《The Return of the War Legate》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Swallowston, the biggest city in Navia. Something astounding happened. A private cruise ship appeared on the horizon of the Swallowston Sea. Hundreds of fighter jets escorted the ship from the air while an aircraft carrier sailed behind it. Cars pulled over and onlookers were stopped behind a yellow line. All to open up a path for a legend. The person was rumored to be a bigshot, the protector of Swallowston, bearing the title of ¡°War Legate.¡± ¡°Wee back, War Legate!¡± a roar came from the pier where ten thousand soldiers were lined up, looking in high spirits. A young man disembarked from the ship. He looked majestic with his head held high. He had an air of confidence that could change the mood of wherever he went and seemed unbeatable. The man was a legend in the military and a hero of the country. He was given the title of ¡°War Legate¡± and was only second to one other person. He founded the Blood Corps which was sharp as a sword and was undefeatable. This man was a legend. ¡°General Summers, have you found out what happened?¡± Adrian Xander stopped in his tracks and turned to ask. Seven years ago, he left the Xander family behind in Swallowston. Adrian¡¯s father, Henry Xander, was a merchant and had established the Paraiso Group, the biggest corporation in Swallowston. Unfortunately, his father passed away after catching an incurable disease. To ensure that Adrian takes over Paraiso, Henry arranged a fiancee for him so that he would wed and start his own family. But the day after his wedding to Samantha Cowell, Adrian¡¯s grandfather, Harold Xander, used his position as his guardian to pull some strings so Adrian, who was not yet eighteen, was shipped off to the army base at the border. It was the most dangerous location to be at. What Harold hoped was that his grandson would not return from the border so he could obtain Paraiso and give it to his two other sons. He never expected Adrian to return. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Daniel Summers, the general, replied, ¡°Your father¡¯spany has been bought over by the Xander Group. Currently, your eldest uncle is running it. Your grandfather is the chairman.¡± ¡°Just as I predicted. My father¡¯spany is now theirs.¡± Adrian smirked. Harold¡¯s favorite had always been Adrian¡¯s eldest uncle, but Adrian never thought that his grandfather would go to such lengths for him. Daniel said, ¡°It¡¯s your grandfather¡¯s seventieth birthday today and there will be a party at Xander Manor. Your mother and sister will be in attendance. Do you n on going?¡± ¡°Tell him that the war legate will be personally attending his birthday celebration to wish him a happy birthday.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± *** That evening, at Xander Manor. It was Harold Xander¡¯s seventieth birthday. There were three tablesdened with food in the dining area. Harold sat at the head of the table and was surrounded by his family. ¡°Grandfather, this is a crystal statuette of Zeus I got for you. It¡¯s worth four thousand dors.¡± ¡°Father, I got these tea leaves from the hignds, and they¡¯re worth four thousand and five hundred dors.¡± Everyone started presenting their gifts to him. Harold nodded. ¡°Thank you all.¡± ¡°Father, can you lend me some money, please? Adaline is in university and I need a bit more to pay her tuition.¡± Someone¡¯s question ended the wholesome scene. Everyone looked toward the mother and daughter at the corner of the room. It was Adrian¡¯s mother, Rue nchet. The woman in her twenties sitting next to her, was Adrian¡¯s sister, Adaline. Rue had not nned on borrowing money from Harold, but her daughter got into a famous university and she needed more money for the tuition fees. ¡°Rue nchet, did you bring your daughter along just to borrow money?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Father¡¯s birthday today. Not only did you not bring a present, but you¡¯re also asking for money?¡± ¡°The family pays for all your food and lodging, and you¡¯re asking for more money?¡± Cecilia White, the elder daughter-inw spoke. Everyone frowned and looked annoyed too. ¡°Rue, you don¡¯t borrow money from someone on their birthday. You¡¯ll ruin the celebration.¡± ¡°Exactly, Rue. How much of our family¡¯s money have you spent already?¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Tears welled up in Rue¡¯s eyes as she was assaulted by everyone¡¯s angry taunts. She did not want to borrow money from them, but she was a single mother. She was not capable of paying the fees. Rue started crying and said, ¡°Father, I beg you. Adaline tried so hard to get into a good university and Adrian is not around. I can¡¯t let her down!¡± Rue begged and almost got to her knees. ¡°Absolutely not. You¡¯re such a killjoy!¡± Leonard Xander, the eldest of the Xander siblings, said in disgust. Everyone present was disgusted at Rue¡¯s request, but they had forgotten that the Xanders would not have be who they were now if not because of Paraiso. ¡°Father, I¡¯m begging you. Please help me¡­¡± Rue¡¯s face was covered in tears and she got on her knees. ¡°Mother!¡± Suddenly, Adaline stepped forward to grab her mother and angrily said, ¡°Why are you kneeling? Can you have some self-respect? If they don¡¯t want to lend us the money, forget it. We don¡¯t need their money.¡± Adaline was crying too. Ever since her father¡¯s death, she no longer lived avish life. She had nothing left. Her brother, Adrian, disappeared seven years ago and could not be contacted. Her grandfather then stole her father¡¯s Paraiso Group. Harold had always favored his two older sons. Following Henry¡¯s death, he mistreated Rue and Adaline, so why would these two ask him for money? ¡°Get up!¡± Adaline yelled out through her tears. She did not want to see her mother in such a situation. However, Rue refused to get up for the sake of Adaline¡¯s education. She said, ¡°Father, please. Henry is no longer with us, but Adaline is still your granddaughter.¡± *** Harold frowned. He took over Paraiso to make the Xander family stronger. He was afraid of Adrian¡¯s return or Adaline doing well after she finished her studies. If either of them made it in life, they would surely take revenge on the Xanders. Harold knew that his two older sons were not particrly bright, so he had toy things out for them. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about this another day. It¡¯s my birthday today. I don¡¯t want to deal with this.¡± Upon hearing that, Rue grew anxious and nned to continue begging. Adaline cried and said, ¡°Mother, get up. Stop begging them. I¡¯d rather not go to university than be treated like this!¡± Neither Leonard nor any of the other family members nned to help. Henry, the third son, was already deceased. His widow and daughter were looked down upon. But suddenly¡­ ¡°Father, good news, good news!¡± Harold¡¯s second son, Wilfred Xander, ran in. ¡°Father, I just got word that the war legate ising to see you and will be here in ten minutes!¡± Chapter 2 Chapter 2 ¡°What? The war legate ising?¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes grew wide upon hearing the news. ¡°Wilfred, who is this war legate? Was he the one¡­¡± Leonard was in awe. There was only one person who held that title in all of Navia¡ªthe leader of the Blood Corps. There was no other like him. The entire city of Swallowston had to amodate the man¡¯s every move today. ¡°Who else? Of course, it¡¯s the Bellum Legate who had a ten thousand soldier-strong blockade today.¡± ¡°Heavens, he¡¯sing to our home?¡± ¡°Grandfather is so famous that even the legate ising to see him?¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. The legate was well-known among the citizens, but few had ever seen him. ¡°The gods are smiling upon our family.¡± Harold raised his hands. ¡°Ever since Henry¡¯s death, our family has been blessed with wave after wave of prosperity. Even the legate ising to celebrate my birthday!¡± Everyone present was excited. What had they done to deserve attention from the legate? The Xanders were overjoyed. *** ¡°Father, the legate is almost here. We need to prepare for his arrival. Should we kick this pair out so that he doesn¡¯t see the shame of the family?¡± Cecelia said that as she looked toward Rue and Adaline. Leonard chimed in, ¡°Cecelia is right. The legate ising, and we have to wee him properly. Rue, please take your daughter and leave at once. Don¡¯t bring shame upon us. If the legate gets angry, our family might not survive. This isn¡¯t a joke.¡± Rue stood there, stunned. She just wanted to borrow some money. But instead of getting any, she was humiliated. When Adaline heard them, she said, ¡°Mother, let¡¯s go. We¡¯re not wee here.¡± Rue¡¯s face was covered in tears because she felt devastated and helpless. She had two children. She failed to protect her eldest, Adrian, and his whereabouts were unknown. Her daughter, on the other hand, managed to get into university, but she had no money for the tuition. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Henry. I¡¯ve let the children down,¡± Rue cried. She shuddered, remembering her husband¡¯s dying wish. ¡°Why are you still crying here? You¡¯re disgusting. Leave. Now!¡± When Leonard saw her crying, his anger rose. Though the legate was not there yet, how could she be crying at their father¡¯s birthday party? He walked forward to shove the mother and daughter. *** But at that moment, before Leonard could shove her, someone rushed over and threw a mean punch to his face. ¡°Argh!¡± The fist connected with Leonard¡¯s face and a few teeth went flying. Before the Xanders realized what was happening, a man was standing before Rue and Adaline. The man was tall, brawny, and had a fierce demeanor. ¡°Who are you?!¡± Wilfred, Harold¡¯s second son, yelled. ¡°Take a good look and you¡¯ll know.¡± The young man turned around and walked toward the Xanders. Everyone took a good look and was ovee with anxiety because they recognized him. ¡°A-Adrian?¡± Everyone was shocked. They never imagined that Adrian would show up and hit Leonard in the face. Adrian ignored them and turned to face Rue and Adaline. The three looked at each other and Rue was stunned. Why did this tall, muscr man look so much like her son who went missing seven years ago? No, it was not just a lookalike, it was really him! ¡°Adrian!¡± Rue eximed as she started tearing up. She spread her arms wide and ran over to him, locking him into a tight hug. Adrian hugged her back as his heart warmed. ¡°I¡¯m home, Mother,¡± Adrian said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry you had to wait for so long.¡± ¡°You¡¯re alive? You¡¯re actually alive?¡± Rue caressed Adrian¡¯s face. There was a long ongoing war at the border and Adrian had gone missing. She tried to look for him at Wellborough over the years, but no one knew where he went. She thought that he had died. ¡°I¡¯m alive,¡± Adrian replied. ¡°You¡¯re so much taller and stronger now,¡± Rue said. Adrian nodded. After letting go of his mother, he spread his arms as he walked over to his sister. ¡°Adaline, your brother is back.¡± He wanted to give her a warm hug, but what he got instead was a p to the face. Adaline scolded him, ¡°You ungrateful prick! How dare you return! Do you know how much Mother has suffered through the years?! Where were you when everything happened?!¡± Rue said, ¡°Adaline, stop that. Your brother must have his reasons.¡± Adrian¡¯s heart ached. He knew that his sister would not forgive him. *** Adrian did not say anything more to Rue and Adaline. He turned around to face the Xanders once more. Then, he smirked. Leonard nursed his face as he got up from the floor and yelled, ¡°Adrian, how could you hit me?! I¡¯m your uncle!¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Adrian raised his hand and gave Leonard a p. That threw Leonard back to the floor again. Everyone was stunned, including Rue and Adaline. They never thought that Adrian was such a ruthless man. Leonard stood up again and took a step back, not daring the step forward anymore. Adrian scoffed. ¡°Grandfather, you keep coddling your two older sons and even gave them what your third son built. They¡¯ve enjoyed it for years, so I think it¡¯s time I take everything back.¡± Harold frowned. Though he was not sure how Adrian had survived, he was furious at Adrian¡¯s usational tone. Harold said coldly, ¡°Adrian, don¡¯t you have any respect for your grandfather? How could you hit your uncle? Tell me, what have you achieved after these seven years?¡± Leonard was still covering his face. ¡°Father, there¡¯s no need to talk to him. The war legate will be here at any moment. We need to kick them out.¡± Harold suddenly remembered this, and it was clear that the legate was his top priority. He immediately said, ¡°Take your mother and sister with you and leave. We have to attend to an important person. We have no time for you.¡± Adrian looked at them. ¡°Seeing as you¡¯re my grandfather, I¡¯ll give you a month to prepare. ¡°After that, you shall return to me the Paraiso Group that belonged to my father, or I will tear down the Xanders. Remember. One month.¡± Chapter 3 Chapter 3 After saying that, Adrian left Xander Manor with his mother and sister. There was no reason for him to stay any longer. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. *** Once they left, Cecelia said, ¡°He thinks he¡¯s so important after having been in the army for only seven years? He thinks he can tear down our family? What a joke.¡± Everyone burst outughing. ¡°Wilfred, can you find out when the legate will be arriving?¡± Harold put the matter aside and asked his son. ¡°Yes, Father.¡± Wilfred nodded, then quickly called the person who had contacted him earlier. The Xanders started getting ready. The women put on makeup so they could present their best selves to the legate. After some time, Wildred turned to his father awkwardly. ¡°Father, they said that he was here and just left.¡± ¡°What?¡± Harold was worried. He came and left? Why? He turned to look at them and anxiously asked, ¡°Did you see anyonee in?¡± ¡°No one else other than Adrian.¡± Everyone shrugged. Harold took a deep breath. Did he miss his chance for a big break? ¡°Father, my guess is that the legate got here, saw Adrian and his family, then left because he was upset,¡± Leonard said, still holding his face. ¡°He must think that we¡¯re a bunch of ruffians after seeing Adrian hit Leonard, so he left,¡± Cecelia and the others chimed in. Harold angrily thumped his chest and howled, ¡°Adrian, you¡¯re a curse to this family!¡± *** Adrian, Rue, and Adaline arrived home. The house was not very big¡ªjust a two-bedroom house. Even though it was old, it was spotless. ¡°Mother, have you stayed here all this time?¡± Adrian asked as he looked around. Rue nodded. ¡°Son, after you were shipped off, your grandfather took away Paraiso from us and tied it to the Xander Group. You know that I¡¯m not good with business and don¡¯t know much about culture, so your uncle, Leonard, took the house. He¡¯s staying there now.¡± Henry, Adrian¡¯s father, had left behind a mansion upon his death. Adrian took a deep breath. He was unaware that his mother and sister had a tough life. ¡°Where have you been?¡± Rue asked. Adrian sighed. Rue was a woman, so she might not be able to ept that her son was the War Legate. He decided to bring up his real identity when he got a better chance in the future. Adrian said, ¡°I couldn¡¯te back because Wellborough was under siege, but I¡¯m back now. I won¡¯t let you or Adaline suffer anymore.¡± Rue smiled happily. He was her son. There was finally a man in the house to support them. ¡°I hope that you¡¯re good enough,¡± Adaline said coldly, then stormed off to her room. ¡°Adaline¡ª¡± Rue wanted to call her back, but Adrian stopped her. He then said, ¡°She hates me, so there¡¯s no point arguing with her over it. I¡¯ll exin to her over time.¡± Rue sighed. Her son had not been back in seven years. Only she as his mother would not hate him. Adaline held a huge grudge. *** ¡°By the way, Mother, where¡¯s Samantha?¡± Adrian suddenly asked. Samantha Cowell was his wife. She married him when she was neen, but the day after their wedding, Adrian was sent away to war and they lost contact. Samantha was from the Cowell family of Swallowston. Her grandpa, John Cowell, was close friends with Henry Xander. John and Henry were the ones who had arranged Adrian and Samathan¡¯s marriage. ¡°The child had it tough too,¡± Rue said, ¡°Soon after your wedding, her grandfather passed away. I told her to remarry, but she said that she will stay loyal to her husband. She said that she¡¯s your wife and that she will stay that way. ¡°Her grandmother insisted that she remarry, but she rejected it. That made her family kick her out.¡± Adrian sighed. Samantha was a silly woman that had been waiting for him all this time. Rue continued, ¡°After that, she started apany with her friend and it was doing quite well. Our lives got better, but something happened to herpany recently, so she¡¯s still at the office. ¡°Adrian, go pick her up. She¡¯ll be delighted to see that you¡¯re back.¡± He nodded. She was someone he owed a lot to for being a single married woman for the past seven years. After their wedding, they spent only two short days together, so Adrian had not even touched her yet. These seven years must have been hard for her. *** That night, at the Bar Group. Bar was a small fashionpany that was co-founded by Samantha and her best friend, Joanna DuPont. Adrian got to the building and looked up, feeling excited. After seven years, he was not sure how to face Samantha. It waste at night and all the employees had left. The entire building was dark. Only the lights in one of the offices were still on. He guessed that it was Samantha¡¯s office and that she was working overtime. ¡°I¡¯m here, Sam.¡± He was excited. When he stepped into the office, two men in suits suddenly walked out from the shadows. ¡°The office is closed. Which department do you work in? Why are you here at this hour?¡± The men stopped him. Adrian paused, then looked at them. They seemed like good fighters and were not the building¡¯s security. Rue had told him that the company was not capable of hiring security guards. ¡°I¡¯m here to see someone,¡± Adrian replied. The men looked at each other. One of them said, ¡°At this hour? Here to see Samantha Cowell I presume? She¡¯s the only one here, after all.¡± Adrian was surprised because the bodyguards seemed to be paying special attention to Samantha. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Adrian asked. The bodyguards said, ¡°She¡¯s having a chat with Mr. Devin. Thepany is closed right now. No one is allowed to enter.¡± Adrian paused. How was this possible? Rue said that Samantha had been waiting for his return. Was it all just a show? *** Adrian was annoyed because Samantha was not loyal to him. She was meeting a man sote at night? So much for Rue appreciating her. He took a deep breath and walked forward. ¡°Are you deaf or do you want to get a beating?¡± The two men grew angry. They were Devin Williams¡¯ bodyguards and had been instructed to guard the building entrance. They rushed over because Adrian insisted on going in. But in the blink of an eye, the two bodyguards were howling in pain as they fell to the ground. ¡°I¡¯ming for you, Samantha Cowell.¡± Adrian stepped over the two men and continued walking. Chapter 4 Chapter 4 The two men said that Samantha and someone named Mr. Devin were spending time alone in her office. But from what Rue said, Samantha was a loyal woman. Why would a woman like that do what she was doing? Was there some sort of misunderstanding? Adrian went up to the office. *** CEO¡¯s office, the Bar Group. A beautiful woman sat in the office. She had long hair and a nice figure. She was elegant and had a pair of long, slender legs that were crossed under the desk. That was Samantha Cowell. Herpany had been kicked out of the Alyanz Chamber of Commerce because of sabotage from competitors, and she was used of wrongdoing. To avoid going to jail, she was forced to give her company away. That night was herst night at the office. Years of hard work were going to disappear, so she was feeling upset. ¡°Samantha, have you signed the agreement?¡± The door of her office opened and a middle-aged man walked in. He smiled and asked her after walking in. The man was Devin Williams, the owner of the Williams Group that was a part of Alyanz. He had always wanted Samantha for himself but she had rejected him multiple times. He had worked together with the cousin of Alyanz¡¯s chairman to force Samantha into a corner. They made Samantha donate herpany away. ¡°Here¡¯s the agreement. There¡¯s no longer any debt between us.¡± Samantha stood up when she saw Devin enter and handed the agreement to him. ¡°After midnight, thepany will be yours.¡± ¡°But before that, you need to leave!¡± she yelled as she pointed at the door. Devin did not leave, but instead walked over to the couch and took a seat. He lit up a cigarette. ¡°Ms. Samantha, you know what I want isn¡¯t yourpany. What I want is you.¡± Devin was obsessed with Samantha¡¯s figure, and his kink was that he was into married women. He knew that Samantha was married and her husband used to be well-known in Swallowston. ¡°I¡¯ve given you what you want, so stop dreaming. Besides, I¡¯m married.¡± Samantha stood up and packed her things. If he was not going to leave, she would. The man disgusted her. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. However, Devin said, ¡°Your deadbeat husband is probably dead. Samantha, I¡¯m showing you respect. If I don¡¯t, you¡¯d be nobody.¡± He blocked Samantha¡¯s path of exit. Samantha wanted to ignore him and yelled, ¡°Get out of my way!¡± Devin took a drag of his cigarette and smiled. ¡°What if I don¡¯t want to? What are you going to do? You¡¯re not going to win this, Samantha Cowell. ¡°I have connections throughout Swallowston. Even the legate who arrived today dined with me. There¡¯s no one more powerful than me in this city.¡± Devin did not even wince as he lied. He never met the legate anyway. Samantha did not want to entertain him so she tried to push him away. However, before she could, a voice rang out. ¡°The legate dined with you? I don¡¯t remember doing that.¡± There was a bang and the door was kicked open. Adrian walked in. Devin saw him and immediately frowned. ¡°Who are you? Have you met the man?¡± *** Adrian ignored Devin and walked up to Samantha. She saw someone enter and was curious about who it was, so she took a closer look at him. She could not recognize him as thest time she saw him was seven years ago, and she had only spent two days with him. Adrian recognized her though. He would always remember her face. ¡°Samantha, do you remember me?¡± Adrian asked as he touched her face. Samantha was surprised. She took a good long look at him after he said that. Suddenly, a sh of recognition went through her mind and she froze. ¡°A-Adrian?¡± Samantha recognized the healthy-looking face and familiar expressions. It was her husband, Adrian Xander! She started tearing up. ¡°Sam, it¡¯s me, I¡¯m back.¡± Adrian excitedly said. Samantha was shocked. Her tears started falling and she covered her mouth. She could not believe her eyes. This was the man that she had been thinking about day and night. Seven years. It had been seven years! ¡°Aren¡¯t you ashamed toe back?¡± Samantha suddenly pped him and said through her tears. Adrian felt a mix of emotions and did not know what to say. He felt guilty and med himself. Samantha had done a lot for his family, but he had suspected her of cheating on him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sam,¡± Adrian said. Samantha took a deep breath. She thought that her life would pass just like that and that she would forever be a widow while taking care of her mother-inw and making money to send her sister-inw to university. She never imagined that her husband would one day return. ¡°You think apologizing is good enough?!¡± she cried, ¡°Adrian Xander, you¡¯re nothing but trash! You owe me! You owe the entire family! I won¡¯t forgive you! You left me for seven years! I will never forgive you!¡± Adrian never expected her to forgive him. He only hoped that he could use the rest of his life to repay her. He said, ¡°Sam, go home. I¡¯ll settle this and go home to you. You can then hit me and yell at me all you want. I won¡¯t retaliate.¡± Samantha took a look at Devin, paused, then turned and walked out of the office. *** After she left, Adrian¡¯s face fell. He turned to face Devin. Devin understood what was going on and smiled. ¡°I know. You¡¯re Henry Xander¡¯s son, Adrian. Samantha¡¯s husband.¡± ¡°You want to sleep with my wife?¡± Adrian asked. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Devin threw his head back andughed. ¡°I¡¯m d you know. I¡¯m part of the Alyanz Chamber of Commerce. I¡¯m pretty powerful around these parts. We even managed to take Samantha¡¯spany away from her, but what are you going to do about it? ¡°I have an in with the war legate too. Your wife is lucky that I¡¯m interested in her.¡± Devin had heard of Adrian. Ever since Henry¡¯s passing, the family fell apart. Adrian was sent away to the army at the border and did not seem to have made any improvements since then. When Adrian heard Devin¡¯s proud tone, heughed. ¡°The war legate huh? Sure. I¡¯ll show you who the real war legate is.¡± He then pulled out his phone. ¡°General Summers, bring some men to the Bar Group.¡± Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Adrian hung up and sat down to wait. After Devin heard what Adrian said, he chuckled. He knew that Daniel was a big shot in Swallowston and that he was the general who worked under the legate. That meant that if he stomped his feet, the city would shake. Devin thought that Adrian was just pretending to call Daniel. It was probably a fake number. ¡°Hahaha! Henry was a genius. Too bad his son isn¡¯t.¡± Devin continued tough. He knew very well what happened to the Xanders since he was a local of Swallowston. Devin said, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll wait with you. I¡¯d like to see if you can really bring Daniel Summers here.¡± He then sat down on the couch, lit another cigarette, and crossed his legs. Adrian ignored him and closed his eyes to rest. Within ten minutes, just as Devin was arrogantly enjoying his cigarette, the door of the office was kicked open again and Daniel, who was in uniform, walked in. Devin was shocked. Behind Daniel was the richest man in Swallowston, Damien Hond, owner of the biggest bank in Swallowston, and some of the most affluent men in the city. There were more than a dozen people. ¡°Get on your knees!¡± Danielmanded and Devin fell to his knees in fright as his body shook. Daniel was the right-hand man to the strongest warrior. Swallowston was under the state of Dragonshire, and Dragonshire¡¯s battle warrior was Lucas Jenner. Lucas was the protector of Swallowston. What did Devin do to offend such an important person? His face fell as he looked up with fear in his eyes. Daniel walked over to Adrian and said, ¡°What are your orders, Legate?¡± ¡°What? Legate?¡± No way. Devin was devastated and started falling apart. He cried and knocked his head on the floor repeatedly. ¡°Le-Lagate, I¡¯m so sorry for offending you! Please spare me!¡± His skull almost cracked open. He had no clue that Adrian was the war legate, and he had actually lied to Adrian about having a meal with him. ¡°From now on, this person will cease to exist in Swallowston,¡± Adrian said to Daniel as he stood up. ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Daniel replied. Adrian meant to have Devin killed. Why would he let off the man who tried to sleep with his wife while he was not around? Devin lost his mind and knocked his head on the ground so hard he started bleeding. ¡°Please spare me, Legate. I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry!¡± he eximed through his tears, his voice filled with regret. Daniel ordered Devin pinned down to the floor and Adrian did not pay him any attention. He said to Daniel, ¡°Procure the Bar Group. I¡¯ll tell you what to do with itter.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Adrian walked out without saying another word. Daniel and the influential people of Swallowston all bowed and said, ¡°Goodbye, Legate!¡± *** Meanwhile, after exiting the building, Samantha paused at the doors. She was worried about Adrian, but when she remembered how he had left her for seven years, her heart broke. That was why she did not stay and went straight home. If he could not even take care of Devin Williams, what was the point of himing back? Bar would no longer belong to her anyway. ¡°You¡¯re home, Sam. Come, wash your hands, and have some food.¡± Rue had food ready for her when she got home. Samantha shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not hungry, so I won¡¯t be eating. I¡¯m really tired. I¡¯m going to take a shower.¡± Her mind was filled with the thought of Adrian and could not cheer up. On top of that, Bar was going to be taken over. She was about to lose her ie andpany. She would be like a worm trying to get by. How could she cheer up? Rue sighed because she did not know what to say. Adaline, who was sitting on the couch, stood up and spoke to Samantha. ¡°Sam, have you seen Adrian? He went to the office to find you.¡± Samantha nodded. ¡°I did, but I don¡¯t want to deal with him.¡± She then went into her bedroom to get her clothes and got into the shower. Adaline did not say anything because she felt the same way. *** Soon after that, Adrian returned. When he saw Rue and Adaline in the living room, he asked, ¡°Mom, is Sam back?¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Rue nodded. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s asleep. ¡°Adrian, she may hate you for disappearing for years, but don¡¯t hold it against her.¡± Rue knew that her daughter-inw had been through a lot and had paid for Adaline¡¯s studies and their spending with her earnings from Bar. What woman would do such a thing? Who would be willing to help her husband¡¯s sister? Any other woman would probably have remarried. Adrian smiled and said, ¡°She must feel terrible after losing Bar, but it¡¯s fine. Things will improve now that I¡¯m back.¡± Rue nodded. However, Adaline red at Adrian and then scoffed. ¡°If you really had power, you would have gone to Celine and gotten thepany back. Otherwise, shut up!¡± ¡°Celine? Who¡¯s that?¡± Adrian did not know this person. Rue chided Adaline. ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Ada. Celine is a busy woman. Don¡¯t get your brother in trouble.¡± Adaline scoffed and rolled her eyes. Adrian looked toward Rue and asked her who Celine was. Rue replied, ¡°Celine nche is the president of the Alyanz Chamber of Commerce. Alyanz is the biggest chamber ofmerce in Swallowston. She¡¯s also Devin Williams¡¯s cousin. She was the one who worked with Devin to bankrupt Samantha¡¯spany. ¡°Celine has nned for an agreement signing event tomorrow. I¡¯m guessing that Sam will attend it because, based on her personality, she won¡¯t ept defeat.¡± Rue sighed. ¡°However, Alyanz is very powerful. There¡¯s no way to win against them.¡± After hearing that, Adrian understood what happened. Devin wanted to teach Samantha a lesson, so he got help from Celine to tear down Bar. Adrian nodded. ¡°All right, I will destroy Alyanz by tomorrow.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point of saying that? I haven¡¯t seen you achieve anything in the past seven years,¡± Adaline said with a disgusted look on her face. She then got up and went to her room. Rue said, ¡°Ada, Adrian¡¯s your older brother. You can¡¯t say that.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. This is all my fault,¡± Adrian said. Rue sighed. She did not know what to say. She spoke to Adrian a little, then cleaned up the dishes in the kitchen. Adrian made a call. ¡°General Summers, inform the Alyanz Chamber of Commerce that the war legate will be attending their agreement signing event tomorrow.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Adrian gave a few more instructions before hanging up the call. ¡°Celine nche¡­ You¡¯ll pay with your life.¡± *** The next day, Adrian got up early and prepared breakfast. When Rue woke up and saw what he had done, she was shocked. ¡°Adrian, why did you¡­¡± He smiled. One of the reasons he came home was to try and lessen her burden. ¡°Breakfast is ready. Could you wake Ada and Sam for breakfast please?¡± he asked. Rue sighed because she no longer recognized her son. However, she was relieved that he was back. She did not n to ask for more. Soon after, Adaline and Samantha stirred and walked out of their rooms. Upon seeing that Adrian had made breakfast, Samantha was surprised, but it soon turned into disappointment. She was disappointed because she thought that was the only thing he nned to do upon his return. ¡°Sam, have some breakfast,¡± Adrian said to her. Adaline walked over and sat down on the couch. ¡°If all you learned these past seven years was to cook, you¡¯re pretty much useless. Is this all you¡¯re capable of?¡± Adrian smiled sadly but did not say anything in return. Samantha sat down and spoke to Rue. ¡°Mother, I¡¯ll be heading to Alyanzter to find Celine. I want to get mypany back. Ada will be going off to university soon. We can¡¯t support her studies without the company.¡± Rue was anxious. ¡°Sam, Celine is trouble. She won¡¯t hand thepany back to you and might even think of other ways to attack you.¡± ¡°I have to try,¡± Samantha said. Rue stopped protesting because she knew Bar was Samantha¡¯s sweat and tears. ¡°All right then, I¡¯ll go with you. If there were more of us, she would be less likely to do anything.¡± ¡°Yes, Sam, we¡¯ll go with you!¡± Adaline chimed in. Rue nodded. If everyone went together, Celine probably would not get physically violent. If it was one life, it would not be that much of a problem. But if a whole family was involved, things might blow up. Adrian said, ¡°Sam, Mother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll get Bar back.¡± Samantha nced at Adrian but did not say a word. She pretended to not hear what he said. *** Swallowston, Alyanz Chamber of Commerce. This was the city¡¯s biggest chamber ofmerce and a lot of the corporations andpanies were under it, including Bar. Devin was the reason Samantha had been kicked out of Alyanz. Together with Celine¡¯s help, they managed to bankrupt Bar. Samantha had been forced into giving away herpany to Alyanz. Today was the first day of the takeover, so Celine announced a few days ago that there would be an agreement-signing event to take over the House of Bar from Samantha in an attempt to gain more investments and partnerships. A crowd had gathered at Alyanz Tower, among which included executives from several corporations. After breakfast, Samantha, Rue, Adaline, and Adrian arrived at the crowded building. Samantha walked up to the door and spoke to the security guard, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Samantha Cowell. I need to speak to Ms. Celine. Please let us in.¡± The guard was named Chris Tatum and was a rtive of Celine¡¯s. He was Alyanz Tower¡¯s head of security. Chris turned to Samantha, then looked at her from head to toe with a perverted smile on his face. Samantha was beautiful. With her pencil skirt on, her long legs looked enticing. On top of that, she had a pretty face and an air of elegance. Chris was enjoying just ogling at her. ¡°You¡¯re Samantha Cowell? Did you see what the sign says?¡± Chris smirked and pointed at a warning sign not far from them. Samantha turned around and saw the sign that said, ¡°Samantha Cowell and dogs are not allowed.¡± When Samantha read that, she was triggered. She felt sad and wanted to cry. Humans had dignity, but Celine had put hers on the same level as dogs. ¡°Do you see it now? You have the same status as dogs. Do you think you can get in? Piss off.¡± Chris waved his baton at her. Samantha took a deep breath to suppress her anger, but Adaline was not going to let Chris humiliate Samantha. ¡°You¡¯reparing Sam to a dog? You¡¯re just a security guard. Who gave you the guts? Get out of the way!¡± ¡°Oh? Throwing a tantrum are we?¡± Chris smirked. ¡°What are you going to do? Bite me?¡± He challenged them. ¡°I think what you need is a good beating.¡± Adrian was angry and pped Chris in the face. Chris flew backward and the smug look on his face fell away. A few of his teeth flew out and he hit the ground. Adrian¡¯s sudden outburst shocked Samantha and she went to stop him. ¡°Are you crazy?!¡± Adaline and Rue were shocked too. Chris was a rtive of Celine¡¯s. Beating him up would mean trouble. ¡°You¡­ You hit me?¡± Chris shook as he shakily got back on his feet. Adrian frowned. ¡°You best believe I¡¯ll have you killed.¡± Chris wiped the blood off his face, picked up his baton, then yelled. ¡°Trying to be smug, huh? Beat him up!¡± All the surrounding security guards rushed over. Chris took the lead, but before his baton could hit anyone, Adrian pped him again. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. His skin broke and blood started oozing out. Adrian then took a step forward, picked him up, and punched him in the jaw. Crack! Chris howled in pain. His jaw cracked and he made a gurgling sound. The other guards who were rushing over immediately stopped in their tracks. Adrian let go and Chris fell to the ground and writhed in pain. He looked at Adrian with fear in his eyes. Samantha, Rue, and Adaline were stunned as they watched the scene unfold. They knew that things had gone out of control. Snapping out of it, Samantha took a deep breath and yelled, ¡°Adrian Xander, have you lost your mind?! Do you know that you just got us into a lot of trouble?!¡± ¡°We need to leave now!¡± Rue was almost in tears and tried to pull Adrian away He had beaten up Celine¡¯s men. She surely would not let this go. ¡°Move!¡± Adaline yelled as tears fell because she saw that Adrian was refusing to leave. She was disappointed in him for being so impulsive. Adrian looked at his family and saw that they were all shaking. He said, ¡°Mom, Sam, this is nothing. I¡¯ll get General Summers to settle this. Let¡¯s head inside.¡± Chapter 7 Chapter 7 It was better if Adrian had kept silent. After he spoke, Samantha was outraged. She pped him and anxiously said, ¡°Do you think you¡¯re the war legate? Ask General Summers to settle this. Who do you think you are?¡± Rue was crying, and Adaline turned around to hide her tears. If Celine found out that they were fighting at Alyanz Tower, she would surely not let Adrian get away. ¡°Sam, put your trust in me,¡± Adrian said to her. ¡°Why should I?¡± She looked at him as tears welled up in her eyes. She never thought that Adrian would be so impulsive that he would start a fight here. There was no time to think. Samantha quickly said to Rue, ¡°Mother, Ada, bring Adrian home. I¡¯ll go in on my own. ¡°I¡¯m just one woman, I don¡¯t think Celine will do anything to me.¡± She thought that was the only way out. Rue was nervous. ¡°Sam, just let this go. Let¡¯s all go home.¡± ¡°Sam, we won¡¯t be able to remain calm if you go in there alone. We should just give thepany to them,¡± Adaline tried to advise. But thepany was everything to Samantha. She shook her head. ¡°No, I have to go. Take Adrian and go, I¡ª¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. But before she could finish, Adrian started walking into the building. Samantha and Rue lost their minds. Adaline yelled, ¡°Are you trying to get yourself killed? Come back here!¡± Adrian ignored them and continued walking. When Samantha saw this, she sighed and gave up. ¡°Fine, let¡¯s go in.¡± She had no other ideas. Her only hope was that during the event, Celine would listen to reason. Samantha, Adaline, and Rue followed Adrian into the building. *** The event venue was filled with people. Top executives of corporations in Swallowston were in attendance. It was a busy sight. This was the first time Rue and Adaline were attending such a grand event. They were ovee by nervousness. ¡°Ladies, please take a seat. General Summers will be here soon,¡± Adrian said when he saw the three women trailing behind him. Samantha ignored him. She looked at the crowd and waited for Celine to join them so she could ask for herpany back. Rue was anxious as she looked at her son. ¡°Adrian, you just got back yesterday so you don¡¯t know what¡¯s been happening around here. Tell me, why are you so sure that General Summers will be here? Do you know the status he holds?¡± Rue asked. She knew who he was. He was second to none in Swallowston. Adrian replied, ¡°Mother, he¡¯s my right-hand man. He¡¯ll being here to take care of Celine. Just wait and see.¡± His mother sighed again because she had not expected her son to make up such a huge lie. She thought that he changed. He was no longer the honest and down-to-earth Adrian who left for war. Samantha took a seat next to Rue and Adaline and did not say a word, but from her expression, it was obvious how annoyed she was. She did not believe that General Summers was going to show up or even help her take care of her problems. Soon after, there was amotion and a woman in extravagant clothes and fine jewelry walked onto the stage. It was Celine nche. ¡°The president is here?¡± ¡°Ms. Celine, I¡¯m from the Maple Group. You should consider a partnership with us!¡± ¡°Ms. Celine, the Kara Group would also like to be one of your partners!¡± A buzz went through the venue. Top executives from various corporations came to speak to Celine. She was the president of the Alyanz Chamber of Commerce, and Alyanz managed forty percent of the companies in Swallowston. Now that she had taken over the House of Bar, a lot ofpanies wanted a cut too. ¡°B*tch¡­¡± Adaline mumbled under her breath as she looked at Celine who was all smiles. This was the woman who had stolen Bar from Samantha. Rue was just a lowly housewife, so when she saw Celine, she shuddered. Samantha, on the other hand, just sat there deep in thought. *** ¡°Hello everyone,¡± Celine spoke as she raised her arms, ¡°Please quiet down. I have an announcement. ¡°I received newsst night that the war legate will be attending the agreement-signing ceremony, so we are waiting for his arrival.¡± Everyone was shocked when they heard this. ¡°The legate ising?¡± ¡°Ms. Celine is so well-connected!¡± ¡°Was the legate the person who showed up at the port with aircraft carriers yesterday?¡± Everyone in Swallowston had heard of the legate, and the news of his aircraft carrier escort had spread throughout the city. When they heard the legate wasing, the three women were evidently shocked. Rue said, ¡°Sam, the¡­ the legate will being, and we¡¯re here to ask Celine about thepany. What if we offend him?¡± ¡°Sam, we should leave now. I heard that he¡¯s a fierce man.¡± Adaline tugged at Samantha¡¯s dress. Samantha shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s mypany. Even the legate doesn¡¯t have the right to take it away from me. As long as he doesn¡¯t kill me, I¡¯ll fight him till I get it back!¡± Samantha was stubborn and never backed down from a problem, even if someone held a knife to her neck. But Rue was worried about the family. ¡°Sam, we can¡¯t just do whatever we want. What are we going to use against the legate?¡± ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure he¡¯s a reasonable man. I¡¯m d he¡¯sing. I can speak to him in person,¡± Samantha said. Rue stopped arguing the matter. Adrian spoke up, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m the legate.¡± ¡°Adrian, why do you¡­ Sigh!¡± Rue was disappointed. ¡°Can you please stop lying?¡± Samantha looked at Adrian in disappointment but did not say anything. Adrian was speechless. He was telling the truth, but no one believed him. It was obvious that they had never met anyone of high status, so they did not believe him. Adrian did not say another word. He sat down and continued waiting. *** Celine walked off stage and started shaking hands with the executives present, but Samantha caught her eye. ¡°Why is she here?¡± Celine grumbled to herself as she walked toward Samantha. When she got to Samantha, she said, ¡°Samantha Cowell, you¡¯ve handed thepany over to me. What are you doing here? Didn¡¯t you see the sign that says ¡®Samantha Cowell and dogs aren¡¯t allowed?¡¯¡± The ce fell silent as everyone¡¯s eyes turned to Samantha. Then, a chatter started up. Samantha replied, ¡°Celine, you worked with your cousin, Devin, to frame me and force me to sign the agreement to give mypany away. I¡¯m here to reason with you.¡± Chapter 8 Chapter 8 After Samantha spoke, everyone burst out inughter. ¡°You came to Alyanz to reason? What¡¯s going on in that head of yours?¡± ¡°The business world is like a battlefield. If you lose, you lose. If you can¡¯t deal with that, don¡¯t run a company.¡± The crowd jeered. Celine looked at Samantha with a smug look, taunting her. Everyone there wanted to work with her, so they were willing to do anything to get into her good books. Samantha knew that there was no way she could win over them, but she wanted the truth from Celine. She said, ¡°Celine, you forced me to sign the agreement to give away mypany. I¡¯m here to tell you that I¡¯ll let it slide if you give Bar back to me. We won¡¯t have to go to court over it.¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Celine covered her mouth andughed so hard that her tears started falling. Everyone looked at Samantha as if she were a joke. Celine smiled and said, ¡°Samantha, you¡¯re going to sue me? With what? Do you think you¡¯ll win? I¡¯m going to tell you the truth. Yes, I yed you. To me, it was like ying with a dog.¡± Celine arrogantly looked down on Samantha. Samantha took a deep breath. That was the most arrogant thing she had ever heard. But before she could say anything, Celine continued. ¡°Listen, Samantha, even if you tell the legate about this, it won¡¯t help because he¡¯s on my side.¡± When Celine heard the news that the legate would be visiting, she never expected that she was so well-known that even he would want to meet her. She reckoned herself to be a big shott in the city too. Right after she said those words, a voice came from outside, ¡°Celine nche, those are some big words. Do you think the legate would side with trash like you?¡± Everyone turned their heads. Daniel, who was in his military uniform, had brought with him twenty soldiers in full gear. The crowd let out an audible gasp. ¡°It¡¯s General Summers.¡± ¡°If he¡¯s here, the legate is probably here too.¡± Everyone in Swallowston knew who this man was. The entire ce quieted down following his appearance. When they saw Daniel, Samantha, Rue, and Adaline were surprised. He really showed up? Samantha remembered that Adrian said Daniel would show up, so she looked curiously at Adrian and realized that he was just calmly standing there. Something was not right here. *** Daniel¡¯s men quickly took over the hall. Celine had not expected him to suddenly show up and was afraid that he had overheard what she said. ¡°General Summers, you¡­you¡¯re here?¡± Celine said awkwardly as she watched him get closer. Daniel suddenly pped her and she fell to the floor. Her face burned and her skin broke. ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you im the legate is on your side,¡± Daniel admonished her. Everyone was shocked and did not dare move a muscle. Even Samantha took a few steps back out of shock, but Daniel prevented her from leaving. Rue and Adaline were shocked too. They thought that Daniel had been too violent by pping Celine so hard. Celine was so stunned that she started crying. She got to her feet and held her face. ¡°G-General Summers, I¡¯m sorry for saying that. I¡¯ll apologize to the legate!¡± Celine was so ashamed. She would not have said those words if she knew Daniel would show up. ¡°You don¡¯t deserve anything,¡± Daniel said icily as he red at her. ¡°I¡­¡± Celine was dumbfounded and the arrogance and smugness she had when she was speaking to Samantha disappeared. Now, she was just ashamed and fearful. She never imagined that Daniel would have such a temper. Daniel turned around and looked at the crowd. ¡°Everyone, the legate is standing among us and is watching all of this unfold.¡± When the crowd heard this, they gasped. Celine was anxious. If the legate was here, that meant he had seen everything that she had done. Her soul left her body. Everyone present was excited. ¡°What? The legate is here?¡± ¡°Where? Who is he?¡± ¡°Where is he?¡± Nobody had met the legate before, so they started looking around. When Samantha heard this, her mind started spinning. Daniel said that the legate was here, but she knew everyone there, and none of them was the legate. She then recalled what Adrian had said. No¡­ Impossible! Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. She snapped out of it and looked toward Daniel who said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to look. He doesn¡¯t want to announce who he is, but he saw everything that happened. ¡°He has told me to convey a message. If there¡¯s anything you would like to bring up, do it, and he will listen.¡± After he said that, everyone looked around. No one spoke and no one moved. Daniel spoke again, ¡°Are you not brave enough? It¡¯s not every day that the legate shows up, so if you have anything to say, now would be the time.¡± Celine started shaking as she looked toward Samantha and tried to warn her. As long as Samantha kept her mouth shut, everything would be fine. Samantha knew what Celine was trying to say, so she said, ¡°General Summers, Celine nche threatened me with the safety of my family so I would give mypany, the house of Bar, to her. I¡¯ve reported this to the authorities many times, but they all sided with her. I hope the legate will help me seek justice.¡± Celine panicked. ¡°General, she¡¯s lying!¡± Right after that, Daniel pped her again. ¡°Shut your mouth. You have no say in this.¡± ¡°Ms. Samantha, what do you think will be a satisfactory solution to this? The legate will follow your instructions.¡± ¡°I just want mypany back,¡± Samantha replied. Adaline and Rue were nervous because they did not know if the legate would help. Daniel was there to solve Samantha¡¯s problem. He looked toward Adrian who nodded back at him. After getting approval, Daniel said, ¡°I¡¯ve gotten a reply from the legate. From today onwards, the Alyanz Chamber of Commerce will be disbanded. All groups andpanies under Celine nche will be temporarily suspended.¡± ¡°Take her away for further investigation.¡± Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Nobody there knew what to do. Alyanz was going to be disbanded! Daniel got approval from the legate? But where was he? Everyone looked around but could not determine who he was. Celine broke down and got to her knees. ¡°Please forgive me, Legate! I didn¡¯t take away herpany on purpose! I-I¡¯ll give it back!¡± She was afraid. She thought that the legate was there to make her acquaintance. But instead, he was there to help Samantha. ¡°Take her away!¡± Daniel ignored Celine¡¯s plea andmanded. As a few men walked over, Celine quickly crawled toward Samantha¡¯s feet and grabbed her. ¡°Samantha, Samantha, I¡¯m sorry! Please help me!¡± Celine¡¯s face was covered in tears as she wept. She was utterly out of her wits and was visibly trembling. Samantha, shocked at Celine¡¯s actions, took a few steps back and fell into someone¡¯s arms. She turned around and realized that it was Adrian. She blushed. ¡°Go away!¡± Adrian boomed as he kicked Celine in her face, ¡°General Summers, take her away!¡± ¡°Yes sir.¡± The few guards dragged Celine out. The crowd was so shocked they did not make a sound. When Rue and Adaline saw this, even though they were afraid of Daniel, they were ted. Celine had been bullying Samantha, so it was cathartic to see that karma had gotten to her. Only Samantha turned to look at Adrian. The idea of Adrian being the legate crept into her mind again, but as soon as the idea popped up, she brushed it aside. ¡°Everyone, please leave. Alyanz will no longer exist from today onward,¡± Daniel ordered. After hearing that, everyone started moving toward the door. No one dared stay. If they angered the legate, their life would end right then and there. The ce was quickly evacuated but Samantha stood rooted to the spot. Daniel walked over to her and said, ¡°Ms. Samantha, I¡¯ll get someone to transfer Bar back to you.¡± ¡°Thank you, and thanks to the legate as well,¡± Samantha replied. ¡°You¡¯re all good people.¡± Rue wiped her tears away and bowed to him. Daniel nodded and left without saying another word. After he left, Rue quickly said, ¡°Sam, let¡¯s go home.¡± Samantha nodded and left with Rue and Adaline. But when they got outside, they realized that Adrian was nowhere to be found. Rue was curious. ¡°Where did Adrian go? Ada, have you seen your brother?¡± Adaline shook her head. She had been so focused on Daniel and had not seen where Adrian went. Samantha frowned and looked around but he was nowhere to be seen. Suddenly, a brave thought crawled into her mind. *** Meanwhile, on the street outside the Alyanz Tower, a military vehicle was parked there. Adaline squinted and could see there were two people inside. One of them was Daniel, and the other one looked like Adrian, but she could not be sure. Adrian was indeed in the car. He snuck away when everyone was leaving because he wanted to speak to Daniel. ¡°General Summers, I heard that Lucas has been developing Swallowston¡¯s city center. Is it ready to open to the public?¡± Adrian asked. The Battle Warrior of Dragonshire, Lucas Jenner, had built up Swallowston¡¯s city center, Swallow Central, over thest two years to improve Swallowston¡¯s economy. It also in turn supplied him with more funds for his army. Daniel replied, ¡°It waspleted a while ago and the renovations are underway. I had nned to inform you about this so that you can pick a date to open it to the public.¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°Great,¡± Adrian replied, ¡°If it¡¯s ready for the public, let¡¯s set the opening for one week from now. We¡¯ll make the announcement and hold an investment conference that will be open to all corporations.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± ¡°Reserve a spot for the House of Bar,¡± Adrian continued. Daniel nodded, indicating that would not be a problem. After a few more instructions, Adrian got out of the car. *** The three women were still waiting for Adrian and saw him walking out of the building. ¡°Where did you go?¡± Rue sighed in relief when she saw him. They thought he had left without telling anyone. Adrian replied, ¡°I met an old friend, so I went to speak with him.¡± Rue did not question this and the four of them started walking away from the ce. However, Samantha suddenly stopped and asked without looking back, ¡°Adrian, I have a question and you need to answer it honestly.¡± Adrian nodded and said, ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°Where have you been the past seven years? How did you know that General Summers would show up? I remember you ordering him to take Celine away,¡± Samantha asked. ¡°Sam, I¡¯ve been at war all this time and I was leading the top ten Battle Warriors. They gave me the title of war legate and now address me as such,¡± Adrian replied truthfully. Adaline scoffed. ¡°Go ahead. Continue with your lie.¡± Adrian shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s the truth.¡± ¡°If you truly are the legate and the leader of the Battle Warriors, ask them toe over. I¡¯ll believe you if you manage to summon them,¡± Adaline cooly said. She never thought that her beloved brother would turn into a liar. Adrian replied, ¡°They¡¯re all at the border. If I asked them toe, it would take them at least ten to fifteen days. On top of that, the border is in chaos. If I summoned them, the border would be left with no leaders.¡± Adrian¡¯s words were not convincing enough. Obviously, no one believed him. Samantha turned her head. ¡°Last chance. Tell us the truth.¡± ¡®Fine.¡¯ Adrian suddenly realized that no matter what he said, his wife and sister would not believe him because they have never been exposed to people of his status. So, Adrian said, ¡°All right, I¡¯ve been in the army this whole and was just discharged this year. My friends from the army told me that General Summers would being over. That¡¯s how I found out.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care how you were before this, but please behave yourself from now on, all right?¡± Samantha said. Adrian nodded, then Rue said, ¡°All right, let¡¯s go home.¡± Comments (1) Ka Daniels I think I need audio VIEW ALL S Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Not long after they arrived home, there was a knock at the door. Rue went to get it and when she saw who it was, she frowned. ¡°ra, Simon, why are you here?¡± The woman was ra Cowell, Samantha¡¯s cousin. ra had always been her grandmother¡¯s favorite, but she could not stand how Samantha was doing better than her so she would always try to one-up Samantha. She came up with all sorts of schemes. Once, she even tried to make Samantha marry a disabled man. The worse Samantha¡¯s life was, the happier ra would be. The man standing beside ra was her fiance, Simon ck, the eldest of the ck family children. Rue did not want to see them, so she quickly closed the door to stop them froming in. However, ra was able to push her way in and frowned. ¡°Why are you so anxious, Rue? I¡¯m here to see Samantha.¡± Rue was pushed aside. ra and Simon walked in and looked around. ¡°What business do you have with Sam?¡± Adrian, who was sitting on the couch, asked when he saw them. That was when they noticed him. After they took a good look at him, ra chuckled. ¡°Adrian Xander. I heard from the Xanders that you¡¯re back. I guess you really are.¡± Simon smiled and said, ¡°Adrian, is your wife home? We¡¯d like to take her out. We¡¯ve made reservations at a pub, so she won¡¯t being back sober. Haha.¡± ¡°All right, enough with the bullsh*t.¡± ra crossed her arms. ¡°My grandmother asked me toe to see Samantha because we¡¯re going to work with the Yellowstone Group. Grandmother wants her to meet George of the Livingston family. ¡°Adrian, get your wife out here and have her dress up nicely. If we¡¯rete, it¡¯s going to be a problem,¡± ra said confidently. After Samantha married into the Xander family, Henry passed away and hispany, Paraiso, fell apart. The Cowells, who had always cared more about money and power, looked down on Samantha. Her grandmother, Violet Barker, did so as well. Adrian asked, ¡°Is this one of your schemes?¡± ra smirked and side-eyed Adrian. ¡°Why do you have so much to say? Get your wife to dress up. How she treats Mr. George will determine if we get to sign the partnership agreement with them or not.¡± ¡°Hurry up. Where¡¯s your wife?¡± Simon frowned and raised his voice. Violet had Samantha kicked out of the family home years ago. But now that they needed her help, they were not ashamed to drag her along. Adrian knew what Samantha¡¯s family was like. ¡°Get out of here,¡± Adrian said calmly. ra and Simon lost their tempers when they heard this. ra said, ¡°Adrian, don¡¯t be so arrogant. Do you know who the Livingstons are? George¡¯s dad is one of the top ten richest men in Swallowston. Even the richest man, Donald Kushner, respects him. Who are you?!¡± Simon joined in. ¡°Enough, Adrian. Tell your wife toe out. We¡¯ll all be in trouble when Mr. George arrives. You¡¯re just a soldier¡ªnothingpared to him. He could get rid of you with just a finger!¡± ra and Simon were both furious. Seeing that Adrian was not moving, ra repeated. ¡°Adrian, this is my grandmother¡¯s order. Do you think Samantha will disobey her?¡± Adrian looked at them, then replied, ¡°Seeing as you¡¯re Sam¡¯s cousin, I¡¯m going to give you one chance. I won¡¯t take action if you leave now. But let me remind you that I have a temper.¡± ¡°You¡¯re just a soldier who served for a few years. How could you disrespect Mr. George? Just wait. I¡¯m going to call him and ask him toe over. After he kills you, your wife will be his,¡± Simon said as he pointed a finger at Adrian. ¡°Simon, there¡¯s no need to reason with him. Call Mr. George,¡± ra said. Adrian ignored them and continued reading on the couch. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Simon started making the call and it was picked up quickly. ¡°Hello, Mr. George? It¡¯s Simon ck. Could you bring some men to Samantha Cowell¡¯s home? Yes, her husband¡¯s ce. He¡¯s so arrogant he doesn¡¯t think you¡¯re important. All right, we¡¯ll be here waiting.¡± After he hung up, he sniggered. ¡°He¡¯ll be here very soon. No one can save you now.¡± Simon pointed at Adrian. ¡°I¡¯d like to see you beg for your life. George¡¯s father is one of the richest men in Swallowston. No one dares to defy his wishes. We¡¯re going to have a good show.¡± ra covered her mouth and giggled. Adrian looked up at both of them, then said, ¡°If he doesn¡¯t show up, I¡¯m going to tear you two new mouths.¡± ¡°You¡¯re such an arrogant thing. I¡¯ll see how long you¡¯ll keep this up when Mr. George shows up,¡± ra scoffed. Adrian ignored them but picked up his phone to send a message. He then continued reading his book. ra frowned when she saw what Adrian did because she was disgusted. He was supposed to be very afraid, but he remained absolutely calm. ¡®He must just be pretending,¡¯ she thought. ra squinted and smirked. ¡°Simon, men like him just love pretending to be tough. When Mr. George gets here, he¡¯ll probably pee his pants.¡± Simon nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ve seen lots of men like him. He¡¯s going to get a good beating after this. I feel sorry for him. His wife is going to be taken away and he¡¯s going to lose his legs.¡± ra and Simon shook their heads, then stood there awaiting Mr. George¡¯s arrival. Chapter 11 Chapter 11 A young man drove out of a mansion somewhere in Swllowston after answering Simon¡¯s call. That young man was George Livingston, son of one of the richest men in Swallowston, and had a close rtionship with Donald Kushner, the richest man in the city. After Simon got acquainted with George, the Cowells wanted to be associated with George, so they proposed a partnership between theirpanies. ra added fuel to the fire and suggested that Samantha would sleep with him. At that moment, George¡¯s luxury car drove into the streets of Swallowston toward Adrian¡¯s ce. However, there were sudden bursts of engine noise from all directions. The next moment, military SUVs popped out of nowhere and blocked his car from all sides. ¡°Wh-What¡¯s this?¡± George¡¯s eyes opened wide when he saw the sudden fleet of cars. Before he could react, his car was surrounded by more than a dozen cars. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. The cars stopped, and Daniel got out of one of them. George shuddered and said, ¡°General Summers, what brings you here? Wh-What¡¯s happening?¡± Daniel frowned. The only message he got from Adrian was instructions to capture George. Daniel barked an order. ¡°Take him away.¡± The men rushed forward and held George down. He panicked and yelled, ¡°General, what did I do?! Let go of me! My dad is William Livingston, the richest man in this city!¡± ¡°Even if your dad was Zeus himself, he still wouldn¡¯t be able to save you.¡± ¡°Take him away!¡± Daniel thundered. *** At Adrian¡¯s home. ra and Simon were waiting for George, but after a long time, he still had not shown up. They were very curious. ra looked at Adrian, who was still reading, then whispered to Simon, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why isn¡¯t Mr. George here yet?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll call him again. Maybe there¡¯s a traffic jam.¡± Simon picked up his phone and called George again. ¡°Hello, Mr. George? What did you say? You got taken away by the army and are locked up? What happened? Why are they doing this?¡± After he hung up, Simon took a sharp breath and said to ra, ¡°On his way here, Mr. George was taken away by the military. He¡¯s locked up!¡± ¡°What? How did that happen?¡± ra was stunned. What was going on? Why was George taken away? Simon looked at Adrian and yelled, ¡°Adrian, it¡¯s your lucky day! If it wasn¡¯t because something happened to Mr. George, you wouldn¡¯t get away with this!¡± ra added, ¡°We¡¯re going toe back for you. Simon. Let¡¯s go!¡± As they got ready to leave, Adrian stood up. ¡°Did you forget what I said?¡± ¡°What?¡± ra and Simon paused. ¡°I said that if he doesn¡¯t show up, I¡¯m going to tear you two new mouths.¡± There was suddenly a bang as Adrian picked up a wine bottle sitting on the table and smashed it into ra¡¯s face. She howled in pain and fell to the floor. Adrian picked her up and started pping her. One. Two. Three. He pped her twenty times and her face swelled. ra opened her mouth to speak but nothing came out except tears and snot. Simon was stunned. Before he could react, Adrian picked up a chair in the living room and mmed it against him. One of Simon¡¯s arms broke and he yelled as he grabbed his arm. After that, Adrian dragged them to the door, opened it, and threw them out into the garden. He then picked up his phone and called Daniel. ¡°General, eliminate Mr. George.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± *** After he was done, Adrian went back to the living room and Samantha walked out of her room. She knew the couple had been there but did note outside. Samantha asked, ¡°Have they left?¡± Adrian nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Samantha nodded and did not say anything more. ra had gotten braver and braver over the years. The Cowells never saw Samantha as a person, so she had given up on her family a long time ago. ¡°The Cowells aren¡¯t nice to you, so why don¡¯t you leave them?¡± Adrian asked. Samantha was a Cowell. Her grandpa, John Cowell, was the decision-maker in the family¡ªincluding her marriage to Adrian. But soon after their wedding, John passed away because of a sudden sickness, and his wife, Violet, took over. After Adrian¡¯s family sent him away, Harold stole thepany that Henry had built and Adrian¡¯s family lost their fortune. Violet changed her mind about Samantha and kept trying to force her to remarry. She never saw Samantha as a person. Samantha had thought about leaving them, but she could not do it. She shook her head and replied. ¡°Blood is thicker than water. Out of respect for myte grandfather, I don¡¯t want to fight with my grandmother. He loved me so much when he was still around. I have to go through this for his sake.¡± Adrian felt helpless. Among all her family members, John had been the nicest to Samantha. Her grandfather practically raised her after her parents passed when she was a child. Samantha said, ¡°But my grandmother will lose it because you beat up ra and Simon.¡± Adrain did not say a word. Adaline walked out of her room and said to Adrian, ¡°You should change your approach. Use your head instead of your fists.¡± Adaline¡¯s attitude toward Adrian had not changed. He knew that this sister of his would not forgive him any time soon. Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Night time. When the family was having dinner, Adrian¡¯s phone rang. It was Daniel on the line. ¡°I need to take this.¡± Adrian got up and went to the garden. Once he picked up, Daniel said, ¡°Sir, the Cowells sent you an invitation for a gathering at their home. I haven¡¯t replied. Will you be attending?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have time for that. Reject the invite.¡± Adrian hung up and went back inside. Samantha said to Adrian, ¡°Go to my family home and meet my grandmother tomorrow. She¡¯s my family.¡± ¡°All right.¡± He nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t forget to bring her some gifts. I have some money here.¡± Rue quickly took out her purse and handed him a hundred dors. He looked at the money and was touched. It was apparent she had been keeping this money for a while now because it was all crumpled up. Something came to mind and Adrian said, ¡°Mother, how much money do you need for Ada¡¯s tuition? Which university did she get into?¡± Adaline looked up and started paying attention. Rue said, ¡°Swallowston University¡ªfinance major. It¡¯s the best university in the city. We need another four thousand for the fees. I¡¯ll figure it out.¡± Rue¡¯s tears started falling. She had a few good years with Henry. But after his death, her life took a turn for the worse. Not being very cultured or well-educated made it hard for her to get a job. She worked at Swallowston High¡¯s cafeteria and made minimum wage. Adaline was Rue¡¯s hope. Once Rue graduated from university, she could get a job that would make around three thousand dors a month. However, problems kept arising at home and they were forced to spend all their savings. They could not afford the four thousand dors. ¡°I¡¯ll sell my car tomorrow,¡± Samantha said. Samantha drove an Audi. She had bought it for business purposes. However, Bar was in turmoil right now and owed the bank. If they needed four thousand dors, selling the car would help. When Rue heard this, she immediately said, ¡°No, Sam. You need your car, and Bar is your baby. Even though you¡¯re facing possible bankruptcy, you need to hold on. ¡°I¡¯ll figure it out. You going to university is more important, Ada.¡± Adaline, who was still eating, wiped her tears away after hearing the conversation between her mother and sister-inw. She looked up. ¡°I don¡¯t need your money. I¡¯ll take a gap year and work instead. I¡¯ll reapply next year.¡± ¡°No.¡± Adrian stood up. ¡°You have to go to university. I¡¯ll pay the rest of the fees. I¡¯ll be right back.¡± He started to walk away. Rue asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡± But Adrian left without answering. *** Adrian got to the gate and made a call. ¡°General Summers, have someone bring twenty thousand dors to me in cash. I¡¯m waiting at the gate.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± After waiting for about ten minutes, a car pulled up and a woman got out. ¡°Sir, here¡¯s the money you requested.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± He nodded and went back into the house with the money. Rue, Samantha, and Adaline were still eating in silence. Adrian walked in with twenty thousand dors and handed it to Rue. ¡°Mother, keep this.¡± When Rue saw the money, she was touched and started tearing up. ¡°Adrian, wh-where did you get this from?¡± Adaline looked at Adrian in shock and though Samantha did not have an obvious change in her expression, it was clear that she was shocked too. He could have brought fifty thousand dors, but that would scare Rue. She was a regr woman without big ambitions, after all. As for his own identity, Adrian decided that he would only reveal itter as there was no rush. Adrian replied, ¡°It¡¯s from my savings. I¡¯ve been very thrifty over the years. It isn¡¯t much, but it¡¯s enough for Ada. You can get yourself and Samantha some new clothes with whatever¡¯s left. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of the family from now on.¡± Rue lost control of her tears after hearing this, and so did Adaline. Adaline wanted to attend university more than anyone, but because their family was in a tough financial spot¡ªcoupled with Samantha¡¯spany troubles¡ªthere was no extra money for her. The money that Adrian brought home was a light at the end of the tunnel. ¡°I¡¯ll ept the money, Adrian. It¡¯ll be a great help to Ada. Now that we have this, I won¡¯t need to borrow any.¡± Adrian nodded, then said to Adaline. ¡°Ada, study hard. You¡¯ll be taking over Father¡¯s business in the future. I¡¯m not great at making money, so Mother will need you.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Adaline replied. Adrian did not say anymore and continued eating. After that, Samantha took a shower and went to bed. Since she did not want to sleep in the same bed as Adrian, she shared a room with Rue and gave hers to Adrian. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. *** Later that night, an announcement shook the city. Swallow Central, Swallowston¡¯s city center, that Lucas was building would beunching in a week. It would be open for public tender so that all the big corporations could bid for a spot there. Everyone started paying attention to the announcement. *** The next morning, Samantha got a call early in the morning. It was from her grandmother, Violet Barker. When Simon and ra got home, they must have said something about Adrian and Samantha. When the old woman called, she questioned Samantha. She demanded that Samantha and Adrian came to see her immediately. Before visiting Samantha¡¯s grandmother, Adrian and Samantha made a trip to the market. As this was the first time Samantha was bringing Adrian back to her family home, she spared no expense in buying many gifts to make sure every family elder got one. ¡°When we get there, don¡¯t talk back no matter what Grandmother says. Just follow my lead.¡± Samantha advised him when they left the market. He nodded but did not say anything. Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Meanwhile, at the Cowells¡¯. The Cowells used to be an affluent family in Swallowston. But after John passed away, Violet took over the family affairs and caused the family to go from an upstanding family to a low-ss one. Violet Barker was an arrogant, self-centered woman who loved to look down on people. ra and Francis were her favorite grandchildren, but she loathed Samantha. There was a family meeting underway at the Cowell¡¯s. Violet was hosting in the living room. Samantha¡¯s eldest uncle, Nathan Cowell, her second uncle, Hugo Cowell, Hugo¡¯s son, Francis Cowell, and many other family members were in attendance. ra was there with a swollen face. The reason for the meeting was to discuss Swallow Central. Violet said, ¡°I just got word that Swallow Central will start lettingpanies bid for a spot in a week. The legate will be there to chair the investment conference. They¡¯ve already sent out invitations. Do any of you have any idea how to get an invite for the family?¡± Even though Violet was old, she was daft. Swallow Central was set to be the most happening ce in Swallowston and where all the businesses and trades will happen. If the Cowell Group owned by Cowells wanted to expand, they needed to secure a spot there. After she asked the question, everyone looked at each other. ¡°Mother, we¡¯re only a smallpany. I don¡¯t think Swallow Central¡¯s management will consider us. It won¡¯t be easy to get an invitation.¡± Nathan sighed. Then, Hugo spoke up, ¡°That¡¯s right. I heard that the legate will be personally managing Swallow Central. All the big corporations want a spot there. There¡¯s no way we¡¯re getting in.¡± When Violet heard what her sons said, she lost her temper. As she was about to speak, Samantha and Adrian walked in carrying a bunch of gifts. ¡°Grandmother, Adrian and I havee to visit,¡± Samantha said. Everyone looked over when they walked in and started cursing them. ¡°You useless pricks! How dare you step foot in this ce! Never mind that you took over Bar, but you even beat up Simon and ra?!¡± Nathan¡¯s face was red with anger. ¡°How could youe here, you piece of trash?¡± ¡°Samantha, you¡¯re no better. Some so many wealthy men are lining up to marry you but you chose to stick with this useless man?¡± Hugo, Francis, and ra started insulting the pair. Violet frowned as she looked at Adrian in disgust. After hearing what everyone said, Samantha spoke. ¡°Grandmother, here are some gifts that Adrian got for you. Uncle Nathan, here¡¯s yours. Uncle Hugo, you get one too.¡± She started handing out the first few gifts. ¡°Gifts from trash will just make our home dirty. Throw them away!¡± Violet said without looking at the boxes¡¯ contents. ¡°Yes, Grandmother.¡± Samantha¡¯s cousin Francis took all the gifts, threw them to the ground, and proceeded to stomp on them. Adrian was angry, but Samantha grabbed his hand and motioned for him to stay quiet. She did not say anything because she had expected this. Violet spoke, ¡°Samantha, why did this worthless human hit ra and Simon?¡± Simon was from the ck family, so Violet thought that ra had found a great catch. She did not have the same opinion of Adrian. ra immediately spoke up in a sad voice, ¡°Grandmother, Simon and I went to see Adrian just to chat. We never expected him to hit us. ¡°Simon is an honest man. He didn¡¯t fight back because both he and Adrian are inws of the Cowell family.¡± ra twisted the truth. At this moment, her face was still swollen. Violet did not care what the truth was and immediately yelled at them, ¡°Adrian Xander, you¡¯re just a piece of trash! If you¡¯re really capable of anything, why don¡¯t you get your father¡¯spany back?! You¡¯re not worth my family¡¯s time!¡± Everyone there grumbled along. Adrian smirked and said, ¡°Grandmother, why don¡¯t you ask why I hit them?¡± Violet said, ¡°I know my grandson-inw very well. Simon and ra are honest people. You, on the other hand, are trash who likes to twist the truth.¡± Adrian lost his temper at those words, but Samantha held him back and said, ¡°Grandmother, please don¡¯t be mad. Adrian regrets what he did.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Violet scoffed. ¡°The trash actually thinks he¡¯s useful. If it wasn¡¯t because Simon doesn¡¯t want a fight, I would have your legs broken. ¡°Samantha, I¡¯m going to let this matter slide, but I have a question for you. When are you going to get Bar back?¡± Violet asked Samantha. Samantha did not know how to answer, but Adrian replied, ¡°Bar was co-founded by Sam and her best friend. What does it have to do with you Cowells?¡± ¡°Shut up, you filthy thing!¡± Violet yelled at him as she threw her cane to the floor. ¡°You have no say in this house! If it wasn¡¯t because of Samantha¡¯s grandfather, do you think herpany would¡¯ve been sessful?!¡± Samantha pulled Adrian back and said, ¡°Grandmother, I¡¯ll give Bar back to you, but not right now. We still rely on thepany.¡± Violet scoffed again. *** At that moment, someone spoke, ¡°Grandmother, why are you so angry?¡± Simon, who was wearing a suit, walked in. His face was swollen too while his hand was in a cast. ¡°Simon! Here, take a seat.¡± Everyone smiled when they saw him. ¡°Simon, my good grandson-inw. Come here.¡± Violet was delighted to see him.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ra went over and took his arm. ¡°Honey, Grandmother is giving the piece of trash a good scolding. He¡¯s just the perfect match for Samantha!¡± Adrian¡¯s fist was balled up. When Henry was alive, everyone from the Cowells wanted to be on his good side. But now that his family had fallen from grace, they started showing their true colors. Now, everyone¡¯s attention was on Simon. Violet held Simon¡¯s hand. ¡°Simon, did your family receive an invitation to the Swallow Central investment conference? The one that the legate sent out?¡± Simon smiled and said, ¡°I was going to mention that. My family is pretty well-known in the city, so we were invited.¡± Chapter 14 Chapter 14 ¡°Wow, your family¡¯s famous!¡± ¡°You¡¯re so different from that piece of trash.¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re so much better than him.¡± Everyone started licking Simon¡¯s boots after he said that andpared him to Adrian. When Simon heard this, he became even smugger and smirked at Adrian. Simon said, ¡°The legate will personally be there, so everyone in the upper-ss circle is paying a lot of attention to the conference. I heard that Battle Warrior Lucas will be escorting him. Not everyone has the opportunity to get an invitation.¡± All the Cowells took a sharp intake of breath. The legate and the Battle Warriors were extremely important figures. Getting an invitation would be the biggest achievement for the Cowells. Nathan said, ¡°Simon, do you think your family can get an invitation for our family too?¡± Everyone agreed upon hearing this. Hugo said, ¡°Yes, Simon. You¡¯re my brother¡¯s son-inw, and your family is prominent in Swallowston. If your father asked for it, we could probably get an invitation, right?¡± ¡°Simon, what do you think?¡± ra held Simon¡¯s arm. Simon was put in a tough spot. Violet was hopeful. ¡°Simon, the Cowells are depending on you. If you can help us get an invitation, the Cowell Group will be ra¡¯s in the future.¡± Everyone was jealous of ra, who was very excited. She had dreamed of taking over the family company, but Violet had always been the one controlling it. Now, she had the perfect chance to get it. However, Simon knew his limit, so he sighed and said, ¡°Grandmother, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help, but my dad doesn¡¯t know the legate that well¡­¡± ¡°I can get you an invitation.¡± Adrian, who had been quiet, suddenly spoke up. Everyone turned to look at him in surprise. Samantha asked, ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°I can get the invitation to the conference,¡± he repeated. Everyone burst outughing, and ra even had tears in her eyes. ¡°How could you even have the guts to lie, you trash? You can get an invitation? That¡¯s bullsh*t. Hahaha!¡± Francisughed and said, ¡°People will say anything nowadays. Who do you think you are? Even if you¡¯re making things up¡­¡± Nathan and Hugo, however, were very angry. All the Cowells looked at Adrian as if he were a joke. ¡°Get out of here, trash¡­¡± Violet¡¯s anger rose as she pointed at the door and yelled at Adrian. ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth,¡± Adrian insisted. ¡°What did I tell you beforeing here? What are you doing? Why are you lying?¡± Samantha was angry because Adrian became the target after making that promation. ¡°If you could get an invitation, I wouldn¡¯t be standing here.¡± ¡°Exactly. If you can get an invitation, I¡¯ll p myself and call you ¡®Daddy.¡¯¡± Francis smirked as he looked at his other family members. ¡°You really are something,ing here and making obvious lies.¡± ra crossed her arms. Samantha lost her cool because her family had no respect for her to begin with, and Adrian was making it worse. She sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grandmother. We¡¯ll take our leave now.¡± ¡°Move!¡± Samantha urged when she saw that Adrian was still standing there. Adrian grabbed her hand and she turned to look at him. He picked up his phone and made a call. ¡°Hello, send an invitation for the Swallow Central investment conference to the Cowells.¡± He then hung up. Everyone burst outughing again. ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯re really good at pretending. Did you even make a call?¡± ra held her stomach and pointed at Adrian as she shook inughter. ¡°That¡¯s so stupid.¡± Francisughed too. Nathan and Hugo were utterly enraged. Hugo said, ¡°Samantha, take this dog away now!¡± ¡°Get out of here!¡± Violet joined in. Samantha started crying as she tried to drag Adrian away. However¡­ ¡°General Summers is here!¡± a voice came from outside the gates. ¡°What?¡± ¡°General Summers?¡± Violet was excited when she heard that. Everyone else was shocked. General Summers was here? The general who was Battle Warrior Lucas¡¯ right-hand man, and the man in charge of Swallowston and the areas south of it? ¡°Quick! Come with me. We have to go greet him!¡± Violet got up and hurried toward the door. Daniel walked in with about a dozen soldiers. All the Cowells were stunned to see him but still greeted him cordially. ¡°Wee, General Summers.¡± Even Samantha looked at him in surprise. Adrian had just made the call, and Daniel was already there. Daniel walked over and looked over the Cowells. Violet stood ramrod straight. She was oddly excited. Francis and ra were ted too. Francis said, ¡°G-General Summers, I¡¯m Francis Cowell, my grandmother¡¯s oldest grandson.¡± He was trying very hard to get Daniel to remember him. ra spoke too. ¡°Greetings, General. I¡¯m Simon ck¡¯s fiancee, ra Cowell. I am my grandmother¡¯s eldest granddaughter. Wee to our home.¡± Everyone was putting their best selves forward. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Violet shook in excitement because Daniel was such an important person. ¡°General, why have youe to our home?¡± she asked. ¡°Madam Violet, I¡¯m here because of the legate¡¯s orders to deliver an invitation for the Swallow Central conference. All the Cowells are invited. It¡¯ll start at nine in the morning, but you¡¯re required to be there by eight. You will not be allowed to enter if you¡¯rete.¡± Daniel handed the invitation over after saying this. Everyone was stunned. Even Samantha covered her mouth because she could not believe what just happened. Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Had Adrian¡¯s call really made the war legate send an invitation to the Cowells? ¡°Thanks to the legate. Thank you, General Summers.¡± Violet gazed at the invitation. Her tears started falling as she put out her hand to ept it. Daniel nodded and said, ¡°Everyone here is invited. We¡¯ll reserve seats for you. Have a good day.¡± ¡°Please see General Summers off,¡± Violet said. Hugo and Nathan escorted Daniel out. Everyone¡¯s eyes were glued to the invitation as if they were in a collective dream. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Grandmother, this is a genuine invitation!¡± Francis excitedly said. ¡°It is. The legate actually gave us an invitation!¡± ¡°The gods are smiling on us. We¡¯re on the road to bing one of the richest families in Swallowston!¡± Violet looked up and gave her thanks to the Heavens. Samantha looked at Adrian in shock. Had this invitation reallye because of his call? However, Simon suddenly said, ¡°Congrattions, Grandmother. Truth be told, beforeing over, my father contacted the legate to ask for one of these. I thought we were going to fail, but I guess Father managed to pull it off.¡± Simon took all the credit and spoke as if that was the truth. Violet was surprised when she heard this. She thought it was Adrian who had gotten them the invitation. ¡°Simon, your father was the one who asked for this invitation?¡± she asked. Simon nodded. ¡°Yes, my father is well acquainted with General Summers. The general must have made a call to the legate this morning. My father was the one who got the invitation.¡± ¡°That¡¯s amazing, Simon!¡± Nathan was delighted. Simon was Nathan¡¯s future son-inw, so he was ted at how capable Simon was. Everyone present was even more impressed by Simon. ra smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s my fiance. Unlike some other guy who pretended to have gotten an invitation. He was overreaching.¡± ra scoffed at Samantha and mocked Adrian. The Cowells believed that Simon¡¯s father was the one who had gotten them this invitation and it had nothing to do with Adrian. Violet fully believed in Simon as she gave off a motherly smile. ¡°My good grandson-inw. From today onwards, you¡¯ll be the head of the Cowell Group. ¡°All right, that¡¯s all for today. We¡¯ll attend next week¡¯s investment conference.¡± Violet walked away with her cane. Once she was inside the house, ra, Simon, and Francis went in happily too. ra chuckled. ¡°Samantha, wasn¡¯t your piece of trash husband going to get an invitation for us? Where is it?¡± Simon joined in. ¡°You¡¯re such a liar.¡± ¡°Haha! Samantha, you¡¯re going to be cut off from the Cowells starting today. We¡¯re going to attend the event and get a spot in Swallow Central. Enjoy the rest of your life with this piece of trash!¡± Francis laughed. Adrian never knew that the Cowells were such a shameless bunch. How did the invitation have anything to do with Simon? What Samantha¡¯s family members said left her absolutely humiliated. She did not want to be there anymore, so she turned around and left. *** Samantha left her family home in tears, opened the car door, and got in. ¡°Sam, listen. I was the one who got the invitation.¡± Adrian rushed over to her. Samantha was crying uncontrobly at that point. She replied, ¡°Before we came here, I told you not to speak. Do you really think that you¡¯re so great that you can get an invitation? You disappointed me, Adrian Xander.¡± Adrian¡¯s heart ached when he saw her crying so bitterly. He tried to wipe her tears away. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± She pped his hand away. ¡°Sam, they were lying. You¡¯ll find out on the day of the conference. You¡¯ll be the woman everyone is envious of. I want you to be the happiest woman in Swallowston¡ªno, the entire world,¡± Adrian insisted. Samantha smirked. ¡°I¡¯ll be happy even if you put in just a bit of effort. I don¡¯t expect you to do anything more. Just be a down-to-earth person and I¡¯ll be thankful.¡± ¡°Please trust me, Sam.¡± ¡°How can I?!¡± Samantha yelled. She was very disappointed in him. Adrian knew that she would not believe him no matter what he said, but he would prove to everyone during the conference that he was indeed the war legate. Samantha took a deep breath and said, ¡°I need to be alone for a while. Take a cab home.¡± She drove away and left Adrian standing there. Seeing how disappointed Samantha looked, Adrian sighed and swore that he would prove himself one day. He picked up his phone and dialed Daniel¡¯s number again. Daniel picked up. ¡°Sir?¡± ¡°Spread the word that the war legate¡¯s wife will also be attending the conference. Remember to make the venue look as grand as possible, and make sure Lucas attends,¡± Adrian ordered. Daniel heard Adrian¡¯s instructions and then said, ¡°Yes, sir.¡± ¡°One more thing,¡± Adrian continued, ¡°The legate¡¯s wife will be arriving in an armored chopper and will show up at the rooftop garden of the building. Block off the public¡¯s ess to Swallow Central.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± *** After hanging up, Daniel got to work. In the tallest building of Swallowston, Daniel made a call. ¡°Hello, this is General Summers. Send out twenty armored vehicles during the Swallow Central investment conference. Get all the most affluent families to¡­¡± He then started on the decorations. Later on, word spread throughout the city. The war legate¡¯s wife would be attending the event at Swallow Central and that Battle Warrior Jenner would be escorting them. Everyone was excited once they heard this. They were all looking forward to the conference. Chapter 16 Chapter 16 That night, Samantha went home straight after finishing work at Bar. As usual, dinner was ready at home. ¡°Mother, is Adrian back?¡± Samantha asked once she got home. After leaving the Cowells¡¯, she went to sit in her office and pondered for a long time. She knew that she had gone overboard by leaving Adrian on the streets. He was, after all, her husband. Adrian had said all that to protect her, so when she did not see him home, she grew curious. She was afraid that he would leave again. Rue replied, ¡°He¡¯s making dinner in the kitchen. He made everything here.¡± Adrian walked out of the kitchen as Rue was saying that. Upon seeing him, Samantha sighed in relief, but she was disappointed because all her husband knew was to cook. ¡°Go wash your hands. It¡¯s time for dinner,¡± he said to her, but she gave no reply. Everyone sat down and started having dinner, but Adaline suddenly said, ¡°Sam, I heard that Swallow Central is almost ready to be opened to the public and that the legate will be attending the conference with his wife.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Samantha smiled. ¡°I heard about that too. Everyone¡¯s talking about it.¡± ¡°I heard that Battle Warrior Lucas will be personally escorting him and his wife and that they will be landing at the rooftop garden of the venue.¡± How could Samantha not have heard about all that? Adaline was excited. ¡°I have a few friends who are obsessed with the legate. He¡¯s a hero around these parts and has won so many wars. I¡¯m sure his wife is a very happy woman.¡± She then continued. ¡°Have you met him? What do you think he looks like?¡± Samantha shook her head. ¡°I haven¡¯t. I don¡¯t think a lot of people here have seen him. After what happened to Celine, I¡¯m inclined to believe that he¡¯s a good person.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure he is. I don¡¯t think he¡¯s just a good person, but also a good man.¡± Adaline started imagining. Women loved heroes and the legate was the hero of heroes. Too bad many were only familiar with his title but not his face. Hearing their conversation, Adrian secretly sighed. Silly women. The legate is sitting right next to you, but you just won¡¯t acknowledge me.¡¯ Whenever the topic of the legate popped up, they would have a lot to talk about. Rue simply listened and smiled. *** Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. There was suddenly a knock on the door. Rue got up to answer it. She frowned when she opened it. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Adrian and Samantha turned around to see Samuel, ra, Francis, and Cowells standing there, looking smug. ¡°ra, who said you coulde here?¡± Samantha said in a disgusted tone. ¡°Oh, Samantha, what¡¯s with the attitude? Aren¡¯t you going to wee your cousin in?¡± ra chuckled. It was obvious that she was there to start something. Samantha knew ra well enough to know that she was there to show off. Adaline said, ¡°The Cowells aren¡¯t weed here.¡± She knew how the Cowells treated Samantha, so she was not interested in seeing them. However, not only did ra not leave, she smirked. ¡°Adaline Xander, don¡¯t say that. We¡¯re inws. I¡¯m here to see all of you.¡± ¡°A leopard can¡¯t change its spots,¡± Adaline said coldly. ra pretended to sigh. ¡°The Xanders are so petty. You¡¯ll never be like us Cowells. We¡¯re all outstanding. The legate invited us to join the conference for the opening of Swallow Central. We¡¯re on our way to bing one of the richest families in Swallowston.¡± ra looked at Adaline and Samantha with a smug look. She had always loved showing off. After ra spoke, Simon smiled. ¡°Mm-hmm. Once we attend the conference, we¡¯ll be important people, but the Xanders will still be worms in the dirt.¡± Francis said, ¡°ra and Simon are right. You¡¯ll be no better than ants to us. We¡¯re so much ssier than you.¡± The invitation made the Cowells excited. They thought that it was because the legate thought they were powerful and would be a sess in the city. The Cowells loved to show off. Everyone in Swallowston would have heard by now that they would be attending the conference. ¡°Listen, you can do whatever you want, but it has nothing to do with us. Please leave,¡± Adaline angrily said. She could not stand their arrogance. ¡°Adaline, don¡¯t be jealous. I knew you wouldn¡¯t be too happy about this, but that¡¯s not something we can fix. You have to just ept the truth,¡± ra said. She sounded as if she was already someone important. All the Cowellsughed. They came here to see how jealous Adaline and Samantha were, and it was obvious they had got what they wanted. Samantha said, ¡°Are you done? Get out if you are.¡± She was going to kick them out. Francis spat, ¡°Samantha Cowell, who do you think you¡¯re speaking to? We¡¯re all important people, but who are you? You are only where you are now because you kept Bar all to yourself. But next week, we¡¯re going to attend the conference, and you¡¯ll just be here¡ªjealous of us.¡± Everyone chimed in. ¡°Exactly. Francis is right, we are not the same!¡± Everyone startedughing again. Samantha¡¯s heart ached while Adaline¡¯s temper rose, but they could not do anything about it. They were being bullied but they could not fight back because ever since Henry¡¯s passing, their family had not been doing well. Adrian suddenly spoke up, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to interrupt, but Sam will be attending the conference too! Not only that, there was an even more important activity that she will be involved in.¡± Comments (1) Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Everyone looked toward Adrian. There was a three-second pause followed by an explosion ofughter. ¡°Haha! Adrian, you trash! You¡¯re such a funny man!¡± Francis held his stomach as he pointed at Adrian with tears ofughter rolling down his cheeks. All the Cowellsughed uproariously. Simon chastised Adrian, ¡°You said that you were going to get an invitation for the Cowells, but I was the one who ended up getting it. You just love to lie!¡± ra added, ¡°You¡¯re so funny. You, the piece of trash, can get Samantha into the investment conference? What a joke!¡± Adaline closed her eyes because she was speechless. Adrian making an outrageous lie like that would just make everyoneugh at him. Samantha was disappointed again. She felt terrible for leaving Adrian on the streets earlier, but it seemed that he had not learned his lesson. ¡®Go on. Laugh. I¡¯ll enjoy the look on your faces on that day,¡¯ Adrian thought. Theughter finally stopped, then the Cowells looked at him. Simon said, ¡°Adrian, if you get Samantha a spot at the conference, I¡¯ll get on my knees and call you ¡®Daddy.¡¯¡± ¡°Stop thinking that you¡¯re an important person. You¡¯re just a piece of trash,¡± Francis said. ¡°All right, let¡¯s not waste time with this piece of trash. We¡¯re people that the legate thinks highly of.¡± ra sighed and waved her hand. They were going to leave when ra continued, ¡°Adrian, we¡¯re just dying to see the invitation you¡¯re going to get for Samantha.¡± The Cowells left after making a joke out of them. After they had left, Samantha and Adaline were quiet. It was obvious from their expression that they felt terrible, especially Samantha. She did not know how many more years she had to face such ridicule. ¡°Mother, I¡¯m tired. I¡¯m going to bed.¡± Samantha put down her cutleries and shuffled into her room. Rue sighed upon seeing how physically and mentally tired Samantha was. Adaline looked at Adrian with tears rolling down her face. ¡°Adrian, you saw all that. The Cowells don¡¯t respect us. If you¡¯re a real man, you need to stop lying and actually do something,¡± she said to him. Adrian turned to face her. ¡°Ada, do you trust me? If you do, you¡¯ll understand everything on the day of the conference.¡± ¡°All right, I¡¯ll trust you. Don¡¯t disappoint me.¡± After saying that, Adaline went to her room too. Rue gave Adrian a smile. ¡°Adrian, don¡¯t be upset at Ada and Sam.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mother. The truth wille out soon,¡± he replied. *** The next morning, Adaline went out to meet some friends. Samantha went to the office early. Even though she was disappointed, she had to hang in there for her company¡¯s sake. Bar was still deep in debt. Adrian left in a car that Daniel sent over and was at the event venue¡¯s rooftop garden. The ce was already nicely decorated. Daniel said, ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve followed your request in decorating the ce and have informed Battle Warrior Lucas. He will be attending the conference.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Adrian looked around and nodded in approval. ¡°Take a look and see if there¡¯s anything more that you¡¯ll need. I¡¯ve arranged for the armored cars to show up on the day of the conference.¡± Adrian thought about it but nothing came to mind. Then, he remembered something and said, ¡°Send an invitation to the Xanders and tell them that the entire family is invited to the conference.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Daniel immediately sent someone to carry out the order. Adrian, on the other hand, hopped into his car and drove to Xander Manor. Swallowston, Xander Manor. At that moment, there was an emergency family meeting in the living room about the investment conference for Swallow Central. Harold paced around the living room and was thinking of a way to secure an invitation. But ever since Henry¡¯s passing, the Xanders were no longer as well-known in Swallowston as they once were. Therefore, they had no opportunity to attend the conference. ¡°Father, think of something. The conference is in a few days. If we don¡¯t get an invitation, we won¡¯t get a chance to be part of Swallow Central.¡± Leonard was anxious. Everyone there was desperate to get an invitation. Harold sighed and said, ¡°I can¡¯t think of anything. We¡¯re not going to be invited.¡± Everyone was crestfallen. Suddenly, Adrian walked in. ¡°Grandfather, Uncles, what¡¯s your decision? When are you going to hand Paraiso back to me?¡± Everyone turned their heads. Leonard was furious. ¡°Adrian, you disrespectful man. How dare you show your face here. If it wasn¡¯t for you, the legate would¡¯ve attended your grandfather¡¯s birthday celebration.¡± Everyone thought that Adrian was the reason, so they hated him to the core. Harold lost his temper. ¡°Adrian, my useless grandson. Get out of here.¡± Adrian smiled. ¡°Grandfather, that¡¯s not very nice. Among your sons, other than my father, your other two are pretty much trash. If they take over thepany, it will soon go bankrupt.¡± Leonard and Wilfred knew very well that Adrian was calling them trash. They grew even angrier than before. Wilfred yelled, ¡°Is that how you speak to your elders?! If it wasn¡¯t because of your father, you would¡¯ve been kicked out the moment you set foot in here!¡± ¡°All right, I did say that I¡¯ll give you a month, so I¡¯ll be back when the time is up,¡± Adrian said, then turned to leave the manor. Once he left, Daniel arrived to deliver the invitation. ¡°Mr. Harold, by the order of the war legate, we are here to deliver an invitation to the Swallow Central investment conference,¡± one of the soldiers said as he walked in. ¡°What? An invitation?¡± Everyone lost their minds. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Harold epted the invitation and started shaking. ¡°Th-this really is an invitation to the conference!¡± ¡°Dear lord, the legate actually sent us an invitation!¡± Leonard said excitedly. ¡°The legate thinks highly of our family!¡± Everyone was shaking from shock. ¡°Mr. Harold, the legate said that your entire family is invited to the conference. Have a great day,¡± the soldier said before taking his leave. At that moment, everyone in Xander Manor thought that they were dreaming. Harold held the invitation in his hand and enthusiastically said, ¡°See! Our family is still respected! The legate thinks highly of us!¡± Chapter 18 Chapter 18 In the next few days, the city grew increasingly excited about the Swallow Central investment conference. The legate and his wife became a hot topic. There was then further news that Battle Warrior Lucas was back in Swallowston and Swallow Central was locked down in preparation for the conference. This sent ripples throughout Swallowston. *** The day of the conference finally arrived. All the invited corporations and families went to Swallow Central to attend the conference. Every one of them was excited to see the legate and his wife. Samantha did not go to the office that morning but was instead spacing out at home. No one knew what was on her mind. Adrian, on the other hand, had left home early in the morning. Even Samantha had no idea where he had gone. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind, Sam?¡± Rue saw her spacing out on the couch and asked. Samantha looked at Rue and replied, ¡°Mother, something feels off today. I feel as if something big is going to happen. My eyelid keeps twitching.¡± Rue smiled. ¡°Isn¡¯t it the day of the investment conference? I saw a lot of people heading toward Swallow Central. Aren¡¯t you going to the office today?¡± ¡°We have a holiday today because too many people wish to see the legate,¡± Samanta replied. ¡°Well, since you aren¡¯t going to work, just take a good rest.¡± Samantha nodded. Adaline walked over and asked, ¡°Sam, do you know where my brother went so early in the morning?¡± Samantha shook her head. ¡°No idea. He¡¯s been like that for the past few days. I don¡¯t know where he goes.¡± Adaline was tired. She remembered that Adrian said he would get Samantha an invitation to the conference, but it seemed like he had been lying. At that moment, Samantha¡¯s phone rang, and it was a call that she did not want to pick up. It was ra. ¡°Hello, ra. What do you want?¡± she asked after begrudgingly answering it. ¡°Haha! Samantha, I just want to tell you that our family is heading to the conference. Didn¡¯t Adrian say he was going to get you an invitation? Where is it?¡± ra taunted Samantha through the phone. The Cowells next to her giggled. Samantha ignored them and hung up. She wanted to attend the conference too. If she did, the House of Bar would have a chance to secure a spot at Swallow Central. She could then immediately turn thepany around. Atst, she had not received an invitation. *** Suddenly, there was the sound of a car door closing. The three women looked outside. A middle-aged man in uniform walked in with a few soldiers. The man had a one-star insignia on his shoulder. When the three women saw the insignia, they were shocked. They could tell that this man was important. ¡°Sorry, you are?¡± ¡°Greetings, mydies, I am Derek Woods. I work for the legate. He had instructed us toe here and give you a ride to the investment conference,¡± the man named Derek said politely to the three women. Samantha was stunned, Adaline was surprised, and Rue was shocked. Samantha said, ¡°General Woods, did I hear you correctly? You¡¯re here to take us to the conference?¡± Derek nodded. The legate had arranged for this. He replied, ¡°Affirmative. We should get going now.¡± Derek stretched out his arm to gesture toward the car. The three women were still stunned. Adaline said, ¡°Sam, what¡¯s happening? Why is the legate inviting us?¡± Samantha shook her head. She had no idea what was going on either. ¡°General, may I know what exactly is going on here?¡± Samantha asked. ¡°Ms. Samantha, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m not at liberty to speak about that. You¡¯ll find out when you get there,¡± he replied. ¡°All right.¡± Samantha ceased her questioning and got into the car. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. The three of them got in and they drove toward Swallow Central. Throughout the entire journey, they looked confused as they had no idea what was happening. *** Soon after, Derek led the trio to the conference venue. It was being held on the rooftop garden of a building. Derek said, ¡°This way please.¡± The trio walked toward the building, still looking confused. When they got to the door, they saw ra and the others who were queueing up to enter. ¡°Samantha, what are you doing here without an invitation?¡± ra said when she saw Samantha. ¡°Are you trying to follow us? No way. You¡¯ll humiliate us.¡± Nathan said angrily when he thought Samantha was trying to get in with them. Hugo hurriedly said to Violet, ¡°Mother, we can¡¯t let her enter with us or our reputation will be tarnished.¡± Samantha was a nobody and the Cowells were proud people. Violet was shocked. If Samantha entered with them, everyone wouldugh at them. Her temper rose. ¡°Get out of here, Samantha. Have you not brought enough shame to the family?¡± Samantha felt terrible. Adaline did not care who Violet was and yelled back at her, ¡°Why are you making so much noise, you old woman? Who says we¡¯re going in with you?¡± ¡°What did you just call me?¡± Violet red at Adaline. ¡°Rue, you need to discipline your daughter. She has no respect for the elderly,¡± Violetined to Rue. Rue immediately apologized because she was just a lowly housewife. Violet scoffed and said, ¡°The Cowells are now part of the affluent families. You need to actually be capable to be part of us. Now, get as far away from us as possible!¡± She pointed at somewhere far away and everyone there jeered. ra added, ¡°This woman will do anything to get what she wants.¡± Samantha felt as if she had been stabbed in the gut after hearing what her family said, but she did not retort. She simply left with Rue and Adaline. However, what the Cowells did not see was that the trio went in through the VIP entrance along with Derek. ¡°Mother, we should be careful of Samantha. We can¡¯t let her pretend to be part of the family to get in.¡± Nathan was still worried. Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Everyone agreed with Nathan. If Samantha was shameless enough, she could get in by pretending to be a Cowell. If she went in with Adrian, they would be so ashamed. Violet rushed to the front desk and asked the receptionist and security guard. ¡°If a woman named Samantha Cowell tries to get in saying that she¡¯s with the Cowell family, do not let her enter.¡± After they said okay, she went in with the rest of the family. Right before stepping in, she reminded everyone. ¡°Behave yourselves. Everyone here is important.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandmother. We won¡¯t be humiliated as long as Samantha doesn¡¯t get in.¡± ra smiled. Violet nodded and went in. *** At the conference venue, the rooftop garden. The affluent families of Swallonston were there. All of them were well-known throughout the city. People from the top four families were there too. Two choppers were waiting on both sides of the venue. The legate and his wife would each fly into the venue in one of these choppers. People standing in the rooftop garden were able to see that the building was surrounded. Six rows of soldiers working under Battle Warrior Lucas surrounded Swallow Central. Twenty armored vehicles were parked there. The scene was majestic! ¡°Respect. This is all because of respect.¡± The Cowells grew excited upon seeing the ce. Nathan spoke first because he was in awe of the scene. ra had never seen anything like this before, so she was giddy. ¡°Samantha will never get the chance to see anything like this. The Cowells are respected here.¡± ¡°ra is right. There are so many important figures here. It¡¯s so lively. We¡¯re going to meet the legate too. I¡¯m just excited!¡± Francis started shaking. This was not a chance just anyone would get. Violet was just as excited. She too had never experienced anything like this before. She felt that her family was getting closer and closer to being affluent. ¡°Look! General Summers ising!¡± someone suddenly said out loud. Everyone stood up as Daniel walked in with a dozen men. Everyone started greeting him. This made them even more thrilled. It was as if they had been injected with adrenaline. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen.¡± Daniel walked over, signaling for everyone to quiet down. Everyone took their seats and waited for him to speak. ¡°Today is a grand day. Battle Warrior Lucas is already here, and the legate and his wife will be arriving in choppers soon. Please remain calm.¡± Everyone cheered after he said that. All the families there, including the Cowells, were ted. Meanwhile, Harold was seated with the rest of the Xanders and they were taking everything in. He shook excitedly. For the Xanders, the chance for their family to soar was here. Everyone there started cheering. *** N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Meanwhile, Samantha, Rue, and Adaline followed Derek through the VIP walkway. Samantha still had no idea what was happening. Suddenly, Derek led them to an elevator and said, ¡°Mrs. Rue, Ms. Adaline, please step into this elevator and head toward the rooftop. Someone will be waiting for you when you get there.¡± ¡°What about Sam?¡± Adaline asked when she heard this. Derek smiled. ¡°Ms. Samantha is unique. Pleasee with me, miss.¡± He then gestured. Samantha looked in the direction he was gesturing and saw another special walkway, but she did not know where it led to. ¡°General, can I stay with Sam?¡± Adaline asked Derek as she was a little worried. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Samantha. Everywhere under the legate¡¯s control is a safe ce. We have professionals who will be with you all the way. Please don¡¯t worry,¡± he responded. Adaline did not want to press the matter after hearing this, but Samantha was still suspicious. Samantha said to the other two, ¡°Ada, Mother, I¡¯ll see you guys upstairs.¡± They both nodded and got into the elevator which went straight to the rooftop garden. When they walked out, the crew members there ushered them to the VIP seats. Back downstairs, Samantha walked through the special walkway and was shocked to see what was on the other side. A chopper was parked right in the middle of Central Garden, and it was an armored one. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Samantha stared at it nkly as she shuddered. A woman stepped out of the chopper and walked toward her. ¡°Ms. Samantha, please get into the chopper.¡± ¡°Wh-What¡¯s happening?¡± Samantha looked at the chopper in awe and started feeling scared. Never in her wildest dreams would something as this happen. What was going on? She had no clue and could not figure it out. The woman smiled at her. ¡°This way, miss.¡± Samantha¡¯s mind was nk. She followed the woman into the chopper and took her seat, then turned around and said, ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon,¡± the woman replied. Samantha¡¯s heart thumped as her suspicion grew stronger and stronger. She had no idea who had arranged all of this. *** Time ticked past. Everyone invited had arrived at the conference venue. Daniel stepped onto the stage and said, ¡°Wee, friends of Swallowston. I now announce that the investment conference for Swallow Central has now begun!¡± There were cheers off-stage. ¡°The time that everyone has been waiting for has finally arrived. Now, let¡¯s wee the war legate and his onto the stage!¡± ¡°Wow!¡± Apuse rang out and some women screamed in delight. Everyone was cheering. Two armored choppers slowly descended toward thending pad and touched down. ¡°They¡¯re here!¡± ¡°The legate and his wife are here!¡± All eyes were on the two choppers. Slowly but surely, the legate in his full uniform and his elegantly beautiful wife stepped out¡­ Chapter 20 Chapter 20 ¡°He¡¯s here!¡± ¡°His wife is finally here too!¡± ¡°I¡¯m finally meeting the legate from my dreams!¡± Cheers rang throughout the rooftop garden as Adrian and Samantha stepped out of the chopper. Samantha was shaking. Everything that was happening was like a dream. She was still shocked. She finally understood that she was not the CEO of the House of Bar today, but the wife of the famous war legate. All eyes were on her. She turned around and saw Adrianing down from the other chopper. He was in military uniform and looked grand-exuding an outstanding demeanor. The venue quieted down after the crew members stepped in. No one spoke but everyone was excitedly looking at Adrian and Samantha. Some of them were even jealous. Samantha turned around and looked toward the crowd. She knew that she was the main character of the day and everyone was there to see her. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. She did not know why, but tears started rolling down her cheeks. She was crying. Adrian, who was standing next to her, smiled. ¡°Sam, you¡¯re the most dazzling and beautiful woman in Swallowston and the whole world.¡± He held her hand, then continued, ¡°I told you that I¡¯d prove it to you. Now, let¡¯s get on stage.¡± After hearing what he said and feeling the atmosphere, her tears were uncontroble. She held his hand tightly and walked toward the crowd. *** ¡°He¡¯sing over!¡± someone said aloud. Everyone started cheering again because they saw the legate walking over while holding his wife¡¯s hand. However, as they walked closer, the apuse petered out and the venue went silent again. Everyone finally saw their faces when they got close. ¡°Adrian? Sam?¡± Adaline, who was sitting in the VIP seat, was shocked as she watched them walk over. Rue covered her mouth in disbelief. They were both astonished because the war legate and his wife who were walking over were Adrian and Samantha. Rue felt light-headed while Adaline¡¯s heart thumped wildly because she could not believe what was happening. ¡°Mother, what¡¯s this? Adrian and Sam are the legate and his wife?¡± When the Cowells saw them, Nathan¡¯s jaw dropped. Everyone was surprised too. Violet¡¯s face froze while ra, who sat next to her, covered her mouth and froze. ¡°Oh no, Adrian is the legate!¡± ¡°Mother, what have we done?!¡± The Cowells finally snapped back to reality. Chapter 21 Chapter 21 No matter how dumb they were, it was evident what was happening. That was why Adrian said he could get an invite from the legate because he was legate! The Cowells lost their minds. They all did. They stood up and looked at the couple. Hugo said, ¡°Samantha, here! This way! It¡¯s me, your Uncle Hugo!¡± ¡°Sam, look over here!¡± Francis waved at her too. Never would they imagine that Adrian was the legate. If they had known, they would not have treated him the way they did. Violet picked up her cane and waved it at Adrian too. ¡°Adrian, Samantha, it¡¯s your grandmother. I¡¯m over here.¡± The Cowells seemed to have forgotten how they treated Samantha before this and all they wanted to do was to get close to her. However, the couple ignored them. Mother, we need to speak to Adrian!¡± Hugo said excitedly. Violet nodded. When the Cowells were going to leave their seats and walk over, they were blocked by the crew members. Meanwhile, on the Xanders¡¯s side. Harold shook. ¡°My grandson is the war legate! The gods are smiling upon us. Quick. Let¡¯s go talk to him. That¡¯s my grandson!¡± When Harold saw Adrian and Samantha, he was delighted. All the Xanders too stood up from their seats to try to get to Adrian. The crew member blocked them and said, ¡°Please sit down. No one is allowed to leave their seats.¡± ¡°Who do you think you are?! That¡¯s my nephew!¡± Leonard yelled at the crew member. ¡°Lots of people pretend to be the legate¡¯s rtives. Now, sit down!¡± the man yelled back as he took out a taser. Everyone immediately sat down. They were restless as they watched the couple get on stage. Never would Harold imagine that his own grandson would be the legate. The Xanders would surely be the most important family in Swallowston. ¡°Quick. Go home and make preparations. We need to invite Adrian over tonight,¡± Harold barked. ¡°Okay, Father!¡± Leonard and Wildred jumped up, then left with the rest of the family. No one would have believed what was happening if they had not witnessed it for themselves. Violet, on the other hand, also quickly ordered some of the Cowells to go home and make preparations. She intended to invite Adrian and Samantha over too. Adrian would never have been treated that way if he was not the legate. The conference began. Adrian gave a speech and said that Swallow Central was now open for bidding by all the major corporations and that he would be focused on fairness. After two hours, the conference finally ended. The guests slowly left the venue. That afternoon, Daniel personally drove an armored car and drove Adrian and Samantha away from Swallow Central back to their home. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. During the journey, Samantha still felt like she was in a dream. Adrian smiled and said, ¡°How was that, Sam? Did I surprise you?¡± Samantha turned to look at him. She had to admit that he did give her a huge surprise. She sighed, then nodded. ¡°You did. I feel like I¡¯m in a dream. Adrian, I want a divorce.¡± Chapter 22 Chapter 22 ¡°What?¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Samantha¡¯s deration surprised Adrian. He had done all that to show her that she would always be happy from now on. He was not expecting her to ask for a divorce. ¡°Why, Sam?¡± he asked. She rubbed her eyes and turned around so he would not see her face. Sensing the atmosphere in the car, Samantha calmed herself down. ¡°I thought about it at the venue. You¡¯re the legate. I¡¯m not good enough for you. You can find someone a thousand times better.¡± Samantha never expected to suddenly rise in status overnight. She was just a normal woman. How was she to deal with her husband¡¯s sudden revtion of his identity? She did not want any of this. All she wanted was for Adrian to go to work and get home on time every day. That was all. She also thought that she was not good enough for him now. If she stayed with him, she would only hold him back. After hearing this, Adrian sighed. Samantha was not a greedy woman so she might not be able to ept who he was. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for being so reckless,¡± Adrian said regretfully. He then smiled at her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sam. I¡¯m actually not the legate, and neither are you the legate¡¯s wife.¡± Samantha curiously turned toward him. ¡°What nonsense is this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not nonsense. The legate already left Swallowston and I was just pretending to be him.¡± Adrian decided to spin this lie. ¡°Pretending?¡± Adrian nodded. ¡°It was just part of the marketing for Swallow Central. Remember what happened at Alyanz Tower with Celine? General Summers found me there and instructed me to pretend to be the legate.¡± Samantha was bbergasted, then she remembered and said, ¡°When we got out of the building the other day, you disappeared for a while and we couldn¡¯t find you.¡± ¡°Yes, that was when it happened. The general said that I looked simr to the legate, so he asked for my help with the marketing. I got paid twenty thousand dors for that,¡± Adrian told this excuse to cover up. Samantha did not know how to react. She pondered over it. ¡°Where did you get the twenty thousand that you gave Mother?¡± ¡°It was the payment. You can ask the general if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± Adrian tilted his head toward Daniel who was driving. Samantha took a look at Daniel and was going to ask. He was listening in, so he smiled. ¡°I should thank you for your help, Ms. Samantha. This project is very important to Battle Warrior Lucas, so he insisted we make the marketing grand. I thought that if it was done well, it would help boost the legate¡¯s reputation, so I asked for Battle Warrior Lucas¡® permission. Once he agreed to it, I came to see Mr. Adrian about it,¡± Daniel said. Samantha finally understood everything. Swallow Central wanted to organize a great marketing n to attract investors. That was a tactic that many businesses used. Adrian was just selected at Alyanz Tower the other day. Samantha breathed a sigh of relief when she heard this ¡°Do you still want a divorce?¡± Samantha shook her head. ¡°Nope.¡± Adrian smiled, but Samantha frowned and said, ¡°Don¡¯t smile yet. That invitation my Grandmother got, was it from you or Simon?¡± ¡°The cks aren¡¯t important enough to get an extra invitation. I asked General Summers for that,¡± he replied. Samantha realized that Adrian had been misunderstood. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for losing my temper, Adrian.¡± He smiled and replied, ¡°My sweet Sam, in the future, if you¡¯re ever upset about anything, just let it out on me. You can hit me. You can yell at me. I won¡¯t get angry.¡± Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Daniel, who was listening in, had mixed feelings. The war legate, a war god on the battlefield, was a gentleman at home. It was very rare for such a thing to happen¨Cbeing tough when it involved the country¡¯s safety, but soft and loving toward his wife. Daniel spoke again. ¡°Another thing, Ms. Samantha. Since the legate¡¯s identity is top secret and might attract assassins, we¡¯ll be announcing to the public tonight that you were just body doubles to ensure your safety.¡± ¡°That is important. Otherwise, my husband and I might be assassinated.¡± Samantha understood. Daniel nodded. ¡°But as a reward, Battle Warrior Lucas has arranged for the House of Bar to have a spot at Swallow Central,¡± Samantha was nervous when she heard this, but she was also excited. ¡°General, mypany is facing potential bankruptcy. Are you really going to give me a chance?¡± ¡°I¡¯m certain you¡¯ll be able to save yourpany as long as you put in the effort. This is the reward for taking a risk and pretending to be the legate and his wife,¡± Daniel replied. ¡°Please convey my thanks to Battle Warrior Lucas then. ¡°Sure, don¡¯t worry about it. By the way, if you face any troubles, do contact me because I have to ensu your safety.¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°I will.¡± When Daniel dropped Adrian and Samantha at home, Rue had already made dinner. Samantha had a smile on and looked pretty happy. A rare sight over the past few years. ¡°We¡¯re home.¡± She got in, kicked off her heels, then slipped into her house slippers. Adaline did not dare look at Adrian because she was worried. Rue said, ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner.¡± Adrian and Samantha nodded, then took their seats. Adaline spoke. ¡°Are you really the legate?¡± What happened today affected her badly because she could not ept it. Rue was looking forward 1 answer too because it was about her son. Samantha said, ¡°Ada, Mother, the truth is¡­¡± She proceeded to exin everything to Adaline and Rue. They were evidently relieved and the tensi from their brows when they heard what Samantha said. Adrian was surprised, and said, ¡°Ada, you look relieved that I¡¯m not the legate. Why? Wouldn¡¯t yo been happy if I were?¡± ¡°You¡¯re so clueless,¡± Adaline replied. Rue smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t know your sister well enough. She¡¯s worried that you might aband if you were the legate. Though she has a sharp tongue, she¡¯s also a softie at heart. She would star every time she looked at your pictures.¡± Adrian was touched. He then nodded and said, ¡°1 understand, Mother.¡± Rue smiled. Samantha then said, ¡°I have some good news. Battle Warrior Lucas decided to give Bar a spot in Swallow Central because Adrian pretended to be the legate!¡± ¡°Really?! That¡¯s great!¡± Rue smiled. ¡°I guess Adrian isn¡¯t that useless after all. He has helped so much, and even paid for my university fees.¡± Adaline¡¯s view of Adrian changed. Rue happily patted Adrian¡¯s head, which made Adalineugh out loud because happiness was a rare emotion for them. After seeing the women in his life smile, Adrian made a vow in his heart to always protect them and keep them safe. Late evening. The family was giddy with excitement that Bar had got a spot in Swallow Central. Until Violet suddenly showed up at their doorstep with her two sons. Chapter 24 Chapter 24 ¡°Grandmother, what brings you here?¡± Samantha immediately stood up when she saw Violet enter. Other than Violet, Nathan, Hugo, and a few others from the family were there too, and they were excited. Violet spoke, ¡°Samantha, do you still hate me? It¡¯s all my fault, I shouldn¡¯t have treated you the way I did.¡± Violet started with an apology, but it felt odd to Samantha, but she suddenly understood what was going on. It was because Violet thought she was the legate¡¯s wife. Violet and the rest did not know the truth yet. ¡°Samantha, we¡¯re all sorry. Please forgive us.¡± Nathan looked at her and was visibly agitated. Hugo spoke up too, ¡°Yes, Samantha, I never would¡¯ve guessed that Adrian was the legate and that you¡¯re the legate¡¯s wife. Please don¡¯t hold a grudge.¡± The Cowells knew that they had treated Samantha badly. To seem sincere, Violet spoke again,¡± Samantha, I¡¯ve decided to let you take over the Cowell Group. I won¡¯t be worried if Adrian is helping you.¡± She then looked toward Adrian. ¡°Adrian, my good grandson¨Cinw, please don¡¯t be upset with me. The Cowells¡® true colors were showing. Adaline and Rue felt awkward upon hearing those words. After finding out that Adrian was an important person, the Cowells changed their attitude toward him. What happened to dignity? ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you feel happy for no reason. Adrian is, in fact, not the legate.¡± Samantha did not want to ruin their dream, but she did not have the heart to lie to them. Violet was surprised. Nathan and Hugo looked at each other, then Nathan smiled and said, ¡°Samantha, I know we¡¯ve been terrible to you, but we¡¯re sorry. Please don¡¯t be angry with us.¡± They thought Samantha was lying to them, but she shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not angry at you. It¡¯s the truth. Adrian is not the legate. He¡¯s just a hired actor. Read the announcement if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± Hugo and Nathan felt suspicious, so they took out their phones and did just that. After reading the announcement, Nathan was shocked. ¡°The war legate and his wife who appeared today at the Swallow Central investment conference were hired actors to help promote Swallow Central as the war legate¡­¡± Nathan was stunned. ¡°What?¡± Violet was shocked too. ¡°Show it to me.¡± Violet took the phone and her face fell. It was fake news. Adrian was not the legate. He was just hired by Daniel to y the part. ¡°Scum!¡± Violet yelled. She had been tricked. She suddenly felt ill and chastised them, ¡°Samantha, Adrian, how could me? You¡­ You¡­¡± you trick Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Violet pointed at them, her true intent showing. She was only nice to Samantha because Adrian was the legate. But now, it turned out that he was not. ¡°Disgusting. We really thought you were the legate, but you¡¯re just an actor!¡± Nathan spat. Hugo¡¯s expression instantly changed too. Chapter 25 Chapter 25 The Cowells¡® true colors were showing. Samantha¡¯s heart ached when she saw Violet¡¯s change in attitude. She lowered her head because she was once again disappointed by her grandmother. Adaline could not stand seeing this and said, ¡°Old hag, who was trying to trick you? My brother was just trying to make some money. We didn¡¯t do it for you. Aren¡¯t you ashamed of saying such things?¡± ¡°Be quiet, Ada¡­¡± Rue quickly held her daughter back because of how rude she was. Samantha covered her mouth. She looked at Violet in disappointment. ¡°Grandmother, Adrian didn¡¯t lie to you. General Summers agreed to pay him a fee. Ada needs money for her tuition, so-¡± ¡°Enough. What does Ada¡¯s tuition have anything to do with me?¡± Violet cut her off. ¡°I¡¯m giving you three days to return Bar to us, or we¡¯ll see you in court.¡± She just said she would allow Samantha to take over the Cowell Group, and she instantly changed her mind. It was hard to cover one¡¯s true intentions. After hearing this, Samantha broke down. ¡°Grandmother, Bar is my life. If we lose it, the Xanders will have a tough time surviving. Please give us a chance. Please, Grandmother,¡± Samantha begged as tears streamed down her face. Her grandmother had treated her like a dog ever since she married Adrian. Violet loved power and also loved to look down on people, but she never really considered if she was a capable person herself. Samantha¡¯s begging did not earn her any sympathy from Violet. ¡°Your family is not my business. I want Bar. If you refuse to return it, I won¡¯t y nice.¡± N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Samantha was shocked while Adaline and Rue did not know what to do. Samantha almost got on her knees. ¡°Grandmother, pleas-¡± Before she finished, Adrian cut her off. ¡°Sam, how much money did you get from your grandfather to start Bar?¡± ¡°Four hundred thousand dors,¡± Samantha replied. Herte grandfather, John, had lent her the money as start¨Cup capital. Adrian said, ¡°All right. Grandmother, Sam took four hundred thousand. I¡¯ll return seven hundred and fifty thousand tomorrow. Take the extra as interest. After that, Bar will have nothing to do with you anymore.¡± What? Samantha was shocked at Adrian¡¯s words. Rue said, ¡°Adrian, where are you going to get that kind of money from?¡± Adaline looked at Adrian in shock because she did not know if he was lying again. Violet pondered over it. She knew that she might not be able to get Bar back because Samantha was the one who had built it up. She was just trying to scare Samantha. Even if they went to court, she would have no chance of winning. What Adrian said, however, delighted her. ¡°Adrian, if you can cough up seven hundred and fifty thousand, I won¡¯t ask for Bar anymore.¡± ¡°All right, deal. I¡¯ll personally bring the money to your home tomorrow,¡± Adrian replied. ¡°Now, please leave.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll get a letter from mywyer if you don¡¯t show up with the money tomorrow.¡± Violet warned him. She then turned to Samantha. ¡°Samantha, I¡¯m giving you a choice. Divorce Adrian,e home, and give Bar back to us. We¡¯ll take care of you from then on. Otherwise, you¡¯ll no longer be my granddaughter.¡± Violet then scoffed and left with the rest of the family. Chapter 26 Chapter 26 ¡°Seven hundred and fifty thousand? Where are you going to get that kind of money, Adrian?¡± Closing the door after Violet left, Rue looked anxious. Since Henry¡¯s passing and the Xanders taking Paraiso away, she had never seen seven hundred and fifty thousand dors. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll find a way,¡± Adrian consoled her ¡°Find a way? Adrian, are you going to let her sue you? Do you think it¡¯s easy to get that much money? She¡¯s a greedy old hag. Even if you give her the money, she might change her mind again.¡± Adaline was anxious too, but it slowly turned into anger. Adrian turned to Samantha, who sat on the couch with her head hung low and not speaking. Rue said, ¡°What do you think, Sam?¡± ¡°Maybe Adrian is right,¡± Samantha said. Adaline and Rue were surprised. She continued. ¡°We¡¯ll consider this seven hundred and fifty thousand dors as a repayment and then cut them off. Bar would be mine and mine alone from then on.¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°But where are we going to get the money from?¡± Rue was nervous. ¡°I¡¯ll call Joanna. We might be able to borrow it. It¡¯s gettingte. We should get to bed. I¡¯m going to my room.¡± Samantha got up and walked toward her room. Rue and Adaline did not say more. All they hoped for was a miracle. On the other hand, Adrian picked up his phone and made a call. ¡°Bring me seven hundred and fifty thousand dors tomorrow.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± That night, the announcement from Swallow Central spread through Swallowston in a few hours, and everyone found out that the legate was a fake. Many of the citizens were dismayed. After the long wait, all they saw was an actor. Harold was nning to visit Adrian at his home and invite him to take over the Xander Group, but when they read the announcement, they were disappointed. ¡°Father, Adrian isn¡¯t the legate. He¡¯s just an actor.¡± Leonard held up his phone in shock after reading the announcement. ¡°I thought Adrian had made a name for himself in the past seven years, but I guess he¡¯s just a penniless man, after all,¡± Cecelia said in disdain. ¡°If he were capable, he wouldn¡¯t have to pose as the legate. He must be broke.¡± After hearing that, Harold lost his patience. ¡°Enough. This boy has disappointed me too many times. He will no longer be my grandson!¡± He had nned to extract some benefits from his grandson, but now, there was no chance. The next day, Adrian had already left the house when Samantha woke up. She grew suspicious. She went into the kitchen. ¡°Do you know where Adrian went?¡± Rue shook her head. ¡°He just said that he was going to see a friend. I have no idea where he went.¡± Samantha did not ask further. At that moment¡­ Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Adrian waited for some time outside. A ck Mercedes Benz MPV rolled up and stopped in front of him. Then, a few middle¨Caged men got out with two briefcases. ¡°Sir, here are the seven hundred and fifty thousand you asked for in cash,¡± one of the men said as they handed over the briefcases. ¡°Thank you,¡± Adrian replied. The men nodded, got into the car, and left. Adrian then turned around and made his way home. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Rue had made breakfast, but since Adrian was not around, she ate with Adaline and Samantha first. The three of them were troubled. Rue sighed. ¡°Sam, did you manage to borrow money from your friend?¡± Samantha shook her head and said sadly, ¡°I didn¡¯t. Joanna didn¡¯t pick up.¡± Joanna was Samantha¡¯s best friend and co¨Cfounded The House of Bar with Samantha. She left the country with her family years ago, and Samantha has been running thepany ever since. After hearing this, Rue felt helpless, and Adaline did not know what to say. At that moment, Adrian walked in carrying two briefcases. ¡°Where were you?¡± Adaline asked as she looked up. When she saw the briefcases he was holding, she was curious. ¡°What are you holding?¡± Adrian walked over, ced the cases on the floor, then spoke to Samantha. ¡°Sam, this is seven hundred and fifty thousand dors. You can bring this to your grandmother after breakfast.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Samantha was surprised. Rue and Adaline were shocked. Seven hundred and fifty thousand dors? Samantha put down her cutleries and opened the briefcases. It was indeed filled with money. Samantha looked up and anxiously said, ¡°Adrian, where did you get this money? Be honest!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sam. It¡¯s legal. I didn¡¯t steal or rob for it. I have an old friend who works at the bank and I took a loan from him,¡± Adrian said. ¡°You have no car nor house. Why would they give you a loan?¡± Samantha asked in a worried tone. She started to feel afraid because this was no small amount. Rue was nervous too. ¡°Adrian, tell us where you got this money. Don¡¯t get involved in any illegal dealings!¡± Adrian smiled sadly and said, ¡°I¡¯m a war veteran, so we have privileges at the bank. I was even in the war. People set the rules so people can change them too. That¡¯s how I got the loan. I will have to repay it.¡± Samantha took a good, long look at him and tried to catch anything in his expression, but all she saw was how calm he was. She was relieved. Rue smiled. ¡°This is great news, Sam. With this, you can pay off your grandmother.¡± Samantha closed the briefcase and then said, ¡°Thank you, Adrian. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll find a way to repay you with money from Bar.¡± ¡°Just take it. We¡¯ll discuss this in the future,¡± Adrian said. ¡°What are we waiting for? Let¡¯s finish our breakfast and bring the money to her.¡± Rue hurried them. Samantha nodded and did not speak. After finishing their food, Samantha went straight to the Cowells¡® with Adrian in tow Chapter 28 Chapter 28 At that moment, Violet was sitting in the living room, chairing a family meeting When the Cowells learned that Adrian was not the legate and heard his offer to repay what Samantha previously loaned, they were all smiles. ra said, ¡°Adrian is just a useless man who¡¯s really good at lying. He¡¯s going to pay back seven hundred and fifty thousand dors? Where¡¯s he going to get the money from?¡± ¡°Exactly. Is he going to go around begging for it, or is he going to sell Samantha?¡± Francis chuckled. Violet, not wanting to add to the ridicule, simply said, ¡°As long as he keeps his word. If he doesn¡¯t, I won¡¯t let this go. ra smirked. ¡°Grandmother, are you going to believe that piece of trash? If he can get the money, pigs will fly.¡± ¡°Exactly. If Adrian procures the money, I¡¯ll kneel to him. I¡¯m waiting for him to prove me wrong.¡± Francis smirked too. The other Cowells agreed. To them, Adrian producing seven hundred and fifty thousand was far more impossible than him sprouting wings. However, a voice was heard. ¡°Francis, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to kneel. The grandmother of the person who doesn¡¯t kneel will die!¡± Adrian and Samantha walked in. Francis Cowell immediately lost his cool and yelled at them, ¡°Adrian, did you really bring the money?! You¡¯re just a piece of trash and are scum!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you would kneel if I did?¡± Adrian paused and smiled at Francis. If he did not admit to what he said, it would be a p on his own face, so Francis said, ¡°So what if I did? If you really brought the money, I¡¯ll immediately get on my knees.¡± ra scoffed. ¡°The problem is, someone probably doesn¡¯t even have seventy¨Cfive dors.¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Everyoneughed. Adrian said, ¡°Once I show the money, the grandmother of the person who doesn¡¯t kneel will die.¡± He stared at Francis icily. Violet¡¯s face fell when Adrian said this, while Francis looked awkward. However, to prove that he was a man of his word, Francis said, ¡°Sure, but if you can¡¯t, your entire family will die!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you then.¡± Adrian opened the briefcases and poured all the money on the floor. Everyone was shocked to see this. Violet shook and froze on the spot. Samantha spoke, ¡°Grandmother, here are seven hundred and fifty thousand dors. No more, no less. Count it if you want to. Once you take the money, Bar will no longer be associated with you.¡± ¡°I¨CIs this real money?!¡± ¡°Goodness! Where did you get so much money from?!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen so much money in my life!¡± The Cowells started getting excited when they T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. saw all the money on the floor. Even though the Cowells used to be an affluent family, Violet had always been in control of the Cowell Group. Each family member would only receive some dividends, but it did not make them millionaires. They were so excited they seemed to have gone nuts. Francis froze on the spot. ra was shocked. Hugo and Nathan¡¯s jaws dropped, and even Violet was astonished. Chapter 29 Chapter 29 ¡°Samantha, where did you get this money from? Violet was nervous The Cowell Group was only worth about a million dors in market value. She had never seen that much money since Samantha¡¯s grandfather passed away. Samantha replied, ¡°You don¡¯t need to know that, Grandmother. Count it. After that, we¡¯re clear of debt.¡± ¡°Hugo, count it,¡± Violet ordered. Hugo quickly walked over and asked a few people to join him. They all looked as if they had lost their mind as they grabbed a bunch of notes and started counting. When done, the amount came to exactly seven hundred and fifty thousand dors. Everyone sucked in a breath through their teeth. ¡°Mother, it¡¯s exactly seven hundred and fifty thousand. No more, no less,¡± Hugo reported. ¡°What?¡± Violet was nervous. Adrian spoke up, ¡°Someone said they were going to get on their knees, and now is the time. Otherwise, your grandmother will die.¡± Francis¡® legs shook because he never imagined that Adrian would be able to get his hands on so much money. But getting on his knees for Adrian? No way! Francis regretted it. ¡°I take back what I said.¡± Adrian smirked. ¡°Take back? Do you think we¡¯re ying games here? It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t kneel, but your grandmother¡¯s life may be cut short.¡± He then red at Violet. She was terrified because she suddenly got dragged into this. How could she remain calm? That was when she said, ¡°Francis, you have to keep your word.¡± Francis broke down because he did not dare disobey her, so he got on his knees, and his face turned red. Adrian chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m epting this win. So, from now on, we don¡¯t owe each other anything. Good riddance!¡± He then took Samantha¡¯s hand, turned around, and left. Samantha took ast look at her family. Even though she did not want to, she could only leave. ¡°*sshole!¡± Violet yelled in anger after they left. ¡°Adrian has no respect for elders! How dare he curse me!¡± The Cowells cowered as Violet lost her temper. Francis, especially, because he felt utterly humiliated. ¡°Adrian Xander, I won¡¯t let this go.¡± He clenched his fists. After leaving, Samantha breathed a sigh of relief. She no longer owed the Cowells, so the Bar was now all hers. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you angry that I made Francis get on his knees?¡± Adrian asked because he noticed her reaction. Samantha shook her head. ¡°No Francis has always been arrogant. It was time he was taught a lesson. I just thought it would be great if Grandfather were still alive.¡± Samantha sighed. Even though she was a Cowell, she was ostracized just because she had married Adrian Adrian smiled at her. Samantha said, ¡°All right, let¡¯s head to the office. We need to get ready to be part of Swallow Central.¡± Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Adrian nodded and got into the car with Samantha, He was about to head to Bar with her, but then Rue called and said something. Samantha nodded and said, ¡°Okay, Mother. I¡¯ll have Adrian head over.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on, Sam?¡± Adrian asked after hearing what she said. After she hung up, she replied, ¡°Ada is meeting up with her friends, but Mother is worried. She¡¯s asking you to keep an eye on her and ensure Ada doesn¡¯t get drunk. Hurry.¡± She patted his shoulder. Adaline was going to attend university soon, so it was normal for her to attend gatherings. Rue called because she was worried that some creeps would get Adaline drunk and proceed with their heinous ns. She was worried about Adaline, so she called Samantha and asked Adrian to watch her. ¡°Why would I go to her gathering? Mother shouldn¡¯t worry.¡± Adrian did not overthink it because he felt normal to meet up with friends. ¡°It¡¯s not as simple as that,¡± Samantha said, ¡°There are men with loose morals in this city, and since Ada is pretty, Mother is just worried that people might target her. It¡¯s not too much to ask you to watch over her. Now, go. She¡¯s at Swallow Avenue.¡± Samantha hurried him. Adrian nodded because she was right. Gatherings now were different from back in the day. If something happened, it would scar Adaline for life. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be heading there then. What about you?¡± Adrian asked. ¡°I¡¯m going to the office. You can take my car. I¡¯ll take a cab there.¡± She handed him the keys. ¡°No, I¡¯ll get a cab,¡± he replied. Samantha did not argue the matter and waved for him to hurry along. Adrian gged down a cab while Samantha drove toward the office. Adaline lingered on Swallow Avenue while her brother got there quickly. He saw her from afar, standing there as if she was waiting for someone. She was in a short skirt and looked beautiful. She had a figure as good as Samantha¡¯s. Even though she looked pretty, she was covered up because she was not a racy person. Adrian walked over and called out, ¡°Ada!¡± Adaline was waiting for her friends and was surprised to see her brother. She frowned and looked annoyed. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°Mother is worried about you, so she asked me to keep an eye on you.¡± Adrian was honest about it. Adaline immediately felt agitated when she heard this, How could she bring her brother to attend a gathering with her friends? Since Adrian was famous throughout Swallowston for being a useless man, her friend wouldugh at her. Adaline said, ¡°Why do you have to follow me around? I¡¯m just meeting up with my friends. There¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡± Adrian shrugged. He did not think like that before this, but Rue¡¯s concerns were not unfounded.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Adaline was a proud woman. She shoved him and said, ¡°Leave me alone!¡± ¡°Either you walk with me, or I follow you around,¡± he said. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Adaline was so furious she almost burst out in tears. If her friends knew that her brother was following her around, she would be the joke of the party. Chapter 31 Chapter 31 ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered with you.¡± Adaline stamped her foot in anger. Meanwhile, some voices were heard. ¡°Hmm? Ada, isn¡¯t this your deadbeat brother? Isn¡¯t he the guy who disguised as legate in the city yesterday?¡± ¡°Yikes, it really is him. What brings him here?¡± ¡°Ada, why did you let your brother tag along?¡± A few women said to Adaline in session after walking out of the cosmetics shop next to her. In these people¡¯s opinion, it was absolutely embarrassing for Adrian to disguise himself as the legate because he was still a deadbeat no matter how hard he tried to pass off as legate. Adaline¡¯s expression turned extremely unpleasant. These were her friends and they were all heiresses of influential families in Southrive. She was utterly humiliated by Adrian¡¯s presence. Adaline said, ¡°I didn¡¯t allow him to tag along. He¡¯s the one who insisted oning with me.¡± The women burst outughing. Meanwhile, a woman named Ste York made her way to Adrian and said, ¡°That¡¯s so shameless of you! You¡¯re tagging along on purpose because you know we¡¯re going to dine in a five¨Cstar hotel today, right?¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Ste was the leader of the day, and her boyfriend, Kevan, was from the influential Zahn family in Southrive. Both of them had nned and organized today¡¯s gathering. ¡°She¡¯s right, she¡¯s right. You tagged along on purpose for sure,¡± the few other women chimed in. Adaline felt utterly embarrassed, yet Adrian still stood there. She was so infuriated that she was rendered speechless. Meanwhile, a few Mercedes Benz, BMWs, Audis, and other luxury cars pulled up by the curb. The people inside waved at Ste and the others. ¡°Kev and the others are here. Let¡¯s go!¡± Ste said upon seeing the cars. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Ada,¡± she called out. Adaline nodded and followed Ste to the luxury cars in preparation to head to the hotel. Adrian followed as well. Adaline nced at Adrian who decided to tag along and felt extremely displeased. She had never looked down upon Adrian, yet she loathed him for abandoning them for seven years. The girls made their way to the Mercedes Benz and found Ste¡¯s boyfriend, Kevan, in the car. He noticed Adrian who stood behind Adaline and asked, ¡°Stel, what¡¯s going on? Who the heck is that?¡± ¡°Kev, this is Ada¡¯s older brother. His reputation of being the Xander family¡¯s deadbeat from years ago for not being able to hold on to his father¡¯spany, the Paraiso Group, is known all across Swallowston. ¡°I think he¡¯s tagging along with Adaline on purpose because he knows we¡¯re going to a five¨Cstar hotel,¡± said Ste to Kevan. Kevan furrowed his eyebrows upon hearing that. Why would a deadbeat tag along to a meal shared by influential figures like them? He was about to speak when Adaline walked over and said, ¡°Kev, my mother sent my brother here Why don¡¯t we just let him tag along?¡± Kevan organized the event today. Moreover, he held a rather respectable status in Southrive. His father, Julian Zahn, was an influential figure in Southrive too. The moment Adaline asked Kevan for this favor, he answered without any hesitation, ¡°Sure We¡¯ll let him tag along since Ada requested it.¡± ¡°All right, hop on. I have another friend joining too,¡± said Kevan while beckoning to them. ¡°Thanks, Kev¡± said Adaline. Ste and the others got into the car in session. However, the car was full by the time the girls got in because there were already people inside from the start There was not enough space for Adrian Chapter 32 Chapter 32 ¡°Come here and squeeze in with me!¡± Noticing that there was no space left in the car, Adaline squeezed herself inward. ¡°The car is overloaded, Ada. He won¡¯t fit,¡± said Ste. ¡°She¡¯s right. It¡¯s packed in here. Let¡¯s not bring along the deadbeat, shall we?¡± said one of the women. Adaline pursed her lips. In truth, she felt upset to hear her friends criticizing Adrian in this manner. However, she could not chastise them because her status was inferior to theirs The driver, Kevan, said to Adrian, ¡°You aren¡¯t going to fit. Sorry, but we have to leave you behind.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll walk. Which hotel are you going to?¡± said Adrian. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Kevan and the others burst outughing. ¡°Sure, you can walk then. I¡¯d like to see which is faster -your legs or my car! See you at Swallowston Hotel!¡± Kevan started the engine. Adaline suddenly tossed fifteen dors from the window just as the car sped off. ¡°Get yourself a cab and go home! Don¡¯te! They¡¯re going to make you theughing stock!¡± Adrian smiled bitterly. He bent over and picked up the money from the floor, shaking his head in frustration. In truth, Adaline cared for him and pitied him. However, in light of her personality, she refused to show her true emotions. Adrian pocketed the money and walked to Swallowston Hotel. Swallowston Hotel belonged to Donald Kushner, the richest man in Swallowston¡¯s business field. It was listed as apany of the Kushner Group. Donald was also the chairman and president of the Kushner Group. One could describe the Kushner Group as the biggestpany in Swallowston while the richest man, Donald, ownedpanies in various fields including entertainment, hotel, and many others. Twenty minutester, Kevan and his friends arrived at the entrance of Swallowston Hotel in their cars. More than twenty people got out in session. Ste held Kevan¡¯s hand and said with a smile on her face, ¡°Didn¡¯t the deadbeat im that he¡¯sing too? Where is he now?¡± ¡°Hah¨Chah, I figured he¡¯d get left behind,¡± said someone whileughing. Adaline felt upset upon hearing that but she kept quiet. She followed Kevan and the others into the hotel when someone suddenly gasped in astonishment and said, ¡°F*ck! When did this guy get here?!¡± The group was stunned. They saw Adrian sitting in the lobby of the hotel sipping coffee. They were dumbfounded. ¡®When did this guy get here?¡® ¡®How did he get here faster than a car by walking?¡± Adaline was astounded too and said, ¡°How did you get here, Adrian?¡± Adrian stood up and said, ¡°I hitched a ride.¡± ¡°F*ck, you¡¯re quite lucky huh. All right then. Join us since you¡¯re here.¡± Kevan waved dismissively and behaved as if he was magnanimous. Adaline was relieved but she red at Adrian at the same time. ¡°Don¡¯t speak while we¡¯re there.¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Adrian nodded to express his understanding. A private room had already been reserved in the restaurant. Kevan wrapped his arm around Ste and arrived at the private room with the group. They sat down around the table. Adaline appeared rather reserved and not as outgoing as the other women present. Adrian could see that Adaline did not enjoy asions like these. She only came to get acquainted with these influential figures to raise her status. On the other hand, the hosts, Kevan and Ste, were constantly smiling. Everyone began to order their meals and a few bottles of liquor. Meanwhile, Kevan left momentarily and soon returned with a young man. ¡°Everyone, please allow me to introduce a new friend,¡± said Kevan with a smile. The group stopped talking and looked at the young man next to Kevan. The young man had a strong, muscr physique that attracted the women¡¯s attention. Kevan said, ¡°This is Harry Lynch. He¡¯s been a good friend of mine since childhood. He¡¯s the nephew of Bo ¡°Boxchamp¡± Lynch who used to dominate the underworld.¡± ¡°Even though Boxchamp has already retired, he trained Harry and has more than a hundred subordinates in the underworld. If you need any help in the future, you can look to him for help,¡± Kevan introduced. The group was shocked upon hearing the word ¡°underworld.¡± The underworld referred to the world of organized crime in Southrive. The business moguls controlled that world. They frequently organized boxing matches, and that was where Boxchamp had gotten his name. Bo held the champion title for more than a decade consecutively until he established his ownpany. Harry should be an extraordinary person given he was Bo¡¯s nephew. ¡°So, you¡¯re Harry. My name¡¯s Skr Cooper, and it is a pleasure to meet you.¡± ¡°Harry, we¡¯ll be relying on you for protection in Southrive from now on.¡± The group instantly started kissing Harry¡¯s toes, especially the women. Hearing the numerous greetings, Harry smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. You¡¯re all friends of Ste and Kevan so you¡¯re my friends too. Just let me know if you need anything.¡± ¡°Thank you, Harry!¡± ¡°Many thanks, Harry!¡± The group said in session. As the group buttered up to Harry, Adaline sat there and did not speak. Adrian, who was sitting next to her, did not say a word either. When Kevan was done with the introduction, everyone fell silent. He looked toward Adaline and said, Ada, you should apany Harry for a drink today. It¡¯s rare for him to join us, but he heard you were coming today so he came just to meet you.¡± Kevan winked at Adaline while he said this. He was insinuating that Harry had taken an interest in Adaline. Adaline was beautiful and mature¨Clooking. She was a rare specimen of innocent beauty in Southrive. She was naturally beautiful even without any makeup or a fancy outfit. Harry beamed at Adaline as soon as Kevan said this. Ste said, ¡°Oh, Ada, Harry fancies you. How lucky. I¡¯m so jealous!¡± The rest of the women cast envious nces at Adaline. Adaline felt slightly embarrassed because she had not expected Harry would take an interest in her. She had heard about Harry before. Harry was a true scumbag who would ditch the girl when he was done fooling around with her. It was also said that he was arrogant, domineering, and wildly conceited. Adaline would not be interested in a man like Harry despite his capability. Adrian smiled and did not utter a word. ¡°Thank you very much, Harry,¡± Adaline said to avoid causing awkwardness. Ste and the others chimed in. In their opinion, Adaline was blessed that Harry had taken an interest in her. On the other hand, Harry smiled mischievously at Adaline. He knew that Adaline¡¯s sister¨Cinw, Samantha, was equally beautiful. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be awesome to get Adaline first, then get my hands on Samantha?¡® Harry said, ¡°Ada, you cane to me if you need anything in Southrive from now on.¡± Adaline nodded but did notment any further. Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Ste and the other women covered their mouths as theyughed, feeling extremely envious of Adaline. However, it was apparent that Ste organized today¡¯s event so she could introduce Harry to Adaline. Because Harry had taken an interest in Adaline, Kevan and Ste decided to set them up. Next, the group introduced themselves while exchanging pleasantries with Harry. It did not take long before the dishes were served. Everyone began tucking in. They began drinking and toasting each other across the table. Some were continuously toasting Harry in an attempt to curry favor with him. After the group had been drinking for a while, Harry held up his ss to Adaline and said, ¡°Ada, we¡¯re destined to meet each other. I fell for you deeply at first nce. Come. Here¡¯s a toast from me to you.¡± ¡°Whoa, you¡¯re so graceful, Harry. Ada, you¡¯ve struck gold this time!¡± said a woman in envy. ¡°Ada is good¨Clooking, and Harry is even more so. You guys will make a great¨Clooking couple!¡± Ste chuckled and said, ¡°Yes, a toast to Ada for finally finding her prince charming today.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. They should be together!¡± Together!¡± Several people began to egg them on by shouting. Harry looked at Adaline who was seated opposite him with a smile. He had never failed at wooing someone. On top of that, he had Kevan who set them up today. He believed that he would be able to bed Adaline today itself. He was already growing impatient. Adaline, on the other hand, grew even more embarrassed as she looked at Harry seated across from her and listened to the cheers around her. She declined his toast and said, ¡°Harry, I¡¯m really sorry, but I don¡¯t drink.¡± Everyone at the scene was stunned upon hearing that. Adaline had actually rejected Harry? Harry¡¯s expression changed drastically as well. He was infuriated. He had never encountered a woman who dared to reject him. He had plenty of experience fooling around with women. ¡°Have you lost your mind, Ada? This is Harry Lynch we¡¯re talking about. Why won¡¯t you have a drink with him?¡± Ste asked hastily as she red at Adaline. Kevan narrowed his eyes too. ¡°Ada, Harry has taken it upon himself to offer you a toast. It¡¯ll be disrespectful to Harry if you don¡¯t ept it.¡± The group echoed, ¡°Yes, yes. You must drink with Harry, Ada.¡± Yet, Adaline refused to consume any alcohol. Upon hearing the crowd¡¯s response, she said anxiously, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I really don¡¯t drink. If I drink I¡¯ll-¡± ¡°Who doesn¡¯t drink, huh?¡± someone began to ask sarcastically. In their opinion, anyone could drink and those who said they could not were only pretending. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. It was apparent that Harry was angry. He said, ¡°Are you disrespecting me, Ada? Have a drink if you aren¡¯t.¡± Harry beckoned Adaline. With his tone and expression, he was telling her that he was furious. Adaline was panic¨Cstricken. She did not dare to offend Harry. She could only pick up her ss and stand up after hearing his remark. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll have a drink since you asked me to, Harry.¡± Harry smiled. Adaline lifted the ss and briefly hesitated before she parted her dainty lips in preparation to drink. She did not know if she could remain on her feet after this because she knew she would get tipsy the moment she started drinking. Chapter 34 Chapter 34 Adaline tilted back her head in preparation to drink. Suddenly, Adrian snatched the ss from her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t drink if you don¡¯t want to. No one here can force you to drink without your consent.¡± Adaline was instantly panic¨Cstricken as Adrian poured the contents of the ss onto the floor. The people at the scene were astounded. They had not expected Adaline¡¯s deadbeat brother to pour away Harry¡¯s drink. On the other side of the table, Harry was clearly infuriated upon witnessing this scene. He pointed at Adrian and asked Kevan, ¡°Kev, who¡¯s this?¡± Kevan scoffed. ¡°He¡¯s Ada¡¯s elder brother and also Samantha Cowell¡¯s husband. He¡¯s the guy who pretended to be a big shot in the city yesterday.¡± ¡°Hey, deadbeat. That was really bold of you. How dare you pour away Harry¡¯s drink!¡± ¡°F*ck you! Bow down and apologize to Harry right now! Otherwise, you won¡¯t be spared!¡± Ste knew that Kevan and Harry were good friends so she angrily reprimanded Adrian on behalf of Harry. Adaline almost burst into tears at the unexpected change of events. She hastily said in an anxious tone after noticing Harry¡¯s fury, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Harry. My brother is an idiot so please don¡¯t lower yourself to his level. I¡¯ll get him to apologize to you. ¡°Adrian, apologize to Harry. Now!¡± Adaline shouted as she looked toward Adrian anxiously. She had no idea why Adrian got the courage to offend Harry. Adrian would be in deep trouble if Harry were to lose it. Adrian was her brother so Adaline knew that Rue and Samantha would be saddened to know he got beaten up. She would in turn feel even more upset. Hence, she roared at Adrian to apologize. Adaline was almost in tears. ¡°Why should I? Don¡¯t drink if you can¡¯t drink. No one can force you to drink against your will while I¡¯m here,¡± said Adrian with a frown. He had it figured out. Ste, Kevan, and everyone present here today had nned this. They wanted to prank Adaline so they set up this trap. They wanted to send Adaline into Harry¡¯s arms after she got drunk. Adaline was scared out of her wits and tears started streaming down her face. She continued to roar, What nonsense are you talking about, Adrian?! Do you think that you¡¯re a big shot or something?! Apologize to Harry right now!¡± The group silently watched the scene with smiles on their faces. They were waiting for Adrian to make a fool of himself. In their opinion, Adaline¡¯s peasant brother would find himself in deep trouble today. ¡°Please don¡¯t be angry, Harry. How about I have a few more drinks with you today?¡± Adaline had no other choice but to offer since Adrian would not apologize, but Adrian had already pissed Harry off. ¡®How dare you ruin my affairs when you¡¯re just a lowly peasant?! No woman that I¡¯ve taken an interest in has ever rejected me!¡® Harry thought. All of a sudden, Harry mmed his ss on the table. Its contents sshed everywhere. He sneered and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been in Southrive¡¯s underworld for a long time but I¡¯ve never encountered such a wildly ¡°Even if God were here today, I¡¯d punish him, let alone you!¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Harry¡¯s face turned solemn. Adaline was scared out of her wits and was at a loss for what to do. Ste,said, ¡°Oh, Ada. Harry isn¡¯t being disrespectful to you, but your deadbeat brother is delirious.¡± ¡°This will be good to teach him a lesson.¡± ¡°Yes, how dare he offend Harry. How did he get the courage to do so?¡± ¡°Ada, your peasant brother is in deep trouble today.¡± The group chimed in and jeered in a mocking, taunting manner. ¡°Lowly peasant, bow down and apologize to Harry this instant!¡± Ste called out to Adrian in a ferocious manner as she smashed her ss on the floor. She did this to tter Harry at the same time. Chapter 35 Chapter 35 Adaline was at a loss and did not know what to do. She anxiously said, ¡°My brother doesn¡¯t know his ce, Harry. Please don¡¯t lower yourself to his level. Here, I¡¯ll agree to be your girlfriend!¡± Harry¡¯s ego blew up upon hearing Adaline¡¯s offer. The more fearful she was, the more it signified that Adrian was a deadbeat. He decided to show due respect to Adaline after she had expressed hers. Harry waved dismissively. ¡°That won¡¯t do. I won¡¯t consider anyone¡¯s feelings in this matter. Not even yours, Ada. I insist on teaching him a lesson today.¡± Harry stood up and walked toward Adrian. ¡°Great, I agree. Before anything else, let¡¯s give this peasant a good beating,¡± Ste cheered. The group chimed in, ¡°We support you, Harry!¡± Harry smiled. He was the star of today. Everyone¡¯s focus was on him. He would be humiliated if he allowed this peasant to disrespect him. ¡°Please, Harry!¡± Adaline tried to stand in Harry¡¯s way to stop him from hitting Adrian. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°Come here, Ada!¡± Ste pulled Adaline to her side upon seeing this. At this moment, Harry had already arrived before Adrian. He sneered and said, ¡°You piece of sh*t. You have two legs. Either you bow to me and apologize, or I¡¯ll break them. Choose.¡± Adrian smiled and said, ¡°It has always been people who bow down to me. Why would I bow down to anyone?¡± Adaline shut her eyes as soon as she heard Adrian¡¯s remark. She had lost all hope in him. The situation was already so dire, and she had no idea where he got the confidence to say these words. Kevan, Ste, and the others burst outughing. ¡®How conceited of Adrian to say that. Perhaps he¡¯s unaware of Harry¡¯s capabilities?¡® they thought. Harry was utterly infuriated. He had been part of the underworld for so long and thus had plenty of experience dealing with people. ¡°All right, deadbeat. You¡¯re bold. I¡¯ll give you that. I hope you won¡¯t regret what¡¯sing because I¡¯m about to make my move!¡± Harry shrugged his arms. He could break wood with his punches and was an exceptional fighter. ¡°Hahaha! Harry, less talk, more action!¡± someone jeered. Ste held Adaline back. She had already lost all hope. Harry rubbed his palms together. He was as proud as a peacock to be here because he enjoyed being the center of attention. He was the boss here and was the dictator of this room. He was the king. Since he was the king, he should act like a king. Harry smirked and said to Adrian, ¡°Get ready, deadbeat. I¡¯m about to make my move!¡± Upon saying that, he punched out, and his fist swung toward Adrian with a whoosh. The group cheered as they enjoyed the show. To them, Adrian was doomed. On the other hand, Adaline shut her eyes, at a loss for what to do. Everyone waited for Adrian to bow and beg for mercy after being sted away by Harry¡¯s punch. Instead, they heard Harry suddenly scream out in agony before he was thrown backward while Adrian barely moved. Crash! ¡°Aaargh!¡± Harry crashed onto the table and smashed all the tes. His agonizing screams apanied the sounds of shattering. The private room fell silent. It was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop. Ste¡¯s jaw dropped. Everyone¡¯s mouth hung agape. Even Adaline was covering her mouth in astoundment. What the heck happened? Did Harry get blown away? Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Harry was the nephew of the underworld¡¯s Bo ¡°Boxchamp¡± Lynch. He was renowned in the underworld for his fighting skills. However, he was blown away while Adrian remainedpletely unscathed. ¡°What the heck is going on?¡± Everyone was dumbfounded and they were confused over what just transpired. Harry was puzzled as well. He did not see Adrian move at all, yet he felt a painful sensation in his waist before he was instantly blown away. ¡°What the heck is going on?¡± Harry was astounded. The rest of the group widened their eyes in shock as well. Kevan quickly helped Harry to his feet. ¡°What the heck happened to you, Harry? How did you get blown away?¡± Ste was stunned. ¡°Harry, what¡¯s with you?¡± ¡°I missed, I missed.¡± Even though Harry could not figure out what had happened, he was right about missing. Everyone was doubtful upon hearing that Harry said he had missed. ¡®Even if you missed, you couldn¡¯t have missed so badly that you got blown away, right? If you missed, shouldn¡¯t you have tripped and fallen?¡® The group was rendered speechless. Harry stood up and was still rather confused about what happened earlier. He inhaled deeply and said to Adrian, ¡°I merely missed, you piece of sh*t. I¡¯ll show you how it¡¯s done this time!¡± He prepared to exert his strength while the group quickly backed away. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. When Harry finished speaking, he charged toward Adrian once again. This time, he attacked with his leg by swinging a kick. Meanwhile, everyone opened their eyes wide to catch every detail of the scene before them. They wanted to see what happened clearly. Then¡­ Thump! A muffled noise was heard and Harry was blown away once again. Everyone was bbergasted. They clearly saw Adrian deliver a kick too. On top of that, he did it faster than Harry andnded a kick on Harry¡¯s face first. Harry was blown away before he crashed to the ground. He started bleeding from his nose and mouth after hended. Everyone was dumbfounded. It was proven that Harry did not miss but was kicked away by Adrian. Ste covered her mouth with her hands and looked at Adrian in a daze. She suddenly found him to be extremely domineering. Adrian looked so calm andposed. Meanwhile, Harry was a mess. ¡°Are you okay, Harry?¡± Kevan and Ste witnessed Harry being kicked away this time so they hastily helped him to his feet. ¡°Get out of my way!¡± Harry New into a rage and shoved Kevan away. He had not expected that he would be no match for a peasant in a fight when he was part of the underworld. He waspletely humiliated. I Harry wiped away the blood on his nose and mouth before he pointed at Adrian and shouted angrily,¡± Peasant, stay right there if you have the balls to. I¡¯m going to make a call and make sure that I kill you!¡± Adrian simply smiled. He ate the scrumptious food on the table while he said, ¡°Do as you please.¡± ¡°What?¡± Harry was stunned. He was bing fearful of Adrian¡¯s calm attitude. Meanwhile, everyone began to regard Adrian differently. They assumed that he was a weakling. They had not expected him to be such a king. Harry had already failed to hit him twice. Harry was panic¨Cstricken. He inhaled deeply and said, ¡°Sure, just wait. I¡¯m going to make a call to my uncle and get him toe here.¡± Everyone at the scene was shocked upon hearing this. Chapter 37 Chapter 37 . ¡®Get his uncle toe? Isn¡¯t his uncle the original underworld boxing champion, Bo ¡°Boxchamp¡± Lynch? Bo was of high status in the underworld. Even though he was a businessman now, he was still held in high regard. If he were toe, Adrian would be made to pay for his action, right? The group was relieved upon hearing that Harry was getting Bo toe over. Ste chuckled and said, ¡°That deadbeat must have grown strong and brutish from being in the construction profession. That¡¯s why Harry is no match for him. He¡¯s doomed now that Bo ising.¡± Yes, that was the only exnation for this situation. She heard that one could get strong by working manualbor jobs at construction sites. Kevan said, ¡°How dare a brat who does manualbor in construction sites for years fight against Harry. We¡¯re in for a good show.¡± The group smiled because they needed not to be afraid now that Harry was bringing over Bo. After all, Bo was a big shot. ¡°We¡¯re going to get a good show today.¡± ¡°This deadbeat is in for a ride when Bo gets here.¡± The group sat down one after another and waited for Adrian to make a fool of himself.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. On the other hand, Adaline, who was relieved, grew anxious again when she heard that Harry was bringing over Bo. She was pleasantly surprised when Adrian managed to kick away Harry twice earlier. Yet now, she grew anxious again. ¡°Let¡¯s not disturb your uncle for such a trivial matter, Harry. I¡¯ll get my brother to apologize to you. Will that suffice? ¡°Please, Harry. I¡¯ll do anything that you want me to, just let my brother go.¡± Adaline did know what else to say but she hoped that she would be able to leave with Adrian. Harry sneered and said, ¡°Even after I cripple your brother, it¡¯ll still be as easy as breathing for me to get you, Ada. ¡°I¡¯m just going to be straightforward with you. I want to have you and also have your sister¨Cinw while I¡¯m at it. I¡¯m going to hit two birds with one stone. ¡°Not even God can save your brother now.¡± Harry expressed himself clearly with incisive words. Adaline took two steps back. Her heart wrenched in pain when she heard Harry¡¯s disgusting remarks. Adrian turned his head and said to Adaline, ¡°I told you, Ada. No one can force you to do something against your will. Let him make the call if he wants.¡± ¡°Where do you get off?! What are you going to do if Bo reallyes?!¡± Adaline roared at Adrian as tears streamed down her face. ¡°Hahaha! Maybe he doesn¡¯t even know who Bo is,¡± said someone whileughing. ¡°You¡¯re right. This brat is a piece of sh*t. How would he know a man like Bo?¡± Ste shook her head profusely and sighed. Kevan smiled and said, ¡°Since he doesn¡¯t know Bo, he¡¯s sure to be doomed.¡± ¡°Harry, make the call!¡± the group urged him. Harry nodded and stepped out of the room to make the call. Harry hastily returned to the room after ending the call. He burst outughing and said, ¡°I¡¯ve called up my uncle. He¡¯s nearby so he¡¯ll be here in five minutes. ¡°Also, Kevan¡¯s father is with my uncle. He¡¯ll being by as well.¡± ¡°What? My father¡¯sing too? That¡¯s awesome.¡± Kevan grew excited upon hearing this. Ste, Kevan, and the others burst outughing upon learning that Harry¡¯s uncle and Kevan¡¯s father wereing. Bo¡¯s fame in Swallowston spread far and wide. He was known to be very capable. Kevan¡¯s father, Julian Zahn, was also an influential figure in Swallowston. The peasant would be absolutely doomed when they got here. ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s just how some people are. They refuse to give up until it¡¯s toote. Adrian¡¯s in for a ride when Bo gets here,¡± said Kevan while heughed and took a sip of his drink. ¡°You¡¯re right, you¡¯re right. Some people think they¡¯re hot sh*t when they¡¯re not.¡± Ste hastily spoke to remind others that she was still there. The others in the group were sneering as well. Chapter 38 Chapter 38 In their opinion, not only Adrian would be doomed when Bo got here. Perhaps Adaline and her sister¨C in-w, Samantha, would be Harry¡¯s ythings too. The men in the group envied Harry. They were jealous because Adaline and her sister¨Cinw were the rare beauties of Swallowston. Adaline held tightly onto Adrian¡¯s hand as she listened to the conversation around her. She kept her head lowered. Her pearly whites clenched tight as she trembled. She regretteding here with Ste. Suddenly, amotion was hearding from outside the hotel. The group was puzzled and did not know what was happening. Kevan motioned for one of the waiters and asked, ¡°You there, what¡¯s going on outside the hotel? What¡¯s with the chaos and noise?¡± The waiter exined, ¡°Ourpany¡¯s president came and notified us to escort out all of the restaurant¡¯s guests earlier. The hotel has also been sealed off. It seems that something bad has happened to the hotel. However, your group is the only exception.¡± The waiter left after saying this. The group was puzzled. The rest of the guests were sent away except them? The hotel was sealed off? Harry burst outughing and said, ¡°Hah¨Chah, it must be Uncle Bo and Kevan¡¯s father. The hotel has been sealed off so that my uncle cane with his subordinates!¡± ¡°Whoa!¡± Everyone was astonished. No ordinary person was capable of sealing off the biggest hotel in Swallowston with just a word. Ste said proudly, ¡°Harry is impressive. He¡¯s so powerful that he managed to seal off the hotel.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. Harry lives up to his reputation of being a big shot.¡± The group looked at Harry in admiration and continued to praise his capabilities. All in all, the group now thought that Bo had sealed the hotel and would being with his subordinates in a while. Harry was extremely proud of himself. About five minutester, the sounds of a car engine were hearding from downstairs. Someone was here. One of the group members opened the window in the private room and looked out. They gasped in surprise and said, ¡°Harry, it¡¯s your uncle! Oh god! There are so many of them. Your father¡¯s here too, Kevan!¡± ¡°My father is here for real?¡± Kevan was excited. It seemed that the situation today was truly important that the people at the top of Swallowston¡¯s hierarchy were paying attention to. ¡°Hahaha, we¡¯re in for a good show!¡± Someone began tough. Kevan was excited, but Ste was even more so. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that my future father¨Cinw woulde too. It shows that they¡¯re taking this seriously,¡± Ste beamed with joy and felt extremely proud. The group looked at Harry in admiration. ¡®He¡¯s so capable that he managed to summon so many people with just one call. They then looked at Adrian and Adaline and thought they were useless. Adrian and Adaline were so overconfident that they went against Harry. They were about to pay for their actions. The group excitedly waited for the arrival of the big shots. Atst, footsteps were heard¡­ ¡°They¡¯re here!¡± ¡°Bo¡¯s here!¡± ¡°Julian is here too!¡± The group was excited, emotional, and anxious because Julian was the richest man with a great reputation in Southrive. Ste was so excited that she could barely sit still. So was the rest of the group. It was their first time interacting so closely with big shots like these so they were beyond excited. Even Kevan was unusually excited!T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Atst, the waiter opened the door of the private room Soon afterward, Bo dressed in a suit walked into the room. Behind him was Kevan¡¯s father, Julian. A large group of bodyguards followed them into the room as well. The entire private room was boiling over with excitement because of these people¡¯s arrival. The group was emotional, excited, and anxious. Suddenly, everyone got up from their seats and perked up. Harry said in excitement. ¡°You¡¯re here, Uncle Bo! Uncle Julian, what have I done to deserve someone like you to support me today? ¡°I¡¯m really grateful!¡± Harry extended his hand proudly toward Kevan¡¯s father. He had not expected to have such a powerful connection. Then, he said excitedly. ¡°Sorry for troubling you today, Uncle Julian. This deadbeat is abominable and you must punish him properly.¡± Meanwhile, Kevan saw his father, Julian from the other side and called out, ¡°Father.¡± Julian nodded. On the other hand, Ste said, ¡°Hello, Mr. Zahn. I¡¯m Kevan¡¯s girlfriend, Ste York.¡± The rest of the group looked at Kevan, Harry, and Ste in envy that they got to interact with these big shots. Harry was excited Kevan was even more excited. Ste was already excited beyondparison. Meanwhile, Adaline buried her head in her hands and cried in the corner after witnessing the scene. Her body trembled beyond her control and her face was drenched in tears of despair. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. If these people were here to kill Adrian today, she would not be able to seek justice for him elsewhere. However, she was at a loss for what to do now. The private room fell deathly silent when Kevan, Ste, and Harry were done chattering. Only Adaline¡¯s sobs were heard. The group looked at Adrian with amused expressions. Harry took a sip of water with a smug look on his face. Ste knew that Adrian was doomed as well. Kevan sneered in his heart. ¡°Harry, who¡¯s the oblivious f*cker who attacked you?¡± Bo asked in a tone filled with fury as he threw a sharp nce around the private room. Julian said, ¡°Kevan, you¡¯re a member of the Zahn family. No one in Swallowston will have the audacity to walk over you. Tell me. Who was it?¡± Harry, Ste, and Kevan were excited upon hearing Bo and Julian¡¯s remarks. Harry abruptly pointed at Adrian. ¡°Uncle Julian, it was this brat. He¡¯s the son of thete Henry Xander. The sessor of the Xander Group back in those years. Their family property has been taken away by Harold Xander when his father passed away.¡± Kevan said, ¡°That¡¯s right. There¡¯s no telling where thed learned his amateur fighting skills to beat up Harry.¡± Ste ¡®hastily chimed in by saying, ¡°Uncle Bo, Uncle Zahn, you must stand up for Harry!¡± Ste was initially not involved in this matter but joined in the conversation in an attempt to boost her presence. Adaline shook upon hearing their remarks. On the other hand, Bo and Julian looked toward Adrian. ¡°I believe that you¡¯re thed who tried to pass off as the war legate in the city yesterday, right?¡± questioned Julian. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Adrian replied. Julian frowned and said, ¡°You were only pretending to be the war legate, but you aren¡¯t. You¡¯ve offended my son. How do you n on dealing with that?¡± Bo warned Adrian by saying, ¡°Boy, it¡¯d be best for you to give a proper exnation. Otherwise, you¡¯re doomed¡­¡± Adrian raised his head and found all this ridiculous. ¡°How do you two n on dealing with the situation then?¡± Upon hearing Adrian¡¯s remark, everyone burst outughing. ¡®How dare you speak to the president of the Zahn Group and the underworld¡¯s Bo ¡°Boxchamp¡± Lynch in such a tone? Are you trying to get yourself killed?¡® Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Realizing that Adrian stili sounded so stubborn, Adaline panicked. ¡°Uncle Julian, Uncle Bo, I¡¯m truly sorry that my brother is so ignorant. Please forgive him and let him go. ¡°He didn¡¯t do it on purpose!¡± Bo and Julian¡¯s eyes darted toward Adaline in unison, However, it was very apparent that they could not be bothered by her plea. Meanwhile, Bo said, ¡°I don¡¯t care if he did it on purpose or not. My whole life, I¡¯ve thoroughly loathed dealing with trivial matters. Since he¡¯s so stubborn, I¡¯m going to let him experience the consequences of being conceited today. ¡°Don¡¯t touch his legs so that I can break them!¡±manded Bo. ¡°Please allow me to make a call before you beat me up,¡± said Adrian as he smiled. Bo was slightly taken aback. Next to him, Harry sneered and said, ¡°Why? Are you trying to get someone to help you? Hahaha, who¡¯s going toe for someone like you?¡± Kevan burst outughing as well. Ste covered her mouth and chuckled incessantly. ¡°That¡¯s really funny. You dare to call for help? Who¡¯s going toe for a deadbeat like you?¡± ¡°Adrian, you¡­¡± Adaline had already lost all hope. Adrian ignored her. On the other hand, Julian beckoned by saying, ¡°Bo, let him make the call. I¡¯d like to see whoes.¡± ¡°Sure, but I¡¯m afraid that no one in Swallowstion is capable of going against your family or mine.¡± Bo stopped talking while everyone else looked toward Adrian. Adrian made the call. ¡°Have Battle Warrior Lucase to Swallowston Hotel with his subordinates within five minutes. Tell him I will not wait if he¡¯ste.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± the voice on the other end answered. Bo and Julian were stunned upon hearing Adrian¡¯s words. Kevan and Harry were astounded. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Ste and the others were astonished. Even Adaline assumed that Adrian had lost his mind. ¡°What the heck is he thinking, summoning Battle Warrior Lucas?!¡® Soon afterward, waves ofughter broke out in the private room. Several peopleughed so hard that they teared up. Ste held her belly and pointed at Adrian. ¡°Hah¨Chah¨Chah, that¡¯s really funny! You actually called Battle Warrior Lucas for help?! You brag like a fool!¡± ¡°What an insensible son of a b*tch. You still think you¡¯re some hot sh*t at this point?¡± Harry grunted. ¡°You f*cking moron!¡± Kevan jeered. Everyone wasughing. They had encountered plenty of pretentious people in the past, but they had never encountered someone who bragged with Battle Warrior Lucas¡¯s name. ¡®Who was Battle Warrior Lucas? He¡¯s the battle warrior of Dragonshire who has ruled over the whole of Southrive for a long time. He¡¯s the overlord of the citizens¡® ¡°Adrian must be out of his mind for using Battle Warrior Lucas to put on airs, right?¡± ¡°Bo, why am I so amused by thed¡¯s words? Aside from the fact that Battle Warrior Lucas isn¡¯t in Swallowston at the moment, why would he offend our families for a deadbeat even if he was?¡± Julian chuckled and looked toward Bo. Bo nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. Battle Warrior Lucas won¡¯t have the audacity to offend our families. Moreover, he won¡¯t being anyway. ¡°Thed said five minutes. Well then, we shall wait for five minutes.¡± Bo and Julian sat down. Everyone else waited too. Adaline looked at Adrian with her face drenched in tears. She had already lost all hope. However, it was at this exact moment that a shout was heard from the outside. ¡°Battle Warrior Lucas Jenner is here!¡± Chapter 41 Chapter 41 ¡°Hahaha, it¡¯s the¡­¡± Julian burst outughing when he heard the voice, but before he could even finish his sentence, the arrogant smile on his face crumpled. Even Bo, Kevan, Ste, Harry, and the rest were stupefied, while Skr just stood there, frozen. At that moment, a young man in a military uniform walked into the room with more than a dozen escorts behind him. He possessed a powerful presence, emanating a terrifying demeanor as though he demanded respect from others around him. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. This very person was Lucas Jenner, the battle warrior of Dragonshire! To top it all off, this god¨Clike man even had Southrive¡¯s General Summers behind him, hitting Bo and Julian with a double whammy. Neither Bo nor Julian seemed as arrogant as they were before. Instead, they humbled themselves so much as they respectfully said, ¡°Mr. Lucas, it¡¯s such an honor to meet you!¡± ¡°It really is an honor to meet you, Mr. Lucas!¡± The atmosphere was so intense that everyone felt their jaws drop. None of them were expecting Lucas to actually show up. For a moment, Kevan, Ste, and Harry were beaming with excitement but they asked respectfully, ¡°Wh- What brings you here, sir?¡± Silence permeated the air, punctuated by everyone¡¯sbored breath. With pale expressions, they peeked at Adrian. However, Adrian, who was sitting on his chair, seemedpletely unperturbed. ¡°What brings you here, Mr. Lucas?¡± Bo asked with an awkward smile. Lucas stopped and shot a nce at Bo, Julian, and everyone else in the room. He quickly understood the gist of the situation. People were going after Adrian to stir up trouble. He squinted and said, ¡°Bo, Julian, I see that you two have grown quite a pair, going around kicking the ho¡¯s nest.¡± Julian and Bo were stunned. ¡°Wh¨CWhat do you mean, Mr. Lucas?¡± Julian stuttered, confused over what was happening right now. Lucas then gestured and said, ¡°Seize them!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Daniel responded and the escorts immediately went up to pin both Bo and Julian to the ground, leaving everyone dumbfounded. None of them had any idea what was happening, nor did they know why. ¡°D¨CDid I do something wrong, Mr. Lucas? Sir¡­¡± Bo was on the verge of a breakdown, no longer behaving like he was invincible. Meanwhile, Julian was breaking out in cold sweat. He never expected that trying to get back at Adrian for his son¡¯s sake would turn out this way. While Kevan and the rest were still in shock, Lucas ignored their questions and said, ¡°I want them turned into cripples.¡± Julian and Bo¡¯s mouths hung agape. Even a fool would be able to understand what was happening at that point. Realizing the severity of their actions, they pleaded for their lives. ¡°Please spare me, Mr. Lucas! I had no idea what was going on in my head that caused me to offend Mr. Adrian!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Lucas! Please! Please spare me!¡± Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Julian was in tears. He knew there was no way he could turn the situation around¨Cnot when Lucas was the person with the highest authority throughout all of Dragonshire. Maybe the world even Meanwhile, Harry was thoroughly stunned, while Kevan and Ste still could not believe what was happening. Everyone was confused as to how the tables had suddenly turned. Even Adaline was covering her mouth from the surprise. Suddenly, Daniel stormed toward Bo and stomped on his leg so hard that a loud ¡°crack¡± was heard. ¡°Aaaargh!¡± Bo screamed hysterically from the pain of his leg being broken. In deep despair, he yelled, ¡°Please! Please, sir! Please tell me what I have done so wrong to deserve this?! What have I done?!¡± ¡°Why the hell did he cripple me out of nowhere? Why?! Bo thought. ¡°All you need to know is that you¡¯ve offended someone that even I wouldn¡¯t dare offend.¡± Lucas looked toward Bo and then toward someone else as he spoke. Following his gaze, Bo¡¯s mouth hung agape as he realized Lucas was looking at none other than Adrian. ¡°Lucas, the battle warrior, isn¡¯t brave enough to offend Adrian? Could he be¡­ the war legate?¡± Suddenly realizing the truth, Bo stuttered and said, ¡°Y¨CYou¡¯re the war le=¡± Thud! Before Bo could finish his sentence, Daniel swung his fist at his face, breaking his jaw. A few of Bo¡¯s teeth flew out of his mouth, and then hey on the floor, lifelessly still. While everyone was shocked by the scene, Julian had already wet himself. He trembled violently as he said, ¡°P¨CPlease sir! I beg you! Please spare my life! I was wrong! I¡¯m sorry!¡± Seeing Julian pleading for his life so desperately despite his soiled pants made Kevan realize just how severe his actions today had been. He could not even utter a single word when he looked at Adrian. Instead, his legs gave way as he fell onto the floor. Next to him, Ste was in tears from the shock and stumbled onto the floor as well, along with Harry. The two youngsters were filled with despair, their bodies trembling so much it seemed to onlookers that they were having a fit. ¡°Aaaargh!¡± Following a painful cry, Julian was seen flying and unconscious when hended. Seeing this, Kevan and the other two trembled even more violently, their faces filled with regret. Knowing that Adrian was the cause of what was happening, Kevan cried and begged, ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry, Adrian! Please¡­ Please ask him not to kill us!¡± Ste, who was also on the verge of a breakdown, ran toward Adaline and said, ¡°Ada, please help me! We¡¯re best friends, right?!¡± Adaline felt a little helpless as she looked at the trio¡¯s pitiful faces despite how arrogant they had been just a moment ago. ¡®You guys had iting.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t save you,¡± Adaline shook her head. ¡®I doubt there¡¯s anything I can do to stop Lucas anyway, she thought silently. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Hearing this, all three of them felt a chill run down their spines, while Adrian suddenly stood up and said,¡± I want the same to be done to everyone else here as well.¡± Instantly, all of Adaline¡¯s schoolmates were dumbfounded as though a gavel hade down on their heads. Chapter 43 Chapter 43 He wants all of us turned into cripples as well?!¡® All of Adaline¡¯s schoolmates were stunned, but then they realized they had also said some mean stuff to gain Kevan and Harry¡¯s favor. They thought those words would not have any implications. But it was exactly because of this that Adrian announced he wanted all of their legs broken. ¡°Ada¡­ Ada, please¡­ Please don¡¯t do this! We¡¯re all schoolmates, Ada!¡± No longer having scornful looks on their faces, all of Adaline¡¯s schoolmates only showed helplessness and despair. They knew that Adrian would never spare them, so they began to beg Adaline for mercy. In fact, Adaline herself was stunned by the development of the situation. She looked at Adrian before looking at Lucas, confused as to why any of those things were happening. ¡°Go ahead and do as you¡¯re told, General Daniel.¡± Lucas gestured. ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Daniel replied and waved his hand, ordering the escorts to move onward. Everyone was now on the floor after their legs had given way. They were filled with despair. Shortly after that, horrified screams could be heard echoing throughout the entire room, followed by the people inside sprawling on the floor and convulsing. Including Ste. It did not matter what gender they were. Everyone was treated equally. Adaline had her eyes shut during the entire process, hearing only the screams of her schoolmates. She was still surprised that something as horrifying as this was happening. Meanwhile, Adrian stood up, stormed toward Adaline, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Adaline did not dare stay any longer when she saw Adrian walk out of the room and followed suit, leaving behind Ste and the others to be in so much pain they could no longer let out even a groan. *** Adrian remained silent the entire time after leaving the ce. Adaline had to speed up to catch up with him. She wanted to say something, but the words got stuck in her throat until finally¡­ ¡°Adrian!¡± Adaline grabbed Adrian¡¯s hand, causing him to stop with a curious expression on his face. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Adaline took a deep breath. She suddenly realized from the prior incident that Adrian was not as weak as she imagined. ¡®I can¡¯t shake the feeling he¡¯s hiding something from us, she thought. Thus, she asked, ¡°What was that back there? Why would Mr. Luca and General Daniel act on your behalf? Who in the world are you?¡± Adaline felt curious. ¡®Just how many people in Southrive, let alone Swallowston, would¡¯ve been able to call Lucas Jenner to their rescue?¡± ¡°I¡¯m your brother, of course,¡± Adrian replied. ¡°I¡¯m talking about Lucas Jenner.¡± Adrian put up both his hands in the air. ¡°I pretended to be the legate yesterday and did Lucas a huge favor. I called it in just now. Is there anything wrong with that?¡± That was the only exnation Adrian could give Adaline, but she merely shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡± Even she felt something was amiss after giving the entire situation a good thought. ¡°Lucas Jenner is the battle warrior. Even if he were toe and help, there¡¯s no need for him toe in person. On top of that, he brought General Daniel with him. ¡°So, I don¡¯t believe you!¡± Faced with Adaline¡¯s doubts, Adrian said, ¡°Why won¡¯t you believe me? I thought things between us were fine, so what¡¯s going on?¡± Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Adaline took a deep breath and looked at Adrian as she said, ¡°Y¨CYou¡¯re the war legate!¡± This left Adrian slightly surprised, while Adaline felt that everything was like a dream. ¡°What kind of nonsense is that? How could I possibly be the legate?¡± ¡°I have my reasons to think so,¡± Adaline confidently said. ¡°Go on¡­¡± ¡°Back at Alyanz Tower, General Danie! said that the legate was at the scene. We knew everyone there, which means they can¡¯t possibly be the legate. So if the legate was indeed at the scene, wouldn¡¯t that leave you as the only possibility?¡± Adaline recalled that she was curious about this question at the time. ¡®Looks like Adrian really does have a big connection with the legate.¡® She then continued, ¡°Also, General Daniel was insistently taking Samantha¡¯s side that day. Why would he possibly help Bar if you¡¯re not the legate? ¡°Do you still remember what you said before?¡± Adaline red at Adrian, who pondered for a moment. He had no idea how to answer her. In truth, Adrian had a change of ns and did not wish to reveal his identity so early for both Adaline¡¯s and Samantha¡¯s sakes. This was especially true for Adaline because he did not want her to rely on him too much. Due to his silence, Adaline said, ¡°After we left the tower and Samantha asked where you¡¯ve been all those years, you even confessed that you¡¯re actually the legate. I honestly thought you were lying at the time. But after everything that happened at Swallow Central and at the hotel¡­ ¡°Just tell me the truth, Adrian. You¡¯re the legate, aren¡¯t you?¡± Adaline stared at Adrian as her eyes welled up with tears. Adrian took a deep breath and reached out to hold Adaline¡¯s face. ¡°Father died while you were really young and I¡¯ve abandoned you all for the past seven years. ¡°I want you to focus on your studies from now on. Soon, you¡¯ll be the one to take over Paraiso.¡± Adrianpletely dodged the question and left, leaving Adaline in a daze. ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go.¡± Adrian stopped and called out to Adaline, who then nodded her head and left with him. After sending Adaline home, Adrian went straight to Bar to find Samantha. She was working in her office at that moment, so Adrian sat down in the office and simply gazed at her instead of interrupting her work. ¡®Wow¡­ She¡¯s so pretty. No matter how long I look, I just can¡¯t take my eyes off of her. In fact, I¡¯m liking her more and more by the minute. ¡®She¡¯s got such a tall nose, big eyes, and a beautiful face. She¡¯s like an angel who descended from Heaven.¡± Adrian ended up staying at Samantha¡¯s office the entire afternoon, to which thetter packed up in a hurry right after she was done with her work. Samantha turned to look at Adrian, who had been watching her for a really long time, and blushed. They then left thepany together. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Initially, Samantha had nned to take a trip to the supermarket with Adrian, but a Mercedes Benz slowly rolled to a stop right in front of the couple the moment they arrived by the roadside. The car¡¯s window rolled down, revealing the driver to be a young man who was with an equally young woman with heavy makeup in the passenger seat. ¡°Samantha? Is that really you?¡± ¡°Cassey? What a coincidence. That¡¯s a really nice car you¡¯ve got there,¡± Samantha said with a smile. The young woman¡¯s name was Cassey Smith¨Can old ssmate of Samantha¡¯s from university. Chapter 45 Chapter 45 Episode 45 Samantha and Cassey were close friends back during university but lost contact after graduating Cassey smiled at Samantha¡¯s remark and said, ¡°Please. You¡¯re doing much better than I am. Our friends have been telling me so much about how you¡¯ve married a deadbeat! ¡°By the way, how much did your deadbeat husband earn from pretending to be the legate at the city that never sleeps? Everyone is just dying to know!¡± Samantha was stunned at Cassey¡¯s clearly hostile reply. It was true that she and Adrian had pretended to be big shots at Southrive. However, pride and ego are something that is automatically built into every person, so Samantha was left confused wondering how a legit business strategy could be another person¡¯sughingstock Embarrassed, she said, ¡°Why would you say something like that? I thought we were close in the past?¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Cassey stifled augh and was very straightforward with her words as she said, ¡°That¡¯s because you were doing much better than me in the past. But now, you aren¡¯t even worthy of holding my shoe. Even our friends are too embarrassed to invite you to our gathering sessions. We all think you¡¯re a huge disgrace.¡± After that, Cassey noticed Adrian and asked, ¡°That¡¯s your deadbeat husband, right? Oh! I almost forgot to introduce you to my boyfriend. This is Mario Pyke from Southrive¡¯s Pyke Group. He¡¯s really famous.¡± N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Cassey was smiling away as she introduced her boyfriend. ¡®I¡¯ve heard of the Pyke Group. They aren¡¯t a massivepany, but they¡¯re still much stronger than the Cowell Group,¡® Samantha thought. Cassey was clearly showing off, so Samantha decided to ignore this and said, ¡°The both of you look perfect for each other. I¡¯ve got some urgent matters to attend to, so I have to leave now.¡± Just as Samantha was about to walk away, Cassey called out and said, ¡°Come on, old friend. What¡¯s the rush? Mario and I are getting married next Monday at Swallowston Hotel. You shoulde to the celebration.¡± ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, but I¡¯m busy next Monday,¡± Samantha replied. She did not wish to attend Cassey¡¯s wedding because she knew she would be scorned if she did. That group of friends had already isted her long ago. In the past, when she was still part of the Cowell family, they would often ring her up. However, she became the butt of their jokes when news of her being together with Adrian spread. Cassey then replied, ¡°Come on. Don¡¯t be a party pooper, Sam. I¡¯m sincerely inviting you to my wedding. Plus, we¡¯re ex¨Cssmates, aren¡¯t we? You were the prettiest girl in our university back then, don¡¯t you know?¡± Samantha could already guess what Cassey was thinking. ¡®She just wants to see me humiliate myself at her wedding. As she was about to reject Cassey¡¯s offer again, Adrian suddenly stepped up and stopped her. Of course, he knew what Cassey was ying at. Still, it was too early to be certain that everything would y out as she hoped. ¡°Cassey, is it? The wedding is next Monday, correct? We¡¯ll both make sure to be there. Congrattions on the wedding. I hope you two live a long and happy life together.¡± Samantha¡¯s expression instantly changed as she tried to cover Adrian¡¯s mouth. Meanwhile, Casseyughed out loud and said, ¡°I like your style. All right, it¡¯s decided then. I¡¯ll send you an invitation. Make sure you bring your deadbeat husband with you next week, Sam. I¡¯m sure everyone would love tough at the two of you.¡± Cassey had very openly expressed her intentions. To her, she did not think there was a need to behave courteously in front of the couple. Adrian smiled and said, ¡°Sure. We¡¯ll be sure to be there for you all tough at. By the way, you should probably invite more people, or I¡¯m afraid you guys won¡¯t be able tough hard enough.¡± ¡°What a shameless deadbeat. I wonder where you get your guts from,¡± Mario, the son of the owner of the Pyke Group, coldly retorted. Cassey chuckled with a hand over her mouth and said, ¡°Honey, you mustn¡¯t say such a thing. Don¡¯t you see he¡¯s enjoying his life right now?¡± Chapter 46 Chapter 46 Marioughed. ¡°He really is enjoying his life. Not only is he a deadbeat, but he seems really proud of it too, Hah! ¡°It¡¯s a shame that Sam chose to marry such a loser despite her pretty looks.¡± Samantha remained speechless, not knowing what to say. Cassey then continued, ¡°It¡¯s decided then Wait for my call, Sam. I¡¯m expecting you to attend my wedding. No excuses!¡± The Mercedes Benz sped off, taking with it whatever good mood Samantha had earlier. She was so speechless that all she could think to say at that moment was, ¡°What were you thinking, Adrian? It¡¯s obvious she¡¯s trying to humiliate me, so why would you agree to attend her wedding?¡± ¡®I know very well what Cassey and her friends are like, she added silently. ¡°You have no idea what kind of criticisms they¡¯re going to hurl at you if you don¡¯t go. So, you have to come as well.¡± ¡°And you think they won¡¯t if I do?¡± ¡°Well, they¡¯ll hurl it at your face if you do.¡± Samantha was confused. ¡®What in the world is he thinking?¡± ¡°I doubt that will happen.¡± Adrian then said, ¡°They¡¯re humiliating you because you aren¡¯t dressed well. Do you think they¡¯d still do it if you buy some nice clothes and change your style? ¡°People like them just want to insult you for fun. Plus, the insults will grow to be even worse if you don¡¯t go. Are you really nning on avoiding them forever while they scorn you? ¡°Remember, you¡¯re a human being with dignity.¡± Samantha heaved a sigh when she heard all this. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡®Adrian¡¯s right. I¡¯ll have to keep avoiding them for the rest of my life if I don¡¯t go. Worse, they¡¯d talk about me behind my back. ¡®I¡¯m about to receive twenty thousand dors, so I suppose I¡¯d be less humiliated if I got myself some nice clothes and a purse.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. Who knows what kind of insults they¡¯d be hurling at me if I don¡¯t go.¡± ¡®All right then, it¡¯s settled¡­ I have to attend Cassey¡¯s wedding!¡® Samantha thought.. Adrian and Samantha went home after that fiasco. Since they were attending Cassey¡¯s wedding, it was Adrian¡¯s duty to help Samantha regain her dignity from Cassey and her gang. He could not stand having Samanthaughed at and humiliated by a group of people she was once close to. After arriving home, Adrian immediately left again, telling Rue that he was not going to have dinner at home that night. He was off to prepare a present for Samantha. ¡°Women absolutely adore jewelry, so I¡¯m sure Sam will be able to score extra points at the wedding if I get her a ne.¡± Adrian contacted Danicl. He reckoned that Daniel would be very familiar with the shops in Swallowston, which was what happened on the phone as Daniel gave his report. ¡°Sir, Belle Van Cleef from Swallowston Jewelers is the best jeweler in Swallowston. She has the biggest collection of gems to trade.¡± ¡®Belle? All right, have here pick me up.¡± ¡°No problem. I¡¯ll notify her right away,¡± said Daniel. ¡®Belle Van Cleef of Swallowston Jewelers eh¡­ What a talented woman! ¡®She¡¯s managed to take control of the gem market in her twenties, plus she¡¯s beautiful with perfect curves and a powerful temperament. Not only is she the prettiest woman in Southrive, but she¡¯s also even at the top of the list of the richest people there. I¡¯ve heard a lot about her family. She¡¯s said toe from a mysterious family up north. Her image and identity are even better than the most popr female celebrity. She even has thousands of fans behind her.¡± Swallowston Jewelers was thergest jewelry store in Southrive with more than a hundred chain stores. They even had hundreds more outside of the city. As Belle was the newly¨Cappointed director, Adrian knew that he¡¯d made the right choice to purchase a ne from her. Shortly after that, Belle personally drove up to Samantha¡¯s doorstep in her Pagani Huayra¨Ca car that¡¯s worth millions of dors. Her arrival shocked the neighborhood residents. Chapter 47 Chapter 47 Adrian and Belle shortly arrived at the headquarters of Southrive¡¯s Swallowston Jewelers. There, Belle brought out a ne to show Adrian and said, ¡°This ne is called the Heart of the Sea. It¡¯s made from Graff Pink diamond, also known to be the most precious gemstone in the world. ¡°Its cut, color, and rity make one feel like they¡¯re looking at the ocean. Its heart¨Cshaped design is how it got its name. ¡°This ne is the most precious piece of our collection. It was previously auctioned at Paolo Auctioneers with a starting price of twelve million dors, but nobody was able to afford it. ¡°After that, this ne was crowned to be fit for a goddess and has been in numerous exhibitions bothrge and small. You could even say that it¡¯s as popr as a celebrity, holding the love of countless people.¡± Adrian took a look at the ne. ¡°She¡¯s right, it does seem very outstanding. With how it¡¯s able to exhibit a woman¡¯s elegance, it¡¯s specially made for women. I doubt any ordinary woman would be able to handle its effect.¡± Belle then continued, ¡°Mr. Adrian, I¡¯m sure the Heart of the Sea has been made especially for someone mature, beautiful, kind, and elegant like Ms. Samantha.¡± Belle had a very keen eye for women since she was one herself. Adrian took another look at the ne and came to believe Belle¡¯s judgment even more. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll take it. Remember to state in the receipt that the ne cost three thousand dors and pack it in an ordinary¨Clooking box. I¡¯ll pay you whatever price you ask.¡± The ne was a priceless piece, so much so that it was said to be invaluable throughout all of Southrive seeing how Belle had chosen to put it up for exhibition rather than sell it off. However, since Adrian was the one who made the request, it was only natural for her to oblige. With a smile, Belle said, ¡°This ne had a starting price of twelve million dors back at the auction before I decided to not sell it. So, I¡¯ll now charge you that exact price without any interest since you want it. Consider this a present from me to Ms. Samantha.¡± Money was not important to Belle. Instead, what she aimed for was to build a connection with the legate. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if you know, but Mr. Lucas has asked me to sell this piece to him many times, but I couldn¡¯t bring it upon myself to do it.¡± Adrian merely smiled. Naturally, he was not going to take advantage of Belle by taking the ne for free. However, he now owed Belle a favor. Adrian then said, ¡°Thank you for your kindness. I¡¯ll have Lucas personally bring over your moneyter.¡± ¡°Understood, Mr. Adrian.¡± Belle nodded. Belle knew that people like Adrian no longer cared for meager things like money, unlike people like herself who conducted business for the sake of it. That night after Adrian left with the Heart of the Sea, Swallowston Jewelers posted on their social media ount that the ne had been bought by a mysterious man at twelve million dors. This caused a huge stir among the people. After all, the Heart of the Sea was a piece that has always been limited to exhibitions. The fact that Belle had chosen to sell it off must mean this mysterious man had an extraordinary identity. ¡°I doubt even Donald Kushner, the richest man in Swallowston, would be willing to spend twelve million dors on a single ne!¡± Many people from Southrive began a heated discussion. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. There were even rumors that the identity of this mysterious man who bought the ne was the legate himself. Adrian simply had no idea how big of a stir he had caused. Samantha woke up early the next morning. Rue already had breakfast prepared, waiting for the younger ones to wake up. Adaline and Samantha were standing before the bathroom mirror and doing their makeup when Adaline said, ¡°Did you hear? Someone bought the Heart of the Sea from Swallowston Jewelers. It¡¯s said to be the most precious piece they had, and it was sold for twelve million dors!¡± Both women had heard of the ne before. They had even seen it at exhibitions in the past. Chapter 48 Chapter 48 Every woman dreamt of owning the Heart of the Sea. Samantha had already seen the news that morning and replied, ¡°I know. There are many saying that it was the legate who bought it. I guess he¡¯s the only one throughout Swallowston, Southrive even, worth selling the ne to. ¡°I also heard that Lucas asked Belle to sell it to him many times, but she rejected him time and time again.¡± At the mention of the legate and Lucas Jenner, Adaline was suddenly reminded of the events that took ce the day before. She was silent for a moment before she said, ¡°Sam, do you think Adrian is¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± Samantha shot Adaline a curious nce. But, with a sigh, Adaline decided not to finish her sentence. ¡®I can¡¯t confirm that Adrian¡¯s the legate yet, so it¡¯ll only be hearsay if I tell her about it now.¡± Instead, she shook her head and smiled. ¡°Nothing. What I meant to say was he¡¯s been proving himself to be a pretty decent guy. So, when are you nning to forgive him?¡± ¡°It¡¯s still too early for that,¡± Samantha replied. Adaline revealed a wry smile when she heard this. They headed to the dining table after they were done with their makeup. Adrian and Rue were already seated by the time they arrived. The only difference that morning was that the way Adaline looked at Adrian had changed. But she had to keep her spections to herself for the time being. She did not have enough evidence to prove that he was the legate. ¡®I¡¯ll just observe the situation first.¡® Right at that moment, Adrian suddenly brought out an exquisite¨Clooking box and handed it to Samantha. This is for you, sweetheart¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Samantha curiously took a look at the box, which seemed like it contained a jewelry piece inside. Attracted by this, Adaline looked over and asked, ¡°Is that present for Sam?¡± Adrian nodded while Samantha grew even more curious. She hurriedly epted the box and opened it, revealing an extremely exquisite ne that shone brightly. ¡°I¨CIsn¡¯t this¡­¡± Samatha¡¯s eyes were wide open. ¡®Why does this ne look so familiar?¡± Samantha immediately turned to look at Adaline, who also took a sharp intake of breath as she asked, ¡°Is this the Heart of the Sea?¡± ¡°What? The Heart of the Sea?¡± Rue herself was also stunned when she heard this and leaned over to have a look. Both Samantha and Adaline had already seen the ne at exhibitions, but Rue had only heard of it, but undeniably, all three of them were stunned. Samantha asked, ¡°Where did you get this, Adrian?¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡®I saw on the news that some rich and mysterious guy had purchased the Heart of the Sea this morning, yet it¡¯s now right in front of me,¡® she thought. ¡°What¡¯s happening, Adrian?¡± Samantha asked in shock. Adrian instantlyughed at the sight of their expressions. ¡°This isn¡¯t the Heart of the Sea, Sam. I good imitation that I boughtst night for three thousand dors. ¡°It¡¯ll be the perfect piece for you to wear during your friend¡¯s wedding.¡± ¡°An imitation?¡± Samantha was slightly taken aback. She may have seen the ne before, but she was still far from being able to tell whether the piece she had in her hands was genuine or not. She took out the receipt that was in the box and read it. It was clearly stated that the piece was bought at three thousand dors. It was only then Samantha was able to calm down. ¡°My goodness, why did you have to buy an imitation of the Heart of the Sea out of so many other pieces out there? This is a huge prank you just yed. ¡°Still¡­ Thank you!¡± There were indeed a lot of imitations of that particr ne being sold in Swallowston, which was why Samantha dropped the matter. Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Samantha put on the Heart of the Sea, which was the only piece of jewelry she had received over the years. ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s expensive or not. What matters is that Adrian¡¯s the one who gave it to me.¡± The dining table remained silent for the rest of the morning. After that, Adrian and Samantha headed to Bar together. Thepany was on the brink of extinction, which was why Samantha had beening up with ways to bolster thepany. As they arrived and Samantha sat down in her office, her assistant immediately walked in. The assistant¡¯s name was Nina Williams. She had been working for Samantha since Bar was founded and was in charge of its operations. Samantha had a bad feeling when she saw Nina walking in. In an exhausted tone, she said, ¡°Go on. What is it?¡± Nina heaved a sigh and said, ¡°Thepany¡¯s been continuing to run at a loss, and many major banks are asking us to pay up on the loans. We have three days tops before they step in and take over the company.¡± Samantha trembled when she heard this. She may have been able to protect Bar from Celine, but she was faced with an even bigger crisis at this moment. ¡°All right, I understand. Do you have any good news to share with me? If we¡¯re able to hold out for a few days and settle in at Swallow Central, there¡¯s a chance we might be able to¡­¡± Samantha remembered that Daniel had granted her a slot in Swallow Central. This served as her motivation to keep going. However, Nina shook her head and said, ¡°Even if we get into Swallow Central, we still need apany that¡¯d be willing to work with us. Right now, there¡¯s an opportunity we could take, but I¡¯m not sure if we can¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s this opportunity? Hurry up and spill it,¡± Samantha urged. ¡°It¡¯s Swallowston¡¯s Nine Kings. They¡¯ve just secured themselves a project that¡¯s worth three hundred million dors, but they¡¯re outsourcing part of it since they can¡¯t take up the entire project themselves. It¡¯d be good if we can sign a contract with them.¡± Nine Kings was one of the top tenpanies in Swallowston that was co¨Cfounded with Henry¡¯s Paraiso Group seven years ago. ¡®This is great news for thepany!¡® Samantha thought. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She said, ¡°Do you think we¡¯d be able to secure even a small portion of the project from them?¡± Nina heaved a sigh and shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee that. There are only two fashion contracts up for grabs from the three hundred million project and tens of fashionpanies fighting for it. I¡¯ve also heard that Nine Kings is already giving one of the contracts to their subsidiarypany. ¡°In other words, there¡¯s only one contract up for grabs.¡± Bar was apany involved in the fashion industry. In Nina¡¯s own words, Nine Kings only had two contracts that were rted to fashion out of the whole three hundred million dors project, and one of them was already rewarded internally. Dejected, Samantha said, ¡°Thepetition is far too great for us to try and fight for this one contract.¡± Countlesspanies were hundreds of times stronger than Bar, so they did not have any advantages. ¡°I¡¯ll think of something. You can go now,¡± Samantha said, still sounding exhausted. Nina nodded and left the office. Samantha picked up her phone and dialed a number. ¡°Hello, Mr. Bob? This is Samantha Cowell from House of Bar. I was hoping your bank could-¡± ¡°Ddu¡­ Ddu¡­ Ddu¡­¡± The call was cut off before Samantha could even finish. Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Samantha knew that she was going to get hung up on, but she continued to contact other banks for the sake of herpany. s, none of the banks were willing to give her another loan. ¡®Thepany will go belly up in a few days if I can¡¯t find some money to pump into it.¡® Seeing how dejected she was, Adrian said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you rx and take a breather? Who knows? You might just be able to get through this.¡± Hearing this, Samantha shot Adrian a nce and said, ¡°What do you know about running apany? Our cash flow is almost depleted. I won¡¯t be able to pay my employees if I don¡¯t get some money soon.¡± Samantha shook her head while Adrian smiled and replied, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be too sure about that. Maybe a bank wille to you themselves with a loan offer.¡± Samantha instantly shot Adrian a re. ¡°You¡¯re being too optimistic about this. As if any sane bank would do such a thing for me in this situation?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just wait and see,¡± Adrian said. Samantha ignored Adrian and wrote it off as gibberish, Instead, she calmed herself and rearranged her thoughts. ¡®My only hope right now is to win the contract from Nine Kings. I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be worth a few million dors at least, right?¡® At that thought, Samantha picked up her phone and gave Nine Kings a call. She stated the purpose of her phone call and requested a meeting with the person in charge, but the other party on the call merely said, ¡°Ms. Samantha, why would we choose to work with yourpany on a project that¡¯s worth three hundred million dors when it¡¯s about to copse?¡± The call was cut off immediately following this. In a daze, Samantha fell back into her chair after expending all of the ideas she could think of. ¡®Is this really it? Is thepany going to have to dere bankruptcy?¡± But right at that moment, Adrian stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to head to the washroom for a bit.¡± As if Samantha could be bothered with what he wanted to do or where he wanted to go. Adrian headed straight to the washroom after leaving Samantha¡¯s office. He got out his cell phone and dialed a number. ¡°Hello, Daniel? I need you to contact a bank and have them offer Bar a loan no matter what. This is of utmost importance.¡± On the other end of that call, Daniel replied, ¡°Understood, sir.¡± Daniel hung up and began making some calls. Meanwhile, Adrian returned to Samantha¡¯s office. She was still in a daze as she sighed internally. Shortly after that, Samantha¡¯s phone suddenly rang. She hurriedly answered it and said, ¡°Hello?¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Hello, is this Samantha Cowell from House of Bar?¡± It was a woman¡¯s voice. ¡°Yes, speaking.¡± Samantha was confused, not knowing who thedy was. ¡°Good morning, Ms. Samantha. I¡¯m calling on behalf of Swallowston Bank. I hear that you urgently need a loan. We¡¯re willing to offer you one to resolve your issue. Would it be convenient for us to meet up and discuss this in person?¡± Samantha was utterly shocked when she heard this. ¡®Swallowston Bank? That¡¯s a huge bank with a great reputation! ¡®It never even crossed my mind that they¡¯d choose to call me first!¡® Instantly, she replied, ¡°Yes, of course! Where would you like to meet?¡± Thedy replied, ¡°Why don¡¯t youe to our headquarters? I¡¯ll be waiting for you in my office upstairs. Just tell reception you have an appointment when you arrive. By the way, my name¡¯s Mandy. Mandy Cole.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you very much, Ms. Mandy.¡± Samantha was instantly filled with glee after ending the call. She then turned to Adrian with a smile and said, ¡°Looks like your words hold some real weight. A bank really called to offer me a loan.¡± Chapter 51 Chapter 51 Adrian smiled upon hearing that. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s get prepared.¡± Samantha nodded. If Swallowston Bank took the liberty to call, it signified that Bar¡¯s funding issue could be easily solved. She felt rather excited. Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, she quickly packed up and drove to Swallowston Bank¡¯s headquarters with Adrian. Half an hourter, Adrian and Samantha arrived at Swallowston Bank¡¯s headquarters. As soon as they got out of the car, Samantha walked toward the bank in excitement. However, a voice rang out before she stepped into the building. ¡°Isn¡¯t that my cousin and his wife? What a coincidence, meeting you guys here.¡± Samantha was stunned. Adrian turned around to see who it was. He saw a young man dressed in a suit and a woman walking over to them from the bank¡¯s entrance. Samantha furrowed her eyebrows at the sight of the young man. His name was Cedric Xander, and he was Adrian¡¯s cousin. He was Harold¡¯s grandson and Leonard¡¯s son. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°Let¡¯s go, ignore him,¡± Samantha said to Adrian. She had no intention of paying Cedric any heed. Even though Cedric was Adrian¡¯s cousin, he had frequentlye around seeking trouble with Samantha when Adrian had not been around the past few years. He had even dered that he wanted to sleep with Samantha. He offered her seventy thousand dors to sleep with him. Samantha was extremely disgusted by Cedric¡¯s actions. Adrian nned on paying no attention to Cedric since Samantha told him so. When Cedric realized that Adrian and Samantha were ignoring him, he was furious. ¡°Adrian, are you blind or something? Why won¡¯t you speak to me when we cross paths? After all, we haven¡¯t seen each other in years.¡± Cedric hurriedly caught up to them. Beside him was a woman. She was his girlfriend. Adrian stopped and turned around as he warned, ¡°Cedric, it¡¯d be best to watch your tone when you speak to me. Don¡¯t bring trouble upon yourself, do you understand?¡± Cedric flew into a great rage upon hearing this. ¡°Who are you to criticize me? Why are you at the bank, Adrian? Are you here to take a loan? Everyone in Swallowston knows that Bar is doomed,¡± said Cedric with a sly smile. Samantha furrowed her eyebrows and said, ¡°It¡¯d be best for you to shut up. It¡¯s none of your business.¡± ¡°Hah¨Chah¨Chah!¡± Cedric burst outughing. ¡°You¡¯re asking me to shut up? The general manager of Swallowston Bank is a good friend of mine. All I have to do is call him. Forget about a loan, they won¡¯t even let you into the building.¡± Cedric had plenty of connections in Swallowston so he was very confident in himself. But it was apparent that Samantha refused to be threatened by him. She grabbed Adrian¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Ignore him. Let¡¯s go in. Come on.¡± Adrian was nning on talking some sense into Cedric but he did not speak further upon hearing Samantha¡¯s words. Cedric was furious to be ignored once again. Adrian was regarded as the ck sheep of the Xander family. He could easily overpower Adrian at any moment if he wanted. Cedric stepped forward and grabbed Adrian by the sleeve. ¡°Adrian, we¡¯re not done talking yet. How dare you ignore me.¡± Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Once Cedric finished speaking, Adrian¡¯s arm shook as a burst of power radiated through it. Cedric was scared out of his wits and instantly backed away in shock. Cedric¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. He felt a sense of threat for just a brief moment. However, he was a proud man. He instantly said in a fury, ¡°Adrian, you have no appreciation for my kindness. In that case, I¡¯m going to make a call to Swallowston Bank. You¡¯re not stepping foot in there.¡± Adrian¡¯s interest was piqued. He smiled and said, ¡°Go ahead and try. I¡¯d like to see if I¡¯m capable of entering Swallowston Bank today.¡± Cedric furrowed his eyebrows. He came to the bank today to withdraw some money and did not expect to bump into Adrian. In truth, he had found out about Adrian¡¯s return some time ago. He had not expected this deadbeat to disrespect him. ¡°Very well. Just wait.¡± Cedric pointed at Adrian. As he spoke, Cedric began to dial a number on his phone. Samantha grew anxious when she saw Cedric making the call. She hastily said to Adrian, ¡°Don¡¯t go against him. cate him. Quick.¡± Samantha knew Cedric¡¯s method very well. She knew that her loan would fall through if Cedric were to call the general managerT¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. of Swallowston Bank. It had not been easy for her to persuade a bank into giving her a loan, so she refused to let it fall through. ¡°Let him make the call, Sam. I¡¯d like to see what sort ofmotion he causes,¡± said Adrian, disregarding Samantha¡¯s instruction. ¡°Adrian, do you understand how important this is to us? Why are you still acting impulsively right now?¡± Samantha knew that she would have no chance if Cedric made the call. She could not help panicking after noticing Adrian¡¯s ¡°Adrian.¡± Samantha urged him again. Adrian shook his head. ¡°Sam, I already said let him make the call.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Samantha was rendered speechless. She had no idea where Adrian got the courage to do this. Samantha was at a loss for words in response to Adrian¡¯s stubbornness. Cedric had already made the call to the general manager of Swallowston Bank, Samuel Lane. Samuel was a close friend of Cedric, and he quickly picked up the call. Cedric quickly briefed him on the situation. Upon hearing what was going on, Samuel said, ¡°Our bank never agreed to give Samantha a loan. I¡¯m afraid she came to the wrong ce. Hang on, Cedric. I¡¯ll head over there now.¡± Cedric hung up the call and looked at Samantha and Adrian with a proud expression. ¡°It¡¯s done. It¡¯ll now be impossible for Bar to take out a loan from Swallowston Bank. ¡°You wanted to fight me, Adrian? I can get rid of you at the drop of a hat.¡± Cedric sneered. Samantha was stunned upon hearing Cedric¡¯s remark. She had not expected her glimmer of hope to instantly fade away just because of Cedric¡¯s call. Swallowston Bank was the only bank willing to give her a loan. How was Bar supposed to get a loan from another bank with all the fuss that was happening? Samantha teared up and did not know what to do. On the other hand, Adrian pulled out his phone and sent a text message. In less than three minutes, a young man wearing Swallowston Bank¡¯s uniform walked out of the building with more than ten security guards in tow. The moment he stepped outside, the young man said, ¡°Cedric, why did you not notify me before coming here? ¡°May I know who Adrian and Samantha are?¡± Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Out! Chapter 53 Chapter 53 ¡°Samuel?¡± Cedric was instantly delighted at the sight of the young man. It was Samuel¨Cthe general manager of Swallowston Bank. Cedric quickly approached him and said, ¡°Thank you for taking the trouble to do this, Samuel. These two are trying to get into the bank. I¡¯ll leave the rest to you.¡± Cedric turned to look at Adrian and Samantha in contempt as he spoke. Samantha was panic¨Cstricken and hastily stepped forward to exin, ¡°Hello, Mr. Samuel. I have an appointment with Ms. Mandy.¡± Samuel looked at Samantha and said, ¡°Ms. Mandy?¡± Then, he sniggered. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? There¡¯s only one Ms. Mandy in Swallowston Bank and she¡¯s the president. She¡¯s one of the top twenty richest people in Swallowston. Why would the president have an appointment with you?¡± Samuel stared at Samantha with a malicious expression. ¡°You don¡¯t even know how to boast. Who do you think you are to get an appointment with the president?¡± Samantha was dumbfounded. The person who called her earlier was the president of Swallowston Bank? She had no idea what was going on, and she was at a loss for what to do at this exact moment as Samuel confronted her. Meanwhile, Samuel said, ¡°Both of you, leave right now. Swallowston Bank will not be giving you a loan. It¡¯s simply an insult to our bank to have people like you here!¡± Samuel gave the order to the guards to send them off the premises. Samantha was dejected and there was nothing else she could do. Feeling waves of disappointment in her heart, she turned around and said to Adrian, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± She was not expecting Adrian to stop her from leaving. ¡°Where are we going? Mandy isn¡¯t even here yet,¡± said Adrian. Samantha stopped in her footsteps. Samuel was furious upon hearing this name. ¡°How dare you address the president in such a casual manner, you deadbeat?! The president is a rich, influential person in Swallowston. Watch it. I¡¯ll break your legs if you shamelessly boast like that again.¡± Cedric quickly chimed in from the side, ¡°He¡¯s right, he¡¯s right. Who do you think you are, Adrian? How dare you call her just ¡® Mandy¡®. It¡¯s ¡®Ms. Mandy¡® to you. You¡¯re overconfident.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the overconfident ones!¡± All of a sudden, a woman¡¯s voice was hearding from Swallowston Bank as Cedric¡¯s voice faded away. Everyone was slightly stunned upon hearing the voice. Cedric hastily turned around. As did Samuel. Samantha looked over as well. A young woman in formal attire and high heels walked out of Swallowston Bank in long strides, followed by more than ten security guards. Samuel¡¯s expression instantly fell upon seeing the woman. He hastily said, ¡°Ms. Mandy, wh¨Cwhat brings you here?¡± The young woman was Mandy Cole, the president of Swallowston Bank. She was one of the top twenty richest people in Swallowston and was only thirty years old this year. She was the renowned woman on the list of richest people in Swallowston. ¡°Hello, Ms. Mandy. My name is Cedric Xander and I¡¯m the young sessor to the Paraiso Group belonging to the Xander family.¡± Cedric quickly introduced himself. Mandy¡¯s expression was calm and she swiftly arrived before them. Samuel called out respectfully, ¡°Ms. Mandy.¡± p! Mandy raised her hand and suddenly pped Samuel in the face when his voice died away. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He was instantly stunned by the p. Chapter 54 Chapter 54 Cedric, who was standing next to Samuel, was stunned as well. ¡°Ms. Mandy, why did you¡­¡± Samuel covered his cheek and looked at Mandy in a daze. ¡°I¡¯ll deal with youter, you snobby prick,¡± berated Mandy in anger. Samuel was dumbfounded. Meanwhile, Mandy hastily made her way toward Adrian and Samantha and bowed to them. ¡°Mr. Adrian, Ms. Samantha, I¡¯m truly sorry that my subordinate didn¡¯t know any better and offended you.¡± Samantha was stunned. She was incredulous, and so was Samuel. Even Cedric¡¯s jaw dropped at this very moment and his expression was filled with astoundment. Mandy had actually bowed to Adrian and Samantha. ¡°Umm¡­ Uh¡­¡± Samantha was panic¨Cstricken because she had never been treated with such respect before. Then, she hastily bowed to Mandy too. ¡°Ms. Mandy, thank you for taking the time to do this.¡± Mandy smiled and her gazended on Adrian. Daniel had sent her a text a little while ago and instructed her to entertain Samantha. Other than Battle Warrior Lucas, Mandy knew that the war legate was the only person in Swallowston capable of ordering Daniel around.. Mandy was no fool. She knew that the person standing before her was the legate. ¡°Ms. Samantha, it was me who called you earlier. Let¡¯s go inside to discuss the matter further.¡± Mandy stood up straight and gestured for Samantha to head inside. Samatha was at a loss for words and was dizzy from the overwhelming emotions. Adrian said, ¡°What are you doing, Sam? Quickly thank Ms. Mandy.¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Samantha quickly reacted and said, ¡°Thank you so much for doing this, Ms. Mandy.¡± Mandy smiled and assumed an invitatory hand gesture. She also looked toward Samuel and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you toe to work anymore. I¡¯ll also be adding your name to Swallowston¡¯s commerce field¡¯s cklist so that no bigpany will ever hire you again.¡± Upon hearing Mandy¡¯s remark, Samuel instantly broke down as if he had just taken a huge blow. ¡®Add my name to Swallonston¡¯s cklist? Doesn¡¯t that mean that I won¡¯t be able to get a job in Swallowston anymore?¡± Samuel bowed and pleaded, ¡°Ms. Mandy, please don¡¯t do this. I¡¯m begging you, Ms. Mandy.¡± Mandy furrowed her eyebrows and said, ¡°If you have the audacity to insult my honored guests, what else won¡¯t you do? Take yourst paycheck and get out of here.¡± ¡®Honored¡­honored guests?¡® Samuel looked toward Samantha and Adrian incredulously. Next to him, Cedric was stunned as well. Mandy had called Samantha an honored guest. Samuel¡¯s knees buckled and he toppled to the ground. ¡°Younded me in hot waters, Cedric!¡± Samuel shouted in grief. Then, Mandy turned to Cedric ever so slightly and said, ¡°You¡¯re part of the Xander family, right? From now on, all coborations Swallowston Bank has with the Paraiso Group and the Xander Group will be dissolved. I never want to see you in my bank again. Understood?¡± Cedric was stunned and dumbfounded. He had not expected something like this to happen. He felt a chill down his spine and was drenched in a cold sweat. He realized that he was in deep trouble this time. The Paraiso Group and the Xander Group¡¯s biggest backer was Swallowston Bank which provided their mortgages. Now that their coborations were dissolved, the Xanders would be greatly impacted. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Mandy¡­¡± Cedric started to apologize but Mandy ignored him. She made an invitatory gesture and said, ¡°This way please, Ms. Samantha, Mr. Adrian.¡± Chapter 55 Chapter 55 Samuel and Cedric werepletely at a loss for words as they were faced with this unexpected turn of events. They were distraught. They could only watch helplessly as Adrian and Samantha followed Mandy into Swallowston Bank. They had mixed feelings about the situation. ¡°Samuel, ummm¡­¡± Once Mandy and Samantha left, Cedric looked at Samuel awkwardly and had trouble finding the words to say. Samuel flew into a rage. He turned around to re at Cedric and roared, ¡°Cedric, you got me in some deep sh*t today!¡± Pow! Samuel punched Cedric in the face. Cedric fell face¨Cdown to the ground and was panic¨Cstricken. ¡°Samuel, listen to me! Samuel! I didn¡¯t know that this would happen either!¡± Samuel could not be bothered to speak to Cedric as he proceeded to beat Cedric up. *** Meanwhile, in the most luxurious VIP reception room on the highest floor of the twenty¨Cfour¨Cstory¨Ctall Swallowston Bank, Mandy opened the door and said, ¡°Ms. Samantha, Mr. Adrian, this way please.¡± N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Samantha thanked Mandy and walked in. The room was spacious and decorated elegantly and lavishly. She looked around the VIP reception room in astonishment. She had not expected the renowned tycoon of Swallowston, Mandy Cole, to treat her so politely. ¡°Please take a seat,¡± said Mandy with a smile. Samantha took a seat on the sofa with her thighs squeezed together tightly under her short skirt. On the other hand, Adrian simplyy down on the sofa. He even dangled his legs over the sofa¡¯s armrest. Upon witnessing this scene, Samantha immediately called out to him softly, ¡°Adrian, have some manners.¡± Adrian pursed his lips. However, Mandy said smilingly, ¡°It¡¯s fine, Ms. Samantha. Make yourself at home.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Samantha was astounded. ¡®Mandy is being a little too easygoing, right?¡± Adrian¡¯s action was really rude, yet Mandy did not show the slightest hint of anger. Samantha did notment further upon hearing Mandy¡¯s response. Meanwhile, Mandy said, ¡°Would you like a drink? Coffee, tea, or something else?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have tea and she¡¯ll have a coffee,¡± answered Adrian. Samantha turned her head to look at Adrian. Mandy smiled and ordered someone to make a coffee and two cups of tea before getting down to business. Samantha appeared incredulous when the drinks were served. Mandy wanted to treat them in this manner. Samantha pursed her lip and pulled out a few documents from her bag. ¡°Ms. Mandy, this is Bar¡¯s basic information. Please have a look.¡± She had to show thepany¡¯s information to Mandy to take out a loan. Mandy nodded, took the documents, and read them for a while. ¡°Ms. Samantha, I have high hopes for Bar. Moreover, you have Mr. Henry¡¯s son to assist you. I believe that Mr. Adrian is just as capable as his father,¡± said Mandy with a smile. Henry was well¨Cknown across Swallowston a few years ago so Mandy was well aware of him. Samantha smiled and said upon hearing Mandy¡¯s remark. ¡°You tter Adrian too much. I¡¯ll have to thank my lucky stars if he¡¯s even half as capable as his father.¡± Chapter 56 Chapter 56 Samantha nced at Adrian as she spoke. Mandy heaved a sigh. With her keen intuition, she was able to read the situation. ¡®He¡¯s the great legate who¡¯s countless times more powerful than Henry, yet he hasn¡¯t told Ms. Samantha who he really is.¡± Mandy smiled and said, ¡°I suppose you could say Henry and I were friends. We worked together in the past and he was very nice to me. So, how could I be ungracious when his son and daughter¨Cinw need my help?¡± In truth, Mandy had a little fling with Henry back then. Samantha instantly heaved a sigh of relief when she heard this. ¡®So she¡¯s only being so courteous to me because of Henry. ¡°Thank you, Ms. Mandy.¡± Mandy nodded and asked, ¡°Would fifteen million dors suffice?¡± ¡°Fifteen million dors?!¡± Samantha eximed in shock. Mandy was slightly startled before saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go with thirty million then.¡± ¡°Thirty million dors?!?!?!¡± Samantha was even more shocked. Confused, Mandy wondered why thirty million dors was still insufficient for Samantha. Just as she was about to increase her offer, Adrian stepped in and said, ¡°That¡¯s too much. Bar won¡¯t be able to handle receiving that much money. Let¡¯s go with four million and five hundred thousand dors instead, Mandy.¡± Mandy smiled when she heard this. Meanwhile, Samantha said, ¡°Ms. Mandy, you offered me so much more than what I was going to ask for. My target is only three million.¡± ¡°Sure thing, let¡¯s go with that number. I¡¯ll put in a request for that amount right away, but feel free to come back to me if it¡¯s not enough,¡± Mandy said. ¡°Okay. Thank you, Ms. Mandy.¡± Mandy nodded and looked toward Adrian, wanting to see whether he had anyments. Adrian gave her a slight nod, allowing Mandy to leave a sigh of relief. With a smile, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll get right to it then. Please return to yourpany and allow me some time. I¡¯ll have the money transferred to your ount very soon.¡± ¡®She¡¯s already giving me the loan? Just like that?¡® Samantha thought. Feeling like she was about to faint, she said, ¡°But Ms. Mandy, we haven¡¯t gone through the procedures yet. Are you really able to give me the loan already?¡± Smiling, Mandy replied, ¡°Henry didn¡¯t ask me to go through any procedures when he gave me a loan in the past, so I¡¯m extending the same gratitude to you by giving you a personal loan. You can pay me back whenever yourpany starts making a profit.¡± Samantha was over the moon when she heard this and subconsciously decided that Mandy was a good person. She stood up and shook Mandy¡¯s hand as she excitedly said, ¡°Thank you so much, Ms. Mandy. I¡¯ll be sure to pay you back when I can. I promise!¡± Samantha¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears as she spoke. ¡°This is the first time someone¡¯s been so nice to me. Others have only trampled all over my dignity. Ms. Mandy¡¯s the only one who ever treated me like an actual human being.¡® With a subtle smile, Mandy said, ¡°Please, Ms. Samantha, there¡¯s no need to be so cordial with me. If you don¡¯t mind, how about you call me Mandy and I¡¯ll call you Sam from now on?¡± ¡°Sure. Thank you, Mandy.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the spirit. All right then. How about we grab something to eat? My treat,¡± Mandy asked. Samantha was under the impression that Mandy was being so nice to her on Henry¡¯s ount. But in truth, if Adrian had not been here, Samantha probably would not even remember who Samantha was. In fact, Mandy considered it a huge honor to be able to treat the legate to a meal. But before Samantha could answer, Adrian stood up and said, ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary, Mandy. You must be busy, so weExclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. won¡¯t keep you any longer. How about you have Sam take you out for a meal when you¡¯ve got time instead? Thank you for your offer though.¡± Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Samantha was shocked at how direct Adrian was at rejecting Mandy¡¯s offer. However, Mandy smiled before Samantha could admonish Adrian and said, ¡°Another day then. Let me see you out, Mr. Adrian, Sam.¡± Hence, Samantha had no choice but to keep her thoughts to herself. Samantha felt dazed after leaving Swallowston Bank, thinking everything that happened was just a dream. ¡®Mandy¡¯s gave me a loan of a few million dors without even asking me to sign an agreement. With that money, I¡¯ll be able to recruit as many people as I want to build up the marketing department, settle down in Swallow Central, and secure a brighter future for Bar. This is great!¡± This was the best news Samantha had received over the past few days. As she drove back to Bar, Adrian leaned back in the passenger seat to rest. ¡°Why did you behave so rudely toward Mandy back there?¡® she asked, ¡°What if she decided to not give me the loan because of that?¡± Samantha scowled. ¡®I can forget about the fact that youid down on Mandy¡¯s sofa while we were in her office, but you made it seem like you were ordering her around when she asked whether we wanted tea or coffee. What¡¯s worse, you even rejected her offer to take us out for a meal.¡® Samantha was speechless as she thought about this. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Adrian turned toward Samantha and smiled, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it. Try looking for Mandy if you need her help in the future. If she refuses, I¡¯ll admit that my actions were rude and uncalled for.¡± ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Samantha asked in confusion. ¡®Is he trying to say he can take full advantage of Mandy without any repercussions whatsoever?¡® she wondered. ¡°I¡¯ve told you many times before. You can¡¯t behave like that around people. Do you think Mandy would have treated us like she did back there if it wasn¡¯t for your father? Or have you forgotten that she only did all that because she wanted to repay the kindness your father showed her while he was alive?¡± Rather than considering the situation further, Samantha thought that her remark was more than enough to state her point. ¡®Mandy didn¡¯t build up any reputation for herself back when Henry was alive, and she¡¯s only just established Swallowston Bank. It¡¯s all thanks to Henry that she¡¯s where she is today.¡® ¡°Okay, okay. I get it,¡± Adrian hastily responded when he saw that Samantha was going to continue nagging him. Thankfully, this made Samatha stop. Shortly after the pair got back to Bar, Nina walked into Samantha¡¯s office with a huge smile on her face. ¡°Ms. Samantha, are you aware that Swallowston Bank just transferred four million and five hundred thousand dors into our ount?¡± ¡°Really? That was quick.¡± Samantha seemed slightly taken aback. Unable to contain her excitement, she said, ¡°Mandy Cole, the president of Swallowston Bank, gave me that loan. That amount is exactly what we need to survive.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be enough,¡± Nina said. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡°Samantha stood up. ¡°I want you to pick up the pace and begin settling in at Swallow Central. We¡¯re going to recruit more people in preparation for this.¡± ¡°Understood,¡± Nina responded. Samantha nodded and gestured for Nina to leave. Samantha put all her efforts into Bar¡¯s matters. She went around Swallowston meeting customers to talk about potential businesses and getting settled in at Swallow Central. On top of that, Bar had been hiring a lot more people to erge its workforce. Chapter 58 Chapter 58 The four million and five hundred thousand dors from Mandy was sufficient for Bar to continue its development. Meanwhile, Adrian followed Samantha wherever she went over the next two days. He would even wait for her while she was in business discussions. At first, Samantha was slightly weirded out that he followed her everywhere, but after two days, she got used to his presence. In fact, his presence made her feel a little safer. In the past, she would always be afraid that the people she met up with for business discussions would have malicious intentions toward her. However, that changed now that Adrian was around. One evening after Samantha was done with a very exhausting day, she received a phone call when she was about to pack up and leave the office. She answered and found that it was from Cassey. ¡°Sam, Mario and I will be getting married two days from now. I¡¯ll forego the part where I send you an official invitation, but make sure you arrive early that morning. You¡¯re going to be one of my bridesmaids.¡± Samantha frowned when she heard this. In truth, she did not wish to have any sort of interaction with Cassey, but Adrian had agreed to attend Cassey¡¯s wedding on her behalf. She helplessly said, ¡°Sure thing, Cass. I¡¯ll be sure to be there.¡± ¡°See you there. Don¡¯t skip out on me. All of our friends will be waiting for you.¡± Cassey hung up after that, and Samantha let out a sigh. Next to her, Adrian asked with a confused expression, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Samantha shot a nce at him. ¡°This is all your fault. Why did you have to agree to go to Cassey¡¯s wedding? She¡¯s clearly trying to humiliate me.¡± Adrian instantly recalled what had happened a while back. ¡®Oh, that¡¯s right. Cassey did indeed invite Sam to her and Mario¡¯s wedding.¡® Since it was not going to be a big issue, he smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be there with you, so there¡¯s nothing for you to worry about. Wear that ne I bought you and I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be free from any sort of humiliation.¡± ¡°Are you talking about the fake Heart of the Sea?¡± Samantha rolled her eyes, pulling out the ne from around her ne. ¡°I¡¯m not wearing this to the wedding. It¡¯s a fake after all.¡± Samantha looked like she was about to rip the ne off, but Adrian quickly stopped her. ¡°Don¡¯t do that. I went through a lot of trouble to get it for you, so please just leave it on.¡± Feeling helpless, Samantha chose not to say anything more. It was already night by the time they arrived home, and Rue already had dinner prepared for them. Rue was talking to Adaline, who was packing her luggage. She looked like she was about to leave home. ¡°Where¡¯s Ada going, Mother?¡± Adrian asked as he looked at his little sister. ¡°Are sses starting already?¡± Samantha asked too. Rue nodded. ¡°Your sister¡¯s about to start sses. She has to get to the campus and report in by tomorrow. Since it¡¯ll be rather inconvenient for her to travel between ces, I told her to stay on campus instead.¡± Meanwhile, Adaline lips were pursed. She turned to look at Samantha and said, ¡°Honesty, I don¡¯t want to stay there. The living conditions there are horrid. Plus, I might end up bing theughing stock.¡± -a business that T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Adaline knew that everyone in Swallowston knew about Henry and Adrian. Henry had passed down Paraiso he had single¨Chandedly built front he ground up¨Cto Adrian. However, Adrian almost immediately lost thepany to someone else, earning him the title of Swallowston¡¯s deadbeat. Adaline knew that others at the university wouldugh at her. She just did not know how many would gang up on her. Chapter 59 Chapter 59 Of course, Samantha knew Adaline¡¯s true opinion on the matter. She shot a smile at Adaline and consoled her by saying, ¡°Go ahead and walk the path you want. There¡¯s no need to overthink the situation, nor is there a need for you to care what others think of you.¡± Adaline nodded. At this moment, Rue handed Adaline a bank card and said, ¡°There¡¯s money in there for your tuition fees and daily necessities. Please spend it wisely.¡± Adaline epted the card without a word, but Adrian could tell she truly did not wish to stay on campus. ¡®But if she doesn¡¯t stay there, she¡¯ll have to travel and that¡¯s very inconvenient. Especially if she has anyte¨Cnight study sessions.¡® Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. At that thought, Adrian decided not toment on the matter. Rue then looked at him and said, ¡°Adrian, could you send your sister to university tomorrow? Help her move into the dorm beforeing home. And don¡¯t forget to greet her dorm mates if you meet them.¡± Adrian had nothing better to do the next day, plus his sister¡¯s studies were of top priority to him. Hence, he said, ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll take her there tomorrow.¡± ¡°Here, take my car.¡± Samantha handed her car keys to Adrian. Samantha was driving an Audi that she had owned for a few years so that she could drive herself to her business discussions. However, Adrian did not take the keys. ¡°You have matters to attend to at the office tomorrow. I¡¯ll just get a cab to take Ada there.¡± ¡°He¡¯s right, Sam. You seem really busy at work. I¡¯ll be fine going in a cab,¡± Adaline tactfully refused too. Seeing this, Adaline epted the situation and said nothing more. After all, she did need her car for her next day¡¯s agenda. ¡®Okay, it¡¯s settled then,¡® she thought. ܇܇ Adrian woke up early the next morning. Adaline had finished packing up and was chatting with Samantha. Samantha was telling Adaline how things worked around in university. After all, she had gone through that phase of her life. Adaline had always listened to Samantha, never objecting to whatever Samantha told her. In fact, she took in Samantha¡¯s lectures even better than Rue¡¯s. ¡°Are you all packed? We can leave whenever you¡¯re ready.¡± Adrian walked out of the washroom after he was done cleaning up. Adaline picked up her luggage and stood up. ¡°Sam, mother, I¡¯ll be off now. You two take care of yourselves. ¡°Mother, please take good care of Sam,¡± Adaline requested. Adaline treated Samantha like family. After Samantha had apanied both Adaline and her mother over the past seven years, Adaline now took extra care of Samantha. After Rue nodded, Samantha said a few more words to Adaline and the two of them headed outside. Meanwhile, Adrian hoisted Adaline¡¯s luggage and they all left the neighborhood together. Samantha set off for Bar while Adrian and his sister stood by the roadside.. As they tried to g down a cab, Adaline just stood there and stayed silent. Adrian seemed more like a stranger to her than a brother. There was an invisible barrier between the siblings that was most probably caused by Henry¡¯s death. Of course, Adrian kept to himself as well. ¡°There¡¯s a car, Adrian.¡± Adaline was about to wave her hand to try and stop the cab that was driving toward them when Adrian suddenly stopped her. ¡°Today¡¯s your first day of university. It must be important to you, right? I¡¯ll drive you there. Perhaps it¡¯ll score you some points in being more weed there.¡± Adaline was slightly taken aback. ¡®Adrian¡¯s right, but¡­ Where¡¯s his car?¡® Chapter 60 Chapter 60 ¡°Where¡¯s your car?¡± Adaline asked in confusion. ¡°I¡¯ve already made a call, so let¡¯s give it a minute.¡± ¡°What in the world is he doing now?¡® Adaline wondered. Within less than ten minutes, an exquisite silver¨Ccolored Porsche Cayenne Turbo Coup¨¦ could suddenly be heard driving toward the siblings with its engines ring. A car that was worth one and a half million dors stopped right in front of the siblings. The car doors opened, revealing a stunning woman in a uniform dress. She got out and handed the keys to Adrian. ¡°Here¡¯s sir.¡± your car, ¡°Thank you. Good work,¡± Adrian said. The woman smiled and gged down a cab for herself. With the keys, Adrian opened the storagepartment and looked at Ada. ¡°Come on, put your luggage inside, and let¡¯s head off.¡± Adaline was too stunned to speak. She may not be familiar with cars, but even she could tell that the Porsche in front of her was worth more than a million dors. She had not been in a car this luxurious ever since Henry passed away. In fact, she had never even owned a normal car that was worth twenty thousand dors. ¡°Adrian, what¡¯s this?¡± Adaline had her hand over her mouth in shock. She could feel something being triggered deep inside of her. ¡®Did Adrian just casually open the door of a million¨Cdor car???? Adaline recalled the events back at the restaurant¨Cabout how Lucas and Daniel had shown up there all of a sudden. She waspletely dumbfounded. ¡®Is my brother actually a deadbeat?¡± ¡°Come on, get in.¡± Adrian was already sitting in the car amidst Adaline¡¯s daze with the windows rolled down. Adalineposed herself and got into the passenger seat. This was the first time she hade into contact with a car as luxurious as the Porsche ever since Henry passed away, and she was instantly reminded about howfortable it was to sit in one. ¡°This car is absolutely pristine. It¡¯s obvious that no one¡¯s ever driven it before.¡± ¡°Be honest with me, Adrian. Where did you get this?¡± Adaline was rather stiff as she turned to look at her brother, who was already driving toward Swallowston University. Adrian replied honestly, ¡°It belongs to the Xanders.¡± ¡°The Xanders?¡± Adaline was startled. She could feel tears welling up in her eyes. Adrian continued, ¡°Listen to me. If you focus on your studies and graduate with the highest honors three years from now, I¡¯ll give you a Lamborghini Veneno as a present.¡± Adaline¡¯s mind was instantly hit with what felt like an explosion and she trembled. ¡®He¡¯s going to give me a super luxurious car worth almost fifteen million dors if I graduate with the highest honors? He doesn¡¯t sound like he¡¯s joking¡­¡® ¡°Adrian, you¡­¡± Adaline was too shocked to form a coherent sentence. Adrian shot her a nce and smiled. ¡°Father¡¯s dream was to expand hispany overseas. This is something that only you can achieve. ¡°Also, don¡¯t tell Mother or Sam about this. Sam won¡¯t be able to handle it. We can tell her after the situation at herpany has stabilized,¡± Adrian exined. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Adaline took a deep breath and sobbed as she asked, ¡°Just how much money do you have? Are you really the legate?¡± Chapter 61 Chapter 61 Adrian merely smiled and chose not to answer Adaline¡¯s question. Instead, he said, ¡°Just focus on your studies, okay? You shouldn¡¯t live your future as an ordinary woman. I¡¯m counting on you. to take care of our family.¡± Adaline felt touched by Adrian¡¯s words. When he first returned, she thought that her elder brother had achieved nothing over the past seven years. But she now realized that the truth was far from what she imagined. Not only was he able to drive a luxury car, but he was also able to have people like Lucas Jenner and Daniel Summerse to N?velDrama.Org is the owner. his aid. Adrian was the one who had arranged everything that had happened thus far. ¡®I honestly have no idea who Adrian is now, but one thing I know for sure is that everything will be different from now on.¡® *** Two hourster at Swallowston University, one of the top reputable universities throughout Southrive. Adrian and Adaline pulled up in the gray Porsche. His million¨Cdor car attracted a lot of attention from the students. ¡°Hey, look! That car¡¯s so cool!¡± ¡°That¡¯s a Porsche Cayenne Turbo Coup¨¦! It costs more than a million dors!¡± ¡°Herees another wealthy person to join our university.¡± Many people squealed over the Porsche parked in the university¡¯spound as Adrian and Adaline stepped out of it. ¡°Okay, here¡¯s your luggage. Go ahead and report in. After that, I¡¯ll help arrange a room for you.¡± ¡°This is a university, Adrian. All the rooms are randomly allocated.¡± ¡°Rules are all made up by people, which means we can bend them.¡± Adaline was slightly confused as to what Adrian meant. but his words clearly carried a lot of weight. As the two of them strode through the campus, the students around them began chattering among themselves. ¡°Check out that beautiful girl and her luxury car. I¡¯m sure she¡¯s really rich.¡± ¡°Forget it. Don¡¯t you see her boyfriend standing right next to her?¡± ¡°Are you an idiot? Can¡¯t you see they¡¯re siblings based on how simr they look?¡± ¡°Looks like she¡¯s from a wealthy family.¡± Adaline heard them. She never thought she would end up bing a topic of discussion. The arrival of a car as luxurious as Porsche had stirred up quite themotion at Swallowston University. Coupled with Adaline¡¯s beauty, pictures of her were soon taken and uploaded onto the university¡¯s forum. Unbeknownst to her, Adaline became a hot topic of discussion within minutes. ¡°Hello, my name¡¯s Adaline Xander. I¡¯m here to report for sses.¡± Adaline pulled out her eptance letter and student permit when she arrived at the reception counter for neers. The receptionist picked up her list and looked through it. ¡°You¡¯re Adaline Xander? You got the highest score in the entrance exams throughout the whole university. Wee to the campus family, Adaline.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Chapter 62 Chapter 62 Adaline was about to follow a senior student from the reception counter toplete the admission procedures when Adrian took her to the university¡¯s main office building instead. Curious, Adaline asked, ¡°Why are we heading to the office when the dorms are over there? I can handle the rest from here, so I think it¡¯s about time for you to leave.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to introduce you to someone. I¡¯ll leave once I¡¯ve helped you settle down.¡± Adaline remained silent, not knowing to whom Adrian was going to introduce her. When they arrived at the office building, Adrian brought Adaline upstairs and headed straight for the chancellor¡¯s office. However, there was no one inside the office when they entered. ¡°Let¡¯s sit here for a while.¡± ¡°Adrian, what are we doing in the chancellor¡¯s office?¡± Adaline seemed tense. ¡®The chancellor is the one with the highest authority in a university!¡® she thought. ¡°Let¡¯s just sit and wait for a while.¡± Adrian then sat on the sofa and picked up a magazine to flip through. Shortly after some nervous waiting on Adaline¡¯s part, a middle¨Caged man in a suit pushed open the door and entered in a hurry. ¡°M¨CMr. Magnus,¡± Adaline anxiously greeted and got to her feet the moment she saw the man. The middle¨Caged man¡¯s name was Magnus Sewell, the chancellor of Swallowston University. Magnus threw a swift nce at Adaline before standing before Adrian and saying in a respectful manner. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry to keep you waiting, Mr. Adrian.¡± Adaline¡¯s mouth hung wide open with shock. ¡®Did the chancellor just greet my brother respectfully?¡® ¡°Umm¡­¡± mumbled Adaline. On the other hand, Adrian continued to flip through his magazine as he said, ¡°So, you¡¯re Magnus Sewell, the guy Daniel mentioned?¡± Magnus nodded. ¡°Yes, sir. That would be me.¡± Despite being the chancellor, this was Magnus¡® first timeing across someone as powerful as Adrian. On this very day, he had received a special phone call from someone within the battle warrior department, saying that the war legate wanted to meet with him. Magnus had immediately rushed back to his office without a moment¡¯s hesitation. Adrian finally put down his magazine to look at Magnus. ¡°This is my sister. She¡¯ll be studying at your university starting today. Do I have to borate any further?¡± Magnus took a deep breath.¡°Rest assured, Mr. Adrian. I¡¯ll arrange for her to stay in the best dormitory. While she¡¯s part of Swallowston University, I¡¯ll make sure she¡¯s well taken care of.¡± ¡°No.¡± Adrian shook his head. ¡°You can arrange for her to stay with the other students. I came here to see you today because 1 want you to keep a close eye on her. I want you to inform me the moment you find out she¡¯s cking off in her studies.¡± ¡°Umm¡­¡± Magnus nced at Adaline and immediately nodded. ¡°I understand.¡± Adrian then continued and said, ¡°Also, I want you to keep her safe. If I find out she lost even a single strand of hair, I¡¯lle back for your head.¡± ¡°Understood, Mr. Adrian.¡± Adrian nodded and stood up. He then looked at Adaline, who seemed to be in a daze. ¡°Remember what I¡¯m about to tell you. There will always be a pair of eyes watching over you from above, so don¡¯t disappoint our father, okay? I¡¯m counting on you to strengthen our family.¡± Adaline fell silent. She could feel a shadow of her father on Adrian at that moment from how he spoke to her. ¡°Okay,¡± she replied.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Chapter 63 Chapter 63 Adrian left Swallowston University after getting Adaline settled in. Meanwhile, Adaline followed her senior from reception to the dormitories to begin her student life. However, what affected her was not her new university environment. Instead, it was the sudden changes in her life. She thought she and her mother were going to have to worry about their finances for the rest of their lives, but Adrian had clearly been making changes to their situation from behind the scenes. Right from the moment the luxurious Porsche showed up, Adaline realized she hadpletely failed to estimate just how much money Adrian had. But there was one thing she knew for certain¨Cher elder brother had already surpassed their father in the seven years that he had been away. Meanwhile, Adrian drove off in the Porsche and arrived at Bar. Samantha was having a meeting in the conference room at the moment, so Adrian sat around in her office since he had nothing much to do. Soon, Samantha returned from her meeting and saw Adrian sitting on her sofa. ¡°Is Ada all settled in? How did it go?¡± Adrian nodded. ¡°She got a pretty nice dorm and her dorm mates are treating her well. I stopped by to say hi to them before leaving.¡® Samantha heaved a sigh of relief when she heard this. ¡°Great to hear. I¡¯m heading out to discuss a contract right now.¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Adrian stood up. Samantha did notment on this. Adrian had been following her around to her business discussions. She knew that he had nothing else better to do, so she allowed him to tag along. Thus, the pair left Bar and headed to Nine Kings in Swallowston. Nine Kings was one of thergestpanies in Swallowston, and their director¡¯s name was Liam Starr. Thepany had recently secured itself a three¨Chundred¨Cmillion¨Cdor project and was subbing out two fashion contracts to otherpanies, making it apetition. At this moment, Samantha¡¯spany had the equity to operate, and she wanted to try and bid for the contract. On their way there, Samantha said, ¡°There are two fashion contracts in the project. One of them has already been awarded to the Vine Group. It was an internal arrangement. ¡°I¡¯m up against Nelson Kramer from the Kramer Group for the other contract. I hear that he has connections to the underworld. His little brother, Rick Kramer, is the underworld boxing champion.¡± The underworld referred to the darker side of Swallowston. They would hold a boxing tournament every month, giving birth to many, many boxing champions there. Samantha had heard rumors about Nelson, which was why she was rather terrified. ¡°You seem really nervous,¡± Adrianmented. Samantha pursed her lips and nodded. ¡°How could I not be? Nelson¡¯s aplete jerk to those who go up against him. The men would get brutally beaten up, while the women would get roofied and¡­you know. ¡°He¡¯s fearless because hees from a wealthy family. Plus, his younger brother¡¯s the underworld boxing champion. He uses his money to resolve and cover up his crimes.¡± Samantha took a deep breath, clearly anxious at the mention of Nelson. Adrian consoled her by saying, ¡°You¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯m here with you, aren¡¯t I? Don¡¯t worry about him and concentrate on securing that contract.¡± Even so, Samantha was unable to rx. However, she did not want to give up on an opportunity like this either. Chapter 64 Chapter 64 This was why Samantha decided topete against Nelson, despite his character. *** The pair arrived at Nine Kings half an hourter. A sea of people was already there. Manypanies had their proposals in hand, waiting to participate in the bidding process. ¡°Sit here. I doubt our turn wille anytime soon. I¡¯ll go get you a cup of water.¡± Adrian pulled Samantha toward a chair, and thetter nodded. She still found it a little ufortable how caring Adrian was toward her. Adrian came back and passed Samantha a cup of water before sitting down and ying a boring video game on his phone. Many people around them were chatting with each other, but Samantha was all alone. It seemed as though she was having a hard time joining the group. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. On top of that, based on her current status, she herself felt that nobody would be bothered to interact with her. At that moment, a few people walked in, attracting the attention of those already there. ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that Mr. Nelson?¡± ¡°Is he here already?¡± ¡°My, my. It¡¯s been so long since west met, Mr. Nelson!¡± They were all weing Nelson Kramer, who had four bodyguards with him. Nelson strode in with his bodyguards, and many thought this was a good chance for them to get on his good side and beganplimenting him. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll win your bid, Mr. Nelson. You¡¯re going up against Bar¨Ca nameless littlepany that no one¡¯s heard of,¡± someone said. ¡°There are two fashion contracts. One of them is going to Vine and the other is no doubt going to be yours.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be able to secure a contract worth at least seven and a half million dors. There¡¯s absolutely no need for you to get involved in the bid yourself.¡± Nelsonughed out loud when he heard all this and shook hands with everyone in front of him. ¡°Actually, Nine Kings have already internally decided that the other contract will be going to me. In fact, there¡¯s no need for me to head up there personally since it¡¯s as good as mine. Hahaha!¡± The crowd began pping. One of them even said, ¡°That¡¯s incredible, Mr. Nelson!¡± At that moment, Nelson asked, ¡°Is that woman from Bar here yet? ¡°I heard she¡¯ll being here to bid against me. How ignorant of her to even trypeting with me,¡± Nelson said icily. ¡°I think she¡¯s here.¡± Someone pointed toward Samantha, and Nelson turned in her direction. Samantha was absolutely frightened when everyone turned to look at her too. ¡°So, you really came.¡± Nelson was slightly taken aback, not expecting Samantha to actually show up. ¡®Doesn¡¯t she have any idea how weak she ispared to me? Fine,¡® he thought. Nelson strode toward Samantha and ced the file he had on the desk in front of her. ¡°Consider this a professional courtesy, Samantha. Back out of the bid and I guarantee you¡¯ll be able to sleep easy at night. ¡°I may not have much, but I¡¯m rather confident in my connections with the underworld. ¡°You¡¯re aware of the news where people got their arms and legs broken, aren¡¯t you? That¡¯s right. I¡¯m the one behind them. all.¡± Nelson looked at Samantha, who was trembling out of fear. Not only did hee off as a malicious person, but he was also now threatening her outright. Samantha was at a loss for words when Adrian suddenly said, ¡°Your character is exactly the same as your look. They¡¯re both disgusting.¡± Chapter 65 Chapter 65 Adrian¡¯s sudden remark shook Samantha so much that she rushed over to cover his mouth, hoping he would not say any more. But it was toote to remedy the situation. Quite a few people turned over to look at Adrian, while a huge frown spread over Nelson¡¯s face. ¡°Who are you? How dare you speak to me that way. Do you have any idea who I am? The boxing champion of the underworld is my brother!¡± Rick Kramer, Nelson¡¯s little brother, was indeed the boxing champion of the underworld whose influence far exceeded Nelson¡¯s. On top of that, Rick had a band of helpers. Thus, quite a few people beganughing at Adrian. ¡°Does he not know how ruthless Nelson is?¡± To these people, Adrian was a sitting duck. Samantha hurriedly apologized and said, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry about what my husband said, Mr. Nelson. Please ept my apology. ¡°Adrian! Hurry up and apologize to him!¡± However, not only did Adrian not apologize for what he said, but he simply leaned back against his chair and went back to his Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. game. ¡°You¡¯ve got a few more minutes to boast about how great you are. I¡¯ll give you two options right now. One, apologize to my wife, or two, the Kramer Group goes bankrupt.¡± Adrian¡¯s ultimatum stirred up quite the scene and many were dumbfounded. ¡®Is he serious?¡® Samantha¡¯s eyes grew wide. ¡®That¡¯s a huge bluff to make, don¡¯t you think, Adrian?¡® ¡°What nonsense are you on about, Adrian? Hurry up and apologize to Mr. Nelson!¡± Samantha seemed to be on the verge of tears. ¡®Nelson may not do anything to Adrian now if he gets angry, but I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll plot something behind our backster.¡® ¡°Get lost!¡± Nelson suddenly yelled, throwing Samantha into a huge panic. ¡®He¡¯s definitely pissed now!¡® Nelson had never heard anyone in Southrive say something so preposterous in his entire life and was unable to rein in his temper. ¡°I¡¯ve lived in Southrive for many years. This is my first time meeting someone who dares speak to me that way. I don¡¯t care if this is a bidding. I¡¯m going to show you who you¡¯ve offended today!¡± Nelson hurled his huge fist toward Adrian, which everyone thought was extremely powerful due to his large stature. To everyone¡¯s surprise, Adrian suddenlyunched a fierce kick before Nelson¡¯s punch could connect, causing thetter to sprawl onto the floor. There was a loud thud at first, followed by an agonizing scream. Everyone was shocked by the development of this situation. Even Samantha was covering her mouth. ¡®Nelson¡¯s supposed to be really strong, yet he can¡¯t take even a single kick from Adrian?¡® Seeing how furious Nelson was after being humiliated by Adrian, Nelson¡¯s bodyguards immediately charged toward Adrian with the intention of apprehending him. s, all four of them were sent flying before they could even get close. ¡°Wh¨CWhat the¡­¡± Everyone seemed bbergasted, including Nelson himself. He had not expected that his bodyguards whom he had paid a lot of money to protect him were not able to withstand a single kick. With the grudge set in stone, Nelson could no longer hold back his temper. Meanwhile, Samantha was trembling in shock, knowing that the situation had spiraled out of control. After a while, Nelson got up from the ground and said, ¡°That¡¯s it! I don¡¯t care where the hell we are right now! You¡¯re finished! ¡°My younger brother¡¯s the boxing champion of the underworld, so stand there and wait for him toe over if you¡¯re brave enough!¡± Adrian simply raised his head and nonchntly said, ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯ve got all the time in the world.¡± Adrian¡¯s statement caused everyone around them to burst out inughter. ¡®He wants to challenge the boxing champion?¡® Chapter 66 Chapter 66 ¡®Adrian¡¯s gone way overboard with this!¡® Samantha was disappointed in Adrian. She thought he would be of help if she allowed him to tag along, but it looked as though he was on one of his bluffs again. ¡°Excellent. I like your spunk. Wait right there. I¡¯ll wipe that arrogance off your face!¡± Nelson shot Adrian a sneer and said, ¡°I¡¯m interested to see how you¡¯ll fare against my little brother.¡± Nelson then made a call, telling Rick about everything that happened and urged him to hurry to the scene. Seeing that security was walking toward them, Nelson yelled and said, ¡°This is a personal matter! Stay out of it. I¡¯ll handle this!¡± The guards remained silent, while Nelson stared at Adrian and said, ¡°Ten minutes and my little brother will be here with his fighters. They¡¯re going to break your legs!¡± Adrian remained silent throughout the entire ordeal and carried on ying his game. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Samantha¡¯s heart was literally about to jump out of her throat. With a slight whimper, she asked, ¡°What are you doing, Adrian? Do you have any idea how massive of a problem you¡¯ve caused? We¡¯re here to participate in a bid. Not start¨Cup trouble. Was it really that hard for you to apologize?¡± Samantha was at her wit¡¯s end, but Adrian consoled her and said, ¡°Please, just sit down. I already said. everything will be fine so long as I¡¯m around, didn¡¯t I?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Samantha was lost for words. The rest of the crowdughed and chatted away. In less than ten minutes¡­ ¡°Holy sh*t! What¡¯s going on? Why are there so many people?!¡± ¡°Are they here to start a fight?¡± The security guards outside Nine Kings were stunned. More than ten cars pulled up outside thepany, with dozens of young men all dressed in white alighting from the vehicles before charging into the building. The person leading them was Rick Kramer, a young man with a muscr build. He was the underworld boxing champion and Nelson¡¯s younger brother. Rick¡¯s numerous connections had fed Nelson¡¯s gigantic ego, allowing thetter to reign supreme in Swallowston. In fact, their family was so wealthy that Nelson could do anything without fear of repercussions. Meanwhile, everyone inside the lobby got excited when they heard themotion outside while Nelsonughed his heart out as he weed Rick, who entered inrge strides. Rick and his men surrounded the lobby, frightening everyone Inside that they took a few steps back. The atmosphere chilled everyone present to the bone. Samantha was so frightened that tears ran down her cheeks, having no idea what she should do now. She even had her cell phone out and was ready to call the police for help. Chap 66 ¡°Now then, who was it thatid hands on my brother?¡± Rick¡¯s fists were tightly clenched, his expression menacing and arrogant as he coldly scanned the area. Nelson walked up to Rick and pointed toward Adrian. ¡°That one over there. Help me break his legs this instant! ¡°Actually, you know what? I want him turned into a cripple. After that, I¡¯m going to have my way with his wife right in front of his eyes! Hahaha!¡± Samantha went weak in the knees and she trembled non¨Cstop. ¡°What do I do¡­ What do I do?!¡± Chapter 67 Chapter 67 Despair, fear, and all sorts of emotions welled up inside Samantha, causing her to suffer a mental breakdown. Rick marched toward Adrian. The entire situation had gone out of control, what with his men surrounding the entire ce. Nelson was stillughing away, thinking he was about to enjoy watching Adrian suffer. Meanwhile, everyone else was looking on with smiles on their faces. ¡°Samantha¡¯s husband is a dead man!¡± ¡°Exactly! He¡¯s going to have his legs broken and will have to pay the Kramer brothers a huge sum before this is over.¡± ¡°What makes you think either of the brothers needs the money? That¡¯s obviously not true.¡± In everyone¡¯s mind, Adrian had signed his death warrant today. Rick stopped before Adrian with a menacing look on his face. ¡°Were you the one who hit my brother?¡± Samantha hurriedly tugged at Adrian, wanting him to apologize. However, Adrian raised his head and said, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Have you gone mad, Adrian?!¡± Samantha cried. ¡°Why are you being so stubborn?!¡± Adrian pushed Samantha to the side and looked at Rick, who looked him right back in the eyes. Suddenly, Rick said, ¡°You¡¯re a brave one. I don¡¯t think you know how I usually do things. No worries. I¡¯ll have you understand what it¡¯s like to live in hell. Time for you to die!¡± Rick suddenly yelled and swung his iron fist at Adrian. ¡°Oh no!¡± ¡°Looks like this is it for her husband!¡± ¡°Rick¡¯s punches are known to be able to break bricks.¡± ¡°Serves him right for going up against people he shouldn¡¯t be offending.¡± Everyone jeered at Adrian. ¡°Rick¡¯s built his reputation in Southrive for having the strongest punches. There¡¯s only a handful of people who can withstand a punch from him,¡± at the thought that Adrian had forfelted his life, Samantha was thoroughly stunned. ¡°Even if Rick doesn¡¯t kill him, he¡¯ll be hospitalized for some time. He might even get a concussion!¡± At that moment, Samantha had given up whatever little hope she had of remedying the situation. However, while the others were jeering away and Samantha was wallowing in despair, Adrian suddenly made a move. His fist sliced the air as he threw a punch at Rick¡¯s without hesitation. Chap 67 Then, there was absolute silence. Everyone stared at what was happening with their eyes wide open. In fact, it was as if time had stopped. What came after that was a clean ¡°crack¡± sound. It was the sound of broken bones and it was followed by an excruciatingly agonizing scream. The moment both fists bumped into one another, it was Rick¡¯s right hand that was obliterated. He was the one who screamed in pain, while Adrian¡¯s fists continued to travel as though he had hit a stick of bamboo that was split in half. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. It finallynded on Rick¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Arghhh!¡± Rick was sent flying backward, knocking down a few people with him beforending on the ground. ¡°M¨CMy hand¡­¡± Rick rolled across the floor, his left hand clutching his right as tears rolled down his cheeks like two rivers. His eyes were emanating an endless amount of fear and despair. ¡°My hand! My f*cking hand!¡± Everyone else was stunned by this turn of events, and the scene turned deadly quiet. Chapter 68 Chapter 68 Nelson turned stiff and his smile froze in ce. Everyone who thought Adrain was a dead man gaped with their mouths wide open. Samantha was covering her mouth. Her face had a look of awe as she gazed at Adrian. ¡®Did he just send the underworld boxing champion flying?¡± Nobody could believe what they just witnessed. Rick was a highly reputable man who had be the champion of the underworld boxing ring dozens of times. Yet, at that very moment, the same man was crying his heart out because of his broken hand. ¡°I¨CImpossible¡­ Impossible!¡± Such was Nelson¡¯s first reaction. He heard a ringing in his head and his scalp tingled as he stumbled onto the floor, bbergasted like everyone else. Adrian stood tall, exuding a temperament of authority as a powerful war legate should. His aura was so strong that it was enough to demand obedience from everyone around him. The crowd began to retreat in awe. Adrian was like an emperor. Maybe even more powerful than an emperor. He was a death reaper! He was like a death reaper who had taken countless lives, and the number continuously increased wherever he passed through. Everyone was terrified at the sight of him.. Even Samantha felt as though she no longer knew who Adrian was. ¡°S¨CStay away from me! Please! Just stay away!¡± All of the fighters Rick brought with him retreated with every step Adrian took forward. Meanwhile, Rick was backing off continuously, his vision blurred by his tears. He had even wet his pants. Suddenly, he started begging for mercy, leaving everyone stupefied. ¡°Please don¡¯t kill me! I¡¯m sorry for everything I¡¯ve said and done. I¡¯m begging you. Please don¡¯t kill me!¡± ¡®Is the underworld boxing champion so terrified that he¡¯s begging for mercy???¡® Everyone looked at Adrian, wondering who in the world he was. As foolish as they were, they definitely knew that something was off about him. Nelson was also begging for mercy. ¡°Mr. Adrian! Sir! I¡¯m so sorry for not realizing how powerful you arel Please forgive me for offending you!¡± He begged non¨Cstop. All of the arrogance and malice on his face from a moment ago was completely gone. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Adrian had already made up his mind to sentence them to death, but he could not execute it. At least, he could not while Samantha was watching. Just as he was about to call for someone to deal with the situation, Liam Starr, the director of Nine Kings, charged into the lobby with a few bodyguards in tow. Liam was feeling anxious because he just received a call from the Battle Warrior Department that the legate¡¯s wife was here to represent the House of Bar for a bid in hispany. On top of that, Daniel had already contacted him about the matter yesterday. So, how could he not feel anxious when he knew that the legate was going to be in hispany? Liam was stunned the moment he walked in. He saw Nelson and Rick pleading for their lives to be spared. while the hall was being filled with Rick¡¯s men. ¡°M¨CMr. Liam¡¯s here!¡± someone yelled. Everyone immediately turned to look at him. ¡°Mr. Liam¡¯s here? Mr. Liam! You have to settle this at once!¡± Liam was having a nervous breakdown and tried to take a few deep breaths as he looked at the Kramer brothers. He instantly understood that Rick had offended the legate. ¡°Please, Mr. Liam¡­ Help us!¡± both the Kramer brothers yelled. Samantha panicked when she saw Liam frowning. ¡®Adrian¡¯s going to be in so much trouble if Liam decides to help the Kramer brothers.¡± Yet, just as everyone thought the situation was going to turn in the Kramer brothers¡® favor, Liam suddenly charged toward Adrian and bowed. ¡°Is there anything I can help you with, Mr. Adrian?¡± Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Chapter 69 Chapter 69 ¡°Help?¡® Everyone including the Kramer brothers was stunned. ¡®Nelson and Rick are clearly the victims here, yet Liam¡¯s asking whether Adrian needs his help?!¡± Meanwhile, Samantha felt her head spinning from the shock. Adrian merely replied, ¡°Give Daniel a call. I don¡¯t want to hear the Kramer brothers¡® names being mentioned in Swallowston ever again starting today. Also, I want the Kramer Group to be erased from existence.¡± Liam took a deep breath before he said, ¡°I¡¯ll inform him right away.¡± ¡°Oh, also¡­¡± Adrian continued, ¡°I want all of the men Rick brought with him erased as well.¡± Adrian¡¯s orders fell like the rumbling of a thunderstorm. All of the men Rick brought with him who were behaving arrogantly a moment ago were dumbfounded. They were there under the impression that they were going to teach someone a lesson. Yet now, they were going to be turned into cripples. Like dominoes, these people fell to their knees and cried. Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, Liam summoned all of his bodyguards to enter the lobby. Followed by horrifying screams of pain, Liam made a call. After doing as ordered, Liam bowed and said, ¡°Please ept my apologies for everything that happened today, Mr. Adrian. I¡¯m the one who¡¯s at fault for not making arrangements sooner, causing Nelson and his younger brother to be of inconvenience to you. ¡°Would you pleasee with me so that I can make up for my mistake?¡± Liam carefully probed. It was Liam¡¯s greatest honor to be able to invite Adrian to grace hispany. In truth, he had no idea who Adrian was. All he knew was that he could not afford to disobey the battle warrior¡¯s orders. I¡¯ll be waiting for you upstairs then.¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Liam replied. Liam turned to the crowd and said, ¡°The legate and battle warrior are paying very close attention to today¡¯s bidding. Anyone who dares to cause a ruckus will suffer the same fate as Nelson and Rick. ¡°Right then. Now that everything¡¯s settled, let¡¯s continue with the bidding. ¡°Also, anyone who dares to leak a word or photos of whatever happened today will be personally dealt. with by the battle warrior himself.¡± Everyone was stunned by Liam¡¯s announcement and immediately ceased any such intentions. -Filled with awkwardness, the man they had thought was going to be dead before the day was over ended N?velDrama.Org is the owner. up bing the most terrifying man they had ever met. Thus, they were all filled with regret. ¡®Seeing how respectful Liam¡¯s being toward him, Adrian must be someone on the same level as General Daniel.¡® ¡®D*mn it! I might¡¯ve been able to win his favor if I¡¯d known who he was before.¡® A number of them began to make ns to visit Bar in the near future. Chap 69 The lobby returned to being peaceful soon after. Liam apprehended and dragged Rick and Nelson away, their fates unknown to everyone, it would seem. ¡°Are you okay, Sam?¡± Chapter 70 Chapter 70 Adrian smiled at Samantha and asked after everything was over. He reached out to caress Samantha¡¯s face, but she suddenly took a few steps back until her back was against the wall. Her eyes were filled with fear. She trembled as she stared at Adrian. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Sam?¡± Adrian asked in confusion. Samantha bit her lips. She could not exin why, but she knew that she was terrified of Adrian. In fact, she could not even look him in the eye. Adrian instantly understood what was happening when he saw this. Hence, he took a deep breath and dispelled all of his negative emotions It was only then Samantha was able to calm herself, no longer feeling as terrified as before. Indeed, she had suffered quite the fright today. Adrian said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for scaring you, Sam. Everything¡¯s okay now.¡± Samantha was finally able to pluck up her courage to look at Adrian when she realized that he had returned to normal. She then leaped into his embrace, wrapping her arms around his neck. ¡°You scared me to death!¡± Adrian gave off a wry smile and stroked her hair. He could feel her continuing to tremble. Thus, he swore to himself he was going to do everything in his power to love her, protect her, and take care of her well- being for the rest of his life. The two embraced for a while before Samantha was fully able to calm down. She then let go of him and said, ¡°Tell me the truth, Adrian. Where have you been over the past seven years? Why did you seem like apletely different person just now?¡± ¡°Honestly¡­ I really am the war legate,¡± Adrian replied. Samantha took a deep breath, unable to ept what she had just heard. ¡°You¡¯ve already lied to me so many times before, so can¡¯t you just tell me the truth for once? Where have you been for the past seven years? Also, where did you learn how to fight so well? Adrian felt a huge weight in his chest. ¡°I already told you the truth, but you just won¡¯t believe me!¡± ¡°I told you, didn¡¯t I? I was in the army for the past seven years and I immediately came back for you when I was discharged.¡± Samantha closed her eyes and embraced Adrian once more, believing his words this time. ¡°He does look like someone who¡¯s been in the army based on the way he fought.¡± Samantha then asked, ¡°What happened to Liam? Logically, he should being at you forying your hands on someone, so why did he help you instead?¡± ¡°You may not know this, but the legate¡¯s paying very close attention to today¡¯s bidding. He¡¯ll definitely end Liam¡¯s career if something bad were to happen. Which is why Liam made the rational choice to apprehend Nelson and his brother,¡± Adrian exined. Samantha heaved a sigh of rellef when she heard this. She then rolled her eyes and said, ¡°You should thank your lucky stars that everything turned out well today. Please don¡¯t be so reckless in the future. You scared me to death back there.¡± N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°Okay. Whatever you say,¡± Adrian said with a smile. An employee from Nine Kings suddenly walked in at that moment. ¡°Bar¡¯s next in line to ce its bid. Will the representative pleasee with me to the office?¡± Samantha hurriedly tidied up her documents to share her proposal while Adrian walked into Liam¡¯s office, whose secretary had already brewed a pot of coffee. ¡°You¡¯re here, Mr. Adrian. Please, have a seat!¡± Liam respectfully said when he saw Adrian walk in. However, Adrian sounded furious as he said, ¡°You¡¯d best not let ck off with Bar¡¯s bid or your career is over.¡± Liam was bbergasted and began to panic. ¡°I will not disappoint you, so please calm down, Mr. Adrian.¡± ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll forget everything that happened today. Have someone send over a contract to the Cowell Group.¡± ¡°Rest assured, I¡¯ve already instructed my secretary to deliver it.¡± Chapter 71 Chapter 71 Without a doubt, Nine Kings had already decided that Bar was going to receive the contract, proving Liam¡¯s efficiency. It was because of this that Adrian no longer felt the need tosh out at him. He nodded and said, ¡°I want you to handle all dealings Bar has with Nine Kings. Make sure nothing goes wrong.¡± ¡°Understood, Mr. Adrian.¡± Adrian left Liam¡¯s office, after which thetter fell limp into his sofa and breathed out a long sigh. His secretary walked in and asked, ¡°You seem really frightened of him, Mr. Liam. Why is that?¡± Liam¡¯s secretary was called June Lawson, and she had been working with him for a long time. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Liam was a man with a certain amount of pull within Swallowston, even going so far as being able to single¨Chandedly bring changes to Swallowston. Yet, this very same man had shown himself to be fearful of a young man. Hearing this question, Liam said, ¡°There¡¯s much you still have to learn. Swallowston is no longer the same as it used to be. We may have been the ones who could do whatever we please here in Swallowston, but things are very different now that Lucas Jenner, the battle warrior of Dragonshire, has moved in. He¡¯s the one in charge of everything now.¡± And that was the truth. Times really had changed. None of the top¨Ctiered men dared to do anything reckless. Not while Lucas was around. June was surprised when she heard this. ¡°But that man isn¡¯t the battle warrior, so are you saying he¡¯s somehow connected to him?¡± ¡°Have you still not figured out what¡¯s happened?¡± Liam asked. ¡°General Daniel may not have told me who he is, but I can tell. His name is Adrian Xander, and that name has popped up once or twice in the past. Do you know what this means?¡± June pondered for a moment before her expression changed. She felt as though a heavy gavel had fallen upon her head as she said, ¡°Are you saying that h¨Che¡¯s¡­the legate?¡± Liam frowned. ¡°We¡¯re going to proceed on a need¨Cto¨Cknow basis. I don¡¯t want you poking around in business you shouldn¡¯t be knowing about and focus on your own tasks.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± June remained silent after that, knowing that Adrian¡¯s position far surpassed Lucas¡®. *** While Adrian had left Liam¡¯s office, Samantha was inside the bidding office with Nine Kings¡® general manager, Jenson Blu. Thanks to the assistant from before, Samantha was now right in front of Jenson. ¡°Hello, my name is Samantha Cowell, representing the House of Bar. I¡¯m here to participate in the bidding process,¡± Samantha said politely. After that, she took out her file from her bag and handed it to the man in front of her. ¡°Here¡¯s my proposal for you to look through.¡± Jenson skimmed the contents of Samantha¡¯s proposal for a brief moment before saying, ¡°I¡¯m very impressed with your proposal, Ms. Samantha. What amount are you looking to sign a contract with us?¡± Samantha was slightly startled by how forting Jenson was. In fact, she was a little dumbfounded. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re impressed with my proposal? You¡¯ve barely looked through it though.¡± Jenson smiled when he heard this and thought, ¡®How could I possibly reject your proposal when Mr. Liam¡¯s the one who arranged for someone to bring you to me? You being here is merely a formality.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure your proposal¡¯s solid, so there¡¯s no need for me to look through any further. We have two slots. for the fashion industry, and we¡¯d like to award one of them to you.¡± Chapter 72 Chapter 72 ¡°How does twelve million dors sound? Is that enough for you?¡± Jenson asked. ¡°Twelve million dors?¡± Samantha¡¯s eyes opened wide. ¡®That¡¯s too much! I haven¡¯t done anything to deserve this amount!¡® she thought. Jenson was taken aback when he heard Samantha¡¯s response, thinking that the amount he proposed was not enough for her. Hence, he said, ¡°In that case, let¡¯s make it fifteen million. Is that all right with you?¡± ¡°Fifteen million dors? Umm¡­¡± Jenson was stunned once again. ¡°Twenty¨Ctwo million and three hundred thousand then That¡¯s the best we can offer you. In fact, Vine will only be left with four million and five hundred thousand.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m sorry. That¡¯s not it.¡± Samantha shook her head repeatedly, shocked senseless from their interaction. ¡®There¡¯s no way Bar will be able to take on a contract worth over twenty¨Ctwo million dors!¡® ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood me, Mr. Jenson. What I meant to say was that your offer is too much for my company to handle.¡± ¡°Too much?¡± Jenson smacked his forehead. He had forgotten that Bar was just a smallpany. ¡®Of course, she won¡¯t be able to handle a contract thatrge,¡® he realized. ¡°How much would you like then, Ms. Samantha? Please give me whatever figure you have in mind.¡± ¡°Will it be all right if I asked for four million and five hundred thousand?¡± Samantha asked tentatively. To her, this amount was the most she could handle. Any more and Bar would be in trouble. In fact, she could even split that amount in half and give the other half to another small enterprise so that they could do a joint venture. Hearing this, Jenson said, ¡°Of course, you can, Ms. Samantha, but are you sure that¡¯s enough? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a little on the low side? After all, Nine Kings is a multi¨Cmillion dorpany.¡± Four million and five hundred thousand may not have meant anything to Nine Kings, but it meant the world to Bar. Samantha hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s more than enough for us, Mr. Jenson.¡± ¡°All right then.¡± Jenson nodded and took out two sets of contracts from his desk drawer. He stamped them with the officialpany stamp before signing his name on them. After handing the contracts to Samantha, he said, ¡°Please look through them and sign if there are no problems. The contract will be effective immediately after you do so.¡± Being the detailed person she was, Samantha looked through every single detail in the contract. After confirming there were no problems, she signed them both and took out herpany stamp to stamp them. She then handed one copy to Jenson and said, ¡°Thank you so much for this opportunity to work with Nine Kings. Rest assured, I won¡¯t let you down.¡± ¡°No worries, Ms. Samantha. I look forward to working with you,¡± Jenson said with a smile. ¡°Thank you!¡± Samantha left Jenson¡¯s office in a cheery mood. When she saw Adrian, she immediately ran toward him and wrapped her arms around his neck. Beaming with excitement, she said, ¡°I did it, Adrian! I managed to sign four million and five hundred dors with them!¡± Samantha¡¯s tears were flowing down her cheeks as she gave him the good news.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Chapter 73 Chapter 73 To Samantha, this was the sess she needed to change Bar for the better. She had sessfully secured a contract with Swallow Central for four million and five hundred thousand dors and won a contract with Nine Kings. So, of course, she was over the moon. Adrian smiled and stroked Samantha¡¯s hair. ¡°Congrattions.¡± Samantha wiped away her tears and looked upwards to calm herself. Then, she held Adrian¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡± Adrian nodded. hht The couple left Nine Kings and headed back to Bar, with Samantha taking the wheel. On the way, she began thinking about everything that had just happened. She had not expected Nine Kings to be so gracious as to ept Bar, to which she was left feeling that something was amiss. ¡°Adrian, I¡¯ve been curious about something, but I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯ve realized it.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Adrian asked. Samantha twirled her hair. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious why Nine Kings would award me a contract? After all, there are so many other companies that are much stronger than Bar. Why would Liam choose mine?¡± Samantha felt suspicious that Nine Kings would choose Bar out of so many others. Adrian simply smiled and said, ¡°Have you forgotten what General Daniel told you, sweetheart?¡± Samantha was slightly startled. ¡°He said he was going to give you a slot in Swallow Central. So, if I¡¯m not mistaken, he¡¯s the one who¡¯s made arrangements with Nine Kings on your behalf.¡± Samantha was gradually able to ept the situation. ¡°I suppose you¡¯re right,¡± she said. ¡°I know I am,¡± Adrian corrected. ¡°Fine, you¡¯re right. I really should thank General Daniel for his help.¡± Adrian merely smiled without replying. Adrian and Samantha arrived back at Bar. Samantha began asking Nina, her secretary, to make arrangements for their partnership with Nine Kings. On top of that, Bar would also begin settling in Swallow Central¡¯s Block D building in ordance with their agreement. With the help of Nine Kings, Bar would be able to open up a chain at Swallow Central. Plus, a huge batch of clothes would be shipped to the building to be sold very soon. When that happens, Swallow Central would be the most happening ce in Swallowston. Samantha ended up working the entire day. By the evening, the Cowell Mansion had received word that Bar was to settle down in Swallow Central and had been awarded a partnership with Nine Kings. Violet was in the living room, sitting on the sofa. Suddenly, Nathan rushed in with an urgent expression on his face. ¡°Mother, Mother! Something huge happened to the family!¡± He seemed really anxious. ¡°What¡¯s with this nonsensical behavior, Nathan?¡± Violet scowled when she saw how nervous her son looked. Meanwhile, ra and Francis both turned to look at Nathan. ra then said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Father? You seem anxious.¡± ¡°She¡¯s right, Uncle. What could possibly happen to our family to merit such a huge response?¡± Francis asked. Chapter 74 Chapter 74 Nathan frantically waved his hands and said, ¡°Mother, I just heard the news myself. Have you guys seen Nine Kings¡® recent post? ¡°Samantha¡¯s Bar is going to settle down in Swallow Central. Plus, she¡¯s managed to bag a contract with Nine Kings worth four million and five hundred thousand dors!¡± Nathan said excitedly. ¡°What?!¡± Violet was dumbfounded when she heard this, while all of the Cowells were too stunned to speak. ¡®Bar will be in Swallow Central?¡® ¡®That¡¯s impossible!¡® ¡®Not even we are eligible to do such a thing, so how did Samantha manage such a feat?¡® Hugo, Violet¡¯s second eldest son, said, ¡°Is this true, Nathan?¡± ¡°Without a doubt. Check Nine Kings¡®test post. They¡¯re promoting this piece of news right now!¡± A few of them took out their phones to verify this, to which they were all left stunned. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Nine Kings had announced that their contracts for the three hundred million dor project had been completely distributed, with Bar being awarded four hundred and five hundred thousand dors. Everyone sucked in a breath of cold air. ra then said, ¡°H¨CHow¡¯s this possible? Samantha and Adrian are both deadbeats, so how did they get a spot in Swallow Central? Not even the cks are eligible to do so!¡± ¡°She¡¯s right. I smell something fishy going on here,¡± Simon nodded in agreement. The cks were considered to be a pretty influential family in Swallowston, yet they were not worthy enough of a spot in Swallow Central. ¡®A measlypany like Bar being allowed to set up shop there? That¡¯s just bullsh*t!¡® Simon thought. Nathan said, ¡°Mother, Bar getting a spot has be a fact now, so there¡¯s no point in thinking whether something¡¯s fishy about it or not. ¡°However, Bar belongs to the Cowells after all, so why should we allow Samantha to hog all the glory?¡± Violet pondered silently for a moment. ¡®If Bar gets into Swallow Central, there¡¯s a huge chance it will grow to be a hugepany in Swallowston. There might even be a chance for it to be listed. After all, Swallow Central will be the busiest ce in Swallowston. ¡®If Bar is able to sessfully build up its fashion market, it wouldn¡¯t be a dream for it to rake in tens of thousands of dors worth of sales per day. Yet, Samantha will be keeping all these profits to herself.¡°¡® Violet then said, ¡°But Samantha¡¯s already given us seven hundred and fifty thousand dors and we promised we wouldn¡¯t cause Bar any more trouble.¡± This was something Violet came to regret immensely. ¡®I wouldn¡¯t have taken her money if I had known this was going to happen.¡® At that moment, raughed and said, ¡°But Grandmother, Bar belongs to the family. Samantha may have paid us, but it¡¯s barely enough to repay you for raising her this far. So, at the end of the day, Bar is still ours!¡± The Cowellsughed heartily when they heard this. There was no way they were going to sit back and watch as Bar moved into Swallow Central without gaining anything in return. Francis said excitedly, ¡°ra is right, Grandmother. Bar does indeed belong to the family. You should consider that money Samantha gave you as repayment for raising her. ¡°In other words, Bar entering Swallow Central means that our family is about to grow by leaps and bounds!¡± Everyone present was getting excited. Their greedy expressions gave away their desperate yearning to reim Bar. After all, Bar entering Swallow Central marked the beginning of its rise to glory. At that moment, Violet fell silent once more as she processed what ra had said. After a long while, she said, ¡°The children are right. Bar belongs to the family. It belongs to the Cowells. I won¡¯t make it easy for Samantha to hog all the profits.¡± Chapter 75 Chapter 75 The Cowells grew increasingly excited when Violet said this. None of them were able to hold back their greed. ¡°Hahaha! The Cowells will soon be a huge and powerful family!¡± Francis said excitedly, ¡°Heaven is on our side. Bar will be part of Swallow Central, and the Cowells will grow to be a hugely reputable family!¡± To them, pride and ego were worthless notions at that point. In fact, they already assumed that Bar was theirs to im ownership of. They hadpletely forgotten about the agreement they made with Samantha when they epted her seven hundred and fifty thousand dors. That night, Samantha and Adrian returned home after she was done with her tasks at Bar. Rue had already prepared dinner and was waiting for the pair to return. ¡°You¡¯re home, Sam. Go wash your hands and let¡¯s eat,¡± Rue hurriedly said. Despite being poor, Rue had never mistreated Samantha. Not even once. She would always make sure Samantha¡¯s meals were nutritious to replenish her energy. To her, Samantha was her daughter¨Cinw and held as much weight in her heart as Adaline. In fact, she already regarded Samantha as her own daughter a long time ago. Samantha was in a pretty good mood that day. She sat down with Adrian after washing her hands.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°I¡¯ve got good news for you, Mother. Bar managed to get a contract worth four million and five hundred thousand dors with Nine Kings. Plus, we¡¯ve chosen a decent spot in Swallow Central. ¡°When everything is settled, we¡¯ll deliver all the clothes we produce to Swallow Central to be sold. It won¡¯t be long before I earn my first bucket of gold.¡± Samantha smiled from ear to ear. Rue was overjoyed when she heard this. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful, Sam! You¡¯ve done really well. I¡¯m sorry you haven¡¯t been able to live a good life ever since marrying into the family.¡± At that moment, Rue shot a nce at Adrian and said, ¡°Adrian, be sure to help Sam with thepany and help it grow. It was your father¡¯s dream while he was alive.¡± Adrian nodded. Rue then turned to Samantha once more and said, ¡°By the way, there¡¯s something I¡¯m not sure if I should tell you, but I¡¯m having a really hard time holding it in.¡± ¡°What is it, Mother?¡± ¡°Now that Adrian¡¯s back, don¡¯t you think you two should¡­have a child together?¡± Rue¡¯s sudden request plunged the dining room into silence. Samantha was stunned for a moment before her face and neck turned red. Meanwhile, Adrian was smiling away as he looked at her but chose to remain silent. ¡°Let¡¯s leave this for another time, Mother. I¡¯ll be really busy with Bar for some time, so I¡¯m worried that having a baby now might end up bing an inconvenience.¡± Rue sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯ve got all the time in the world now, so why don¡¯t you have a baby and I¡¯ll help you take care of it while you focus on your work? ¡°Both your fathers have passed away for so many years and did not leave a single heir, so I thought I could help you two take care of your baby while I¡¯m still young.¡± Samantha fell silent. She knew that Rue had been yearning for a grandchild for the longest time. Henry had passed away early, while Adrian had gone missing over the past seven years. Hence, it was only natural for Rue to yearn for them to have a child, now that Adrian had returned. Of course, Rue was also worried something bad might happen in the future. On one hand, Samantha did not wish to disappoint her mother¨Cinw. On the other hand, she genuinely had no intentions of having a baby. Hence, she said, ¡°How about this, Mother? We¡¯ll have a child once things at Bar have settled down.¡± Chapter 76 Chapter 76 Chapter 76 ¡°Okay! ¡°Here. You should eat more.¡± Rue was excited and piled more food onto Samantha¡¯s te. The family was in the midst of dinner when a frantic knocking came from outside the door. Rue went to answer it. She furrowed her eyebrows at the sight of the people standing outside. ¡°What brings you here?¡± ¡°What is it? Judging by your tone, am I not allowed to visit my granddaughter?¡± said Violet in a slightly angry tone. ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. You¡¯re being quite disrespectful. Isn¡¯t it perfectly justifiable for my grandmother to visit Samantha?¡± Francis said angrily. Rue was not fond of these Cowells, and she had not expected them toe knocking on her door again tonight. But she felt it inappropriate to reject them so she said, ¡°Please,e in.¡± Violet and the other Cowells marched into the house. Samantha stood up in astonishment when she saw Violet and hastily said, ¡°Why are you here, Grandmother? Have you eaten? Come and join us for dinner!¡± Violet looked solemn and her expression was filled with anger. Samantha could not figure out what she had done to offend her. Then, Violet said, ¡°I¡¯m not used to eating this family¡¯s cooking. I¡¯m here to tell you that I will be taking back Bar.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Samantha was startled. Adrian stood up and pulled Samantha behind him to shield her. She said anxiously, ¡°I¡¯ve already returned the seven hundred and fifty thousand dors I owe you. Plus, you said yourself that Bar will no longer be associated with the Cowells. It¡¯s mypany now.¡± ¡°Yourpany?!¡± Violet was furious. ¡°Had your grandfather not provided you with the money to start a business, would you still own apany? No one can take away what belongs to the Cowells!¡± ¡°But I already returned the money Grandfather gave me. Moreover, I paid an extra three hundred andExclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. fifty thousand dors!¡± refuted Samantha. ¡°That money you gave me is to repay me for raising you. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re quite conscientious about that. However, you have to return Bar to the family now.¡± Violet went straight to the point. ra, Francis, Nathan, and Hugo were smiling smugly by the side. Samantha was thoroughly shaken. Violet was going back on her words. Samantha cried and said, ¡°Grandmother, you¡¯ve despised me since I was young. All you cared for was ra and have never taken me seriously. Repay you for raising me? What do I need to repay you for? ¡°Since my parents¡¯ passed, I would¡¯ve be homeless had Grandfather not helped me. If I want to repay anyone, I should be repaying his kindness.¡± Violet flew into a rage upon hearing Samantha¡¯s remark. She mmed her cane on the ground and roared angrily, ¡°Your grandfather is dead and I¡¯m his wife! He is me and I am him! Stop quibbling, Samantha. You will return Bar to the family even if you don¡¯t want to!¡± Samantha took a few shaky steps backward, her face filled with shock. She had not expected Violet to go so far. She thought her grandmother would never push her to her doom no matter how malicious she was. Yet now¡­. Samantha was shaken. As she struggled to find the words to say, Adrian suddenly spoke up, ¡°All right. The Cowells are only doing this after finding out Bar got a spot in Swallow Central and signed a contract with Nine Kings. ¡°If you want it, you can have Bar as a gift.¡± Chapter 77 Chapter 77 Chapter 77 ¡°What?¡± The Cowells were shocked upon hearing Adrian¡¯s remark. Not even Violet had expected Adrian to agree so easily. On the other hand, tears instantly started streaming down Samantha¡¯s face when she heard what Adrian said. She roared, What nonsense are you saying, Adrian?! Bar is mine! Why would I give it to them?!¡± ¡°I¡¯m your grandmother, Samantha! Do you not have any respect for me?!¡± said Violet angrily upon hearing Samantha¡¯s words. ¡°I¡­¡± Samantha was shaken. Violet was going back on her word. Moreover, she did it so shamelessly and her actions left Samantha feeling hopeless. Adrian simply smiled at Samantha andforted her by saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sam. The Cowells are jealous of you and came to take back thepany after finding out about your coboration with Nine Kings and that it got a spot in Swallow Central. Since they want it, let them have it.¡± ¡°Adrian, what nonsense are you on about?¡± said Samantha as she sobbed. Adrian paid no attention to Samantha. He looked toward Violet and said, ¡°If you want Bar so badly, you can have it, old hag. However, if you dare toe and harass Sam after acquiring thepany, don¡¯t me me for being impolite to you and your family. ¡°Now, get out of here and take thepany!¡± Adrian did not wish to be in these people¡¯s presence for one moment longer. Violet was shameless so she did notment further. The only thing she said was, ¡°Those are your words. Get Samantha to transfer Bar to us. I have a contract with me right now. ¡°I just need her signature and it will be done.¡± Violet beckoned. ra walked over with a smug expression and mmed a business transfer agreement on the dining table. She said, ¡°You¡¯ve been forcibly holding thepany for such a long time. It¡¯s time to return the company to us. Sign here, Samantha.¡± ¡°Sign it, Sam,¡± Adrian urged Samantha. She looked at Adrian with tears streaming down her face. She could not figure out why Adrian would transfer the ownership of her painstaking efforts to them. However, she had no other choice at this very moment. Adrian repeated once again, saying, ¡°Trust me, Sam. Giving up on thepany will be good for you. The Cowells will regret their action in a few days.¡± Samantha inhaled a deep breath. She did not have anything else better to say at this point. She walked over and signed the agreement. After it was done, Adrian picked up the agreement and tossed it to Violet. ¡°Take it and go take Bar, you old hag. Stop being an eyesore here.¡± Violet was immensely excited. She happily took the agreement and did not care about anything else at this moment. She said, ¡± Let¡¯s go so we can take over Bar. Quick.¡± ¡°Yes, Grandmother.¡± The rest of the Cowells were excited too. They did not linger and immediately marched out of the house. Adrian wanted tofort Samantha after the Cowells¡¯ departure but she did not give him the chance to do so by immediately locking herself in her room. Adrian was frustrated but chose to stay silent. Chapter 77 2/2 The Cowells would be paying a great, agonizing price for their action. ¡°Adrian, you¡­¡± Rue said. As Samantha went to her room, Rue looked imploringly at Adrian. She wanted to speak but she could not find the words to say. Adrian said, ¡°Mother, they¡¯re going to regret it. It¡¯ste. You should get to bed.¡± Adrian went to his room as he was speaking. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Rue heaved a sigh but did notment further. Meanwhile, the Cowells left Samantha¡¯s house and quickly drove to Bar. Chapter 78 Chapter 78 The Cowells shook with excitement as they made their way there. ¡°Hahaha! Bar is ours, Grandmother. We got a contract with Nine Kings and we have a spot in Swallow Central. Our family¡¯s status will rise from today forth!¡± Francis was growing restless in his seat, his face beaming with excitement. ra was delighted as well. She inhaled a deep breath and said, ¡°Our family will hold a different status from today onward. We will be an influential family of Swallowston when we open up at Swallow Central.¡± Nathan nodded and said, ¡°ra¡¯s right, Mother. Our family¡¯s status is about to change. The coboration with Nine Kings and the Swallow Central spot are contributions of our family. ¡°I¡¯d like to see who in Swallowston will look down upon the Cowells from now on.¡± The Cowells felt really good about themselves and were delighted beyondparison. Violet nodded and said, ¡°Thank you for your hard work, everyone. Put all your efforts into managing the company properly once we move into Swallow Central. This is our family¡¯s opportunity to rise to sess.¡± ¡°Yes, Grandmother!¡± ¡°Yes, Mother!¡± The Cowells answered in session. A series of drastic changes took ce in Bar on this night. All the top¨Clevel personnel of thepany received news that thepany had been taken over by the Cowell Group. Moreover, thepany was listed as a subsidiary of the Cowell Group. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Violet was named the president of Bar, while ra held the post of chairperson. Francis was made the Cowell Group¡¯s general manager. On top of that, Violet announced to the public that the Cowell Group had acquired Bar as one of its subsidiarypanies. She once again showed her shameless side to Adrian. It was the Cowells who asked to take over Bar, yet they turned the story into them having acquired Bar. It was simply shameless of them. The next day after losing Bar, Samantha did not get up. She refused to get up and chose to stay in bed all day. Rue had prepared breakfast and had waited for Samantha for a long time. She called out to Samantha for breakfast yet thetter refused to leave her room. ¡°Adrian, go andfort her. The Cowells went too farst night, and so did you. Why did you agree to let them take Bar?¡± Rue asked Adrian in frustration. Adrian did notment further. This was just a trivial matter to him. He made his way to Samantha¡¯s room and knocked on the door. ¡°It¡¯s nine o¡¯clock, Sam. It¡¯s time to wake up.¡± However, he did not receive any reply. Samantha did not utter a single word. Meanwhile, Rue brought over the key to Samantha¡¯s room. Adrian unlocked the door without the slightest hesitation. He found Samantha lying on her side in the room with tears streaming down her cheeks. It looked like her mind was miles away. 1 Adrian sighed upon seeing Samantha in her saddened state. He shut the door and made his way toward her. He got into the bed,id down, and wrapped his arms around Samantha from behind. pter ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Samantha shouted and turned over in an attempt to shove Adrian away. However, Adrian held her so tightly that she was incapable of pushing him. After struggling for a while, Samantha realized that she could not break free and stopped struggling. Shey motionless in Adrian¡¯s tight embrace. Adrian stretched out his hand to caress her long hair and said, ¡°We still have to attend Cassey¡¯s wedding today. ¡°I promise you, Sam. Losing Bar is a good thing for you. You will get back on your feet. Trust me.¡± Adrian¡¯s words reverberated in Samantha¡¯s ears. Chapter 79 Chapter 79 Through painstaking efforts, Bar got the chance to rise again, yet it was seized by the Cowells. To Samantha, losing thepany was losing her only opportunity to seed. But what else could she do now? She shut her eyes as shey in Adrian¡¯s arms. She did not want to think or do anything. ¡°Come on, get up.¡± Adrian caressed her hair. Samantha¡¯s red eyes brimmed with tears. She did not wish to move. Adrian said, ¡°Sam, forget about what happened for now. Just trust me. I have my ways to handle the situation.¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Samantha raised her head and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Ways? What ways do you have? If you had your ways, you wouldn¡¯t have let the Cowells take Bar.¡± ¡°They¡¯ll return it in the same way they took it. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Adrianforted her. It would be useless for him to exin further at this point. Samantha inhaled deeply. She made up her mind to deal with the situation. Then, she said, ¡°Let go of me. I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m going to get ready to attend Cassey¡¯s wedding. ¡°Frankly, I don¡¯t want to go. This is your fault for epting her invitation.¡± Samantha was rather frustrated. Adrian loosened his grip over Samantha. He got up from the bed and stretched. He had epted Cassey¡¯s wedding invitation so that Samantha could prove herself. He did not exin further his reasoning either. ¡°Get out so that I can get changed.¡± Samantha kicked Adrian out of her room. Even though Adrian wanted to see Samantha undress, he did not have the courage to cause trouble in view of his wife¡¯s anger. He could only leave the room obediently. Adrian sat on the sofa in the living room and waited for a while. It did not take long before Samantha stepped out. She wore a light blue skirt with high heels and had on light makeup. She looked alluring, mature, and sexy. Her legs were especially fetching under the short skirt. She was simply exquisite. Adrian could not refrain from taking a few extra nces. His wife was so attractive. ¡°Why are you staring at me?¡± said Samantha in a displeased tone after noticing Adrian¡¯s gaze. Then, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Adrian nodded and followed Samantha out the door. Samantha informed Rue and left with Adrian. The pair had just stepped out of the house when Samantha¡¯s phone rang. It was Cassey. She was afraid that Samantha would not show up. Cassey started speaking the moment the call was picked up. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, Sam. Everyone¡¯s here and waiting for you. Will you be here soon? You¡¯re not going to be a no¨Cshow, right?¡± Cassey¡¯s tone was filled with mockery. Moreover, she revealed that she invited Samantha to her wedding so she could make fun of Samantha. Samantha would need to show up now if she wanted to prove herself. She answered, ¡°I¡¯ll be there soon, Cass. I¡¯m already on my way.¡± ¡°All right. It¡¯s at the Swallowston Hotel. We¡¯re all waiting for you. Remember toe in an evening dress!¡± Upon saying that, Cassey hung up the call. ¡®An evening dress?¡® Samantha had never worn an evening dress because she did not have one. Hence, Samantha was wearing a in short skirt with a top. However, the simple attire did not diminish her charm or beauty. Spin to im Your Surprise Reward! Chapter 80 Chapter 80 On the contrary, it added a tinge of rustess to her demeanor. After hanging up the call, Samantha said to Adrian, ¡°Adrian, speak as little as you can when we¡¯re at the wedding. I have many friends attending the wedding and they will target you if you talk.¡± Adrian nodded. He was aware of Cassey¡¯s goal, of course, but he did notment further. Samantha sped off to Swallowston Hotel where Cassey was getting married to Mario today. As Samantha and Adrian headed to the hotel to attend Cassey¡¯s wedding, the Cowells were at Bar. Violet immediately called for an important meeting with Bar¡¯s staff members in the boardroom that morning. The managers of Bar¡¯s major departments and the Cowells were in attendance. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. During the meeting, Violet fired almost all the managers and assigned her family members to these posts. She fired Samantha¡¯s assistant, Nina, too. There was a reshuffling in Bar¡¯s organization and the Cowells were promoted to top¨Clevel positions. At this exact moment in the boardroom, Violet said after firing these people, ¡°Everyone, all those who are loyal to Samantha have been fired. Bar will be managed by only the Cowells from now on. Please manage thepany properly by being, responsible for your posts from now on, everyone.¡± Violet looked at ra, Nathan, Hugo, Francis, and the others. Simon was among them too. The Cowells were extremely excited upon hearing Violet¡¯s remark. Nathan said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mother. Now that we¡¯ve sessfully taken over Bar, this will be our family¡¯s opportunity to rise to the peak of sess.¡± ¡°He¡¯s right, Mother. We have a coboration with Nine Kings and a spot in Swallow Central. Starting today, our family will be an influential family in Swallowston.¡± Hugo was emotional and unusually excited too. Violet nodded in agreement. Swallow Central was a standard measurement of a family¡¯s influence. Bar¡¯s upancy there signified that the Cowells¡® status would soon rise. Violet said, ¡°Since Bar¡¯s ownership has been returned to us, let¡¯s pay a visit to Nine Kingster. We shall meet with Mr. Liam, the director of Nine Kings, so we can have a proper discussion. ¡°When Swallow Central opens to the public, it¡¯ll be the day our family rises to power.¡± The Cowells needed to pay a visit to Nine Kings after acquiring Bar. They needed to exin the situation to Nine Kings. Violet¡¯s remark stirred up excitement within the Cowells. ra said, ¡°We will join you in your visit to Nine Kings, Grandmother. Liam will surely treat us with respect given how much he values Bar.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Violet nodded. In Violet¡¯s opinion, the family would gain the respect that it deserved from Nine Kings. She firmly believed it and said, ¡°Bar will grow to be much more powerful while in our possession than when it was in Samantha¡¯s. When Liam finds out that Bar has been returned to us, it will put his mind at ease for sure. ¡°Let¡¯s not dawdle. Everyone, follow me to Nine Kings.¡± Violet stood up. In her opinion, it was the moment for the Cowells to get excited. They excitedly jumped up from their seats and joined Violet in paying a visit to Nine Kings. Chapter 81 Chapter 81 Chapter 81 Nine Kings was a distinguishedpany in Swallowston that was considered one of the tops. The Cowells drove to Nine Kings in three separate cars and were beyond excited. After all, Liam was an influential person in Swallowston so it was a massive event for the Cowells to meet him. ¡°Hahaha, Liam will treat us to the finest drinks for sure! Our family is truly impressive.¡± Francis could not refrain from chuckling in excitement as he sat in the car. He was convinced that Liam would feel more secure in the contract they signed with Bar now that the Cowells had taken over. ra said, ¡°Francis is right. Liam will surely treat us with courtesy now that our status is different.¡± Next to her, ra¡¯s boyfriend, Simon smiled. ¡°I heard talks about Liam. He¡¯s fond of working with capable people. ¡°On a side note, he nominated my family, the cks, as being capable in the past. He¡¯ll certainly be very excited to host me today and to know that the Cowells and cks are working together.¡± Simon appeared confident. The Cowells nodded in agreement. Soon, the Cowells, led by Violet, arrived at Nine Kings. When they arrived at the reception, Violet said, ¡°I¡¯m the matriarch of the Cowells and the president of the Cowell Group. I want to meet with your director. Inform him of my arrival. Violet spoke as if she were giving orders. The receptionist nced through the director¡¯s schedule upon hearing this and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. The director¡¯s appointment slots for the day are full. There are a few other guests waiting for him upstairs. He doesn¡¯t have free time today. Perhaps you could give him a call instead.¡± Liam was busy every day and his itinerary for the day was already full so he would not have the time to meet them. The Cowells were infuriated upon hearing this. Francis was furious. He stepped forward and scolded, ¡°How dare you stop us from meeting Mr. Liam when you¡¯re just a receptionist. Do you know who we are? We are the Cowells. ¡°We¡¯re about to move into Swallow Central and rise to be an influential family in Swallowston ¡°Do you even understand what that means?¡± Francis red at the receptionist in anger. The receptionist was aggrieved and said anxiously, ¡°I have the director¡¯s schedule and I can assure you that his appointment slots are full, sir. Why don¡¯t you give him a call instead because I can¡¯t contact him.¡± Francis flew into a rage and delivered a p to the receptionist¡¯s face. She staggered from the p and covered her cheek as tears welled up in her eyes. Francis pointed at the receptionist and scolded, ¡°How dare you speak so arrogantly. I¡¯m going to beat you to death. How dare you offend an influential family like ours! ¡°We want to meet Mr. Liam. Otherwise, I¡¯ll beat you until your lips are bl oody!¡± he roared. ra crossed her arms and assumed a cold expression. ¡°Precisely. There are too many snobby folks out here these days.¡± Francis took it upon himself to hit someone and Violet did not stop him. On the contrary, she red at the receptionist in anger. Not only had Hugo not stopped Francis from hitting someone, he even felt that his son¡¯s actions were right. Chapter 81 There was a saying-like father, like son. The receptionist was aggrieved that she had been pped. She could not object and made a call to the director¡¯s office. 212 Chapter 82 1/2Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Chapter 82 Chapter 82 Chapter 82 Meanwhile, Liam was busy going over documents in his office when the phone on his table rang. His secretary, June, walled into the room and answered the call on his behalf. ¡°Hello, this is the office of Liam Starr. ¡°What did you say? Why did they hit you? ¡°All right. Don¡¯t cry. Send them up and go get yourself checked at a hospital.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up the call, the receptionist wiped away her tears and said in a h oar se voice, ¡°The director has given permission for you to head upstairs.¡± The Cowells beamed upon hearing this, and Violet walked straight into the elevator. Francis cussed the receptionist in a malicious tone, ¡°F*ck. Would I have hit you if you had just done that from the start?¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. As he spoke, he joined Violet in heading upstairs. In Liam¡¯s office, June put the phone back in the receiver and reported, ¡°Mr. Liar, there are some people from the Cowell Group who want to meet you. They pped our receptionist downstairs earlier.¡± ¡°The Cowell Group?¡± Liam was puzzled. He found the name of thepany slightly familiar. June said, ¡°The Cowell Group used to be on par with Henry¡¯s Paraiso Group hack then. Ever since the family patriarch passed away, his wife has been in charge of the Cowell Group and thepany¡¯s performance has deteriorated substantially. They¡¯re now inferior to even a third-gradepany.¡± Liam finally remembered. He knew about the Cowell Group because thepany¡¯s power was unparalleled when their previous president, Channing Cowell, had been alive. Thepany used to be the most powerful in Swallowston. The Cowell Group slowly deteriorated from apany with an initial market value of a few hundred million into a small enterprise of less than a few hundred thousand after Channing¡¯s passing. Channing had been a talented man, yet his children and grandchildren were useless. ¡°What brings them here?¡± Liam asked June fell silent for a moment, then said, ¡°The Cowell Group made an official announcementst night. They acquired Samantha Cowell¡¯s House of Bar. Madan Vialet Barker is managing it now. I only found out about thisst night and haven¡¯t found the time to inform you yet.¡± ¡°Come again?¡± Liam was astonished. ¡°How could the Cowell Group passibly acquire Bar? Bar is not in need of funding and 1 heard from Mandy that she gave Samantha a personal loan of four million five hundred dors. That amount should be enough to sustain the business.¡± Liam was bbergasted. June nodded in agreement. ¡°Mr. Liam, you may not be aware of this, but Madam Violet has despised Samantha all this time for marrying Mr. Adrian, and the Cowells would frequently bully Samantha, Judging by the situation, I specte that the Cowells forcefully took Bar from her. She would never have abandoned thepany otherwise.¡± There were many rumors about the Cowells spreading through the city. Upon hearing June¡¯s report, Lian said, ¡°I believe that your spection is correct. What¡¯s with the Cowells? I can¡¯t figure them QUL.¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple. General Daniel gave Bar a spot in Swallow Central while you gave Bar a partnership contract worth four million five hundred dors. Hence, the Cowells targeted Samantha. ¡°The outsiders are saying that getting a spot in Swallow Central signifies the uprising of apany,¡± replied fine. Liam heaved a sigh. He came to understand the situation very well and found the Cowells to be ridiculous ¡°They aren¡¯t even part of Swallow Central yet, and they have the audacity to march into Nine Kings and p my receptionist?¡± Chapter 2 Liam said, ¡°Fine, I shall meet them. I¡¯d like to see how useless Channing¡¯s sessors are 2/2 Chapter 83 Chapter 83 Chapter 83 Soon, the sound of someone knocking on a door echoed. The Cowells had arrived. ¡°Come in,¡± said June. The door opened Violet walked into the office, cane in hand and in the lead of the other Cowells. Every member of the Cowells appeared spirited and ted. Violet said, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since west met, Liam.¡± Violet was acquainted with Liam as he used to be a nobody in the past and used to work for Channing Following Violet¡¯s opening remark, the rest of the Cowells introduced themselves. ¡°Hello, Mr. Liam. My name is Nathan Cowell¡± ¡°I¡¯m Hugo Cowell.¡± ¡°Hello, Mr. Liam. My name is Francis Cowell. Hugo is my father,¡± said Francis. ¡°Greetings, Mr. Liam. I¡¯m Simon ck from the ck family,¡± said Simon. ¡°Mr. Liam. I¡¯m Simon¡¯s fiancee,¡± said ra Liam was rather astounded by the Cowells¡¯ slew of self-introduction. In his opinion, it was unnecessary for him to get acquainted with all these people. The Cowells were expecting Liam to show them the courtesy by offering them drinks. Yet, he had no ns of asking his secretary to prepare any. In fact, he did not even invite them to take a seat. He went straight to the point by saying, ¡°I received a call from the reception. They say that you hit my receptionist. That girl has always performed well at work Why did you hit her?¡± Liam looked toward Violet Francis smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Liam, she¡¯s just a guard dog. It¡¯s no biggie to hit a guard dog. People of our status can hit whoever they want, right? Mr. Liam, you wouldn¡¯t go as far as to value a receptionist, would you?¡± Francis did not forget to smile when he spoke. ra said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Mr. Liam. That receptionist had a sharp tongue and spoke rudely. She scolded us, so Francis pped Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. her. ra gave a false ount of the truth in a reasoned and logical manner. Liam did notment further and said, ¡°All right then, you¡¯re here now. How can I help you?¡± Violet found a spot to sit. She said, ¡°Liam, you and my husband were acquaintances. You used to work for him when you were still a nobody. I¡¯m here today to thank you for giving Bar a chance.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Liam urged Violet to continue her speech. Violet said, ¡°Bar used to belong to the Cowell Group, but it was usurped by Samantha over the years and only returned to us Last night. ¡°From now on, Bar will be managed by the Cowells and we¡¯ll manage the coboration with Nine Kings with utmost care. Moreover, I have a few grandchildren. Any one of them is far more capable than Samantha.¡± Violet pointed at ra and the others. Upon hearing this, ra hastily added, ¡°Grandmother is right, Mr. Liam. I¡¯m much more capable than Samantha. She¡¯s useless and her husband is Henry¡¯s deadbeat son.¡± ¡®Mr. Liam, Bar will most certainly make a name for itself in Swallowston in the future now that we w that we are managing it. Nine Chapter 83 Kings will be making a sensible choice by coborating with Bar,¡± Francis said as heughed. Liam furrowed his eyebrows upon hearing these remarks. He had encountered plenty of characters in his many years of running apany. Chapter 84 Chapter 84 Yet, this was his first time encountering people who indulged in such a high degree of self¨Cglorification The Cowells were useless and yet werepletely unaware of it. They even described themselves as if they were exceptional. Liam could tell from the Cowells¡® words that all of thembined would be inferior to Samantha. She was the most outstanding of Channing¡¯s grandchildren. Meanwhile, June prepared a cup of coffee for Liam. He took a sip and said, ¡°So, you¡¯re all here to tell me that you¡¯ve kicked Samantha out of Bar and thepany belongs to you now?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Violet nodded. ¡°Samantha isn¡¯t capable of managing such a huge business. She¡¯s the worst of all my grandchildren.¡± ra, Francis, and the others expressed their pride when Violet praised them. However, Liam said, ¡°Violet, if Samantha is useless, why did Bar suddenly make enormous progress two years ago? In fact, under her management, thepany is on the verge of bing a listed company. ¡°Afterward, Celine came and suppressed Bar until thepany was close to bankruptcy. ¡°I have something to ask ¡± Liam nced at the Cowells. ¡°Since Samantha is useless and your other grandchildren are much more capable than her, why was Bar close to being listed while the Cowell Group went from a multimillion¨C dor enterprise to a third¨Cgradepany?¡± The vast majority of events in Swallowston could not escape Liam¡¯s knowledge. Had Celine not caused trouble, Bar would be a publicly listedpany by now. Violet was embarrassed upon hearing this. She was rendered speechless by Liam¡¯s question. However, ra said, ¡°Mr. Liam, there was a major shareholder by the name of Joanna DuPont in Bar. Joanna and Samantha ran thepany together. But when Joanna left, Bar went into bankruptcy.¡± ra beamed. ¡°So, it wasn¡¯t Samantha who built up Bar, but Joanna.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Liam was enlightened. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ra chuckled to herself. However, Liam asked once again, ¡°You mentioned earlier that Joanna and Samantha were partners. In that case, is jointly owned by them. How is it rted to your family in any way then?¡± the ¡°Umm_¡± The Cowells were stunned when Liam¡¯s voice died away. In fact, they were slightly embarrassed and were at a loss for words. Nathan stepped forward and said, ¡°Mr. Liam, Samantha founded Bar with the four hundred thousand dors she loaned from my father. Hence, thepany is my father¡¯s investment and it should reasonably be inherited by his son, me, upon his passing.¡± ¡°Nathan is right.¡± Violet nodded and looked at Liam. Liam was not in a rush. He took a sip of coffee and said, ¡°Samantha got four hundred thousand dors from her grandfather, but Channing didn¡¯t hold any stocks in thepany. In other words, Samantha borrowed the money from Channing, right? ¡°That¡¯s right. Samantha borrowed that money and couldn¡¯t pay up. So, she pledged herpany to us.¡± Violet nodded. ¡°I heard that Samantha returned the loan to yourpany a few days ago. On top of that, she paid an additional three hundred and fifty thousand dors as interest. Is that not true?¡± asked Liam. The Cowells were dumbfounded. Everyone including Violet was stunned. At this moment, they blushed in shame beyond their control and were rendered utterly speechless. Who would have thought that Liam would be so good at this? Chapter 85 Chapter 85 The Cowells blushed in shame as they were confronted by Liam¡¯s unexpected inquiry. Violet¡¯s face was scarlet in color. She imed that Samantha had failed to pay back the money she owed and had pledged herpany. Yet now, Liam had exposed her lie. Francis, ra, and the others expressed their embarrassment too. Noticing that the Cowells had gone quiet, Liam smiled and said, ¡°Judging by your expressions, I believe that I¡¯m right about this. ¡°Madam Violet, I¡¯m not trying to criticize you. Mr. Channing has plenty of grandchildren, but the vast majority of them are useless. Samantha is the only Convell who inherited Channing¡¯s capabilities.¡± Liam shook his head. Any person with discerning eyes could see this Violet was displeased by Liam¡¯s remark and said, ¡°Liam, this is our family¡¯s private affair. Why are you meddling with other¡¯s family affairs? Which one of my grandchildren is less capable than Samantha? Francis said, ¡°She¡¯s right. Any of us is far more capable than her. To put it inly, Samantha is nothing but a piece of sh*t.¡± ra said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Mr. Liam. Samantha is a piece of shit and is inferior to me by a long stretch. I¡¯m way above her level. ¡°This is a family affair. You aren¡¯t going to meddle with our family¡¯s affairs, right?¡± ra looked at Liam arrogantly. Liam chuckled and waved his hand dismissively. ¡°No, no, no. I won¡¯t meddle with your family¡¯s affairs, of course. However, I have to pay attention to thepany matters for sure.¡± He then turned to his secretary. ¡°June, bring me the contract.¡± June nodded and pulled out the contract Nine Kings had signed with Bar. Liam took it and said, ¡°The coboration between Nine Kings and Bar was signed with Samantha. Now that she¡¯s gone, this contract is now invalid.¡± Rillp! A soft ripping sound was heard as Liam tore up the contract right there and then. ¡°Huh?¡± Violet was instantly stunned, and so were the rest of the Cowells. Liam tore up the contract. ¡°Why is this happening? they thought. All the Cowells started to panic. They were under the assumption that Liam would treat them with courtesy and serve them drinks. They had not expected Liam to tear up the contract. Violet said, ¡°What are you doing, Liam? Do you think that our family isn¡¯t worthy of coborating with Nine Kings?¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Liam said, ¡°The reason I signed a contract with Bar is that I value Samantha. Now that she¡¯s gone, the contract is invalid.¡± ¡°Mr. Liam, we¡¯re much more capable than Samantha,¡± Francis said anxiously. The Cowells did not have the slightest idea of what they were like Liam interrupted Francis, raised his head, and asked, ¡°Also, was it you who hit my receptionist earlier, right?¡± ¡°Umm¡­¡± Francis was stunned. He looked slightly embarrassed. Liam pped and a few bodyguards suddenly walked into the room. ¡°Mr. Li?¡± He beckoned them. ¡°Give him twenty ps on the face and drill it into his head that he deserves the punishment for hitting an employee of Nine Kings. Francis was taken aback. As Liam¡¯s voice died away, pande overtook him. All at once, fear overwhelmed him and he almost cried. He said anxiously, ¡°Mr. Liam, let¡¯s talk this over properly. I didn¡¯t hit her on purpose.¡± Liam ignored him. The rest of the Cowells were in chaos. Violet said, ¡°Liam, out of respect for my husband- ¡°I would show him respect without any reminder on your part if he was alive, but he¡¯s already dead. ¡°The Cowells have gone too far. You will never learn to repent without punishment. ¡°Beat him!¡± Liam ordered. Chapter 87 Chapter 87 Samantha had prepared a small gift for Cassey that was worth about three hundred dors. The gift was considered to be a very significant one, especially when Samantha¡¯s financial status was below standards. Cassey simply smiled and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t have to prepare me a gift. I¡¯m happy enough that you¡¯re here.¡± Cassey epted the gift and passed it to Mario. ¡°This is a gift from Sam, Mario. Could you please take care of it for me?¡± Mario smiled and hurled the gift into the trash bin without even looking at its contents, leaving Samantha stunned. She thought Cassey woulde up with all sorts of ways to try and gain her attention, so she had not expected Mario to throw away her gift so casually. Next to her, Adrian was frowning away. He already knew that Mario was a downright ¡°sshole the moment he threw their gift Sawan Cassey pulled at Samantha¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go inside. All of our ssmates are already here.¡± Samantha allowed Cassey to pull her along without saying a word. Meanwhile, Adrian bent over to pick up the gift from the trash bin, opened it up, and stowed the contents away in his pocket before following behind the twodies. When Mario saw this, he could not hold in hisughter anymore and said, ¡°What the f*ck? Are you serious? Just how strapped for cash are you?¡± Adrian merely shot Mario a smile at that remark. To him, Mario was far from being worthy of his attention. ¡°Go ahead. Laugh as much as you want. You¡¯ll cholor on your ownughter soon enough.¡® Adrian finally caught up to Samantha, who was already in the main hall. There was a round ss table with sofas around it filled with both men and women. These young people happily chatted away as they ate the hors d¡¯oeuvres provided. Cassey pulled Samantha over with a smile and said, ¡°Everyone! Look who I¡¯ve brought with me!¡± Everyone turned their heads and gasped in surprise when they saw Samantha. ¡°Sam, is that you? It¡¯s been so long.¡± ¡°You used to be the prettiest girl in our university!¡± ¡°Is it true that you¡¯re married to Henry Xander¡¯s deadbeat son?¡± Both Samantha and Adrian seemed rather popr in Swallowston but in a negative light With a smile, Cassey said, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true. See. Her deadheat husband¡¯s here with her, isn¡¯t he? He¡¯s here to have something good to eat since I doubt he can afford anything better.¡± Everyone covered their mouths to hide theirughter while Samantha felt extremely awkward. A few of her former ssmates stood up. The ones who were not well off remained silent, not daring to say anything Meanwhile, the ones who were well¨Coff walked up to her.. One of them was a young man called Dickson Kramer. He smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s been quite a few years since west met, Sam. I used to chase after you so fervently in the past, but you kept on rejecting my acances. ¡®But look at us now. I¡¯m the boss of my ownpany while you¡¯re down in the dumps. ¡°I just can¡¯t figure out what you see in tais deadbeat.¡± Dickson pointed toward Adrian. Dickson was a member of the Kramer family, and hispany was a medium¨Csized enterprise in Swallowston, T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He had tried to pursue Semantha romantically numerous times in the past but got rejected every time. His sudden revtion of this caused Samantha to feel at a loss. She threw him a wry smile and said, ¡°That¡¯s all in the past now.¡± ¡°So, do you regret it? I could take you in as my lover if you want. How about it? I promise to give you a sum that you¡¯ll be satisfied with,¡± Dicleson arrogantly proposed. ¡°Hahaha! Dickson¡¯s really rich now, Sam. You should count your blessings that he¡¯s willing to take you in as his lover.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Sam!¡± Dickson¡¯s friends startedughing uproariously Chapter 88 Chapter 88 ¡°Come Seeing Samantha frown, Cassey said on Can¡¯t you show Sam a modicum of respect, Dickson? Go take your seals, everyone.¡± And with that, everyone took their seats. Samantha remained silent the whole time and was just about to find a ce to sit when Marin suddenly walked over and announced, ¡°Everyone, there are some rules to your seating arrangements today, I had a few tables prepared for our former ssmates who are doing quite well, you see. ¡°Those with a worth of a hundred and fifty thousand dors will sit here while those with seventy thousand dors or below will sit on the other table over there. ¡°As for the poor peasants, well¡­ They¡¯ll have to sit at the table by theer.¡± Mario pointed at a table in the corner of the hall, which was not only really small but also extremely short. It was no more than a few inches tall. Anyone who sat there would still find it too short even if they were to sit on the floor. Many of their former ssmates beganughing out loud. Dickson even said, ¡°I¡¯m worth a hundred and fifty thousand dors, so I¡¯ll sit at this table.¡± ¡°Hahaha! I may not be that well off, but at least I have seventy thousand dors to my name, so I¡¯ll sit over there.¡± ¡°I¡¯m worth a hundred and fifty thousand dors too. I¡¯ll sit here.¡± Everyone began to take their respective seats, while Cassey smiled at Samantha and said, ¡°Let¡¯s find you a seat, Sam. How much are you worth?¡± The crowd began tough as Cassey looked at Samantha with a menacing grin. Meanwhile, Mario said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid she¡¯s going to have to sit in the corner. The Pykes are a pretty reputable family, so those who aren¡¯t well off will have to sit over there like dogs.¡± Dicksonughed and said, ¡°Mario¡¯s right. People like us should receive better treatment than the lesser ones. ¡°Sam, why don¡¯t youe and sit here instead? If you¡¯re willing to be my lover, of course,¡± Dickson said as he patted his thigh, causing Samantha to shudder. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Everyone had their own dignity, but it would seem as though Samantha¡¯s has been reduced to nothingness. Still, she said nothing and walked toward the table in the corner. But suddenly, Adrian grabbed her. She whipped around to look at him in confusion and asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Adrian merely saniled before he turned to look at everyone there. ¡°Well then. Cassey, if those with no net worth should sit by the corner like dogs, then I believe every single one of you here should head over there right now.¡± Adrian¡¯s sudden remark caused everyone, including Mario, Cassey, and Dickson, to look at each other in confusion. None of them was able to understand what Adrian had said all of a sudden. Then, Marioughed. ¡°Do you seriously expect us wealthy people to sit together with a poor deadbeat like you two? You must be dreaming! Hahaha!¡± Casseyughed in disdain as well. ¡°Sam, your husband¡¯s got a really unique thought process on top of being a deadbeat. He thinks we¡¯re really just worth a hundred and fifty thousand dors.¡± Dickson added, ¡°She¡¯s right. My worth is so much more. Sitting here is an understatement.¡± However, Adrian shook his head and said, ¡°No, all of you are poor little sh*ts!¡± Everyone was left bbergasted by Adrian¡¯s statement while Dickson and Mario looked at each other. Samantha too looked at Adrian in confusion, not understanding what he had just said. Everyone took a moment to process his words, and what followed was a huge round ofughter. They laughed so hard that they started tearing up. Mario even pointed at Adrian whileughing and said, ¡°Hahaha! Did he just call us all poor little sh*ts? Does he have a few screws loose? How could we possibly be poor when we¡¯ve got so much wealth?¡± ¡°Bzzt, bzzt, bzzt¡­!¡± Mario¡¯s phone instantly started ringing after he said that. Cassey said, ¡°Your phone¡¯s ringing, Mario.¡± With a nod, Mario fished it. He felt curious when he saw who it was. ¡°It¡¯s my father. Isn¡¯t he here weing his friends and family?¡± ¡°He must be looking for you for something important,¡± Cassey said. Mario knew something important had indeed happened, so he answered and said, ¡°Yes, Father? Why are you-¡± ¡°Where are you, you little rascal?!¡± Mario¡¯s father immediatelyshed out in anger when the call connected. Mario waspletely stunned, especially because everyone could hear the conversation due to the volume of his speakers. ¡°I¡¯m at the wedding hall, Father. Have your guests arrived? I¡¯ll be right there.¡± However, Mario¡¯s father became even more furious. ¡°Wedding hall my foot! What have you done, you brat?! Who did you offend?!¡± Mario was even more puzzled at this point. ¡°I haven¡¯t offended anyone, Father. What¡¯s going on?¡± Mario asked anxiously. ¡°What¡¯s going on? You dare ask me that question? I just got a call from Battle Warrior Lucas saying that he¡¯s shutting down the Pyke Group! All of our investors have pulled out, the banks have retrieved their loans, and even ourpany building is being foreclosed by the bank! ¡°We¡¯repletely broke now, so this wedding of yours is off!! Mario and everyone else in the crowd was dumbfounded. ¡®Mario¡¯s family has gone bankrupt?¡± ¡®Seriously?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? In a huge panic, Mario¡¯s tears streamed down his face like two fountains as he said, ¡°What¡¯s happening, Father? Why would we go into bankruptcy all of a sudden?!¡± ¡°The only thing Battle Warrior Lucas said is that you¡¯ve offended someone you shouldn¡¯t have, so who the f*ck have you offended?! Get your *ss over here right now and exin yourself! ¡°And again, the wedding¡¯s off!¡± ¡°But 1¡± Mario¡¯s tears were flowing non¨Cstop. To him, his family falling into bankruptcy was a nightmare. He was just boasting about how much money he had a moment ago, yet he had fallen from grace in the blink of an eye. ¡°F*ck!¡± Chapter 89 Chapter 89 Chanter 89 Mario wiped his eyes and cried, ¡°I haven¡¯t offended anyone, so why would Battle Warrior Lucas do such a thing to us?! ¡°I¡¯ll be right there, Father.¡± Mario ran in tears while Cassey was panicking as she said, ¡°What about our wedding, Mario?!¡± ¡°Our wedding? I¡¯mpletely broke now, so why should we carry on with this?¡± N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Cassey was stunned as she watched Mario runoff. Shortly after that, a broadcast from the hotel announced, ¡°Dear guests, the Pykes will no longer be able to pay for this event due to their sudden bankruptcy. As such, we¡¯re canceling today¡¯s wedding, You may all leave now.¡± All of the guests were left dumbfounded when they heard this. ¡®The Pykes have gone bankrupt?¡± None of them knew what had happened, but they all left without saying a word. im Bonus For Free Every Day>> Chapter 90 Chapter 90 Meanwhile, Cassey stood frozen to the spot as she watched her friends and rtives leave the venue. Dickson and the others were all shocked, still unable to apprehend what had just happened This included Samantha, who looked at Adrian for a while before turning to look at Cassey. At that moment, Dickson let out a sigh and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m sure Mario has somehow offended a very important person due to his arrogance. It caused the Pykes to go bankrupt. ¡°I, on the other hand, am quite confident in my good character, so I¡¯m safe.¡± Hearing this, Adrian smiled and said, ¡°You seem really confident in yourself, Dickson However, I¡¯m willing to bet you¡¯re going to end up exactly like Mario in less than a minute. Your father will be calling you very soon too.¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Dickson let off a heartyugh. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re the one who caused the Pykes to go bankrupt? You just got f cking lucky back there. You dare to say my father will call me?¡± Dickson was filled with endless confidence in himself, but his phone suddenly rang right after he said that. When he picked up his phone, he too was stunned because it was a call from none other than his father, Bruce Kramer. Someone leaned over and was shocked when they saw the iing call. ¡°Dickson, 1¨Cit really is your father.¡± Dickson¡¯s hand trembled slightly because his father was actually calling him in under a minute, just like Adrian said he would. Is this really happening? Dickson took a deep breath to regain control of his shaking hands. This was not a call he dared to answer. Meanwhile, everyone including Samantha stared at him. The phone rang for a really long time, but s, Dirkson had to answer it. ¡°Hello, F¨CFather¡­¡± his voice trembled as he spoke. ¡°Have you offended someone recently?¡± Bruce asked calmly when the call connected. Bruce was a rather calm person and would usually remain rational when faced with any my issues. At that point, Dickson¡¯s eyes turned slightly red as he said, ¡°Father, t¡­ I haven¡¯t offended anyone.¡± ¡°Impossible,¡± Bruce said, ¡°If you haven¡¯t offended anyone, why did someone call me a few minutes ago, telling me that the empire I¡¯ve spent tens of years building up is about to bepletely destroyed? We now owe the bank three million dors on top of that. ¡°So, tell me. Who have you uffended? Dickson was left stumped and shook violently as tears ran down his cheeks. In fact, his pants were soaked. He was at a loss for words, unable toprehend what was happening He cried and said, ¡°1-1 don¡¯t know, Father.¡± On the other end of the call, Bruce still seemed rather calin as he said, ¡°I want you back here this instant. I¡¯m taking you to meet Battle Warrior Lucas, and you¡¯re going to apologize to him.¡± ¡°But, Father! 1-1¡± Dickson was no longer the same arrogant man he was a moment ago, plus he had no idea why any of this was happening. ¡°Get your ¡®ss back here!¡± Bruce suddenly yelled. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Dickson immediately stood up and beaded for the exit, suffering from a mental breakalown at that point. The hotel¡¯s main ball fell into a deadly silence. Everyone, including Cassey, Jooled toward Adrian. Chapter 91 Chapter 91 None of them were able to utter a single word. Just a moment ago, they were all boasting about how they had a worth of either a hundred and fifty thousand dors or even seventy thousand dors. But now, both Mario and Dickson had been plunged into bankruptcy. Most importantly, Cassey¡¯s wedding had to be canceled since the Pykes could not afford to pay the hotel for their wedding- Content ? N?velDrama.Org. The entire ce fell into an awkward silence as every single one of Samantha¡¯s former ssmates¡¯ faces turned red. This was especially true for Cassey, who could only look at Adrian like a fool. Amidst their silence, Adrian slowly sat on the sofa and said, ¡°Does anyone else have a worth of a hundred and fifty thousand dors? Hmm?¡± Everyone felt a chill run down their spine, not daring to utter a single word. Adrian found thisughable and continued, ¡°You guys were all unting your wealth earlier, so why the sudden silence? Are you all chickening out already? Where did all that gusto go?¡± All of the former ssmates remained quiet. Still in her wedding dress, Cassey was frozen to the spot. Anyone who saw her would think she was going to marry into a rich family and enjoy a life of luxury herself. Yet, the truth was that she was just an ordinary girl whose parents spent their entire lives working hard for a meager monthly sry of seven hundred and fifty dors. Meanwhile, she did not have a job of her own. Cassey felt a sudden bitterness at the back of her throat. She had invited Samantha to her wedding to laugh at her. But now, Mario¡¯s family has dered bankruptcy. ¡°Could Adrian be behind all this?¡± Cassey felt a chill run down her spine. Still finding everything that had happened too surreal and seeing how Adrian had sat down, Samantha could not stop herself from asking, ¡°What¡¯s happening, Adrian?¡± Adrian pulled out the seat next to him before saying, ¡°Some people aren¡¯t worthy of being alive while those who are arrogant will eventually be punished for their behavior. By the way, why don¡¯t we get something to eat before we leave since we¡¯re already here?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Samantha asked in shock. ¡°Waiter.¡± Adrian gestured for a waiter, who walked over toward him. ¡°I¡¯d like to order eight of the most expensive dishes your have to offer. Also, a ss of milk for her please.¡± The waiter nodded. ¡°Of course, please give me a moment.¡± The waiter then left, and Samantha sat down before hastily turning toward him and said, ¡°What are you doing, Adrian? Everyone¡¯s leaving, and so should we.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll leave after we¡¯ve had something to eat.¡± Samantha was left speechless. At that moment, the waiter pushed out a trolley and ced eight exquisite dishes on the table. The fare included Australian lobsters, king crabs, wagyu beef, and many other delicacies. Each dish was worth thousands of dors. Meanwhile, everyone¡¯s eyes were wide open as they witnessed everything that was happening before their eyes while Cassey was left in an awkward situation. Chapter 92 Chapter 92 At that moment, one of the former ssmates said, ¡°Come on, guys. Let¡¯s go.¡± A few of them who were ashamed of themselves got up and left, afraid that Adrian might end up doing the same to them. Soon, all of them had left, including Cassey. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. The main hall waspletely empty, leaving only the couple inside. Adrian passed the ss of milk to Samantha with a smile on his face and said, ¡°Finally, some peace and quiet. Have a drink. We¡¯ll leave after we¡¯re done with our food.¡± Samantha epted the ss and ced it on the table. ¡°What just happened, Adrian? Why have Mario and Dickson gone bankrupt? How could you possibly know they were going to go bankrupt within such a short time? Did you cause all that? ¡°Also, look at these dishes you¡¯ve ordered! How are we supposed to pay for them?¡± Samantha¡¯s mind was filled with all sorts of questions. ¡®Forget Mario and Dickson, how are we supposed to pay for this table of food? I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll cost us at least twenty thousand dors. There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll be able to afford this!! Seeing how much of a panic Samantha was in, Adrian said, ¡°I told you that we weren¡¯t going toe here to getughed at. Instead, we came to prove to them that you¡¯re better off than any of them. ¡°Battle Warrior Lucas was the one behind the fall of both the Pykes and the Kramers. He nned all this a long time ago.¡± ¡°Battle Warrior Lucas was behind all this?¡± Adrian nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. My guess is that neither of those two families is very nice. Lucas has been targeting corruptpanies ever since he got here. In fact, I¡¯m sure those two families have done a lot of unspeakable ills, so don¡¯t you agree it¡¯s normal for him to want to be rid of them? ¡°I¡¯m sure they aren¡¯t the only families who¡¯ll get wiped out of existence. After all, we won¡¯t be able to have new blond running brand newpanies if these filthy ones don¡¯t get out of the way.¡± Adrian exined. Samantha knew very well how the Pykes and the Kramers operated theirpany and that they were involved in some unspeakable operations. Seeing how Adrian¡¯s exnation contained no w, Samantha asked, ¡°But even so, how could you possibly know they were going to go bankrupt?¡± ¡°Have you forgotten the time when General Daniel asked me to pretend to be the legate? I saw a list of names when I was at the battle warrior department.¡± ¡°What list ?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a list of hical businesses in Swallowston that needs to be punished. It was clearly stated that those twopanies: would be exterminated today. ¡°Why did you think I agreed to attend this wedding on your behalf? It¡¯s because I knew the Pykes were going to go under on this very day.¡± Samantha seened to have understood everything when she heard this. She even thought that it was natural for Adrian to have found a list at the battle warrior department. She finally understood why Adrian insisted that she attended Cassey¡¯s wedding. ¡®I see, so he knew all along that this was poing to happen.¡® After heaving a sigh of relief, she said, ¡°I see. I¡¯m sorry for thinking you were being recldess when you agreed toe here.¡± Adrian merely smiled. ¡°I¡¯m no fool, you know? As if I didn¡¯t know Cassey only invited you just tough at you. Well, she ended up bing the jester herself. Let¡¯s hope she learns her lesson this time.¡± Samantha nodded. ¡°What about these dishes then?¡± Samantha pointed at the exquisite delicacies in front of them. Adrian stroked her hair and passed her some cutlery. ¡°To be honest, these dishes aren¡¯t that expensive. General Daniel gave me a VIP card for this hotel. Thanks to the card, all these dishes will only cost us a few hundred dors, which is well within my budget. ¡°Rx and let¡¯s eat!¡± Chapter 93 Chapter 93 Samantha was finally able to put down her concerns. She felt rather brokenhearted when she saw what Adrian had done before, never realizing that he had nned every single detail ¡°He isn¡¯t as reckless as I thought he¡¯d be.¡± Thus, her opinion of him changed ever so slightly. The pair headed home after they were done having lunch. Without herpany, Samantha was at a loss, not knowing what her future was going to be like. However, work was still an important part of every person¡¯s life. When she got home, Samantha took out herptop and began typing up her resume to apply for a job. Her life was filled with ups and downs¨Cbeing forced to work as a normal employee after being an employer at a major Samantha did not leave the house the entire afternoon, sending her resume topany afterpany in hopes of finding a decent job. Meanwhile, Adrian was in the living room watching television. It was not until three in the afternoon that she suddenly received a message. ¡°Adrian,¡± she called out. He hurried over to Samantha¡¯s room when he heard his name being called. Inside, he found that Samantha¡¯s room was pristine and filled with her natural fragrance. ¡°She just loves making everything around her clean and pretty.¡± What¡¯s the matter?¡± Samantha was on her bed with herptop. She then turned it toward Adrian and said, ¡°Nine Kings luas canceled their contract with Bar, and Mandy from Swallowston Bank is retrieving the four million five she loaned. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°On top of that all, Har is no longer eligible for a spot in Swallow Central. See for yourself,¡± said Samantha with a slight shock She had just read Nine Kings¡®test post and found out they had canceled their partnership with Bar. All of this news left Samantha feeling shocked. Adrian took herptop and nced through the news before he sat by her bedside and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s no surprise Nine Kings. decided to cancel the partnership. I already expected this to happen.¡± ¡°You expected it?¡± Samantha asked skeptically ¡°Why else would I ask you to let the Cowells have Bar? ¡°Think about it.¡± Adrian pointed to his own head and exined, ¡°Nine Kings only signed that partnership contract because they admire your capabilities. Meanwhile, General Daniel only gave Har a spot in Swallow Central because you¡¯re the head of thepany ¡°So, of course, they won¡¯t allow Bar to move in there since you¡¯re no longer ruming the ce.¡± Samantha was taken aback when she heard this. ¡®I never thought of that. Just as Adrian said, there¡¯s no need for Nine Kings or Swallow Central to work with Bar now that I¡¯m not the owner ¡°Did you know this would happen all along?¡± she asked. Adrian nodded. ¡°Yeah, I asked you to hand over Bar because I want you to cut off all ties with the Cowells. If my guess is right, Violer will be leaking for you now that she¡¯s lost the partnership ¡± Samantha was stunned at this remark, she suddenly felt that Adrian was not the same man she once knew. After all, she should have been able to figure out all that, but she did not. Instead, it was Adrian who had it all figured out beforehand. Filled with mixed feelings, she parsed her lips and looked at Adrian. ¡°You¡¯re really smart.¡± Chapter 94 Chapter 94 This was the first time Samantha had ever seen Adrian in a different light ever since he returned. He would always think so far ahead that Samantha felt that the man before her was no different than Henry, the man who had ruled over Swallowston in the past¡­ From the beginning, she had refused to believe that Henry¡¯s son was a deadbrat. When Adrian heard thispliment, he smiled and said, ¡°Have you forgotten who I am? There¡¯s no need for me to have to use my head to think about something so trivial, I could¡¯ve done it with my eyes closed.¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Samantha could not stop herself fromughing before she shot him a re. ¡°Look at your ego blow up after a singlepliment.¡± Even so, Samantha was still very surprised by Adrian¡¯s insight. She then asked, ¡°You said my grandmother mighte looking for me very soon. What makes you say that?¡± ¡°Because she¡¯s not a fool. She knows that you¡¯re the only one whom Nine Kings want to work with, and you¡¯re the only reason Bar was able to get into Swallow Central. ¡°So, she¡¯s going toe looking for you, hoping you¡¯ll be Bar¡¯s general manager and win back that contract with Nine Kings till unsure whether Violet There¡¯s no wayExclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. she¡¯d be able to hide such a cheap tactic from me.¡± Samantha pursed her lips, still would actuallye looking for her. ¡°What should I do if shees looking for me?¡± ¡°Nothing at all. People like her only take advantage of others. You should keep quiet if she asks to see you. I¡¯ll take care of her.¡± ¡°But_¡± After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Samantha continued, ¡°Bar¡¯s mypany at the end of the day. I don¡¯t want to have to watch it fall into ruin.¡± Adrian shook his head and held his wife¡¯s beautiful face. ¡°My silly little sweetheart, you should learn to let things go. Even if Bar does go under, you can always open up a newpany.¡± ¡°I can?¡± Samantha was shocked for a moment, while Adrian merely smiled. Right at that moment, someone came knocking on their door. ¡°Open the door, Samantha!¡± ¡°Hurry up!¡± Samantha shuddered when she heard this and turned to look at Adrian. ¡°You¡¯re right once again. Grandmother really has Adrian silled, while Samantha nushed out of bed to open the door. Lo and behold, Vinlet had brought the Cowells with her. This included ra, whose face was filled with disdain, an arrogant- looking Francis, Nathan, Hugo, and a few others. ¡°Grandmother? What brings you here?¡± As much as Samantha hated vialet, she was still her grandmother at the end of the day, so decorum had to be observed. ¡°Hmph!¡± Violet let off a cold humph and plopped down on the sofa. Seeing this, Sumantha hurried off to pour Violet a cup of tea. ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. I dislike having to grace my tastebuds with tea served by the household of a deadbeat. Let¡¯s stop heating around the bush and get down to business.¡± Samantha nodded her head. ¡°Please, go ahead.¡± ¡°I want you toe back to Bar and operate thepany as the general manager. Then, you¡¯re going to re¨Cinitiate that contract with Nine Kings and get Bar that spot in Swallow Central.¡± ¡®It¡¯s just as Adrian said! Even though she was mentally prepared, Samantha was still slightly bbergasted. ¡®Why does Grandmother still seem so high and mighty even though she¡¯s the one asking me for a favor?! At that moment, ra said, ¡°Let¡¯s get this straight, We¡¯re not here to beg you. This is an order.¡± There was no courtesy in ra¡¯s voice as she continued to sneer before saying, ¡°You¡¯ll resign as the general manager after you¡¯ve got back the partnership with Nine Kings and thepany settles down in Swallow Central. I¡¯ll say it again. We¡¯re not here to beg you for those things. ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to have us beg you for anything.¡± Chapter 95 Chapter 95 They were clearly here to ask Samantha for help, yet when it actually came to asking, they ended up ordering her to do all those things instead. None of the Cowells had any intention of humbling themselves. In fact, even Francis wasughing as he said, ¡°She¡¯s right. We¡¯re ordering you to do those things for us, not beg you for them. You aren¡¯t worthy of such a luxury.¡± Nathan nor Hugo stepped up to stop those two from saying such hurtful things, and neither did Violet. With a supremely arrogant expression, Violet said, ¡°So, there you have it. When are you going to make the trip to Nine Kings?¡± At the end of the day, the Cowells were her family, so Samantha had no idea how she should reject them. Instead, she turned around to look at Adrian, hoping he would say something on her behalf. This was the very first time Samantha was relying on Adrian to be her shield.. Would she do anything Adrian said if he asked her to? Thus, Adrian said, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Madam Violet, but it doesn¡¯t matter if you request, beg, or even order her. Sam will never be going back to Bar. ¡°Thepany belongs to the Cowells now, which means she has nothing to do with it.¡± ¡°You little b*stard!¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Violet fiercely mmed the table when Adrian said this and furiously retorted, ¡°Who are you to butt into me and my granddaughter¡¯s business?! Do you think she¡¯d have ended up this way if you hadn¡¯t lost Paraiso, you deadbeat?!¡± ¡°Grandmother, I¡± Samantha was just about to say something when Adrian interrupted her. ¡°You have no one to me but yourself that Bar¡¯s partnership with Nine Kings got retracted. You¡¯re the one who chose to meddle in things you shouldn¡¯t have. ¡°I¡¯ll say this again. Sam no longer has anything to do with Bar.¡± And with that, Adrian pulled Samantha behind him, while thetter pursed her lips silently. However, his ultimatum brought about the wrath of all the Cowells present. Nathan stepped up and scowled. ¡°You two won¡¯t be able to afford your meals if Samantha loses Bar. At the very least, she¡¯d still be able to receive a sry if she works as the general manager ¡°Refuse us again, and you¡¯ll face financial ruin!¡± ¡°Nathan¡¯s right¡­.. I¡¯d have zero ie if I no longer have Bar, Samantha thought. ra, on the other hand, folded her arms and snorted coldly. ¡°My father¡¯s right, Samantha You¡¯d be able to get some payment in return if Bar is able to regain its former glory. I suggest you think it over carefully. ¡°In fact, none of us mind if Bar closes down should you continue to disobey our orders. You¡¯re the one who stands to lose everything at the end of the day.¡± raughed out loud at that remark However, Adrian waved and said, ¡°San¡¯s not going to go back there even if all hell breaks loose. Now then, if there¡¯s nothing else, please leave. You guys are embarrassing yourselves.¡± ¡°Adrian Kander, you ¡°Violet stood up and raised her linger at Adrian. Then, she furiously said, ¡°Fine! I refuse to believe that Samantha will not regret this decision. Let¡¯s see who ends up weeping woefully when Bar goes belly up. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Violet shot Samantha a cold re, while the others looked at her in disdain. ra even angrily said, ¡°Mark my words. None of us will show you any sympathy if youe begging us to save Bar. None of us care if it goes bankrupt or not.¡± Francis continued, ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see the day you weep. Let¡¯s go, Grandmother. Bar can go bankrupt for all we care!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Violet replied, ¡°Hmph!¡± Enjoy Ad¨CFree Reading>> Chapter 96 Chapter 96 The Cowells grunted and got up to leave. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Before they left, Adrian warned, ¡°Francis, watch your mouth. How dare you still scold others after getting beaten up?¡± Francis had opened wounds all over his mouth from being beaten up by Liam. However, it had not made him change his behavior of scolding others. The Cowells stormed out of Samantha¡¯s house. Francis was furious and said, ¡°Grandmother, since Samantha is so ignorant, we should teach her a lesson.¡± It was clear as day that the Cowells were ignorant, yet they were utterly clueless of themselves. Violet could not vent her pent¨Cup anger so she immediately shouted, ¡°Go back to thepany and dissolve Bar right now! Return thepany building too! Get rid of it!¡± Bar did not have a functioning capital from the start. Thepany could not pay the employees¡® wages so it could only be dissolved. ¡°Okay, Grandmother.¡± The other Cowells quickly took action. By the evening, news had spread across the whole of Swallowston. Bar, which was about to be a publicly listedpany, had deteriorated drastically and announced its closure a in the afternoon. All the employees were dismissed and thepany¡¯s building was used as a bank mortgage. Thepany had, atst,e to an end. at three Samantha sat on the sofa with tears streaming down her face when she learned about Bar¡¯s closure. She was at a loss for what to do. The had been all her hard work and effort. It was the biggest aplishment of her life. Yet, it now ceased to exist. ¡°Sigh..¡°Rue heaved a sigh and walked over to Samantha tofort her, ¡°Don¡¯t be upset, Sam. It¡¯s fine that thepany lost. Rest at home for a few days before you n for the future.¡± Samantha was at a loss for words. Adrian walked over and said cheerily, ¡°Mother, Sam, Bar¡¯s bankruptcy is a truth that can¡¯t be changed. However, this is a good thing for Sam.¡± ¡°What do you mean? Samantha turned her head and looked toward Adrian. He smiled, took a seat next to Sumantha, and wrapped an arm around her as he said, ¡°Sam, you have two choices now. The first is to start a newpany. The second is to take over the Paraiso Group. ¡°Choose one.¡± Rue was astounded upon hearing Adrian¡¯s statement. She said, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? The Paraiso Group was owned by your grandfather. How could Sam possibly take over?¡± Samantha said, ¡°Will you please say something more sensible?¡± Adrian nodded. Then, he passed a book in Samantha. ¡°My father enjoyed reading this book when he was alive. Moreover, he offered it to me to read on multiple asions. It¡¯s a waste that I¡¯m unworthy of his hope. ¡°However, that¡¯s fine. Sam, both you and Ada are going to fulfill his wish.¡± Samantha took the book and flipped through it. It was a honk written by an Internationally¨Crenowned philosopher about life. She raised her head and looked at Adrian. ¡°What are you trying to say, Adrian?¡± He smirked and said in all apparent seriousness, ¡°Sam, you¡¯re capable, but you¡¯ve been held back by others all this time. ¡°Go see Mandy tomorrow. She¡¯s very willing to invest in you. Soon after, you¡¯ll be setting up a new company in Swallowston. ¡°Sam, believe in yourself. You can do this.¡± Samantha was stunned upon hearing Adrian¡¯s words. Chapter 97 Chapter 97 Every word Adrian spoke reignited Samantha¡¯s lost hope. It was fine that she had lost Bar because she could just set up a newpany. Adrian¡¯s voice reverberated in Samantha¡¯s cars for a long time. Samantha was caught in a daze. He patted her on the shoulder and said, ¡°Sam, take some time to think it over. I¡¯ll support you regardless of your choice.¡± Adrian did not borate any further. Samantha sat on the sofa and pondered over Adrian¡¯s statement. cp. She tossed and turned in bed but she could not fall asleep. On that same night, Samantha could not sleep.: She pondered over many things, especially what Adrian had said. One could say that he had pointed a way out for her. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Samanthay on the bed and thought for a long time before she made up her mind. She decided that she would set up a new newpany. When the decision solidified in her mind, she immediately got out of bed and started penning down her ns. Just as Adrian imed, there was a high possibility for her to set up a newpany if she were to seek Mandy¡¯s investment. Samantha got up early the next day. She put on some light makeup and lipstick, then slipped into a ck business suit. She looked mature and beautiful¨Cvery much like a CEO. Samantha had decidedst night that she would meet Mandy today. She skipped breakfast as she was in a rush. When she was packed and ready to go, she knocked on Adrian¡¯s room door and said, ¡°Are you up, Adrian?¡± The door opened, and Adrian walked out of the room, He was stunned at how beautiful she looked. ¡°Sam, you look nice today. Where are you going?¡± Samantha blushed. She felt rather shy to beplimented by Adrian in this manner. Even though she was already married to him, she had maintained her chastity until now. Her marriage to Adrian was rushed and they did not consummate their marriage before his departure seven years ago. Hence, Samantha was a little shy in the presence of Adrian at times. ¡°I¡¯m going to meet Mandy today, Come with me,¡± Samantha said to Adrian Samantha discovered recently that she fell a great sense of security when Adrian was with her. She wanted to meet Mandy to discuss an investiment today and hoped that Adrian woulde with her. However, he declined her invitation today. He smiled and said, ¡°I can¡¯t go with you today, Sam. Go on ahead. Thave some affairs to attend to.¡± Samantha was not expecting Adrian to reject her and felt crestfallen. She said in a slightly hesitant tone, ¡°I won¡¯t go then. Will youe with me when you¡¯re done with your tasks?¡± Samantha hoped that Adrian would keep herpany for some unknown reason. He understood her concern. In truth, she was afraid that Mandy would reject her. After all, she had failed to do anything after Mandy loaned her the four million five hundred dors. On the other hand, Samantha wondered if Mandy would be angry that she was seeking money for another investment. Adrian smiled and said in aforting tone, ¡°Sam, you have to find your courage, okay? Believe in yourself and trust that your capabilities and sincerity will convince Mandy.¡± im Bonus For Free Every Day?> Chapter 98 Chapter 98 ¡°Frankly, my presence won¡¯t affect you because you¡¯ll be the most important person there,¡± Adrian exined to Samantha. Samantha was still rather concerned despite Adrian¡¯s attempt to convince her. She was about to speak when Adrian interjected, ¡°Don¡¯t be too worried over whether Mandy will be willing to invest or not. You still have to try. If you never try, how will you lenow if you can or cannot do it?¡± Samantha inhaled deeply as she listened to Adrian¡¯s words and observed his determined expression. Adrian was right about this bring her own matter to handle. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Samantha appeared to have gained a tinge of confidence and said, ¡°All right, understood. I shall go on my own. Where are you going today anyway?¡± Adrian said, ¡°I¡¯m going to meet a friend. I¡¯ll be back soon. I look forward to hearing good news, Sam.¡± Adrian tried to cheer Samantha up She pursed her lips and smiled. She nodded profusely and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to seed, Adrian. Bye now.¡± Adrian nodded while Samantha walked out of the door. Adrian stepped out of the house after Samantha left home. He walked out of the residential area to find a Mercedes Benz parked by the side of the road. The MPV had been waiting for a long time. Adrian got into the car without any hesitation. The driver was a woman wearing a ck, tightly¨Cfitted short skirt. She had an alluring figure and was very attractive. The air she exuded was very different from other women She had experienced life¨Cand¨Cdeath battles in the war, and her name was Mya Dean. Mya was an heiress of the Dean family of Southrive. She enlisted in the Battle Warrior Department a few years ago and caught the attention of the war legate through her exceptional results in the performance examination. She quickly became Adrian¡¯s follower in the days that followed. Mya was transferred to work under Dragonshire¡¯s Luras after the war beyond the border had ceased. She returned to Southrive afterward and had only traveled to Swallowston a few days ago. ¡°Any progress on the task I gave you?¡± Adrian asked Mya as soon as he got into the car. Mya nodded, started up the car¡¯s engine, and sped off. Then, she said, ¡°Paraiso stucks are plummeting and thepany¡¯s internal managernent is a mess. Leonard, Wilfred, and the others try to squeeze some advantage out of thepany almost every month. ¡°If you want to take over Paraiso, you only need to say the word.¡± Adrian was amused by Mya¡¯s remark. Harold assumed that his eldest son, Lennard, and his second son, Wilfred, were very capable Hut Mya¡¯s statement clearly showed that these people were only greedy for small gals. It would be strange If they did not steal money from thepany. Leonard and Wildred hadmitted numerous ounting frauds in Paralso over the years. It was a pity that Harold was still rooting for its two sons. Adrian asked, ¡°Who¡¯s on Paralso¡¯s management team as of this moment?¡± Mya replied, ¡°Leonard¡¯s son, Cedric, and also Wilfred¡¯s son, Jacob, is managing thepany. Some of your other cousins are on the team too.¡± Even though Adrian had given Harold a month, it appeared that Harold had yet to learn anything. He sneered and said, ¡°Take me to Paraiso so I can warm my grandfather that I will no doubt take over thepany next month.¡± Mya nodded. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Upon saying that, she drove the car toward Paraiso, Chapter 99 Chapter 99 Meanwhile in Swallowston, at the Paraiso Group. Seven years ago, Paralso was the biggest enterprise and ranked first all throughout Swallowston. It was on par with the Cowell Group at the time and bothpanies were extremely influential. But after Henry¡¯s passing, Harold forcefully took control of Paraiso. Ever since then, thepany had suffered a disastrous decline. Thepany went from being the first¨Crankedpany in Swallowston to a small, unpopr company. Meanwhile, at Paraiso, in the general manager¡¯s office, Cedric, who had on a suit, was going through the ounts while another young man sat next to him. The young man was named Jacob and he was Wilfred¡¯s son. Cedric and Jacob were cousins and they were the highest management personnel of Paraiso at the current moment. Harold held seventy percent of Paraiso¡¯s shares while the other thirty percent was equally divided between his two sons and two grandchildren. Cedric and Jacob were given the posts of general managers and were in charge of thepany¡¯s operations. In the office, the door suddenly burst open and a woman walked into the room. She was in business attire and wore a pair of high, strappy heels. She was beautiful with delicate facial features. Her figure was perfect and she stood close to one point seven meters in height. She carried a folder in her arms. She ced it on the table as soon as she walked into the room. ¡°Cedric, Jacob, this is thepany¡¯s ounts for this month. There¡¯s a seventy thousand dor imbnce in the ount. Care to exin how this happened?¡± The woman stared at Cedric and Jacob. Her name was Riley Xander. She was Cedric¡¯s elder sister and Leonard¡¯s daughter. She had graduated from Southrive University and held the position of director of Paraiso, There were constant imbnces in Paraiso¡¯s ounting books as ofte. In the beginning, she ignored the issue because Cedric and Jacob imed very little kickback But in theirtest stint, they had collectively taken seventy thousand dors. If this were to continue, Paraiso would go bankrupt just from their kickback im before thepany could be scrutinized by the outside world. ¡°Riley, what are you doing?¡± Cedric raised his head and asked after ncing at the folder she had ced on the table. Riley inhaled deeply and said, ¡°Thepany¡¯s stocks are currently shaky with pressureing from multiple sides. Paraiso is in the midst of a crisis, yet both of you are stillmitting fraud?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a kickback of seventy thousand dors this month. Don¡¯t you think that you¡¯ve gone too far?¡± Riley asked. Riley was determined to grow Paralso. Yet, Harold enforced patriarchal rules when he passed the company to Cedric and Jacob, which resulted in thepany¡¯s current situation. Cedric and Jacob were not only impertinent, but they were alsomitting bigger and bigger frauds. Riley was infuriated by this. Cedric stood up and said after hearing Riley¡¯s remark, ¡°Hey, have you forgotten that you¡¯re my biological sister? Of course, I¡¯ll take care of you when I¡¯m rich.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Riley. Cedric and I are iming only a few thousand dors from such argepany. It¡¯s nothing serious,¡± said Jacob. Riley inhaled a deep breath and said, ¡°Cedric, Jacob, both of you are family. I don¡¯t want to expose you, but there are less than seven hundred thousand dors left in thepany¡¯s ount now. The company is about to fall to afford its employees¡® wages. ¡°Why are you still trying to get a kickback when you¡¯re supposed to figure out a way to save the company?¡± N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Cedric burst outughing upon hearing Riley¡¯s remark ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Riley. Paraiso won¡¯t go bankrupt when it¡¯s such a hugepany. ¡°It won¡¯t take long before someone invests in us. By then, we¡¯ll receive arge sum of money in the company¡¯s ount.¡± Cedric behaved as if he was very confident in himself. Chapter 100 Chapter 100 The truth was, Cedric had no idea where thisrge sum of money woulde from. He was a deadbeat and was clueless about rumming apany. Yet, Harold regarded him as one of his best grandsons. Harold thought very highly of him. Riley was furious beyondparison upon hearing Cedric¡¯s remark Receive arge sum of money?¡± Riley said, ¡°Cedric, you don¡¯t even go out to secure business deals and spend all day flirting with women and drinking here. Everyone in thepany knows that. ¡°Didn¡¯t you sleep with a married employee once? The woman¡¯s husband came seeking justice from the company. ¡°You¡¯re going to inflict great damage sooner orter if you keep doing this.¡± Riley appeared worried. Cedric raised his head and burst outughing. ¡°You think too much, Riley. I¡¯ve never yielded to anyone in Swallowston. No one in the city dares to im that they¡¯re more capable than me. ¡°I believe that I deserve to enjoy the process before 1 seed in my career.¡± Cedric leaned back into his chair. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Riley was at a loss for words to nag him with. She inhaled a deep breath and said, ¡°y then, Cedric. If you say so, nothing much else that I can say either. there¡¯s ¡°I can¡¯t save thepany, so I¡¯ll leave that to the both of you. I will hand in my resignation to Grandfather tonight.¡± Riley ced all the folders in her hands on the table. She then turned around and walked out of the office. Cedric called out after witnessing the situation, ¡°What are you doing, Riley? You¡¯re going to regret this.¡± Riley did not wish to reply and was utterly disappointed in the whole family. Ever since Henry¡¯s passing, she witnessed how her grandfather had treated Adrian¡¯s family. She was constantly hesitating and her mind had been wandering over the years. When she saw Paraiso¡¯s current state, finally came to realize that the Xanders would pay the price for their actions one day. she Riley was the only reasonable member of the Xander family. She attempted to reach out to Adaline over the years so she could get close to her cousin. However, Adaline had always thought of her as an enemy because she was Leonard¡¯s daughter. This fact made Adaline very uneasy. Yet, there was nothing Riley could do. She could only watch helplessly and do nothing as these events transpired because she too was a Xander. Hiley left Paraiso in frustration However, she saw a car driving into thepany building as she was exiting the building. The car stopped and a man and a woman got out. Riley was instantly stunned when she saw the man. ¡°Adrian?¡± Riley called out. She knew that Adrian was back but she had yet to cross paths with him. Riley was Adrian¡¯s cousin and they had been quite close when they were younger. Riley sympathized with Adrian for the radical changes he faced in his life but Adrian¡¯s family loathed her because of Leonard. Riley¡¯s eyes reddened with tears. Meanwhile, Adrian and Mya got out of the car and gazed at the buikling. Adrian said, ¡°Thepany has undergone major changes and ispletely different from how it was seven years ago, Mya, I¡¯ll leave thepany in your care after 1 acquire it.¡± Mya, who was standing next to him, nodded. Chapter 101 Chapter 101 Upon saying that, Adrian looked around the ce once again. The ce evoked past memories for him. When he was younger, he would frequently visit Paraiso with Henry and yed in the office while Henry worked At the time, the employees of thepany addressed him as Mr. Adrian. He thought about how everything was so wonderful when Henry was still alive. Yet, one could not always get what one wanted. Henry had already been gone for seven years without Adrian¡¯s notice. He got down on one knee and grabbed a handful of earth from the ground. It felt as if every nt and every bit of earth was telling him ¡°I hope you¡¯re well¡± after noting here for seven years. ¡°It¡¯s been seven years,¡± Adrian murmured to himself. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Time seemed to have passed quickly yet slowly, Rue and Adaline had been living difficult lives, and so had he. Meanwhile, Adrian suddenly looked to the ground level of the building. A woman was standing there and watching him quietly from afar. He recognized the woman. It was Leonard¡¯s daughter, Riley. She was his cousin who used to be very close to him when they were young She had matured into a finedy after they had parted ways for seven years Adrian walked toward Riley. Tears welled up in Riley¡¯s eyes as she looked at Adrian approaching her. She pursed her lips and walked to Adrian too. Soon, they were standing before each other. They stopped less than a meter away from each other. Adrian looked at Riley while she sized him up with tears in her eyes. They were cousins and had the same blood coursing through their veins. They had been close childhood friends. Back then, Adrian felt that everything was wonderful. But he grew up and realized that the adult world was filled with pain, frustration, mercilessness, and cold. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time,¡± said Adrian. Upon hearing that, Riley covered her mouth as tears streamed down her face endlessly. ¡°You¡¯re still alive huh?¡± This was Hiley¡¯s first remark upon their first meeting after their seven¨Cyear¨Clong separation. Adrian nodded. He nced at the building and said, ¡°I¡¯m alive thanks to your father but I lost something.¡± Hiley was at a loss for words to reply to that. Adrian¡¯s words were filled with hatred for the Xanders. Riley burst into tears at this very moment and said, ¡°You must have had a tough time over the years, right? It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back now. It means that there¡¯s still hope¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Adrian nodded. Hiley wiped her tears. She hesitated for a short while before saying, ¡°We always yearned to grow up quickly when we were young, but we realized that life is full of frustration and despair When we became adults ¡°Adrian, I don¡¯t know how I should tell you this but it puts me at ease to see that you¡¯re well,¡± said Riley. Upon saying that, she dried her eyes and cracked a smile at him. ¡°I still love other matters to attend to so I shall make a move first. Let¡¯s talk more when we have time.¡± Riley took it upon herself to leave. Adrian watched her departing silhouette but did not stop her. They were estranged now that they were older. Adrian stood at the ground level of the building for a while. Suddenly, a raging voice rang out, ¡°Adrian, you f*ck ! Who gave you permission toe to my company?! Where did you pet the balls?!¡°* Cedric and Jacob stepped out of the elevator. Cedric walked toward Adrian with a furious expression. Chapter 102 Chapter 102 Adrian turned around and his gazended on Cedric, ¡°Your mouth is as foul as ever. Trust me when I say that I can beat your mouth into a pulp!¡± ¡°Hah¨Chah¨Chah!¡± Cedric raised his head and burst outughing Paraiso was his territory. Why should he be afraid of a deadbeat when he was on home ground? Cedric chuckled and said, ¡°F*ck you You really are bold to speak to me in that manner that I can make you incapable of walking out of here. mypany. Trust me when I say ¡°Adrian, do you still think that Paraiso belongs to your father? Hahaha! I¡¯ll let you know that Paraiso isn¡¯t affiliated with you in any way.¡± ¡°Are you trying to get yourself killed bying here?¡± said Jacob as he sneered. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°Cut the crap, Let¡¯s break his legs first before anything else,¡± scolded Cedric, Upon saying that, Cedric pulled out his phone and made a call, ¡°Hello, security, Gather all the guards and send them to the ground level of the building at once. Remember to get everyone toe with a baton. ¡°Come quickly!¡± roared Cedric He hung up the call and stared at Adrian with a sneer. ¡°Adrian, don¡¯t me me for not showing respect for you as a fellow family member. You asked for it. ¡°I swear I¡¯ll break your legs today. No one in Swallowston has the audacity to go against me.¡± Cedric thought himself the overlord of the world. Upon hearing his remark, Adrian said nonchntly, ¡°You sound formidable.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± Cedric burst out inughter. ¡°I¡¯m an influential figure worthy of my reputation in Swallowston. I¡¯ll kill whoever dares to go against me. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, ask around to find out what sort of person I am. The Xanders is one of the most influential families in Swallowston.¡± Cedric brimmed with confidence. Adrian said, ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes, of course,¡± answered Cedric proudly. Adrian ignored him and winked at Mya. She nodded and went aside to make a call In less than three minutes, arge crowd of security guards arrived at the ground level of the building There were more than fifty security guards, and they surrounded Adrian and Myal Cedric sneered and said after noticing thepany¡¯s security guards, ¡°See, Adrian? My subordinates are here. Tell me. Which leg are you going to let them break?¡± Adrian shook his head. ¡°Break my leg? No. It should be me asking you this. Which leg of yours do you want broken?¡± ¡°What? You¡¯re quite a big talker. Who do you think you are to go against me? you have no idea how high my status is.¡± Cedric assumed that he was the most influential person in Swallowston He gained this confidence when he stirred up trouble in a hotel previously and that person was scared out of his wits after finding out that he was Cedric Xander. Ever since that incident, Cedric assumed that his reputation was widely¨Cknown throughout Swallowston and that its citizens would certainly be fear¨Cstricken upon hearing his name. He was wildly conceited and arrogant while Adrian smiled and kept quiet. Cedric found Adrian¡¯s calmness rather surprising. In his opinion, Adrian was supposed to be scared out of his wits. He could not help feeling furious. ¡°It seems that you refuse to be convinced until you¡¯re faced with grim reality. I¡¯m going to show you my tricks today. Break his leg!¡± Cedric roared. Yet, as soon as his voice died away, Adrian said, ¡°I told you that it¡¯s not me whose leg will be broken today, but you¡± ¡°What?¡± Cedric furrowed his brows. Meanwhile, the sound of roaring car engines was hearding from outside. Soon afterward, more than fifty Mercedes Benz MPV of the same color drove into the building¡¯s vicinity. Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Out! Chapter 103 Chapter 103 Several of thepany¡¯s employees were alerted by the MPVs driving into the building Soon after, the cars stopped and arge group of people swiftly got out of the cars. There were a total of more than a hundred people. These people worked for the Dean family. They surrounded the security guards of Cedric¡¯spany upon their arrival. At this very moment, Cedric was stunned. Jacob¡¯s jaw dropped and he appeared to be caught in a daze. It was apparent that they were startled by the group of people who suddenly showed up.. ¡°Wh¨CWhat the heck is going on?¡± Cedric was stunned Meanwhile, his arrogant, wildly conceited mannerism vanished and in its ce was astoundment. Cedric began to panic. He had not expected so many people would suddenly show up. And he was not the only panic¨Cstricken ohr. Thepany security guards dropped their batons in session. They behaved as if they were not part of the situation N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Noticing that the guards began to back away, Cedric panicked. ¡°A¨CAdrian, what the heck is going on?¡± asked Cedric with an embarrassed expression. He was scared out of his wits. His legs began to shake and his forehead was drenched in a cold sweat. He was not a fool and realized the situation. He began to back away. Jacob was breathing heavily and sweating profusely. Meanwhile, Adrian beckoned the crowd. ¡°Fulfill his wish. Break his legs.¡± ¡°Do it,¡± Mya ordered them upon hearing Adrian¡¯s words. When her voice died away, a few people took prompt action by walking straight to Cedric and Jacob. They picked up the batons that Paraiso¡¯s security guards were carrying off the floor. Cedric¡¯s knees buckled upon witnessing the scene and instantly broke down. He appeared to be almost in tears. ¡°Don¡¯t do this, Adrian. We¡¯re cousins. We have the same blood coursing through our veins. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Adrian. I was wrong and I¡¯m sorry!¡± Tears began to stream down Cedric¡¯s face. He had not expected the deadheat Adrian would be able to summon so many people. Jacob was partic¨Cstricken too. Heid behind Cedric and was at a loss for what to do. Their legs shook uncontrobly. On the other hand, Cedric bowed and said anxiously, ¡°I was wrong, Adrian. Please forgive me, I¡¯m begging you. Don¡¯t break my legs!¡± Cedric stopped calling himself an influential figure in Swallowston because he was too distracted He could only hope that Adrian would let him off at this very moment. However, he was too optimistic, The few people reached him as his voire died away. They whackord his legs with the batons in their hands. ¡°Aaaah!¡± Cedric let out a terrifying scream of agony before he copsed to the ground. Jacob copsed to the ground from being beaten up too. Then, they were drowned in their agonizing screams and had their legs broken. Their screams echoed through the building. Cedric and Jacoby in a puddle of blood and were almost unconscious when Adrian ordered the men to stop. ¡°Mya,¡± Adrian called out. She made her way to him. Adrian said, ¡°Send Cedric and Jacob home and tell my grandfather to hand over Paraiso within the allotted time. Moreover, tell him to take Wilfred, Leonard, and the other Xanders to confess their mistakes at my father¡¯s grave. ¡°Otherwise, the Xanders will perish!¡± Adrian immediately gave his orders. Chapter 104 Chapter 104 Mya nodded upon hearing this She waved her hand and said, ¡°Take them and send them to the Xanders¡¯s home.¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡± Mya¡¯s subordinates dragged them into the car. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. After handling Cedric and Jacob, Adrian left Paraiso. Meanwhile, Harold, Leonard, Wilfred, and the other Xanders were having a meeting at home. Riley was present as well. The main content of the meeting was regarding her decision to resign from the family business. Harold was furious regarding this matter. Harold said, ¡°Riley, you¡¯re a woman of our family so it¡¯s only right for you to work for the family business. Yet, you¡¯re telling you wish to resign? me that ¡°The Xanders have raised you for so many years. Are our efforts for nothing?¡± Harold had always practiced patriarchy, and his favorite grandsons were Cedric and Jacob. He treated Riley the same as Adaline and refused to regard her as his grandsons¡® equal Meanwhile, Leonard said, ¡°Riley, your grandfather is right. You¡¯re a Xander. Where else will you go if you don¡¯t work for the Xander Group? Are you doing this to anger your grandfather?¡± ¡°Yes, my daughter. You can¡¯t be the ungrateful brat that the family raised, right?¡± Riley¡¯s mother, Cecelia, expressed her displeasure. She could help Cedric and Jacobpete for the family inheritance after Harold¡¯s passing to a certain extent if Riley continued to work for the Xanders, but Riley had actually taken it upon herself to back out now. Riley shook her head as the Xanders chastised her. She had seen through her family¡¯s antics over the past few years and had lost all hope for them. Riley said, ¡°Grandfather, Father, Mother, I have a life of my own and my own dreams. I¡¯d like to do the things I enjoy and don¡¯t wish to continue working for the Xander Group anymore.¡± ¡°The Xanders raised you so it¡¯s your duty to work for the family. Riley, I can give you permission to leave but don¡¯t evere back if you do.¡± Harold could not be bothered to engage in further conversation so he went straight to the point Riley inhaled a deep breath. She had already made up her mind despite Harold¡¯s threatening remark. Riley said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grandfather. I quit!¡± Harold flew into a rage upon hearing this. Leonard roared at Riley, ¡°Riley, you¡¯re impossible! What dream of yours could possibly be more important than the family?! If you have the audacity to leave today, I will discwn you!¡± ¡°Riley, apologize to your grandfather right now,¡± urged Cecelia. On the other hand, Riley knew that she could not waste her time and youth on the family anymore. In her opinion, the Xanders would never anunt to sess. Riley was determined to leave. However, it was at this very moment that the door of the house was kicked open. Mya, wearing her short skirt, walked into the house with more than ten subordinates dragging Cedric and Jacol. They tossed Cedric and Jacob into the living room. Both of them were unconscious, The Xanders turned pale with fear upon seeing Cedric and Jacob. Leonard and Wilfred were shaking ¡°Jacob ¡°Cedric!¡± They roared. Harold was shaking and he abruptly looked toward Mya. ¡°Wh¨CWho are you? How dare you beat up my grandsons!¡± Riley was astounded. She saw Mya at Paraiso earlier. Mya had been with Adrian. Riley¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. She found it rather incredulous and had not expected Adrian to do this. Mya said, ¡°Mr. Harold, your grandson, Adrian, assigned me to send a gift to you. Moreover, I have a message for you, ¡°Hand over the Paraiso Group within the allotted time and take all the Xanders with you to confess your mistakes at Henry¡¯s grave. Otherwise, the Xanders will suffer the same consequences,¡± Chapter 105 Chapter 105 ¡°Why?¡± Harold¡¯s expression changed drastically upon hearing Mya¡¯s words. ¡®Adrian did this?¡± Harold¡¯s eyes widened in surprise while Leonard and Wilfred were furious. Leonard roared, ¡°Father, how dare Adrian heat up Cedric and Jacob to this extent! He¡¯s insolent!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll kill him!¡± Wilfred roared, his eyes bloodshot The Xanders had not expected Adrian to heat up Cedric and Jacob till their current state. They were furious N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Harold inhaled a deep breath and said, ¡°This is unforgivable. How dare Adrian do this. I will never let him off.¡± He clenched his fist tightly. Cedric and Jacob were his two favorite grandchildren and he was heartbroken to see their broken legs. ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Adrian? Do you think that you can still walk away from here after hurting my grandsons?¡± Harold looked toward Mya and said in rage. ¡°B*tch, you work for Adrian and you¡¯vee to our house. You¡¯re doomed!¡± Leonard roared angrily as he pointed at Mya ¡°Leonard, call someone. Quick,¡± said Harold to Leonard. ¡°Sure.¡± Leonard pulled out his phone in preparation to make a call. Meanwhile, the Xanders surrounded Mya. Harold looked at Mya and said, ¡°Tell me, girl. Who are you? Why are you standing up for Adrian? You do understand that you¡¯ll be facing my family¡¯s frantic revenge, right? Harold assumed an arrogant manner. Mya chuckled and said, ¡°Sir, my name is Mya and myst name is Dean.¡± ¡°Mya Dean?¡± Harold muttered to himself. He found the name to be rather familiar as if he had heard of it somewhere. Harold pondered for a short while. After a moment, he felt a lightbulb go off in his head. When his gazended on Mya once again, he stood up in astonishment. He looked at her with a fearful expression and asked, ¡± Wh¨CWhat¡¯s your rtionship with the Dean family of Southrive? ¡°Are you acquainted with Jason Dean?¡± ¡°That¡¯s my grandfather,¡± replied Mya. ¡°Wh¨CWhat?¡± Harold¡¯s entire body shook. He was dumbfounded at this very moment. Jason Dean was a name well¨Cknown throughout Southrive. He was the richest man there and the founder of the Dean family. The Deans were an influential family in Southrive and it was definitely more powerful than the small families in Swallowston. On the other hand, Harold knew that the Deans hail a daughter named Mya Dean. He heard that she was a rare beauty and that she worked for Battle Warrior Lucas. Harold had not expected her to be in his horne today. He could not stay calm. His entire body shook and he was sweating profusely. He stopped Leonard by saying, ¡°Don¡¯t make the call, Leonard.¡± Leonard was puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s going on, Father?¡± Harold inhaled a deep breath. Then, his expression changed when he looked at Mya. He could not afford to offend the Deans of Southrive. Yet, he had not expected Adrian would be acquainted with the Dean heiress, Mya.. Chapter 106 Chapter 106 Chapter 106 ¡°M-Ms. Mya, may I know how you¡¯re rted to Adrian? Why would you want to help him?¡± Harold nervously asked as he looked at Mya. Mya loosened her hair and replied, ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. If you don¡¯t do as Adrian said within the given time, I¡¯ll personallye to Xander Manor and end every single person here.¡± Mya turned around and left the manor, leaving Harold to fall limp into his sofa. Leonard, Wilfred, and the rest were confused and panicking. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Father? Who was that woman? Why do you seem so afraid of her?¡± ¡°Who is she? ¡°Who else could she be? She¡¯s Jason Dean¡¯s granddaughter. I just can¡¯t figure out how Adrian had gotten her to help him!¡± Harold said in shock. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Everyone was stunned when they heard this. They, of course, know who Jason Dean was. The Deans were a top-tier family in Southrive, so much so that the Xander household could to them. notpare Still stunned, Leonard asked, ¡°Are you sure, Father? How could that deadbeat possibly be acquainted with someone like her? Could there be some sort of misunderstanding? ¡°Neither of us has ever met Mya Dean before, so could that woman be a fake?¡± A spark went off in Harold¡¯s mind, thinking that Leonard might be right. Hesitantly, he said, ¡°Of course, I wish she was a fake. But have you all thought about what might happen if she¡¯s the real deal? Our entire family will be toast!¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Wilfred shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Father. There¡¯s no way that deadbeat would be in any way acquainted with Jason Dean¡¯s granddaughter. That woman¡¯s definitely an impostor. I¡¯m sure of it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Father. It just wouldn¡¯t make sense for a woman of such high status to work for Adrian. I¡¯m positive he hired that woman to put up a performance. After all, this wouldn¡¯t be his first time doing such a thing.¡± Cecilia joined in. Harold contemted for a moment before suddenly realizing that their words held merit. They¡¯re right! How could Adrian poss bly have asked Mya for help? I¡¯m probably overthinking this.¡± He heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. I was probably thinking too much into the matter. There¡¯s nothing for us to be afraid of since she¡¯s a fake ¡°First things first, have Cedric and Jacob sent to the hospital. I won¡¯t let Adrian get away with this.¡± Harold stood up and continued, ¡°Leonard will hold the fort at Paraiso for the time being. As for Riley¡­ I¡¯ll forget I ever had a granddaughter like her. I don¡¯t want her to ever step foot in this house again.¡± ¡®Father¡± Cecilia was just about to plead on Riley¡¯s behalf, but Harold had already returned to his room. refusing to give her that chance. At that moment, Leonard shot a cold re at Riley and said furiously, ¡°I¡¯m very disappointed in you, Riley.. Do you have any idea how your decision today will affect the rest of your life?¡± Riley remained silent. ¡°You¡¯re no longer my daughter. Go do whatever it is you wish to do!¡± Leonard waved her away and stormed off. Cecilia shot a nce at Riley. ¡°You¡¯re trying to give me a heart attack, you little brat.¡± Everyone slowly left the living room, leaving Riley all alone. She wiped away her tears, not realizing how her decision would affect her future. However, she knew one thing was for certain-she could not waste away her life staying in Xander Manor. anymore. After all, she had her ambitions. While the Xander household was going through that heated argument, Samantha was seated in a cafe. She had called Mandy to make an appointment to meet there, and she had arrived an hour early to wait. Spin to m Your Surprise Reward Chapter 107 Chapter 107 Samantha held the document that contained her ns in her hands and had been sitting at the cafe for an hour. Despite how anxious she felt, she was in a cheery mood because when she called Mandy earlier, Mandy agreed to meet up without a moment¡¯s hesitation. This came as a huge surprise to Samantha. After an hour, a luxurious car pulled up outside the cafe. Through the window, Samantha could see Mandy stepping out of the car and walking toward her. ¡°Mandy, over here,¡± Samantha called out happily the moment she saw Mandy, who greeted her with equal enthusiasm. ¡°What are you doing here so early?¡± Samantha smiled. She wanted to show her sincerity and how happy she was that Mandy agreed to meet her, so she decided to be here earlier. She called for the waiter and ordered two cups of coffee. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry for troubling you to take some time off your busy schedule to meet with me.¡± ¡°No problem. I don¡¯t have much on my te. By the way. Sam, I heard your grandmother kicked you out of Bar. Is that true? Mandy asked. Samantha nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s just how my grandmother is. I really hate her sometimes. But after this incident, she and I will no longer be rted to one another.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry for letting you down, Mandy.¡± Samantha sounded slightly embarrassed. Mandy took a sip of her coffee and stifled herughter. ¡°What are you saying. Sam? This isn¡¯t your fault, so let¡¯s drop the matter. But, if you¡¯re really sorry, you can pay for my coffee today. I¡¯ll consider it your apology.¡± Mandy was trying to console Samantha over what happened. Samantha was overjoyed when she heard this. ¡°Of course! Thank you, Mandy.¡± Mandy nodded her head. ¡°You¡¯re wee. Where¡¯s your husband by the way? Why isn¡¯t he here?¡± Samantha was slightly taken aback that Mandy asked about Adrian. With a wry smile, she replied, ¡°He was going toe with me today, but he had to take care of an urgent matter.¡± ¡°Cherish him, Sam. There¡¯s no other man who¡¯s stronger than him in this world,¡± Mandy advised. Samantha did not pay much heed, thinking that Mandy was justplimenting Adrian. With a smile, she replied, ¡°You tter him too much, Mandy. How could he possibly be any good when he lost his father¡¯spany? All right, that¡¯s enough about him. Let¡¯s change the topic.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Mandyughed. Thery, Samantha brought out the proposal she hade up with and handed it to Mandy. ¡°This is something I¡¯ve been wanting to do for the longest time. This is not just my dream, but my entire family¡¯s. I¡¯ve spent a lot of effort preparing this proposal, and I hope you¡¯ll agree to invest in it.¡± Samantha pursed her lips. Mandy did not seem surprised by this sudden request. She already guessed that Samantha needed to ask her for a favor when she asked her out. Mandy picked up the proposal. It outlined Samantha¡¯s determination to form a newpany, even containing blueprints of its future ns. Chapter 108 Chapter 108 Chapter 108 To Mandy¡¯s surprise, despite Samantha¡¯s former career in the fashion industry, she was not nning to open up another fashionpany Instead, Samantha wanted to form a pharmaceuticalpany. ¡°I¡¯m curious, Sam. Bar has been in the fashion industry for so many years, so why do you wish to form at pharmaceuticalpany instead?¡± Mandy looked at Samantha in confusion. ¡°To tell you the truth¡­¡± Mandy looked at Samantha with a puzzled expression. ¡°While my grandfather was alive, he opened apany in partnership with Henry Xander, my grandfather- inw. At the time, my grandfather thought pharmaceutics held great potential, which was why I majored in it for my degree. ¡°On top of that, Paraiso is also a pharmaceuticalpany, and my husband would like toplete the dream his father failed to achieve. ¡°My friend was the one who chose what industry Bar was going to be involved in and I didn¡¯t have a say, but I do now Samantha had always been rather knowledgeable in pharmaceutics. She just never had the opportunity to show it. Mandy, who realized the truth of the matter, said, ¡°Your grandfather was a wise man, Sam. Currently, Nobel Pharmaceutics is the only pioneer of Swallowston in the pharmaceutical industry Swallowston hasn¡¯t had any outstandingpanies in this field ever since Paraiso¡¯s downfall.¡± her Samantha agreed. Henry had formed Para so the moment he finished his studies. Meanwhile, grandfather had her change her major, Even going so far as to hire many private tutors in the hopes that his granddaughter would be able to enjoy huge sess in this industry. Unfortunately, he ended up passing away too soon. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°I really need your investment. Mandy. I¡¯mpletely out of options now. But don¡¯t worry, I promise i won¡¯t disappoint you if you do.¡± Samantha sounded as though she was begging Mandy at that point. Mandy remained silent for a while after reading the proposal, Then, she raised her head and said, ¡°To tell you the truth, Sam. I know you¡¯re a capable woman, and I can see your grandfather¡¯s spirit in you. Plus, I support your intentions of wanting toplete your grandfather -inw¡¯s dying wish. ¡°But, I must let you know. This is a very difficult industry to be in, so are you sure you¡¯re ready for it?¡± Mandy asked. Samantha nodded. Tm ready. I won¡¯t give up no matter what obstacles Ie across.¡± Hearing this, Mandy said, ¡°All right. In that case, you have my investment.¡± Samantha was instantly over the moon. Tears were on the verge of rolling down her cheeks. ¡°Are you serious, Mandy?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Getting down to brass tacks, Mandy said, ¡®I¡¯ll sink in seven million and three hundred thousand dors for yourpany¡¯s registration. It¡¯s the first phase, per so. Then, I¡¯ll get you a management team that will help you operate thepany. ¡°When yourpany is on track, I¡¯ll invest another seven million and three hundred thousand dors to expand your market. The rest will be up to you to decide.¡± Samantha was so overjoyed that she was at a loss for words. A newly formedpany would usually face manpower issues, but Mandy had just affered to start her off with an entire management team. To Samantha, this was a gift from the Heavens. She had no idea things were going to go so smoothly for her today. She was so excited that tears were rolling down her cheeks. She then stood up and bowed. ¡°Thank you so much, Mandy. I mean it.¡± Mandy was shocked, unable to ept such a huge gesture from the legate¡¯s wife. She quickly got to her feet and bowed to Samantha before gripping Samantha¡¯s shoulders. We¡¯re sisters, aren¡¯t we? There¡¯s no need for you to thank me. Now, why don¡¯t you go back ande up with a detailed n? Come find me to collect your money once you¡¯re done.¡± Chapter 10 Chapter 109 Chapter 109 Samantha genuinely had no idea the whole thing would proceed so smoothly, and Mandy¡¯s attitude toward it all excited her. After tharking Mandy one more time. Samantha left the cafe and rushed back home in her Audi. On the way home, she hurriedly called Adrian, wanting to tell him about the good news The moment the call connected, she happily asked, ¡°Where are you?¡± Adrian was on the way home too. He could tell from her voice that Samantha most likely had a sessful meeting with Mandy. He smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m on my way home. How did it go? Did you have a good meeting?¡± ¡°Yes! Mandy agreed to invest seven million and three hundred thousand dors to open up the rew company. On top of that, she¡¯ll be giving me a few technical people to help me build it up. ¡°I¡¯m on my way home too, I can¡¯t wait to see your Samantha¡¯s voice was trembling at that point. She would never have had the courage to do any of this without Adrian. He¡¯s the one who gave her the support she needed to take the leap of faith. Hearing this, Adrian said, ¡°I¡¯ll be home soon. Let¡¯s talk then.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Okay.¡± Samantha arrived home shortly, to which she found that Adrian had already arrived. The moment she saw him, she leaped toward him and wrapped her arms tightly around his reck Adrian smiled and stroked her hair Samantha¡¯s tears were already uncontroble at that point as she buried her head in his chest. ¡°Do you have any idea how important you are to me? Thank you so much, Adrian. I wouldn¡¯t have been able to do any of this if not for you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being a stranger by thanking your own husband, sweetheart?¡± Adrian continued to stroke Samantha¡¯s long, silky hair. Only then did she realize how close they were to each other. However, she was in too good of a mood to pull herself away. Although they had never actually been together before, it did not change the fact that they were married. All Samantha wanted to do was stay in his strong embrace that made her feel safe. Suddenly, Rue walked in on them. She hurriedly covered her eyes when she saw them embracing one another. ¡°Um¡­ I didn¡¯t see anything. Carry on. I¡¯m heading out to deal with some stuff.¡± Samantha¡¯s face turned red when she heard this and pulled herself away from Adrian¡¯s embrace ¡°Where are you going, Mother?¡± ¡°Just going to deal with some stuff.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all right, you don¡¯t have to go. We¡¯re done.¡± Samantha tidied her hair that had been messed up by Adrian¡¯s stroking. Rue came back and saw how embarrassed Samantha was, so she said. 1 was your age once, Sam, There¡¯s nothing for you to be ashamed of. But remember to do this in your room next time.¡± Naturally, Rue was happy to see the improvement in her son and daughter¨Cinw¡¯s rtionship Samantha¡¯s face turned even redder, but it soon faded since she was a mature woman. ¡°Mother, I was just about to give you the good news, I met up with Swallowston Bank¡¯s director today. and she has agreed to invest in my newpany Spent im Your Supre Reward Chapter 110 Chapter 110 ¡°Really?!¡± Rue asked in shock. Samantha nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes, and it¡¯s all thanks to Adrian! I wouldn¡¯t have had the courage to meet Mandy if not for him.¡± Rue was all smiles at this point. ¡°Your father would always say that there¡¯s always something good to be found in losses, and I¡¯ve always believed that I¡¯m d to see you two are in a good ce in your rtionship now. ¡°By the way. Ada called. She¡¯s doing really well on campus, her ssmates are being nice to her, and she¡¯s being well taken care of, In fact, she was awarded a schrship.¡± Hearing this, Samantha said. ¡°Ada¡¯s a good girl, plus she¡¯s really strong academically. It¡¯s no surprise the university is giving her special treatment. I¡¯m happy she¡¯s doing well,¡± Rue nodded and said, ¡°I happened to have bought some fresh ingredients earlier, so go cook you two something nice to eat right now. You two go ahead and take your time.¡± While Rue headed to the kitchen, Samantha returned to her room. She had no time to waste. prepare the framework ns for her newpany he had to Inside the room, Samantha took out herptop and added Mandy as a friend in her business group. After that, the two of them chatted for a while, to which Mandy gave her some good advice. She even followed through with the promise she made to Samantha earlier and prepared a management team that would be in touch with Samantha soon. Shortly after, Samantha left her room to call Adrian, ¡°Adrian, could youe here please?¡± Adrian got up and headed to her room. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. She shot him a smile and said, ¡°The management tearn I told you Mandy promised to give me will probably be in touch this afternoon. This means the newpany will be formed over the next two days. T¡¯d like to hear your opinion on what the newpany¡¯s name should be.¡± In truth, Samantha had already decided on a name. She just wanted to hear what Adrian had to say. Adrian pretended to think about it for a while. ¡°Why would you ask me for a name when you¡¯ve already decided what it¡¯s going to be a long time ago, sweetheart?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Samantha was taken aback and sounded a little miffed when she said, ¡°How did you know I already decided on it?¡± Adrian leaned in toward her ear and whispered, ¡°That¡¯s easy. It¡¯s because our minds and bodies are already one.¡± Samantha¡¯s face flushed once again when she heard this. However, she made noment and pulled over a piece of paper to write down a few words. ¡°What do you think about this?¡± Samantha held up the plece of paper for Adrian to see, which had the words ¡°New Paraiso Group¡± written on it. Adrianughed when he saw this and said, ¡°1 called it. I knew you already decided a long time ago.¡± Samantha shot Adrian with a wry smile. She sat by her bedside and remained silent for a while before she said, only thought about the namest night, actually. Didn¡¯t your father always want to expand Paraiso to the global market? ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯vee up with this name. This way, I¡¯ll be able to inherit your father¡¯s legacy and continue building it up to glory on your behalf. ¡°But.. I may not do as well as him.¡± Samantha sounded rather helpless when she said that. However, Adrian said, ¡°Just focus on doing your best since you¡¯ve already set your mind on it. Give it your all, sweetheart. I have faith in you.¡± Samatha nodded. ¡°Then, I shall use this name for the newpany. I¡¯ll show the Xanders that you¡¯re not actually the deadbeat they think you are.¡± Once again. Samantha¡¯s impression of Adrian had changed since his return. Adrian smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll support you no matter what you decide to do so go ahead and do whatever it is you want without any restraint. I¡¯ve got your back!¡± Chapter 111 Chapter 111 I¡¯ve got your back! Samantha¡¯s heart swelled up when she heard this. Not a single man had supported her over the past seven years¨Cnone who supported her unconditionally. But that man had finally walked into her life after seven years. Samantha knew that her life was about to go through some changes, and Adrian¡¯s words were just the thing to make her feel safe. She then put down her documents and threw herself into his arms. Although she was slightly embarrassed, she thought she should take a little more initiative toward her husband. ¡°You¡¯ve shown me a whole different side of yourself time and time again ever since you came back. I hope we¡¯ll be able to carry on like this. Then, we¡¯ll have a child together. hope you¡¯ll live your life right to prove to your family and mine that you¡¯re not a deadbeat.¡± This was Samantha¡¯s greatest wish. Adrian nodded and said, ¡®Don¡¯t worry, Sam. I will. Paraiso rises to and you BY CARRY Ery and you be the most beautiful female chairperson! will prove myself to you. ¡°Then, tell you that you¡¯re the happiest woman in the world.¡± Samantha raised her head and revealed her face which was stered with a huge smile. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be waiting for that day toe. ¡°When you prove yourself, I¡¯ll give you my body that I¡¯ve been saving for more than twenty years.¡± Thus, the couple came to an agreement. In the past, Samantha came across as an ice princess of few words. She never once thought she would be capable of saying any of those things, and she began to blush the moment she did. Samantha suddenly received a phone call after lunch. It was the management team Mandy had arranged for her, and they agreed to meet up at the Swallowston Business Club. Samantha could not think of anything else after that call and hurriedly packed her stuff. ¡°The management team is here, Adrian. Would you like to meet them with me?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± After bidding farewell to Rue, they both got into the car and left. Rue could not stop smiling as she watched them leave. She had been living a hard life and thought that her life was over.. Until Adrian returned home. She could feel her family slowly being repaired to perfection. They seem so inseparable now. I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be long before we add another member to the family. ¡®I can¡¯t wait for that day to arrive Swallowston Business Club, thergest club in the city, was where most business owners conducted their business discussions. It was a quiet ce with a suitable atmosphere for such talks. It was almost two in the afternoon when Adrian and Samantha arrived. s, they ran into a few people the moment they reached the entrance. It was Harold and the others of the Xander family Harold was also there for a business discussion that day. He had not expected to meet the couple before he even got in ¡°Grandfather,¡± Samantha addressed him politely. After all, she was still his granddaughter¨Cinw.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 112 Chapter 112 s, Samantha¡¯s show of respect was not received in kind. ¡°Who are you to call me ¡®grandfather? I don¡¯t acknowledge you.¡± Harold admonished. Leonard had a menacing look on his face as he angrily said, ¡°Drop the act. Samantha. What makes you think you¡¯re worthy of being a Xander?¡± He then shot an even angrier look at Adrian before he stepped up and said, 1 was just about to find you to settle a score for beating up my son, Adrian.¡± Samantha was initially embarrassed, but instantly became confused when she heard what Leonard said. ¡®Adrian beat up Cedric? When? ¡°I¡¯d advise you to mind your tone, Leonard. You¡¯re free to disregard my father as your sibling, which means I¡¯m also free to disregard you as my rtive,¡± Adrian retorted. After that, he took hold of Samantha¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Samantha nodded, not wanting to be involved with the Xanders either. Cecilia watched as the couple walked into the club and said, ¡°Father, that was so rude of them. Do they even have any respect for you?¡± Harold became furious and questioned Adrian by saying. ¡°Is this how you¡¯ve been taught to treat your elders? No matter what, I¡¯m still your grandfather! ¡°Have some dignity, will you?¡± Adrian turned around to reply. ¡°What?¡± Harold was left dumbfounded for a moment. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t harbor a grudge if you had dictated yourself like a proper grandfather, but I¡¯m amazed how you¡¯re able to utter such words with a straight face. ¡°Have you ever treated me like a human being since my father died?¡± Adrian said. Harold was left stumped at that point, and his face turned beet red. Seeing this, Leonard furiously said, ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this, Adrian? How could you hold a grudge against your grandfather while being a deadbeat yourself?! ¡°It¡¯s your fault for trying to seize the family business in the first ce, and yet you me us for your misdeeds? Leonard was able to say all that with a straight face, which Adrian foundughable. That¡¯s the biggest joke in the whole wide world.¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re even more shameless than your father, Leonard. Don¡¯t you know who owns Paraiso? | dare you to ask anyone in Swallowston that question and see what answer you get. 1 wanted to take over the business? You must be joking. What makes you think I¡¯d want your measly assets?¡± Adrian said without restraint, which left Leonard speechless. s, shameless people never know when to back down, and the same went for Leonard. When he could no longer win that argument, he immediately changed the topic and said, ¡°Our assets are measly to you, eh? I doubt you¡¯re even able to secure a proper meal for your family right now.¡± The Xandersughed when they heard this. Wilfred suddenly stepped in and said, ¡°He¡¯s probably living such a tough life that he won¡¯t be able to remedy his situation even if his wife became a prostitute.¡± ¡°Hahaha! The younger Xandersughed even harder. However, this was just the spark that sent Adrian into a rage. He stepped forward and grabbed Wilfred by the cor. Repeat that sentence, Wilfred, I dare you. Go on. Say it. Adrian furiously said. Wilfred was shocked and yelled, ¡°Let me go, Adrian! I¡¯m your uncle! This is preposterous!¡± ¡°Let him go, Adrian.¡± Samantha thought her husband was overreacting as well. Wilfred¡¯s still his uncle at the end of the day.¡± She stepped up to pull Adrian back, but he pushed her away. He stared at Wilfred and said, ¡°I asked you to repeat what you just said if you dare. Or are you too cowardly to say it?¡° Chapter 113 Chapter 113 At that moment, Adrian was exuding a dangerously threatening air. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. His intent to kill was so strong that it could no longer be suppressed Wilfred was terrified. In fact, all the Xanders were too stunned for words when they felt Adrian¡¯s murderous intent. Samantha was the one person Adrian would not allow anyone to speak ill of. It did not matter if the person was the king himself. He would kill the person who dared humiliate his sweet Sam. ¡°Let go of him, Adrian.¡± Samantha had no idea he would end up exuding such a strong temperament. She desperately wanted to pull him away when she saw how genuinely mad he was, afraid he might end up doing something unforgivable. Yet, Adrian did not loosen his grip. Once more, he asked Wilfred to repeat what he had said. But Wilfred was too frightened to repeat those words. Instead, he started panicking and said, ¡°Let go of me, Adrian! Let go of me right now!¡± ¡°I said, repeat yourself. You have three seconds¡± Adrian looked at him coldly I¡¯m your grandfather and I order you to let go of your uncle this instant¡± Harold yelled, but it fell on deal Pais In fact, Adrian even started counting down. Three¡­ ¡°Two..¡± Wilfred was mortified before Adrian even counted to one, breaking out in cold sweat. ¡°I¡¯m your unc Adrian swung a heavy punch toward Wilfred¡¯s face before he could even finish, causing him to fall onto the floor with a loud thud. Everyone at the scene was stunned speechless. None of them expected Adrian toy his hands on Wilfred. Even Samantha was at a loss for words. This was her first time witnessing Adrian¡¯s true wrath. Hence, she chose not to stop him anymore. ¡°You now have two options. One, apologize to Samantha. Or two, I kill you where you stand.¡± Adrian gripped Wilfred by the cor again and held him up. There was a dangerous glimmer in his eyes. Meanwhile, Wilfred¡¯s face was badly bruised and covered in blood. He trembled uncontrobly as Adrian held him up, but the choicesid out before him caused him to go through a mental breakdown. None of the others, even Harold, dared to make any reckless moves. ¡°Apologize!¡± Adrian said once more as he punched Wilfred in the face again. ¡®I¡¯m his uncle, so apologizing to his wife will humiliate me for life! But¡­ What else can I do?r At that thought, and faced with Adrian¡¯s murderous intent, Wilfred hurriedly apologized to Samantha. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Samantha. I shouldn¡¯t have said those things to humiliate you. It was my mistake. Samantha was stunned and took two steps back while Adrian finally released Wilfred. Adrian then turned around and said, ¡°I dislike repeating myself, nor do I like hearing the same thing twice.¡± Such was Adrian¡¯s warning. After that, he grabbed Samantha¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Sam.¡± Samantha was still shocked as she followed him inside, while the others were left speechless. Wilfred then got up from the floor and cradled his face. It had beenpletely wrecked thanks to the two punches Adrian gave him a minute ago. He then said, ¡°Father! Your grandson just forced me to humiliate myself ¡°D¡¯mn that Henry for raising such a useless, good¨Cfor¨Cnothing, hooligan Chapter 114 Chapter 114 Harold took in a deep breath, while Leonard and the others stood around in embarrassment Up till a moment ago, all of them seemed to have seen their life sh before their eyes thanks to Adrian¡¯s murderous intent. Samantha finally heaved a sigh of relief when they entered the club, For the briefest of moments, she felt that Adrian had turned into apletely different person. So much so that he felt like aplete stranger to her. She turned around to look at him ¡°Adrian, you have to stay calm next time. Wilfred¡¯s your uncle at the end of the day. Imagine what others will think of you if they hear about what happened?¡± Samantha was the kind of person who cared very much about reputation. However, Adrian did not care about that in the slightest. ¡°I¡¯m already notorious throughout Swal owston, so I don¡¯t care about any of that. All I care about is that Wilfred pays the price for humiliating you.¡± Samantha felt helpless for a moment, choosing to notment on the matter any further since Adrian had only done it for her sake. Soon, the couple arrived at the guest area upstairs, where they saw seven people sitting and having coffee together They all stood up when they saw Samantha, One of the women in formalwear came up to her and said. Hello, Ms. Samantha. My name¡¯s ra Madden. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you¡± Samantha smiled and shook ra¡¯s hand. ¡°Hello, ra, Mandy mentioned that you¡¯re a talented and capable person, so I¡¯ll be counting on you for your assistance from now on.¡± ra was Mandy¡¯s subordinate who was once the Operations Director under Mandy¡¯s leadership. On top of that, she was famous throughout Swallowston for her team management skills After the two women shook hands. ra introduced Samantha to the other six people present. There were four men and two women who were all in their thirties. They had all been transferred by Mandy to assist Samantha under ra¡¯s leadership. After getting to know one another, they began their discussion about how to establish the new company. Many issues were brought up, and Samartha discussed them all, asking ra for advice for the most part. The discussionsted the entire afternoon, and Adrian sat on the sofa ying his video game since he had nothing better to do. The group finally ended their discussion at night. Samantha stood up and said, ¡°All right then, we¡¯ll begin executing our ns in three days¡® time. Let¡¯s all head back home and make preparations for that day to arrive.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± ra and the others stood up, agreeing with what Samantha had said, After shaking the team¡¯s hands once more and making a few more arrangements, Samantha headed home with Adrian. On the way back, she said, ¡°ra¡¯s a capable woman. I have a feeling New Paraiso will soon flourish with her help.¡± ¡°That¡¯s wonderful!¡± Adrian said. However, Samantha pursed her lips and said, ¡°It is wonderful, but they¡¯re Mandy¡¯s subordinates at the end of the day. It¡¯s only a matter of time before they¡¯ll have to leave. I have to rely on myself after the company¡¯s formed.¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Adnan pondered for a while and thought of someone. ¡°How about I rmend someone to you? I think she¡¯ll be a good fit.¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± Samantha turned and asked. Chapter 115 Chapter 115 Adrian had many candidates in mind, but one particr person should prove to be of great help to Samantha. Adrian turned to look at Samantha and said, ¡°Riley ¡°Riley?¡± Samantha was really surprised when she heard this name, naturally knowing who Riley was since the woman was a Xander. Although she and Riley had not interacted with each other much, she could tell that Riley was the only one of the Xanders with a decent personality. The fact that Adrian brought up Riley¡¯s name was proof that he acknowledged her, But.. ¡°Will she on me though?¡± Samantha asked in a worried tone. Adrian¡¯s been at odds with his family for the longest time, so I doubt Riley will agree to help even ifi asked.¡® Adrian simply smiled and said. ¡°We¡¯ll never know what she¡¯ll say until we try.¡± He¡¯s right Plus, Riley is indeed a capable woman, Samantha thought Riley had graduated from a reputable university and even learned a thing or two from Henry when she had been under his tutge ¡°Should we invite her for a meeting?¡± ¡°Sure. Do you have her number?¡± Samantha pondered for a while. ¡°My friend might have her number. Let¡¯s see¡­¡± She then dialed this friend¡¯s number, asking whether she had Riley¡¯s contact. Shortly after that, her friend Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. sent over the contact After saving Riley¡¯s number, Samantha turned to Adnan and asked, ¡®Should I make the call or should ¡®Til do it. She¡¯s my cousin after all.¡± Adrian picked up the phone and dialed Riley¡¯s number, who answered shortly after it started ringing. ¡°Hello?¡± Adrian said, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± you?¡± Riley was rather stunned when she heard Adrian¡¯s voice. ¡°Adrian? Why are you calling me? Is something the matter? ¡°Are you f ¡°Now?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± free tonight? Can we meet up?¡± Riley pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°Sure, where should we meet?¡± Adrian contemted, then replied. ¡°There¡¯s a diner near my ce. I¡¯ll wait for you there.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± answered Riley.. After ending the call, Samantha sounded rather displeased as she said, ¡°Why are you being so stingy? Riley¡¯s your cousin. Plus, I may not have been in contact with her over the years, but I know she has gone out of her way to help Ada a few times. remember Ada was being bullied in schoolst year, and Riley went directly to the school when she found out. ¡°She¡¯s actually a decent girl, but I can¡¯t say the same for her parents.¡± Samantha felt a little helpless at that point, Meanwhile, Adrian had nothing to say. Riley had always been protective of Adaline. Hence, it would be impossible for Adrian to change his opinion of her even though he had a huge grudge against Leonard ¡°We aren¡¯t that well off, so we should save up whenever we can. Plus, Riley¡¯s family. Wherever we bring her, I¡¯m sure she won¡¯t mind.¡± Samantha sighed. ¡°He¡¯s right. I can¡¯t afford to take her out to a fancy restaurant anyway Chapter 116 Chapter 116 Adrian and Samantha soon arrived at the diner, There were quite a number of patrons that night. They found a table and sat down before Adrian ordered three meals They waited for a while. Not long after, a BMW parked outside the diner. Riley walked into the diner wearing a pair of shorts and exuded a matured air of beauty. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°Riley Samantha called out upon spotting her. Riley cracked a smile and walked toward them. She took the seat opposite Adrian and Samantha. ¡°Sam, Adrian, how are both of you doing?¡± Samantha nodded. ¡°We¡¯re pretty good.¡± ¡°Great,¡± Riley said with a smile. Upon saying that, she looked at Adrian who was slurping up his pasta. She wanted to say something yet she could not think of what to say. Adrian beckoned her and said, ¡°Eat up. Otherwise, it¡¯ll get cold.¡± Riley smiled, picked up her cutlery, and ate. Samantha ate her pasta as well. The three of them did not speak and the atmosphere was growing awkward. It was fortunate that Adrian was around. Samantha waited for him to break the ice. It did not take long before he asked while still slurping his pasta, ¡°How¡¯s the situation at Paraisotely?¡± Riley shook her head upon hearing that. ¡°Cedric and Jacob are incapable of running thepany and they¡¯re constantlymitting fraud with thepany¡¯s money. Paraiso is running low on funds and it¡¯ll be less than six months before thepany can¡¯t afford to pay wages. ¡°Your father¡¯s legacy is lost,¡± Riley answered frankly. She could not bring herself to be so she told Adrian the truth. Adrian then asked, ¡°Does Harold still have no idea how Paraiso ended up in its current state? There must be a reason why the Xanders failed to grow thepany. ¡°Harold wouldn¡¯t havee this far without Grandmother, right?¡± Adrian had a wonderful grandmother, but she had already passed away. She had been a member of the Wilde family from Southrive. Harold had founded the Xander Group with the Wildes¡® help. It was a waste that Harold had been in decline since Adrian¡¯s grandmother passed away. Riley kept quiet upon hearing Adrian¡¯s remark. He did not address Harold as ¡°grandfather¡± but by his name. Riley could tell how much Adrian loathed the family. She did not know how she shouldment on that 1 resigned from Paraiso today. I¡¯ve already done my best and don¡¯t want to waste my youth on it. I¡¯m almost thirty years old. I don¡¯t have much time left,¡± said Riley. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Adrian.¡± At this point, Riley apologized. ¡°Why are you apologizing?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because my father and the others took what was supposed to be yours. I know that you hate the family..¡± Adrian raised his head and silently looked at Riley. Riley looked back at him. Samantha, who was sitting next to Adrian, listened to the conversation between the cousins in silence. Adrian suddenly felt amused. ¡°Don¡¯t be silly. You¡¯re you and he is him. You aren¡¯t the same people.¡± ¡°My brother¡¯s legs¡­ Riley sympathized to a certain extent. However, Adrian interrupted by saying. I¡¯ve already spared your brother¡¯s legs. If I hadn¡¯t spared him, he would be spending the rest of his life in a wheelchair.¡± Riley understood the situation and did notment further. On the other hand, Adrian went straight to the point and said. The truth is, I asked to meet today because Sam wants to invite you to join her in establishing herpany. I asked you out to seek your opinion.¡± ¡°Sam¡¯spany? Hasn¡¯t Bar already gone bankrupt though? Riley was puzzled. ¡°Riley, this is a newpany. I¡¯m preparing to invest in a newpany that will be the new Paraiso. I¡¯m nning on registering thepany a few days from now. Mandy from Swallowston Bank has invested seven million three hundred thousand dors into this newpany, and we will be receiving more investments soon. ¡°Riley, I really hope that you¡¯ll join me,¡± Samantha said sincerely. Chapter 117 Chapter 117 Riley was rather surprised. She had not expected Samantha to have such strong willpower to get back on her feet again after being bullied by the Cowells. On top of that, she had managed to secure investments again. Riley was hesitant as she was faced with Samantha¡¯s sincerity. As she was pondering. Adrian said to her. ¡°You know very well that the Xanders won¡¯t make progress.¡± Riley knew that her family would not go far. Starting from Harold to the bottom of the family tree, every one of them bore the same stripes. ¡°Riley.¡± Samantha reached for Riley¡¯s hand with an earnest expression on her face. Riley was struggling deep inside. She realized that this was a chance for her. Soon, Riley nodded heavily, ¡°I ept your offer to join yourpany, Sam.¡± Samantha was instantly excited to hear Riley¡¯s remark. She grabbed Riley¡¯s little hand and ced ton her chest. Samantha said. ¡°Riley, let¡¯s work hard together from now on. I believe that it won¡¯t be long until we establish thepany and prove our sess to everyone.¡± Riley smiled. ¡°Sure, Sam. When are you nning on registering thepany?¡± ¡°Two days from now. Here, take a look at this.¡± Samantha pulled out a proposal from her bag and showed it to Riley. Both of them leaned close to each other and discussed the newpany¡¯s ns. Adrian did not interrupt and sat there quietly and obediently. Samantha and Riley discussed the newpany for a long time until it was midnight. They were only jolted back to reality when the diner was about to close. Samantha said, ¡°Riley, this is basically how it¡¯s going to be. I¡¯ll scout for a suitable office location tomorrow before I register thepany. It will take a few days. ¡°If you have suitable candidates, you may headhunt them and enlist them into ourpany.¡± Riley nodded. ¡°I make the preparations when I get home. We¡¯ll keep in touch.¡± ¡°Mm¨Chm ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, we should go homel¡± Riley said. The three of them walked out of the diner. Samantha was unwilling to part with Riley. She had not interacted with Riley in the past, yet she found her to be most mature and charming. Moreover, she discovered that Riley was an educated and cultured woman. Samantha and Riley parted ways on the street. Adrian and Samantha got homete at night. As soon as they entered the door, Rue asked. ¡°Sam Why are you home sote? Where did both of you go?¡± Samantha was in a good mood and she beamed at Rue as she said. Tve been busy with the new company¡¯s affairs, Mother. We met the management team and chatted for so long that we got home late¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. 1s everything progressing well?¡± asked Rue. ¡°Mm¨Chm. Everything¡¯s great. All thanks to Adman, I managed to get Riley on board.¡± ¡°Riley?¡± Rue heaved a sigh at the mention of that name ¡°She¡¯s much more sensible than her parents. She¡¯s just like herte grandmother. All right, enough shop talk Have you two had dinner?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± answered Samantha ¡°Shower and go to bed then. Don¡¯t overwork yourself.¡± Samantha put down her bag and went into her room to grab a fresh set of nightclothes before heading for the bathroom. Soon, the sound of flowing water was hearding from within Adrian sat on the sofa to take a breather Suddenly, his phone rang It was Daniel Chapter 118 Chapter 118 Adrian picked up the call. ¡°Yes?¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°Sir, we spotted some Luposians in Southrive today. I secretly looked into them and I specte that they¡¯re assassins sent by Luposia,¡± said Daniel. ¡°How many?¡± asked Adrian. Daniel said, ¡°As of this moment, I¡¯m not too sure. I¡¯m still investigating. Lucas won¡¯t be in Swallowston for the next two days so my advice is to keep a close watch over your wife, sir.¡± Luposia had always been hostile against Navia. They had lost quite many people in the incessant wars over the past two years. It was highly usible that they would send assassins to Southrive. As for their motive, Daniel was still trying to figure out if they were sent to assassinate Adrian or Lucas. Adrian said, ¡°Noted. Continue your investigation and notify me immediately if there are any updates.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Daniel hung up the call upon saying that. Meanwhile, Samantha walked out of the bathroom wearing a pale blue¨Ccolored nightgown and asked in puzzlement, ¡°Who were you talking to on the phone? What do you mean ¡®notify you immediately if there are any updates?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Adrian was startled by Samantha¡¯s sudden questioning and hastily answered, ¡°A friend of mine told me there will be a raffle event happening in a newly¨Copened mall near South Street. I told him to notify me immediately when the mall opens.¡± Samantha paid little attention to his exnation and said, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯m going to bed. You should too.¡± Adrian nodded Samantha was kept busy over the next few days. She began searching for a location for the newpany and was joined by ra and the others. In the end, she chose to set up thepany near Swallowston¡¯s South Business Street. This ce used to be an electronicpany but it had already gone out of business. The building was up for lease. Samantha discussed this with ra and the rest before they decided on this location. Soon after, Samantha, ra, and the others went their separate ways to begin the renovation process. Samantha was tasked with thepany¡¯s business registration. Riley received a call from Samantha to check on thepany¡¯s location and Riley gave some opinions on the renovation. Within a few short days, Samantha¡¯spany was registered and thepany was officially named New Paralso.¡± Samantha was so upied thest few days that she did not even have the time to eat. ¨C She was busy with thepany¡¯s affairs and Adrian could not offer much help. Hence, he spent the next few days monitoring the construction workers on the renovation works. On the afternoon of the third day, Mandy sent over a set of perfect office tables, chairs, sofas, lighting, and other office necessities from Swallowston Bank. This saved Samantha a huge chunk in expenditures. She was extremely grateful for Mandy¡¯s help. Meanwhile, on the same afternoon, Samantha was in a meeting with ra, Riley, and the others in New Paraiso when all of a sudden, a Porsche SUV drove into thepany¡¯spound with a few trucks in tow. This drew Samantha¡¯s attention. She quickly headed downstairs and arrived at the ground level of the building. The door of the Porsche opened and a few middle¨Caged men got out of the car.. ¡°Ms. Samantha,¡± greeted the leading middle¨Caged man as he smiled at her. ¡°Sorry, but may I know who you gentlemen are?¡± Samantha asked in puzzlement. The middle¨Caged man said, ¡°We¡¯re from Nine Kings. Our employer, Mr. Liam, heard that you¡¯re opening at newpany so he has sent over two thousandputers, Ms. Samantha ¡°Please sign to acknowledge the receipt so we can inform him of the sessful delivery when we get back.¡± Chapt Chapter 119 Chapter 119 Samantha was astonished. She had not expected to receive two thousandputers from Lam of Nine Kings on top of a full set of office fumiture from Mandy. Samantha was astounded beyondparison. ¡°Sam, it seems that Mr. Liam thinks very highly of you. He believes that you¡¯re capable so he wants to help you out. You should quickly thank him and his people.¡± Adrian urged as he observed the astonishment on her face. Samantha hastily said, ¡°I¡¯m very grateful for Mr. Liam¡¯s gift. Pleasee upstairs with me and have a cup of coffee. Thank you for taking the trouble to do this, everyone.¡± The middle¨Caged man passed a receipt to Samantha. ¡°Thank you, but we¡¯ll skip the coffee, miss. Please sign the receipt so we can head back and report to Mr. Liam.¡± ¡°Sure thing.¡± Samantha quickly signed her name on the receipt. The middle¨Caged man said, ¡°Thank you so much, Ms. Samantha, ¡°Everyone, unload theputers. ¡°Where should we put them, miss?¡± ¡°You can just ce them in the lobby first,¡± ra said. The middle¨Caged man nodded and began to instruct the employees in the trucks to unload the computers. Brand newputers were unloaded from the trucks, and the sight of them bolstered Samantha¡¯s determination to grow thepany even more. ¡°Adrian, Mr. Liam is so kind to us. Should I take him out for a meal?¡± Samantha turned around and asked Adrian. N?velDrama.Org content rights. In truth, Liam was not as kind as Samantha imagined him to be. He would bepletely unaware of Samantha¡¯s existence if it was not for Adrian Hence, Adnan decided it was unnecessary to treat him with such courtesy. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Liam¡¯s not the kind of person who¡¯s fond of ttery. Hell find you to be pretentious if you buy him a meal. It¡¯s more realistic for you to grow thepany properly so you can coborate with Nine Kings for mutual benefits. ¡°What do you think?¡± suggested Adrian. Samantha considered it and felt that Adrian¡¯s point made a lot of sense. She said smilingly, ¡°You¡¯re right, Adrian Mr. Liam doesn¡¯t seem to be that kind of person. I¡¯ll be very willing to coborate with him once New Paraiso has gained a firm foothold.¡± ¡°Great,¡± said Adrian with a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s go upstairs.¡± And up they went. With all the renovation works, New Paraiso was bustling with activity. But thepany was now equipped with office furniture andputers, Next, Samantha began recruiting staff. New Paraiso slowly began to take form. Two dayster, Violet was sitting on the sofa sipping coffee at home Ever since Violet had let Bar fall into bankruptcy, she had not heard any updates about Samantha. This left her a little puzzled. She asked ra and Francis, who were seated opposite her, ¡°Dears, why haven¡¯t I heard any updates on what Samantha has been doing recently? Do you know anything?¡± ra sneered and said, ¡°What can she do, Grandmother? She must be spending her days at home wallowing in regret for not agreeing to your request. I bet she regrets not taking the job offer of general manager at Bar.¡± Francis said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Grandmother. Samantha got what she deserved and she can¡¯t me it on us. She¡¯s the reason Bar went bankrupt Sigh, she¡¯s such a loser.¡± Francis openly imed that Bar¡¯s bankruptcy was caused by Samantha, yet Violet did not attempt to refute it. Violet grunted. ¡°Bar wouldn¡¯t have gone bankrupt if she had followed my instructions. If she had listened and gotten back Bar¡¯s spot in Swallow Central and the contract with Nine Kings, she would¡¯ve transformed herself and her worth would¡¯ve grown dramatically. ¡°Yet, the ungrateful brat refused to lister, Violet said through clenched teeth. Chapter 120 Chapter 120 In their perception, Samantha was solely responsible for Bar¡¯s bankruptcy. They med her for not epting the general manager position and they refused to take any responsibility for the downfall. ra and Francis smiled upon hearing that. Yet, it was at this exact moment that Nathan and Hugo ran into the house. Nathan said in an extremely agitated tone, ¡°Mother, Mother, this is bad. Something bad happened. Something really bad!¡± Nathan and Hugo were extremely agitated and were sweating profusely from running. ¡°Nathan, you¡¯re not young anymore, so why are you shouting? Where¡¯s your sense of propriety?¡± Violet said angrily upon witnessing the situation. That¡¯s right, Father, What happened?¡± ra raised her head and looked at Nathan as she asked in puzzlement Nathan inhaled a few deep breaths. He was panting and breathing heavily as he struggled to get the next few words out, ¡°Mother. You¡­ You may not know this but I just received¡­word that Samantha has opened a newpany on South Business Street¡­ And the name of herpany..is New Paraiso!¡± Violet appeared to have been hit by a crushing blow when Nathan¡¯s voice died away. She was instantly stunned. ra and Francis were stunned as well. They stared wide¨Ceyed at Nathan. ¡°Father, are you serious?¡± asked ra, Nathan¡¯s head bobbed up and down furiously. Hugo said, ¡°He¡¯s telling the truth. I received word as well. Moreover, Nine Kings and Swallowston Bank have separately contributed office furniture andputers to Samantha¡¯s newpany. ¡°Thepany has already been registered and it¡¯s located on South Business Street. The scale of the company is rather huge seeing that the building can hold a few thousand employees. ¡°Samantha is currently purchasing machines to produce garments and the building is under renovation. Thepany should be in full swing within a few days,¡± added Hugo. Violet was stunned and she looked in a daze. Hearing Hugo and Nathan¡¯s remarks, she slowly started shaking She could threaten Samantha with her grandfather¡¯s name when Bar was still around. Now, Bar had gone bankrupt, and she had not expected Samantha to start up a newpany so quickly. ¡®How is this possible? Where is she getting the money to start thepany?¡± Violet¡¯s entire body was shaking. ra and Francis were astounded and were at a loss for words. Violet spoke through clenched teeth, ¡°Where is Samantha getting the money to start this new company?¡± Nathan said, ¡°I heard that she brought a proposal to Mandy Cole and received a preliminary investment of seven million and three hundred thousand dors from her. Moreover, Mandy organized a management team for her as well. ¡°Also, I learned from an employee at Swallowston Bank that Mandy will be investing an additional seven million and three hundred thousand dorster as New Paraiso¡¯s working capital. ¡°There¡¯s already a total of more than ten million dors in Samantha¡¯s bank ount!¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Hiss! ra and Francis inhaled sharply upon hearing that. Ten million dors? The total assets of every member of the Cowell Group, its employees, and all the Cowell family membersbined were still less than five million dors. ¡®Oh god! This feels awful!! All at once, the Cowells grew envious. Even Violet¡¯s expression was filled with jealousy. Violet ordered, ¡°Prepare the car now. Take me to see Samantha¡¯s newpany.¡± Chapter 121 Chapter 121 Chapter 121 Violet arrived at New Paraiso with the Cowells. She was clearly agitated. Meanwhile, Samantha, who was busy with the renovation works, spotted Violet rush in with the Cowells and was instantly astonished. She rushed to the ground level of the building without any hesitation. ¡°What brings you here, Grandmother?¡± Samantha asked when she stood in before Violet. Violet did not answer immediately. She sized up New Paraiso¡¯s building and discovered that it was grander than the Cowell Group¡¯s building. Violet said, ¡°Samantha, you started a newpany so quickly. Why didn¡¯t you notify me? Do you not care about this old woman anymore?¡± Violet took advantage of her seniority and did not feel any shame when she said this. Samantha answered, ¡°I¡¯ve been very busy as ofte, Grandmother. Also, thepany has yet to start operations so I haven¡¯t notified anyone about it. ¡°That¡¯s not a good excuse.¡± Violet let out a grunt. Nathan stepped forward and said angrily, ¡°Samantha, you started a newpany without your grandmother¡¯s permission. You haven¡¯t shown her any respecttely. N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°You¡¯re the ungrateful brat of our family!¡± Nathan pointed at Samantha with raging hatred in his eyes. Samantha had no idea what made her an ungrateful brat. They wanted money. So, she paid them seven hundred and fifty thousand dors. They went back on their word and asked for Bar. So, she gave it to them. Now that she started a newpany elsewhere, she was regarded as the ungrateful brat? ¡°Uncle Nathan, my family needs money too. How am I going to make money if I don¡¯t start up a company?¡± Samantha asked him. ¡°It¡¯s fine, you don¡¯t have to exin any further.¡± Violet stopped Samatha from speaking Samantha mmed up. Violet then continued, ¡°Samantha, I heard that Mandy invested seven million and three thousand dors into yourpany. Moreover, she did it without asking for any shares. So, you still hold one hundred percent of thepany¡¯s shares, correct?¡± Samantha had no idea why Violet would ask such a question. However, she refused to lie and the person asking this was her grandmother. Samantha said, ¡°Thepany is mine and no one else owns a share of thepany. I¡¯ll pay back the seven million and three hundred thousand dors invested by Mandy when I make a profit in the future.¡± ¡°I heard that Nine Kings sent youputers as a gift too?¡± ¡°Mm-hm. Mr. Liam wants to coborate with mypany in the future so he sent over some items in advance. I still haven¡¯t found the time to thank him yet,¡± Samantha sald truthfully. Violet inhaled a deep breath. Next to her, ra sald, ¡°Grandmother, Samantha thinks that she¡¯s some hot sh*t now, Judging by her tone, she no longer has any respect for you.¡± Francis said, ¡°ra¡¯s right, Grandmother. Samantha¡¯s a millionaire now. The Cowells spoke sarcastically. Chapter 121 2/2 Violet grunted and said, ¡°Am I still your grandmother, Samantha?¡± ¡°Grandmother, you will always be my grandmother,¡± replied Samantha. ¡°Great. Since you still acknowledge me, give me fifty-one percent of thepany¡¯s shares. Then, hand over ten percent to ra and Francis each. ¡°You get to keep twenty-nine percent of the shares because you¡¯re the founder.¡± Violet made her demands without any shame. 1. Moreover, she demanded it in a righteous, seemingly logical manner¡­ Chapter 122 Chapter 122 Violet assumed an expression as if Samantha owed her. The Cowells burst outughing upon hearing Violet¡¯s orders. ¡°The Cowells have taken care of you for such a long time so it¡¯s time for you to repay the family¡¯s favor, Samantha ¡°Grandmother¡¯s not asking for too much with fifty percent, right?¡± said ra with a sneer. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s already respectful to you that she¡¯s allowing you to keep twenty¨Cnine percent when you¡¯re just a piece of sh *1. Don¡¯t be ungrateful as you were with Bar,¡± said Francis. It was clear that they were demanding a share of New Paralso, and they made it sound like it was serious business. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Francis was shameless beyondparison. He demanded someone else¡¯s belongings yet called Samantha such a foul word. Only the Cowells would produce someone like him. Samantha had not expected Violet toe here asking for Anyone would be well aware that a shareholder with fifty¨Cone percent was considered the biggest shareholder with the authority to control the wholepany. Samantha would not give even one percent to Violet, let alone fifty¨Cone. However, she was having trouble rejecting Violet because she was her grandmother. Samantha was caught in a dilemma and did not notice Riley walking over. ¡°Madam Violet, you¡¯re demanding New Paraiso¡¯s shares after you bankrupted Samantha¡¯s Bar? It would be fine if you¡¯re asking for some share of thepany, yet you¡¯re calling Samantha a piece of sh*t while you¡¯re demanding ¡°Where¡¯s your sense of shame?¡± Riley said with an amused expression. The Cowells were furious at the sight of Riley. Francis scolded, ¡°F*ck you, Riley. How is this any of your f*ck ng business? Samantha was raised by the Cowells so it¡¯s only logical for us to ask for a share of thepany. ¡°As for calling her a plece of sh*t, she¡¯s an ungrateful brat. I¡¯m being polite enough by calling her a piece of sh*t.¡± Francis had always been wildly conceited in his speech. He had already forgotten about the incident where he was beaten up at Liam¡¯s ce. Adrian walked over from a nearby area just as Francis¡® voice died away. He said to Francis, ¡°Francis, I¡¯ll give you a chance to scold Samantha so I can listen to what you have to say.¡± ¡°Adrian you f*cker! Who the f*ck do you think you are?! How dare you speak so harshly to me! Belleve me when I tell you that I can kill you at any moment!¡± Francis scolded Adrian as if he was unparalleled. ¡°Leave it be, Adrian,¡± Samantha tried to stop him when she noticed that he was angry. Adrian pushed Samantha aside and smiled at Francis. ¡°Cut the crap. I¡¯m asking you to scold Samantha.¡± Francis said in rage, ¡°What can you do to me when I scold her?! You¡¯re just a plece of sh*t, yet you¡¯re so clueless! ¡°Samantha¡¯s a plece of sh*t and ab*tch! ¡°F*ck! There, I scolded her. What can you da to me Bish! Before Francis could finish his sentence, Adrian¡¯s fist had alreadynded on the side of Francis¡® face. The punch came so quickly that Francis did not have the time to respond before his mouth was punched. A crack was heard. when his lower jaw broke and the teeth in his mouth flew out. Soon afterward, he was punched in the mouth and pushed away by the impact. Francis was dumbfounded. His jaw hung ck and he could not close it. The teeth in his mouth had all shattered. A thud was heard. Francis crashed to the ground heavily and his entire body convulsed. ¡°Francis!¡± Hugo roared as he ran to his son¡¯s side. Chapter 123 Chapter 123 The rest of the Cowells were astonished. Francisy on the ground, trembling uncontrobly. He whimpered continuously because of the pain in his mouth. Then, he started shedding, tears. He wanted to cry out loud, yet he discovered that he could not move his lips. He had not expected something like this to happen and he regretted his actions at this very moment He wanted to speak, yet was utterly incapable of even moving his mouth. ¡°Francis, Francis? How do you feel? Hugo asked as he helped Francis into a sitting position. Francis could not speak but his eyes were filled with fear as he looked at Adrian. Samantha had not expected Adrian to punch Francis so strongly and her beautiful face turned pale with fear. Violet was shaking at the sight of Francis¡® badly battered state. ¡°What did you do, Adrian?!¡± she roared at him. Adrian pped his hands together. He did not even nce at Violet as he said, ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard of the saying ¡®the one who scolds people has a foul mouth? Francis scolded someone so it¡¯s natural for me to beat his mouth into a foul pulp! ¡°As for thepany shares that you want, I can give them to you.¡± ¡°What?¡± Violet was astonished. Samantha was astonished as well. She said, ¡°What nonsense are you saying, Adrian? I¡¯m not giving her anything.¡± Violet shouted at Samantha, ¡°Shut up! You have no right to speak here!¡± She looked toward Adrian and said, ¡°Are you serious about the shares?¡± Violet was rather excited. New Paraiso would be worth more than ten million dors soon. If she could acquire some of its shares, they would be worth more than a few Cowell Groupsbined. The rest of the Cowells were excited too and had almost forgotten about Francis¡® badly mutted mouth. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m serious,¡± answered Adrian with a smile. ¡°But¡± He then added, ¡°You can¡¯t just take New Paraiso¡¯s share so casually. If you want them, the condition is simple. I¡¯ll give them to you if you bow to your two sons eighteen times.¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Violet shuddered upon hearing, Adrian¡¯s condition and she instantly backed up two steps. Adrian beamed widely. He could not be bothered by the shares but he could not stand Violet¡¯s shamelessness. ¡°That¡¯s asking too much!¡± shouted Violet. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about, Adrian?¡± Samantha too thought that Adrian was asking for too much. Adrian said, ¡°The Cowells are well¨Cknown for being shameless and useless. Violet, I asked you to bow to your two sons, yet now you think you¡¯re too mighty to bow to them? ¡°I¡¯ll give you seventy percent if you do it!¡± Adrian cracked a wide smile. Hugo and Nathan stood by the side in excitement. If Adrian was telling the truth, they were one step away from achieving wealth. Violet clenched her teeth tightly. What she cared about most was her reputation. She would be disgraced if news of her bowing to her sons for the sake ofpany shares were to spread in Swallowston. ¡°The biggest mistake I¡¯ve ever made in my life is raising an ungrateful brat. ¡°Samantha, I advise you to give the shares some good thought. Otherwise, you will regret this If I suffer, so will you,¡± Violet warned Samantha. Samantha was at a loss for words. Violet grunted and stormed out of the building. Hugo said to Adrian as he dragged Francis, ¡°I won¡¯t let this matter pass either, Adrian. I will have you killed once I have everything figured out!¡± Hugo clenched his teeth in rage. Nathan reminded, ¡°Samantha, it¡¯d be best for you to hand over the shares. Your grandmother raised you for so many years so you should show her some respect.¡± Chapter 124 Chapter 124 Nathan left with the other Cowells upon saying that.. Samantha wiped her tears after her family departed. She felt extremely disappointed. She never expected her family to be so shameless that they would seek trouble with her in an even more aggressive manner than before. Violet disowned her, sought payment of seven hundred and fifty thousand dors from her, and went back on her own word to seize Bar And Violet now had the nerve to ask for New Paraiso¡¯s shares? Even though Violet was her grandmother, Samantha could not make peace with Violet¡¯s unreasonable actions. ¡°Forget it, Sam. Your grandmother and my grandfather cut from the same cloth. Let¡¯s not lower ourselves to their level.¡± Riley patted Samantha on the shoulder. Samantha inhaled a deep breath and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect my grandmother would be so insensible that she¡¯d have the nerve toe to me and ask for New Paralso¡¯s shares. And she did it as if it was reasonable and logical for me to do so too. ¡°If she had spoken to me kindly, perhaps I would¡¯ve given her some. Yet, she spoke to me as if she was ordering me and that I owe it to her.¡± Samantha was shocked by how the situation had transpired. She assumed that she had already seen through her family when they took Bar. She never expected them to be even more relentless this time around. ¡°Riley¡¯s right. The Cowells are incapable of changing their nature. But you¡¯ve already separated yourself from them. You don¡¯t have to bother yourself with this matter anymore.¡± Adrianforted Samantha She nodded but did not speak. ¡°Let¡¯s go upstairs,¡± said Riley N?velDrama.Org content rights. The trio headed up the building and continued on with their tasks. Over the next two days, construction at New Paraiso went on without pause. It went on from day to night. Thepany¡¯s renovation slowly came topletion and the office was set up with well¨Cdefined departments. Samantha decided on a date to start operations. She picked a date seven days from now. She utilized the remaining time to smooth the imperfections Meanwhile, New Paraiso had already begun to disy its sess and drew the attention of many parties. Over the next few days, Samantha went around with ra and the management team attending meeting after meeting, Adrian could not help much so other than hanging out at New Paraiso, he helped Rue with chores around the house. Five days passed in the blink of an eye. New Paraiso was fully prepared with everything ready to go into operation in two days. Samantha invited Nine Kings¡® Liam and Swallowston Hank¡¯s Mandy to attend the opening ceremony. Adrian suggested she send an invitation to Daniel too so he coulde and boost the event. Samantha did not dare to do so in the beginning, but Adrian kept encouraging her. Thus, she paid a visit to the Battle Warrior Department and passed the invitation card to a security personnel there to invite Daniel to New Paraiso¡¯s opening ceremony. Samantha assumed that Daniel would not reply to her. However, she received information that delighted her on the day before the ceremony early in the morning ¡°Adrian¡± Adrian had yet to walo up when Samantha excitedlycked on his dour. Adrian opened the door and Samantha walked right into his room and squealed, ¡°Adrian, the Battle Warrior Department sent someone to inform me that General Daniel has received my invitation and agreed toe to New Paraiso¡¯s opening tomorrow with some people! Chapter 125 Chapter 125 Samantha had never been so hans happy. It was a big win in her books that she was capable of getting people from the Battle Warrior Department to attend herpany¡¯s opening ceremony. Adrian smiled upon seeing Samantha¡¯s joy. ¡°Sam, sessfully inviting people from the Battle Warrior Department means that they think highly of yourpany. ¡°You have to work hard and steer thepany well.¡± Adrian caressed Samantha¡¯s hair. Samantha nodded in a hopeful manner. ¡°Do you know how happy I am, Adrian? And it¡¯s all thanks to you. If you hadn¡¯t encouraged me, I wouldn¡¯t have had the courage to give it a try Samantha knew that Adrian¡¯s encouragement to her had facilitated her sess. Adrian said, ¡°In truth, at times, the reason behind one¡¯s failure is due to theck of courage to try. ¡°Sam, it¡¯s New Paraiso¡¯s opening ceremony tomorrow. You should prepare and don¡¯t forget to get yourself a nice outfit. Make sure you look stunning tomorrow!! ¡°Mm¨Chm, sure!¡± Samantha said with a smile, ¡°Mother has already prepared breakfast. Let¡¯s eat.¡± Samantha took hold of Adrian¡¯s hand and together, they walked out of the room. Rue had already prepared breakfast. She cracked a heartfelt smile at the sight of Samantha holding Adrian¡¯s hand, Ever since Adrian¡¯s return, she noticed that Samantha was smiling more often than before. She had barely smiled in the past. The three of them sat down at the dining table. Just as they were about to eat, Rue¡¯s phone suddenly rang. She was puzzled and picked up the call in a haste. A girl¡¯s voice was hearding from the other end of the call when the line connected. ¡°Hello, is this Adaline Xander¡¯s mother?¡± Rue hastily said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Ada¡¯s mother. Who¡¯s calling?¡± ¡°Hello, ma¡¯am. I¡¯m Adaline¡¯s roommate, Something happened to Adaline on campus. You shoulde quickly!¡± Thud! Hor¡¯s phone dropped to the floor as soon as the conversation ended. All at once, she was stunned. ¡°Something has happened to Ada?! ¡°Mother, Mother? What¡¯s going on?¡± Samantha asked hastily upon noticing Roe¡¯s expression ¡°Adaline¡¯s roommate called to inform me that something happened to Adaline,¡± Samantha was stunned for a short moment. Rue shot up from her chair and rushed out of the house, iming that she was heading to the university. Adrian stopped her. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t panic, Mather. Let me make a call to ask first.¡± ¡°Who are you calling?¡± asked Rur ¡°The chancellor.¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Adrian pulled out his phone, Just as he was getting someone to acquire Magnus¡® number, a call from an unknown number came in. As soon as he picked up, the voice on the other end said, ¡°Hello, is this war legate?¡± It was Magnus¡® voice. Adrian said, ¡°Speak¡± Magnus sand in an emotional voice instantly upon hearing Adrian¡¯s voice, ¡°Sir, I got your number from someone. Do you have time toe over to the campus now? Your sister has offended an important person. ¡°He refused to show respect even to me.¡± Adrian furrowed his eyebrows ever so slightly. ¡°Is she safe right now? Magnus said, ¡°I¡¯ve already sent someone to guard her dorm However, I can¡¯t stop him if he were to come. I¡¯m truly sorry, sir. I¡¯m no match for that person.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be there this afternoon. In the meantime, make sure shees to no harm.¡± Chapter 126 Chapter 126 ¡°Understood, sir.¡± Adnan hung up the phone after saying a few more words to Magnus. ¡°Mother, I¡¯m going to take a trip down to Ada¡¯s campus. Stay here and wait for me,¡± Adrian said to Rue Adaline was Rue¡¯s daughter, so it was only natural for her to feel panicked. ¡°I¡¯m going toa,¡± she said. Adrian did not wish for Rue to be present since he would have to suppress his temper if she did. ¡°It isn¡¯t convenient for you toe with me, Mother. Don¡¯t worry, Ada will be fine. I¡¯ll head over there, resolve a few issues, ande home as soon as possible.¡± Rue wanted to continue insisting on going when Samantha said, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t get too worked up because of your weak heart, Mather Plus, Adrian¡¯s right. You shouldn¡¯t go with him. I¡¯ll go with him instead, so you stay here and stay calm.¡± In truth, Adrian was not nning on letting Samantha go with him, but he had no choice but to let her after she said all that Hur still felt anxious. ¡°But ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mather. I doubt it¡¯s anything serious, so you should try and stay calm. We¡¯ll head over there and take a look. I¡¯ll call youter,¡± Samantha cut in before Ruse could finish her sentence, leaving thetter in circles. Adrian tried to consale his mother once more by saying, ¡°The university¡¯s only asking us to take a trip down to the campus about a misunderstanding Ada had with her ssmate. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s no big deal. Sam and I will handle it.¡± Rue had no choice but to give in to the couple¡¯s stubbornness, watching as they left home. Samantha was driving her Audi, while Adrian sat in the passenger seat. ¡°The chancellor called saying that some guy from a rich family tried to woo Ada, but she rejected his advances. The guy then took things further by trying to force himself on her, and Ada pped him out of anger. ¡°And that¡¯s why she¡¯s in trouble now,¡± Adrian exined to Samantha Adaline was a beautiful girl, so it was inevitable she would have a whole host of sultors. Samantha hoped the guy involved in the matter could be reasoned with, and that the university would be able to resolve the matter. She turned around and said, ¡°Adrian, please try to refrain from saying anything when we get there. I¡¯m a woman, so it¡¯ll be easier for me to get things rolling. Plus, it¡¯d be really troublesome if we aggravate the guy. Understand?¡± Samantha had noticed over the past few days that Adrian had a rather short temper. She was afraid that he mightsh out in anger again. She thought she might be able to resolve the entire matter with her words since she was a woman. Adrian nodded and said, ¡°Understood.¡± This was enough for Samantha to feel at ease, but what she did not know was that Adrian had already sent Dantel a message, asking thetter to send his men to Swallowston University immediately. He told Daniel not to show up himself since Samantha would be able to recognize him. The couple arrived at the campus in the afternoon. The ce exuded an air of youth. They drove onto the campus grounds after registering themselves at the gate. After Samantha parked her car, she grabbed her bag and walked into the office building with Adrian She reminded Adrian once more and said, ¡°Remember, try not to talk. I¡¯ll try my best to handle this.¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. Adrian knew Samantha was still worried, so he once again replied, ¡°Understood.¡± The two of them soon reached upstairs and were standing before the chancellor¡¯s office. Samantha knocked on the door and Magnus quickly walked out ¡°Mr. Adrian, you¡¯re here!¡± Magnus said in relief when he saw Adrian. Chapter 127 Chapter 127 ¡°Mr. Adrian Samantha was lost for words when she saw how friendly Magnus was being. She shot a nce at the chancellor and thought that he was rather strange. But before she could say anything, Magnus extended his hand toward his office. ¡°Pleasee in. You must be Mr. Adrian¡¯s wife, right?¡± Samantha was slightly stunned when Magnus looked at her, not expecting the friendliness he was showing Adrian She pursed her lips and said, ¡°Hello, Mr. Magnus My name is Samantha Cowell. I¡¯m Ada¡¯s sister¨Cin¨C law¡± Magnus nodded and gestured for the couple to enter his office. Samantha behaved courteously, but Adrian had already plopped himself on the sofa while Magnus poured them some coffee. ¡°Who¡¯s the guy?¡± Adrian went straight to the point. Things were goingpletely differently from what Samantha had imagined. In her mind, she thought that the chancellor would be on the other party¡¯s side andsh out in anger, while she would have to apologize profusely to try and quell the situation But now, it would seem as though Adnan had the upper hand, while she herself did not even need to say a single word. Magnus replied, ¡°The man who took a fancy to Ada is Dn Layman, the eldest son of the Layman family. You¡¯ve probably heard of Bucky Layman, the current family head. He¡¯s a really famous underworld boxing champion. ¡°The Laymans are powerful. Very few would be brave enough to provoke them ¡°On top of that, Bucky is known to be a ruthless man, so everyone tries to stay out of his way out of fear of him. ¡± Samantha shuddered when the Laymans were mentioned. She never expected Adaline would p a member of such a powerful family. This left her at a loss for words or ideas to resolve the situation The Laymans were notorious throughout Swallowston for being ruthless, while Bucky was an arrogant man who cared for no She took a deep breath and said, ¡°How did it end up being Ada provoking Dn? It¡¯s obvious he was the one who bullied her.¡± Magnus smiled warily and said, ¡°That¡¯s just how the Laymans are, Ms. Samantha Dn¡¯s taken a fancy to Ada¡¯s looks and has been relentlessly wooing her over the past few days. ¡°Adaline ended up pping him due to how straight forward she is, which in turn blew up the situation. ¡°Bucky was furious when he heard that a girl dared toy her hands on his son, and I¡¯m guessing he¡¯ll be here with his men this afternoon.¡± ¡°What should we do?¡± Samantha panicked as she looked at Adrian However, be merely leaned into the sofa as he calmly sipped his coffee. Despite Adrian¡¯s silence, Magnus knew all too well that the Laymans were most likely going to be history now that Adrian was sitting in his office. ¡°What do w¡­ Mr. Adrian? Magnus Implored. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Adrian adjusted his posture and looked at Magnus. ¡°We haven¡¯t had lunch yet, so get someone to bring us some food first.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Magnus hurriedly said. He immediately called for someone to bring them food. ¡± Meanwhile, Samantha was extremely shocked. She pulled at Adrian¡¯s arm and whispered, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°He¡¯spletely different from how he¡¯d usually react. It¡¯s like he¡¯s a different person altogether. But for some reason, Magmus is still being so respectful toward him.¡® ¡°You must be tired from all that driving, so why don¡¯t you eat something and get some rest first? By the way, could you please call Mother and tell her that Ada¡¯s okay?¡± Adrian said Samantha did notment any further and did as she was asked. Yet, she felt anxious. Soon, two delicious¨Clooking lunch boxes were delivered to Magnus¡® office, to which Adrian immediately began to dig in. Chapter 128 Chapter 128 ¡°You must be angry, Sam Come and eat,¡± Adrian said. ¡°Adrian, 1- But Samantha decided to swallow her words. Everything was proceeding wery differently from what she had imagined. She did not know what she should say at that moment, so she shot a nce at Magnus before starting on her food as well Meanwhile, Magnus sat by the side without ettering a single word. After they were done with lunch, Adrian said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go take a look at how Ada¡¯s doing, Sam? I¡¯ll handle this.¡± ¡°But Adrian..¡± Samantha was briefly stunned, still confused about what Adrian¡¯s thought process was. Adrian merely smiled at her and said, ¡°Rx, I¡¯ve got this covered. I¡¯ll pass up the chance to visit the girl¡¯s dorm. You go shead and take a look instead.¡± Samantha heaved a long sigh, imagining just how terrified Adaline must be at that moment. *He¡¯s right, I should go check up on her.¡® She then stood up and asked, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯ll be able to handle this?¡± ¡°Have I ever lied to you? I¡¯ve got it. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°All right then, I¡¯ll go see how Ada¡¯s doing.¡± Magnus then called for a woman to guide Samantha to the dormitories. Meanwhile, Adaline was silently sitting on her bed at the girl¡¯s dormitory, Word about how she had pped Dn had spread throughout the university, and many were discussing how her life was most likely over. A few of the girls in the dormitory were looking at Adaline with worried expressions on their faces. None of them wanted anything bad to happen to her. They were dorm mates, after all. At that moment, a girl walked in and said, ¡°Ada, I think I just saw your brother on campus with your sister¨Cinw.¡± A few of the girls¡® eyes lit up when they heard this, while Adaline turned her head in shock ¡°My brother¡¯s here?¡± The girl nodded her head confidently Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°Yes. Both he and his wife are here and in the chancellor¡¯s office right now. I have no idea what they¡¯re discussing though ¡± Adaline had not expected Adrian to show up. In fact, she did not even have the guts to tell Adrian what happened. ¡°Why would he be here all of a sudden?¡± At that moment, one of the other girls said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ada. I called your mother this morning and told her what happened.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s why Adrian and Sam are here.¡± Adaline jumped out of bed and rushed to head downstairs. However, she was stopped by security right upon exiting the dormitory building. These guards were posted here by Magnus for Adaline¡¯s safety. They had orders not to allow her to leave the building under any circumstances. In Magnus¡® opinion, Bucky would not have had the courage to charge into the girl¡¯s damaltory to look for Ada Thus, Ada had no choice but to turn back. But right at that moment¡­ ¡°Ada!¡± Samantha¡¯s voice could suddenly be heard. When Adaline saw Samantha, she said, ¡°What are you doing here, Sam?¡± Samantha was finally able to heave a sigh of rebel when she saw Adaline safe and sound. She walked toward Adaline and held her face. ¡°You really scared me to death, you know that? Before coming here, I told you to remain low profile and not cause any trouble, didn¡¯t I? ¡°Do you have any idea who the man you pped is?¡± Adaline fell silent. Chapter 129 Chapter 129 Of course, Adaline knew who she had offended. However, she could no longer tolerate the amount of humiliation Dn hurled at her, which caused her to retaliate. Adaline started to cry when Samantha reprimanded her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sam. I¡¯m sorry for causing you trouble again.¡± Samantha shot her an annoyed look ¡°What do you mean by that? You just stay here and be good. Your brother¡¯s with the chancellor right now. I have no idea how this will be resolved, but he said he¡¯ll handle it. So, there¡¯s nothing for you to worry about,¡± Samantha consoled Adaline nodded. Samantha pulled Adaline to a nearby bench where they sat together before continuing their conversation. Soon, it was four in the afternoon. Adrian was taking a nap in Magnus¡± office but was jolted awake by a sudden disturbance before he could wake up naturally. Magnus rushed into his office following the noise ¡°Hucky brought a few dozen men with him, Mr. Adrian,¡± he said anously Adrian then stood up and pulled back the curtains to take a look. He noticed the luxurious cars driving into the campus. After the cars were parked, a middle¨Caged man in a suit got out of one of them and walked into the campus with a young man beside him. Behind them were forty to fifty men equipped with clubs. All of them bore menacing expressions. The middle¨Caged man was none other than the leader of the Layman family, Bucky Layman, who was also known as the underworld boxing champion Next to him was his son, Dn Layman. The duo¡¯s arrival with theirckeys instantly drew the students¡® attention. A swarm of students surrounded the area and pointed at the duo. ¡°Hey, look! That¡¯s Dn¡¯s father, the underworld boxing champion!¡± ¡°I knew he was someone you wouldn¡¯t want to offend. Look at how tough h ¡°Looks like Adaline offended someone she shouldn¡¯t have. I wonder what¡¯s going to happen to her.¡± ¡°There definitely won¡¯t be a happy ending for her.¡± The crowd continued to discuss the matter, watching as Bucky and Dn walked in with icy expressions on their faces. Dn then said, ¡°Father, I¡¯ve looked into Adaline¡¯s family and found nothing that would threaten us. She¡¯s Henry Xander¡¯s son, whosepany got taken away after he died. ¡°Meanwhile, her elder brother¡¯s a deadbeat who isn¡¯t capable of doing anything.¡± Bucky smiled. ¡°What do you want done with that little b*tch, son? I¡¯ll do whatever it is you want.¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Dnughed uproariously when he heard this. ¡°I want to punish her, Father, I want to torture her real well, I also know that she had a sister¨Cinw called Samantha who¡¯s also a great beauty. I¡¯d like to have a go at her too if possible ¡°Hahaha! As expected of my son!¡± Huckyughed. Suddenly, Hucky made a gesture and said, ¡°Men, bring me Maline Xander. I¡¯m curious to see just how bold the b*tch whoid berhand on my son is.¡± Bucky had always been an arrogant and overbearing man. He thought nobody would dare to make an enemy out of him. Most importantly, anyone who dared to offend him in the past was either dead or crippled. This was why he behaved as though he was invincible, and the invincible were usually the most lonely people. Bucky¡¯sckey¡¯s scattered in search of Adaline. Meanwhile, Adaline soon found out that Dn and his father had arrived. Feeling frustrated, she wanted to leave the dormitory, but Samantha stopped her. ¡°They won¡¯t dare to barge in here, so you mustn¡¯t go out there yourself. Adrian said he¡¯ll handle the situation, so let¡¯s wait for him to do so.¡± ¡°He has resolved many situations ever since he returned. So this time, I¡¯m going to trust him.¡± Thus, Adaline and Samantha beaded upstairs to Adaline¡¯s bedroom and looked out from the balcony. They could see Bucky and Dn¡¯s arrogant faces as they strutted around the campus This caused both women to feel anxious Meanwhile, Bucky¡¯s men had already searched the campus and asked a few people but still could not find where Adaline was hiding A man then came up to Bucky and said, ¡°Sir, Adaline¡¯s hiding in her room at the dorms and is too afraid to leave. Shall we charge in there and drag her out?¡± ¡°What?¡± Bucky sneered. ¡°Is that b*tch ying hide and seek with me? Does she really think I wouldn¡¯t dare charge in there? Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°There¡¯s no ce in Swallowston I wouldn¡¯t dare step foot in. I¡¯ve been invincible for so many years. I¡¯ve nevere across anything that could frighten me. ¡°Go. Drag her out from there this instant!¡± Bucky yelled, and his men charged into the dormitory. ¡°Sit down, Father.¡± Dn smiled as he brought his father to the campus gym to take a seat on one of the long benches. Bucky still had that arrogant look on his face, while the surrounding students were discussing among themselves. They thought that Adaline was as good as done. Right at that moment, waves of painful cries were heard, followed by women¡¯s screams. The entire scene instantly turned into chaos. I The students¡® faces were all ashen as they scurried away. Many female students saw what was happening and felt their scalp crawl, causing them to cover their mouths and flee. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Bucky was slightly curious when he heard the cornmotion and tumed around, and so did Dn When the crowd dispersed, the duo spotted a young man in ordinary clothes slowly walking toward them as he dragged three men behind him. Bucky was so shocked that he shot to his feet and stared at the man walking toward his. Even Dn was stunned. Neither of them ever expected someone would dare murder three of Hucky¡¯s Lackey Thud. Adrian dropped the bodies before Bucky and took out a piece of tissue to wipe his hands with. He then gestund at the Laymans and said, ¡°We¡¯ve got all day, gentlemen. Go ahead and tell me what game it is you¡¯d like to y¡­. ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to y along.¡± Chapter 130 Chapter 130 Bucky was bewildered by how things had spiraled out of his control. For a moment, he felt a hint of cowardice well up inside of him when he saw Adrian. After all, nobody had ever dared make such a huge response to whatever he had done in the past Bucky was actually afraid of having things blew up and go out of control. And on this day, three of his men had died before he had even personally made a move Feeling slightly worried, he knew the situation was only going to get worse now that it was out of his control. Meanwhile, the surrounding students were witnessing the turn of events. All of them were staring at Adrian and suddenly realized how different he was. ¡°I doubt Barky would dare to kill three people so openly. ¡°Wh¨CWho are you?! How dare you kill my men!¡± Despite how worried Bucky was, he still needed to put up a strong front. Moreover, there were so many onlookers. How else was he supposed to continue his reign of tyranny in Swallowston if he did not do so? On the other hand, Dn did not seem to realize just how frightened his father was at that moment. Instead, he looked at Adrian with the same arrogant expression he had before and yelled, ¡°Who the f*ck do you think you are?! We¡¯ll kill you for killing my father¡¯s men!¡± Dn had grown up pampered. He thought that his father would be able to make any situation he got himself into disappear. This was why he never knew the real meaning of fear. Realizing that Dn was going to say something else, Bucky hurriedly pulled his son aside, afraid that the situation would continue to blow up. After that, he walked toward Adrian and said. ¡°I have no grudge against you, nor do you have any against me. So, did you kill my men just to challenge me?¡± Adrian remained silent and sat on a bench. ¡°My name is Adrian Xander, and the girl you¡¯re going after today is my little sister.¡± Adrian¡¯s statement rang through Bucky¡¯s mind like a bolt of lightning, causing him to take a few steps back in shock. Even Dn himself was surprised, while the surrounding students sucked in a breath of cold air. ¡°So, he¡¯s Adaline¡¯s brother. No wonder he showed up out of nowhere.¡± ¡°I know, right? I had no idea she had a brother.¡± ¡°This is going to be really interesting!¡± A good many of them were waiting to witness how things were going to unfold. They were all curious about what was going to happen next. en without any Bucky clearly had no idea that Adaline¡¯s older brother would be there, and Adriani had even lilled three of his men warning That small bint of cowardice overtook him, and Bucky knew that nobody was going to benefit if the situation blew up any further. On top of that, he did not have the moral high ground, to begin with. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡®I thought she was from an ordinary family. I thought all I had to do was give her a stern warning and she¡¯d be trembling in her boots. I never thought she¡¯d have a brother who¡¯s fearless of death.¡± Bucky took a deep breath, forcing down that speck of cowardice he had for the sake of his dignity. ¡°I see. So you¡¯re Adaline¡¯s older brother. Just the man I¡¯d like to see. ¡°Your little sister hit my son, so what are we going to do about that?¡± Bucky questioned Adrian with a cold expression on his face Adrian raised his head and smiled. ¡°What are we going to do about that indeed?¡± Bucky frowned. ¡°I¡¯ll let youe up with a proposal. We¡¯ll call it even when I¡¯m satisfied, Otherwise, things are going to get a lot worse for the two of you.¡± Bucky was determined to put up a strong front despite how frightened he was for the sake of his dignity as a big shot in Swallowston He could not even bear to imagine how many people would treat him as aughing stock should be back down at that moment. ¡°Did you hear what I said?¡± Bucky asked angrily when Adrian remained silent. Chapter 131 Chapter 131 ¡°Are you asking me for an answer?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right¡± Bucky nodded. Adrian turned to look at him. ¡°My answer is simple, really. Since your son can¡¯t withstand the humiliation of being pped by my sister, I might as well just kill him. After all, he won¡¯t feel humiliated if he¡¯s dead, right? ¡°Wh¨CWhat?¡± Bucky was extremely stunned, clearly not expecting Adrian to give him such an answer. He thought Adrian would feel afraid after lelling three men. Yet, Adrian¡¯s answer fell like a huge gavel on Bucky¡¯s head instead. Even the surrounding students were dumbfounded. ¡°Holy shit! Adaline¡¯s got a really cool brother!* ¡°That was a really awesome answer. ¡°I never realized Adaline had such a powerful brother!¡± The chatters went on endlessly. Meanwhile, Bucky was unable to get a read on Adrian¡¯s thought process when he saw how calm Adrian was. Although Dn had given him his findings on Adaline¡¯s family background, Adrian had killed three people and given Rucky a threatening answer. At that moment, he was at aplete loss for words. After a brief pause, Bucky said, ¡°Where are you from, young man? Do you know that you¡¯ve caused a huge probleen just by killing three of my men?¡± Bucky thought he could give Adrian a shock by saying that. Ales, Adrian said with a smile on his face, ¡°One, three, ten¡­ Does it make any difference?¡± Bucky was left cumbfounded. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. He had seen all kinds of people throughout his life, even murdering a few while he was at it. Yet, he had never met someone who was so fearless of death. Usually, the weak would fear the strong, while the strong would fear those who have no regard for their lives. Such was the case for Bucky, who would be finished should hee across someone who did not care what happened to him and would kill him in a sh, So, at that very moment, Bucky was feeling slightly afraid. Even stunned by Adrian¡¯s answers thus far. On top of it all, he was genuinely fearful that Adrian might kill him at any given moment. He backed up to maintain distance before Adrian could try anything However, Dn did not seem to have noticed what was happening as he stepped forward and scowled. ¡°Do you have no idea who my father is? Hurry up and apologize, you piece of sh*t! Otherwise, we¡¯ll kill you right where you. stand ¡°Have you not noticed how many people we¡¯ve brought with us today? Killing you would be like talding candy from a baby.¡± Dn was boasting and threatening Adrian with the dozens of men they had brought that day, which was exactly what Bucky wanted to say himself. Bucky pointed at the men he brought and said, ¡°Young man, I believe it¡¯s quite clear that I¡¯ve got the numbers advantage right now. All I have to do is say the word and you¡¯re done for. So, can you still say what you¡¯ve just said once more?¡± Adrian suddenlyughed, causing Bucky to be even more confused as to what he was thinking. Right at that moment, Adrian suddenly said, ¡°You¡¯ve got the numbers advantage, eh? You might want to check that again.¡± ¡°What?¡± The moment Bucky was taken slightly aback, the engine roars of more than a hundred Mercedes Benzes could be heard as they pulled into the campus. Chapter 132 Chapter 132 This scene immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention and they gasped in shock. ¡°Holy sh*t! They¡¯re all driving G Wagons!¡± ¡°That¡¯s so awesome¡­ And menacing ¡°What the f*ck is happening?¡± Meanwhile, Bucky seemed rather still as he turned to look at the their doors being closed. G Wagons¨Call of the same color, followed by the ms of Instantly, more than a hundred middle¨Caged men dressed in ck suits revealed themselves, all of them wielding a ck pistol. The one leading them all was a woman with a curvaceous body and pretty locks. She, too, was wearing the same sul: and had on a air of sunsses. She emanated a powerful temperament This woman was none other than Mya Dean. Everyone sucked in a breath of cold air, while Bucky was bbergasted. His son, Dn, watched with his eyes wide open. The moment Mya walked over and snapped her fingers, all of the men in suits raised their hands and trained their pistols at Bucky and Dn. This left the father and son terrified for their lives. The crowd looked on, expressions of disbelief on their faces as if they were watching a scene from a movie. Despite how overbearing Bucky had been¨Chow powerful he was inbat and in the underworld¨Che was now nothing more than a frightened man when all these pistols were aiming directly for him. Initially, Bucky thought of helping his son fool around with a girl since he had nothing better to do at home. He never in his life thought anything like this would happen Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. He could not figure out for the life of him just who in Swallowston would be capable enough of summoning more than a hundred armed men so publicly. This was something not even he himself would dare do, and he was now dumbfounded when it happened right before his eyes. Dn, who was being aired at, had already wet himself. He did not even dare utter a single curse despite how wet his pants had be. Bursting into tears, Dn trembled and asked, ¡°Wh¨CWhat¡¯s happening, Father? What¡¯s all this?!¡± Bocky had no idea how to answer his son. He stammered as he looked at Adrian and said, ¡°Y¨CYoung man..no, sir! This¡­ This is all just a misunderstanding. I¨CI didn¡¯te here to start any trouble. I¨CI was just helping my son pursue your little sister, sir. 1-1 Through his stutter, Bucky was trying to talk his way out of the situation by exining his actions. However, he soon realized he would get nowhere no matter what he said. Of course, he never expected the man he was going up against to be so powerful, especially when the latter was a huge big shot pretending to be a civilian Adrian remained as calm as usual after hearing what Bucky had said. He then turned around and said, ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as big shots in the world. Only dogs who aren¡¯t afraid of death ¡°You an and your son have the right to exin everything that happened, of course. But I have the right to choose whether I kill you two or not. ¡°I¡¯m afraid neither of you will be walking out of this ce if I¡¯m not happy with what I hear.¡± Adrian suddenly released an invisible air of murderous intent as he spoke, causing Bucky to drop to his knees. Dn, on the other hand, had pants that reeked and were stained yellow from urine. None of the onlookers thought that the situation would suddenly take such a huge turn and that Adaline¡¯s older brother was so powerful. Now on his knees, Bucky looked at Adrian and pleaded, ¡°Sir, please¡­ We¡¯re in the same line of business¡­ Can¡¯t you find it in you to spare my life? If you do, I¡¯ll be forever in your debt! Please, sir!¡± Chapter 133 Chapter 133 Adrian smiled mockingly. ¡°We¡¯re in the same line of business, you say?¡± Bucky nodded. ¡°No, no, no, na ¡°Adrian interrupted Bucky. ¡°You¡¯re into some shady business, but not me. Do you know why I can so openly have this many guns trained on you? It¡¯s because Battle Warrior Lucas would have to address me as his mentor if he were to be here right now. ¡°Right then. I¡¯ll give you some time to exin your actions. Otherwise, you¡¯ll die right here¡± ¡°What?¡± Bucky was now sitting limply on the floor. ¡®He¡¯s Battle Warrior Lucas¡® mentor?¡® He was dumbfounded, and so were his son and the rest of the onlookers. They all know that Lucas governed the whole of Dragonshire¡¯s Southrive, while only one man was higher ranked than him- the war legate who recently arrived! Rumor had it that the war legate was Battle Warrior Lucas¡® mentor. At that moment, the crowd started eximing in shock ¡°He¡­ He¡¯s the war legate ¡°Oh my god, Adaline¡¯s brother is the legate!¡± ¡°Are you serious?!¡± Everyone felt their scalp tingle as they stood frozen to the spot. Bucky was extremely stunned at that point. ¡°The war legate? I¡¯ve offended the legale? Oh f*ck! Oh, God!¡® Bucky began to break down. The deepest parts of his heart yelled out, rushing out like a wave against his chest and throwing him into a deep abyss of despair, ¡°I behaved so arrogantly in front of the legate. I evenshed out at him, boasting about how powerful I am in Swallowston¡­¡® Bucky trembled at the thought. ¡°Legate, sir¡­ Please spare my life, I beg you!¡± Bucky pleaded for his life as it depended on it, throwing away all the ego he had earlier. Dn had tears and snot running down his face. tes to convince us Adrian took a look at his watch and calmly said, ¡°You¡¯ve pot two more minutes to ¡°I¨CL¡­¡± Bucky looked up at Adrian with a tear¨Cfilled face, unable to utter another word. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry! Please spare me!¡± Dn yelled non¨Cstop. ¡°One minute,¡± Adrian called out. The father and son felt as though the death reaper wasing for them. *Time¡¯s up.¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. The moment Adrian stopped speaking, a gunshot followed, and Dn copsed to the ground in a pool of his own blood This caused the onlookers to shriek in shock ¡°Dn¡­ Dn!¡± Bucky yelled as he looked at his son¡¯s lifeless corpse. After another sudden ¡°bang,¡± Bucky too was lying on the ground. The father and son had been so overbearing and terrifying a moment ago. They never imagined today would be the day that they would meet their maker. The onlookers were extremely anxious upon witnessing Bucky and Dn¡¯s deaths. Adrian pped his hands and Mya stepped forward to announce to the crowd, ¡°We expect all of you to remain silent about what happened here today. There will be no discussion, and you will most certainly not tell your parents or partners about this. ¡°If1 find out any one of you talked, you¡¯ll be dealt with for leaking confidential information. Just act as if you never saw what happened today.¡± After that, Mya waved her hand, ordering for the corpses to be dragged away and Bucky¡¯s men arrested Chapter 134 Chapter 134 Some people had nned on posting these events to their social media ounts to show their friends. However, they immediately deleted whatever photos and videos they had after hearing Mya¡¯s words. Everyone knew they needed to keep their mouths shut and never tell a single soul about what transpired here today. After all, no one dared to joke around when their lives were on the line. Soon, the scene was cleaned up. The Laymans had entered the campus with arrogant looks on their faces but were lifeless corpses when they left. Everyone learned a valuable life lesson that day¨Carrogance will not be met in kind. While Adrian dealt with the Laymans, many others watched the events unfold from the girl¡¯s dormitory but they could not see clearly due to how far away they were. However, they all knew they had heard gunshots. At that moment, Samantha felt extremely worried about the uncertainty of what was happening. ¡°What¡¯s happening over there, Ada? Why are there gunshots? Is your brother over there? A few girls looked slightly worried as they looked toward Adaline. They were Adaline¡¯s roommates who were genuinely concerned for her well¨Cbeing. However, Adaline remained silent and looked at Samantha, whose jaw was tightly clenched with worry. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Sam. Adrian will be fine. I¡¯m sure the Laymans will be done for soon enough.¡± Adaline¡¯s roommates looked at her in confusion. Even Samantha could not figure out where Adaline got her confidence from ¡°How do you know they¡¯re done for?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because Adrian¡¯s actually the¡­ Adaline was about to tell Samantha that Adrian could very well be the legate, but the words just would note out when she thought about what he had said to her before. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Adaline quickly covered her mouth to stop herself, while Samantha curiously asked, ¡°Your brother¡¯s actually the what?¡± ¡°She¡¯s right, Ada. Why¡¯d you stop halfway?¡± urged her roommates. Adaline pursed her lips and smiled, saying, ¡°Nothing What I meant was that my brother came prepared. He¡¯s a very calm man and wouldn¡¯t do anything reckless.¡± Samantha agreed with Adaline on this. She had also noticed that Adrian had been more mature recently. ¡°Let¡¯s hope so.¡± Just as they were talking, Adrian had both his hands behind his back as he slowly walked up the stairs of the girl¡¯s dormitory. He raised his head and waved at Samantha and Adaline, win instantly ran over to him in joy. When they were both standing before him, Samantha nervously asked, ¡°What happened, Adrian? Is it done?¡± Adrian nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s over. Both father and son have been shot to death.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Samantha was extremely surprised. ¡®There were indeed the sounds of two gunshots earlier.¡± ¡°What happened? Hurry up and tell us,¡± she urged.. Adrian exined, ¡°The Laymans have had a hand in many shady operations in the underworld, and I contacted the Battle Warrior¡¯s Department before we even got here. ¡°The department instantly looked into the matter and came here to apprehend them. However, they ended up being shot to death for resisting arrest.¡± Chapter 135 Chapter 135 Samantha was shocked when she heard this She quietly looked at Adrian, not expecting things to have ended up the way they had. Samantha was terrified as she drove to campus that she had not thought about doing what Adrian had done. However, to her, things were probably not as simple as they seemed. ¡®Adrian¡¯s probably the one who called them here.¡® Hearing this, Samantha smiled and said, ¡°Looks like you really do have a few tricks up your sleeve. I completely forgot about that n, It¡¯s no wonder you were so calm earlier.¡± ¡°Nobody could possibly behave so arrogantly and get away with it,¡± Adrian said. ¡°Sam, could you wait for me over there for a moment, please? There are a few things I¡¯d like to say to Ada alone. She¡¯s going to get a stem lecture from me today.¡± Samantha sighed. She, too, thought that Adaline had behaved recklessly. ¡°She shouldn¡¯t have raised her hand at Dn, no matter how overboard he had been with her. ¡°What would she have done if Dn had retaliated right there and then?¡± At that thought, Samantha said, ¡°It¡¯s all in the past, Adrian. I¡¯m sure Ada understands how wrong she was, so don¡¯t be too harsh on her.¡± Adrian nodded. Samantha knew the siblings had something to talk about and that she should not involve herself in it, nor did she want to eavesdrop on them. After she left, Adaline quietly looked at Adrian ¡°Ada, I want you to remember what I¡¯m about to tell you for the rest of your life.¡± Adaline kept her head low, not knowing what her brother was going to say to her. ¡°I want you to remember that no matter who youe across, or whatever happens, you must be extra kind to those who have shown you kindness. On the contrary, if there¡¯s someone like Dn who bullies you over and over again, I want you to kill him without hesitation.¡± Adaline¡¯s head jolted upward, looking at Adrian in shock. Is he being serious? ¡°Adrian, L.¡± the words would note out of her mouth. ¡°Never offend those who don¡¯t deserve it. But if anyone does, make sure they get a hundred times the payback. Take Dn for example. You shouldn¡¯t have pped him. Instead, you should¡¯ve taken out a knife and ended his life before calling m ¡°Remember, I¡¯ll help you solve any situation you get yourself into, no matter how severe it is. All you have to do is focus on your studies and help Sam run herpany in the future to fulfill our father¡¯s dream. ¡°Do you understand?¡± Adrian asked. ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± Adaline wept as she nodded. ¡°Mya,¡± Adrian called, and Mya showed up from nearby in her suit. ¡°Yes, sir?¡± ¡°Did you bring them? Mya nodded. She then waved her hand and a pair of absolutely stunning twin sisters walked over. They looked like they were in their twenties and were both equally as beautiful. Mya introduced, ¡°The elder one is Suzy Scott and her sister is Shiloh Scott. They¡¯re a pair of twins who served the Eastern Battle Warrior. I had poached them to recruit them for myself, but they¡¯re yours now ¡°Suzy, Shiloh, this is the war legate. Speaking of which, he¡¯s your former leader¡¯s mentor,¡± Mya said with a smile. ¡°Greetings, sir.¡± Adaline had a look of shock as she stared at Adrian ¡®It¡¯s just as I thought, he really is the legatel N?velDrama.Org content rights. Adaline felt something ring deep inside her heart. Adrian then said, ¡°Ada, Suzy and Shiloh will be your personal bodyguards from now on. I¡¯ll have Mya arrange for them to live in your dorm. Make sure to bring them with you wherever you go, okay?¡± Adaline nodded. Adrian turned toward the twins and said, ¡°Your main mission is to finish university with my little sister. After you two are done with the three¨Cyear course, I¡¯ll transfer you to Southrive¡¯s Battle Warrior HQ to report for duty. ¡°All of your expenses, including your family¡¯s, will be taken care of for the rest of your lives.¡± The twins immediately replied, ¡°Thank you, sir. We¡¯ll be sure to fulfill our mission.¡± Chapter 136 Chapter 136 Adrian made no furtherment after he was done briefing them. Mya recognized Suzy and Shiloh¡¯s fighting skills, and it was Adrian¡¯s first time showing such meticulous care to Adaline. And the whole time, Adaline was at a loss for words. Adrian assigned Suzy and Shiloh to stay while Mya made arrangements for other affairs. Adrian found Samantha sitting on a bench on the field. Noticing Adrian¡¯s arrival, she stood up and said, ¡°What did you say to Ada? Why won¡¯t you let me listen?¡± Adrian smiled and answered, ¡°If you were there, she¡¯d feel like you¡¯re on her side. Hence, I sent you away so I could reprimand her properly.¡± Samantha did notment further because she knew that Adrian did it because he cared for Adaline. They then left Swallowston University. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Upon arriving home, they found Rue growing restless. She hastily ran to them when she spotted them. ¡°Adrian, Sam, how¡¯s everything? Is Ada okay?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mother. It¡¯s been dealt with,¡± said Adrian while nodding. Samantha said, ¡°Everything¡¯s fine, Mother. Ada¡¯s fine now and she¡¯s unharmed.¡± Rue was relieved upon hearing that. Adrian turned his head and said to Samantha, ¡°Sam, you have New Paraiso¡¯s opening ceremony tomorrow to prepare for. You should check if there¡¯s anything else you need to handle. Do it now while you still have the time.¡± Samantha nodded. She called Riley and ra to inquire about the preparations for tomorrow¡¯s opening ceremony. The list of thepanies attending the ceremony had already beenpiled. Nine Kings, the Battle Warrior Department, Swallowston Bank, and a few otherpanies would be in attendance. Samantha made the decision to head back to thepany so she could check if anything else needed her attention. She could not allow even the smallest margin for error in this matter. Adrian was supposed to go with Samantha. However, he received a call from Daniel. Daniel said through the phone, ¡°Sir, we spoke about Lupons entering Southrive previously. I just received the most updated news that they¡¯ve entered Swallowston.¡± Adrian furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Su soon? Do you know their destination? Daniel replied, ¡°I¡¯m not too sure about that. The results acquired from the Battle Warrior Department¡¯s investigation are that hundred and they¡¯re here in Swallowston for the sole purpose of killing Battle Warrior Locas because he once annihted fifty thousand Lupusian soldiers. ¡°We specte that the Luposians are trying to wreak havoc in Swallowston to flush out Battle Warrior Lucas. However, it¡¯s possible that they don¡¯t know that you¡¯re in Swallowston, sir.¡± H Lucas and the Luposians were bound by enmity. In fact, the Luposians loathed Lucas and wished that they could chop him up. The Luposians¡® goal of entering Swallowston was clear. Adrian said, ¡°Is Lucas not in Swallowston right now?¡± Daniel said, ¡°No, sir. Lucas left Swallowston two days ago on a mission. How shall we proceed, sir?¡± Adrian said straightforwardly, ¡°Let¡¯s not act rashly and alert the enemy. Just keep watching them for now. Find out how they entered Southrive.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Samantha walked over as soon as Adrian hung up the phone and looked at him in puzzlement. ¡°Who called you, Adrian?¡± Adrian smiled and said, ¡°Just an old friend. All right, let¡¯s go.¡± Samantha answered with a ¡°hmm¡± and they set off to New Paraiso together. Adrian and Samantha headed toward thepany. Meanwhile¡­ Chapter 137 Chapter 137 Something happened at Xander Manor this afternoon that excited all the Xanders. Harold was sitting at home when Leonard walked into the house in excitement. ¡°Father, the heir of Southrie¡¯s River family, Jaden, is here in Swallowston. I¡¯ve invited him to our home.¡± Harold immediately raised his head upon hearing that ¡°Are you serious, Leonard? You managed to invite Jaden to our home?¡± Harold was beyond excited. The River family was listed as the most influential family in Southrive. Back in those years, Harold and the patriarch of the Rivers had been acquaintances. Afterward, the Rivers grew more powerful and Harold failed to keep in touch with him because Harold was beneath their level. He had not expected Leonard would sessfully invite Jaden to their home Meanwhile, the Xanders rushed into the house as Wilfred announced, ¡°Father, Mr. Jaden is here!! A young man wearing a suit walked into the house. Noticing the situation, Harold hastily stood up and said, ¡°You¡¯re here, Jaden. Have a seat, please, have a seat¡­¡± The young man was Jaden River. He was a member of Southrive¡¯s River family. Jaden was rather well¨Cknown in Southrive. It was absolutely wonderful that the Xanders managed to invite him as a guest today. Jaden walked into the house and said to Harold, ¡°It has been a long time, Mr. Harold.¡± Harold burst out inughter. ¡°That¡¯s right, it has been a long time. You were thirteen years old when I last saw you. You¡¯ve grown so much in the blink of an eye!¡± ¡°Jaden, why are you still standing there? Come. Sit down¡± Cecilia nudged him to take a seat. The Xanders hastily attended to Jaden¡¯s needs. The Xanders sat down as Harold asked, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since you visited Swallowston, Jaden. What brings you here today? Jaden nodded. ¡°I have some matters to attend to here. My family is nning on opening another branch in Swallowston. My father and grandfather assigned the task to me. ¡°Hence, I¡¯m here in search of apany to coborate with my family so that I may disy my capabilities in Swallowston,¡± The Xanders started discussing animatedly hearing Jaden¡¯s words. ¡°So, Mr. Jaden is here to look for apany to coborate with.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. It¡¯ll be incredible if our family gets to coborate with the Rivers.¡± ¡°I hope we¡¯ll be selected.¡± The Xanders discussed in hushed whispers. Leonard asked, ¡°Mr. Jaden, what are your ns?¡± Jaden said, ¡°My n is to invest in apany in Swallowston, and when that business grows, it will bear the River family name. I believe that it won¡¯t take long before thepany grows to be the most powerfulpany in Swallowston.¡±Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Hiss! All the Xanders inhaled sharply This information came as a timely assistance to them. The Xander Group had failed to expand all this time while Paraiso was about to go bankrupt. The Xander Group would rise again if Jaden was willing to invest in theirpany. ¡°Jaden, you¡¯vee to the right ce if you want to invest in Swallowston,¡± said Harold. Jaden smiled. In truth, he had chosen the Xander Group before evening to visit Xander Manor today because he wanted to acquire and take over the Xander Grouppletely. Otherwise, he would never have epted Leonard¡¯s invitation. Jaden smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Harold, the Xanders have done very well in Swallowston so far.¡± Harold hastily said, ¡°You¡¯re right, Jaden. Even though our family is not as powerful as the others, our company has been around for many years. If you¡¯re willing to invest in the Xander Group, I believe that our families will grow thepany into the biggest enterprise in Swallowston through our joint efforts¡± Chapter 138 Chapter 138 Jaden had yet to state his stand clearly when Harold eagerly expressed his willingness to coborate The other Xanders chimed in. Leonard said, ¡°Mr. Jaden, you should invest in the Xander Group. We¡¯ll devote our full efforts to helping you stabilize your influence in Swallowston.¡± Wilfred said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Mr. Jaden. The Xander Group is the wisest choice.¡± The rest of the Xanders talked all at once. Jaden pretended as if he was troubled for a moment, then said, ¡°Do you really want me to invest in the Xander Group, Mr. Harold?¡± ¡°Jaden, your grandfather and I are old acquaintances. You¡¯re here to expand yourpany in Swallowston so I want to help you out of respect for him,¡± said Harold nonchntly. Jaden fell silent for a long while upon hearing that. Then, he nodded heavily and said, ¡°All right then, if you say so. If you insist, I will obey and invest in the Xander Group. ¡°Starting today, the Rivers shall lead the Xander Group to be thergest enterprise in Swallowston.¡± Jaden behaved as if he was fully determined. The Xanders were delighted upon hearing this ¡°That¡¯s wonderful!¡± ¡°Truly exceptional!¡± ¡°Hahaha! With the Rivers as our backer, we¡¯ll be an influential family in Swallowston!¡± ¡°Our family will have a meteoric rise from now on!¡± Harold said in excitement, ¡°Our family is blessed. Soon afterward, Harold and Jaden started discussing the investment n in detail. Jaden spent a long time in Xander Manor. He stated that he would invest three million dors into the Xander Group as capital. He would then allocate another fifteen million dors to the Xander Group from the Rivers¡® main company in Southrive during the uing expansion. Harold was excited for a long time upon learning about this. He could not stop smiling and he talked with Jaden for a long time In the end, one of the Xanders said, ¡°Grandfather, with the Rivers as our backer, we¡¯ll be considered an influential family. ¡°I heard that Samantha will be holding an opening ceremony for New Paralso. We should go and take a look too, right? What do you think?¡± The rest of the Xanders found this very reasonable. They were no longer undinary people now and were thus emboldened to show up before Samanthia and Adrian. Leonard said, ¡°Father, it¡¯s obvious that Adrian and Samantha don¡¯t respect us. They¡¯re trying to usurp Paralso by starting up New Paraiso with an investment from Swallowston Bank How could we just allow them to do so?¡± Wilfred said, ¡°He¡¯s right. Adrian broke Cedric and Jacob¡¯s legs. Moreover, he made me apologize to him. Now that we have the Rivers as our backer, we should wreak havoc at their opening ceremony tomorrow. ¡°I¡¯d like to show Adrian the consequences of going against us.¡± The more Wilfred talked about it, the more agitated he became. He wished that he could immediately be there to tell Adrian the Xanders had the Rivers as backers now and they were no longer as they were in the past. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Harold pondered for a moment upon hearing this. In the end, he nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. We should show Adn and Samantha our power. Jaden, do you know about the events that took ce in Swallowston recently?¡± Next to him, Jaden nodded and said, ¡°I heard that your grandson, Adrian is back and that he¡¯s trying to usurp Paraiso, Moreover, a rumor has been going around in Swallowston recently about Samantha receiving an investment to start up New Paraiso after the House of Bar went bankrupt?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Chanter 139 Chapter 139 Chapter 139 Harold said, ¡°The person who invested in Samantha¡¯spany is the president of Swallowston Bank, Amanda Cole.¡± Jaden chuckled and said, ¡°Swallowston Bank, huh? That¡¯s nothing to my family.¡± This was precisely what Harold wanted to hear. No one from Swallowston dared to im to be the boss of Southrive. No one from a small ce like Swallowston dared to speak before Southrive¡¯s influential families spoke. ¡°However, Adrian¡¯s wife is quite pretty. Samantha Cowell is the most beautiful woman in Swallowston. It¡¯ll be nice if I get to fool around with her.¡± Jaden smirked. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Leonard burst outughing upon hearing this. Adrian¡¯s wife was one of the most beautiful women in Swallowston indeed. As soon as Jaden¡¯s voice died away, a voice was heard saying, ¡°I bet you don¡¯t know this, Mr. Jaden. In truth, Samantha has yet to sleep with Adrian. You have my full support if you wish to bed her.¡± Cedric limped his way into the house with crutches and proimed this with a sneer on his face. Cecilia hastily said, ¡°Son, why are you not in the hospital resting?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, Mother.¡± Cedric waved his hand dismissively and his expression was ice cold. ¡°Adrian broke my leg. I want to toy with his wife as he watches. Now that we have you joining us, Mr. Jaden, our family will be the boss of Swallowston from now on. No one will have the courage to defy us. ¡°Count me in for the opening ceremony of Samantha¡¯s newpany tomorrow. I will tell her that I will have my way with her.¡± Cedric clenched his teeth in anger. Cecilia smiled and said, ¡°What lofty aspirations, son. You¡¯re right. You should fool around with Samantha to your heart¡¯s content. It¡¯ll be a waste for you not to when she¡¯s so beautiful However, you¡¯ll have to let Mr. Jaden go first.¡± Cedric smiled. ¡°Of course.¡± Upon hearing the Xanders¡® remarks, Jaden chuckled and said, ¡°Sure, I won¡¯t argue since you¡¯ve said as much. Do as you wish tomorrow. Remember that you have the Rivers as your backer now. ¡°None of you have to be scared of them.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Leonard said, ¡°Mr. Jaden, will you be joining us tomorrow?¡± Leonard extended an invitation to him. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Jaden shook his head and said, ¡°I have to reach out to my father tomorrow to discuss investing in the Xander Group and get the ounting department to wire the money, Upon saying that, Jaden smiled nonchntly. ¡°Cedric, I¡¯ll wait for you to bring Adrian to his downfall so that Samantha will sleep with me willingly. It¡¯ll be a waste to not utilize such a good woman.¡± Cedric patted his chest and said assuringly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Jaden. Leave it to me.¡± Jaden nodded and did notment further. ¡°All right, I shall leave to get in touch with my father. Excuse me.¡± Jaden was about to bid his farewell when Harold stood up and ordered, ¡°Send Jaden off.¡± The Xanders walloed out and sent Jaden to the door. After his departure, everyone, including Harold, was excited and eager. Leonard was especially excited. ¡°Father, the chance for our family to rise again is finally here. Who will have the audacity to provoke us from now on when we have the Rivers as our backer?¡± Chanter 139 ¡°You¡¯re right. This is all thanks to your meritorious contribution in getting Jaden here,¡± said Harold while nodding ¡°I only did as I should, Father. I¡¯d go through hell and high waters for the family,¡± said Leonard with feigned humility. Harold announced. ¡°Get ready, everyone. Today, we shall show all of Swallowston that the Xander Group is about to merge with Southrive¡¯s River Group.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± said all the Xanders in unison. Chapter 140 Chapter 140 The Xanders made up their minds, After that, Leonard, Wilfred, Cedric, and others began to ferociously propagate the news that the Xander Group was about to merge with Southrive¡¯s River Group to be the River Group¡¯s branch company in Swallowston One could say that the Xanders exaggerated the information substantially. To publicize to all of Swallowston, Leonard even held a press conference to get the information on the business news headlines The effect achieved was within the Xanders¡® expectations. Following the spread of the information, almost everyone in Swallowston soon learned about the merger. At night, Samantha returned home after she was done handling the affairs of tomorrow¡¯s opening ceremony. Meanwhile, Rue and Adrian were having dinner together. Samantha learned about the Xanders receiving an investment from Southrive¡¯s River Group and found it incredulous. She said, ¡°Adrian, is your grandfather a fool? ¡°Oops, sorry for my choice of words, but you have heard about the Xander Group receiving an investment from the River Group, right?¡± This was huge news that many newspanies had published today. Even Rue had learned about it. She said, ¡°Yes, I too heard about this from someone. The Xanders¡® reputation has been boosted. I heard that the River Group is renowned in Southrive. Now that the Xanders is attached to the River Group, therpany will grow exponentially soon, right?¡± She appeared to be slightly envious. ¡°Why would you think that, Mother? How could it be as simple as you think it is?¡± Samantha chided Rue. Rue said in puzzlement, ¡°Isn¡¯t that the case, Sam?¡± Samantha shook her head and looked toward Adrian. She wanted to find out Adrian¡¯s opinion on this matter. Adrian said, ¡°Sarn is right. This matter is not as simple as it seems.¡± Samantha quickly saw through the situation. She said, ¡°My im that your grandfather is a fool is not without merit. Think about it. Why would a huge enterprise like the River Group be investing in the Xanders?¡± ¡°Why so?¡± asked Rue as she was rather clueless about the business world. Samantha exined, ¡°Business is like a civilized version of war. The Xander Group is solely managed by Adrian¡¯s grandfather right now. He holds une hundred percent of the shares. On the other hand, if the River Group were to invest an amountrger than Grandfather¡¯s investment, the biggest shareholder of the Xander Group would became the River fanaly ¡°The Rivers will be able to kick each and every one of the Xanders out of thepany if they wanted. When that happens, the Xanders will lose control of the Xander Group¡± Rue was enlightened upon hearing Samantha¡¯s exnation. She immediately understood the situation. Rue said in astoniment, ¡°So, what you¡¯re saying is that the Xander Group Is just a stepping stone for the Hiver Group to rise in Swallowston, right, Sam?¡± Samantha nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. They¡¯re the stepping stone for the livers rise to power. When the Rivers have risen, the stepping stone will be rendered useless. It¡¯s highly possible that the Rivers will kick Grandfather out of thepany. ¡°Thepany that he worked so hard to establish will cease to be affiliated with him in any way. That¡¯s why I asked earlier if Grandfather is a fool ¡°How can he not see something so obvious?¡± Samantha was slightly frustrated. She did not wish to see the Xanders embark on a path of doom, but what else could she do? Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Rue heaved a sigh. ¡°Sam, you may not know but Harold is not an entrepreneur. In the Xander Group¡¯s early days, it was your father¨Cinw, Henry, who helped build up thepany. Once the Xander Group grew to be stable, Henry left to establish Paraiso ¡°In truth, Harold and his sons are idiots. How could they possibly know anything about running a company?¡± Chapter 141 Chapter 141 Rue understood all of the Xanders very well. It was a waste that Henry had passed away at such a young age. Samantha said, ¡°You¡¯re right about my uncles-inw being idiots. All they do is be angry and scold people all day long. On the other hand, their sons, Cedric and Jacob, are always stealing money from thepany so they can spend it on partying with women.¡± In truth, that was something Samantha had wanted to say all this time. However, she found it inappropriate to say in the past when Adrian was not around. She continued, ¡°I really can¡¯t figure out why my father-inw is so outstanding while his two older brothers are so useless. Moreover, their sons are even worse.¡± Rue chuckled upon hearing that. She nced at Samantha and said, ¡°Sam, Henry inherited his mother¡¯s talents and willingness to work hard. On the other hand, your uncles-inw inherited their father¡¯sziness. ¡°You have no idea howzy Harold was in the beginning. I heard from Henry that your grandmother chose to be with him because he was good-looking when he was young ¡°Your grandmother-inw was born to a schrly family. All I know is that she was the heiress of an influential family but her family cut ties with her when she married Harold.¡± Samantha could not help feeling slightly astonished upon hearing this for the first time. She asked. ¡°Mother, what was her name?¡± Rue said, ¡°Your grandmother-inw¡¯sst name was Harts. She called herself ¡®La¡¯ but she had changed her name after marrying Harold. I dont know what her name was before that.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Samantha pouted and turned her head to look at Adrian. She had never heard of a family by the name of ¡± Harts in Southrive. It seemed that Adrian¡¯s grandmother had originated from a family beyond Dragonshire¡¯s Southrive. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind, Adrian?¡± Samantha asked in puzzlement after noticing his silence. Adrian did not answer her question immediately. In truth, he knew which family Harold¡¯s wife, La-also his grandmother-originated from. She belonged to the Hart family from Gorgonshire in Northrive. The Hart family was one of the top three most influential families in Northrive. These families had sent Adrian and his troops arge batch of resources when he was on a campaign in Northrive. At the time, one of the people who braved the storm of bullets to deliver the resources had thest name Hart.¡± That man was a member of Northrive¡¯s Hart family. If La was from an influential family, it was highly possible that she came from Northrive¡¯s Hart family. This was because there were nine states on the map of Navia and there was only one Hart family that was located in the Northrive zone. ¡°Adrian,¡± Samantha called out to him again when she noticed that he was distracted. Adrian was jolted back to reality and hastily said, ¡°Uh, nothing. I was distracted thinking about something earlier.¡± Noticing the situation, Samantha asked, ¡°What were you thinking about? Did you hear what I was talking to you about earlier?¡± Adrian smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not bother ourselves with the Xanders¡¯ affairs. It¡¯d be best for you to concentrate on managing New Paraiso, Sam. I think that there will be quite a number of people attending the opening ceremony tomorrow. ¡°You should sleep early and make yourself look pretty tomorrow. That will be great.¡± Samantha nodded upon hearing Adrian¡¯s remark. After dinner, Samantha showered and returned to her room to rest. On the other hand, Adrian pulled out his phone and called Daniel. Adrian said, ¡°Daniel, reach out to Battle Warrior Skr in Northrive and get him to look into the Hart. family. I would like to know if they had an heiress that married and relocated to Swallowston a few decades ago. ¡°Get Skr to call me back.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Chapter 142 Chapter 142 Adrian hung up the phone and took a shower before retiring to his room. Adaline was the previous upant of this but it was now his. He had onlyid on the bed for a few short minutes before his phone rang again. The call came from Gorgonshire¡¯s Battle Warrior Skr. ¡°Sir.¡± Adrian heard Skr¡¯s voice as soon as he picked up the phone. Navia was guarded by nine battle warriors. Skr managed the Northrive zone and he shared a reputation as celebrated as Battle Warrior Lucas. Adrian had trained Skr singlehandedly too. Adrian said, ¡°Have you looked into the matter that I tasked you with?¡± Skr said, ¡°I sent someone to pay a visit to Northrive¡¯s Hart family earlier to inquire about them. You¡¯re right, they had an heiress who married a Xander and moved to Southrive. ¡°That man is your grandfather, Harold Xander.¡± It was just as Adrian had spected. His grandmother, La, originated from a rather influential family Indeed. Adrian asked, ¡°What was the name she went by when she was still part of the Hart family?¡± Skr said, ¡°Her name was Juliet. The Harts disowned her because they forbade her from marrying Harold at the time. Afterward, Juliet changed her name to La before she got married. ¡°Juliet was the most beautiful woman in Northrive at the time. Moreover, she was extremely talented and had a talent for learning. She was the most outstanding person in the Hart family at the time. ¡°It¡¯s a waste that she passed away so young Adrian fell silent. He had very few memories of his grandmother. All he remembered was his grandmother holding him in her arms and asking him if he would like something to eat when he was about seven or eight years old. He said that he wanted to have the pasta cooked by her She then obliged and made him a serving of pasta. The next day when Adrian woke up, his father told him that his grandmother had passed away. Adrian was confused because he was just a kid then. He had no idea what ¡°passed away¡± meant. He had onlye to realize that his grandmother was gone for eternity when he saw her being lowered into the coffin. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Afterward, Adrian asked about the cause of her death. Henry¡¯s answer was simple. He told Adrian that his grandmother passed away from an incurable disease. That was all that Adrian remembered about his grandmother. He knew that his grandmother doted on him very much when he was young. She was not partial to anyone and extended the same treatment to everyone including Riley, Cedric, Jacob, and him. On the other hand, he wondered if any one of his grandmother¡¯s grandchildren still remembered her. ¡°Sir, are you with me?¡± Skr¡¯s voice was hearding from the other end of the line. Adrian inhaled a deep breath. Then, he said, ¡°Noted. You don¡¯t need to look into this matter anymore. Don¡¯t visit the Harts either.¡± Skr said, ¡°Yes, sir. You should stay vignt, sir. I noticed that the Luposians on my side have been behaving strangely as well. It¡¯s possible that they will enter Southrive in a way that can¡¯t be stopped. *Lucas is currently in danger because the Luposians are aiming to kill him.¡± Daniel had mentioned this to Adrian before He said, ¡°Daniel has already informed me. You should stay in touch with the battle warriors from other states at all times. If there are any huge movements, wait for my order and we shall strike Luposia at once. ¡°If they were to cause another war, we¡¯ll annihte them once and for all.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Upon saying that, Adrian hung up Skr¡¯s call. However, Adrian did not know that Samantha was leaning against the door, eavesdropping on him, from outside his room. She could not hear the voice on the call but she heard Adrian mentioning Daniel¡¯s name. Adrian mentioned the words-battle warriors of other states, Luposia, wait for my orders, and annihte. 102 Chapter 143 Chapter 143 Samantha fell silent upon hearing those words She had no idea who Adrian was on the phone with, but at this very moment, she recalled all the events that had taken ce since Adrian¡¯s return. She suddenly realized that these events were not coincidental. It felt as if someone was making arrangements for these events in secret. It started during Swallow Central¡¯s opening ceremony up until the establishment of New Paraiso. Too many things had happened in session. ¡°There must be someone nning all this, but who?¡¯ Samantha¡¯s gazended on Adrian atst. She knew that her husband was definitely not the ordinary person that he made himself out to be. Where was he over the past seven years? Had he served in the army? Samantha found that to be rather unrealistic but she suddenly came to realize at this exact moment that the situation was not as simple as she had imagined. However, she was a careful person. She did not say or do anything and obediently retired to her room. She was heading to the restroom earlier when she heard sounds from Adrian¡¯s room and decided to eavesdrop on him, The walls of a house in an old residential area were not soundproof. Samantha came to realize something upon hearing the conversation. Adrian was just like a riddle. And the only way to solve this riddle was through time. Late at night, Samantha was already asleep. Yet, Riley headed back to the Xander Manor in Southrive¡¯s Swallowston after she found out that the Xanders were receiving investment from the River Group. She wanted to talk this matter over with Leonard and Cecelia, and she was extremely anxious. In the living room, Riley said to Leonard, Father, have you lost your mind? Even though the Xander Group is not that huge now, it¡¯s still enough to maintain the Xanders¡¯ status at a lower middle-ss of Swallowston ¡°Even if Paraiso falls, it can still merge with the Xander Group. Do you know how risky the River Group¡¯s investment is to the Xanders?¡± Riley was so anxious that she was almost in tears. The Xanders were her family at the end of the day. She could not possibly ignore it when her family was in trouble. However, not only was she incapable of drawing Leonard¡¯s attention, he was furious after finding out that she had joined Samantha to set up New Paralso. p! Leonard smacked her in the face. ¡°Riley, watch your tone when you speak to me. You¡¯re my daughter, so why are you joining Samantha and Adrian to start up apany? And you¡¯re here trying to teach me a lesson?¡± Riley¡¯s expression was filled with grief. She covered her cheek and said through her tears, I¡¯m not a child anymore, Father, I¡¯ve been managing thepany since I graduated from university. Yet, all of you were constantly drawing kickbacks from thepany over the years without any concern for the company¡¯s growth. I would be wasting my youth if I stayed.. ¡°I don¡¯t want to waste my youth and want a sessful career, can¡¯t I have that?¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t join Samantha!¡± Leonard roared. I Cecilia nudged Leonard from the side and said. ¡°Leonard, stop being so loud. It¡¯s highly possible that our daughter was brainwashed by that she-devil,¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Leonard grunted. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Riley wiped away her tears. ¡°Let¡¯s put aside Samantha first. Why would the River Group suddenly invest money in the Xander Group? Haven¡¯t you realized that something is off? ¡°When the fund that Jaden invests in the Xander Group exceeds all of youbined, he will be asking for shares. When he has fifty-one percent of the shares, it will be over for all of you. ¡°Father, can¡¯t you see that Grandfather is dim-sighted from old age? The Rivers are trying to use the Xanders as their stepping stone to gain control over Swallowston!¡± said Riley mercilessly. Leonard flew into a rage upon hearing this and pointed at the door as he shouted, ¡°Don¡¯te here and tell me what to do! It¡¯s a good thing for our family that the Rivers are willing to invest in us! Our status in Swallowston will rise from now on and our future is boundless! ¡°Get out of here now! I don¡¯t want to hear from you anymore!¡± Chapter 144 Chapter 144 Riley broke down. The goal of Southrive¡¯s River family was obvious. What sort of person was Jaden River? He grew up in a business family. His father and grandfather were renowned entrepreneurs. How could the Xander Group contend with him? Yet, why could Leonard not understand such a simple issue? Riley cried and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already said my piece on this matter, Father. We can wait and see if I¡¯m wrong about this. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. 1 have no doubts that the Xander Group¡¯s shares will change drastically when Jaden channels the money into thepany. ¡°By then, Jaden will acquire all the shares using money bit by bit. In the end, he will kick Grandfather and all of you out of thepany. By then, it will be toote to regret this.¡± Riley did her best to convince Leonard. But why would Leonard allow himself to be dissuaded? He was already immersed in the joy of having the Rivers as his backer. However, before Leonard could lose his temper again, Cedric walked over with his crutches. ¡°Riley, I have no idea what goes on in that head of yours. It¡¯s clear that Jaden thinks highly of our family. Are you worried that our family won¡¯t rise in Swallowston when we have his help? ¡°You¡¯re way in over your head. Moreover, why would an influential family like the Rivers scheme against a smallpany like ours?¡± Riley looked at him and asked back, ¡°Cedric, you asked about why an influential family like the Rivers will scheme against a smallpany like the Xander Group. Tell me, why? ¡°Why isn¡¯t Jaden going for otherpanies but the Xander Group? ¡°Don¡¯t be a fool, Cedric. Our family has a plot ofnd on the outskirts, and his true aim is that piece of Cedric sniggered. ¡°Riley, I don¡¯t want to criticize you but what is the worth of our family¡¯snd in that deserted ce? Jaden would be a fool for wanting thatnd.¡± Riley panicked. ¡°How many times have I told you that the plot ofnd is worth a lot of money? The outskirts will most certainly be developed within two years and it will be the most symbolic spot in Swallowston. Just like Swallow Central. ¡°if our family were to utilize the plot ofnd by then, thepany will grow very quickly. That plot is priceless,¡± said Riley through clenched teeth. She then added, ¡°Forget about thend. The Xander Group and Paraiso are worth a lot of money too. Paraiso¡¯s reputation is widely known across Navia and it has only fallen into its current state after we lost Uncle Henry ¡°If the Rivers were to acquire Paraiso, it would be a great opportunity for them to make a profit by nursing thepany back to life. ¡°I¡¯ve made so many, so why won¡¯t you listen to me?¡± Riley was so flustered that she was crying profusely. Yet, Cedric sneered and said. ¡°That¡¯s just your womanly opinion. No fool is going to develop the deserted outskirts because Swallowston¡¯s businessmen are not idiots. As for Paraiso and the Xander Group, thosepanies aren¡¯t worth anything to the Rivers. ¡°They won¡¯t be bothered by the shoestring margin.¡± Riley panicked once again. ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense. Paraiso and the Xander Group are not worth anything to you, but it¡¯spletely different for the Rivers, ¡°Do you know how much the Paraiso, brand is worth?¡± ¡°All right, all right. Let¡¯s not talk about useless matters like this.¡± Cedric waved his hand dismissively. Riley, I don¡¯t me you for working for Samantha. I just want to tell you in advance not to regret your choice ore to seek the family¡¯s help when we prosper.¡± Riley inhaled a deep breath, her expression filled with frustration. There was nothing else she could do because she had made her point. Riley said, ¡°Fine. Since you won¡¯t believe me, time will tell. Father, Mother, I hope that you¡¯ll put serious consideration into what I¡¯ve just said and persuade Grandfather. I still have some matters to attend to so I shall leave now.¡± Leonard¡¯s entire body was shaking in rage. He pointed at Riley and said to Cecilia through clenched. Riley should¡¯ve gotten married. You shouldn¡¯t have spoiled her when she¡¯s already an adult. Both of us would have peace of mind if she were married!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t get married until I¡¯ve achieved my career goals,¡± said Riley. She left upon saying that. Chapter 145 Chapter 145 The next morning, Samantha woke up early for New Paraiso¡¯s opening ceremony. Samantha spent a little over an hour getting ready, donning a formal business suit with high heels. She looked alluring, mature, and charming. She also applied eyeshadow on her eyelids and lipstick on her lips, which was rare. Samantha looked extremely enticing and breathlessly beautiful. ¡°Are you done getting ready, Adrian? Let¡¯s eat on the way over. It will be a busy day at thepany, and we should leave soon,¡± Samantha smiled and said to Adrian as soon as he stepped out of his room. Adrian nced at Samantha and was enthralled by her. Her long legs were glistening with a seductive glossy sheen under her skirt and Adrian could not refrain himself from taking a few extra nces. ¡°Do I look good?¡± Samantha asked. She spread her arms and spun around in front of Adrian on purpose. He smiled and said, ¡°My wife is beautiful. She¡¯s exquisite.¡± Samantha sniggered and said to Rue who just got out of her room, ¡°Mother, it¡¯s thepany¡¯s opening ceremony today. Come and enjoy the event. You must be bored from staying at home all day.¡± Rue epted the invitation in delight. However, Adrian said, ¡°Sam, I won¡¯t being with you to the opening. I have some matters to attend to and will be heading out in a bit.¡± ¡°What?¡± Samantha was instantly stunned upon hearing Adrian¡¯s remark. She said anxiously, ¡°How can I go without you?¡± Samantha had grown dependent on Adrian as ofte. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Adrian said, ¡°You¡¯re the chairperson and president of New Paraiso now. You¡¯re the main focus of the opening ceremony. Keep an open mind and do what you should do. I won¡¯t be keeping youpany.¡± ¡°But I¡­¡± Samantha wanted to say something. She then asked, ¡°Where are you going then? Will you tell me? I¡¯m your wife, so I have the right to know where you¡¯re going.¡± Adrian smiled. ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon enough. All the best, Sam. Rx and be brave. Remember that your have my support in everything no matter what happens. Adrian walked out upon saying that. Samantha was stunned. You have my support in everything! It was the same remark as before, yet this time, she felt a tug of emotions in the depths of her heart. Tears welled up in Samantha¡¯s eyes as she gazed at Adrian¡¯s departing silhouette. Rue said, ¡°That scoundrel. It¡¯s not very nice of him to not keep youpany on such an important asion. I¡¯ll give him an earfulter. ¡°All right, all right. Don¡¯t cry, Sam.¡± Rue wiped away Samantha¡¯s tears. Samantha said, ¡°He¡¯s not like his past self. I have this constant feeling that there are many things about him that we don¡¯t know. Don¡¯t you feel that Adrian is a different personpared to who he was seven years ago, Mother?¡± Adrian was Rue¡¯s son so, of course, she had noticed this. She nodded, ¡°Perhaps he has grown.¡± Samantha said, ¡°No, it¡¯s not because he has grown, I sense confidence in him. I can¡¯t exin it but it feels as if he¡¯s standing proudly in the world and there¡¯s no one else in this world who can surpass his confidence. ¡°It feels like he is an overlord. ¡°I¡¯ve never encountered a man with such confidence. Not even in the son of Swallowston¡¯s richest man.¡± Chapter 146 Chapter 146 Samantha realized she was no longer able to figure out Adrian¡¯s thought Still, she chose not to think too much since time was of the essence. Instead, she brought Rue with her to New Paraiso¡¯s official opening ceremony. Meanwhile, Adrian had someone deliver him a car so that he could drive over to Swallowston Cemetery. The area was rather quiet, seeing how it was in the suburbs. The cemetery was not luxurious per se, but it was the ce where La Hart, Adrian¡¯s grandmother, rested. Adrian did not know much about La¡¯s life, but from what he knew, she was born into the Hart family¨C a wealthy family in Northrive. She had gone through life with a silver spoon in her mouth, receiving the best education possible. When La grew up, she became not only the most beautiful woman in Northrive but a learned one. Perhaps it was during theter years of her life that she crossed paths with Harold and got together with her. Despite her family¡¯s objections, La went on to marry into the Xander family andter helped him form the Xander Group. In the end, Harold¡¯s three sons grew up, with Henry single¨Chandedly developing thepany to be the strongestpany in Swallowston after he graduated from university. Later on, Henry left the Xanders and formed his ownpany¨CParaiso. Hispany also became a highly reputable business in Southrive after a few years. Unfortunately, La passed away due to a chronic illness, and Henry soon followed her to the grave due to an ident. Harold took Paraiso away, which Adrian should have inherited. That was when the Xanders began to nosedive. La had not left behind much of a legacy, but she did help Harold, an average Joe, be the owner of the Xander Group. On top of that, she also raised Henry¨Ca son with extraordinary capabilities. All in all, she had given up her entire youth for her family¡¯s sake, and that was what made her a grandmother to be proud of in Adrian¡¯s eyes. Adrian parked his car outside the cemetery when he arrived. There were not that many people around the area. He then walked in with two flowers in hand, searching for La¡¯s grave based on memory. Soon after, he arrived at a tidy¨Clooking grave with no weeds in sight. Adrian believed that Riley was the one to thank for La¡¯s grave remaining so pristine after a decade. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡®I doubt anyone from the Xander family woulde to visit unless it was her death anniversary.¡± Meanwhile, there was another grave just next to La¡¯s, which was also very tidy with zero weeds. This was where Henry, Adrian¡¯s father, lied. Adrian walked over and first ced a flower before La¡¯s grave before cing the other before Henry¡¯s. Chap 146 After that, he sat down before both graves. He was suddenly at a loss for words as he gazed at both his grandmother¡¯s and father¡¯s photos. He had never visited them since he left seven years ago. At that moment, Adrian realized that his life had been filled withughable moments. This was especially true as an air of sadness loomed over him as he sat in that quiet cemetery. After a while¡­. Chap 147 Chapter 147 Chapter 147 Adrian said, ¡°Grandmother, Father, it¡¯s been seven years since Ist visited. I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯te sooner. Too many things have happened ever since you two left.¡± Too many unexpected things had happened to Adrian over the past seven years, and now that he was. able to see the people he wanted, they were no longer around. Adrian reminisced about the past and felt nostalgic. Yet, unfortunately, those times would never return. He recalled how his father was a kind¨Chearted man who always taught him to be a normal man when he grew up. Adrian shook his head and smiled when he thought about this. ¡°Father, I remember how you always told me to be a man who contributed to society when I was little. ¡°Well, I¡¯vee here today to tell you that I¡¯ve done it.¡± With a smile, Adrian took out a medallion and five rings from his pocket. The medallion had the words ¡°War Legate¡± carved onto it. ¡°This is the War Legate Medallion, the most powerful item in all of Navia. With this, I¡¯m able to omand the ten most powerful battle warriors and millions of soldiers. Over the past seven years, I¡¯ve obtained five War Legate Rings. ¡°These rings represent the utmost honor a man could achieve. It¡¯s said that the holder of these five rings shall be known as invincible for as long as they live. ¡°So, now that your son is the mighty war legate with five rings and canmand the ten most powerful battle warriors¡­ Are you proud of me?¡± Adrian smiled, cing one of the rings before Henry¡¯s grave. ¡°Honestly, this honor means nothing to me. My greatest wish right now is to see you standing in front of me. Then, you¡¯ll pat my shoulder and tell me how proud you are to be my father.¡± At that moment, Adrian revealed a helpless smile and fell silent for a moment. He then turned toward La¡¯s grave and said, ¡°Grandmother, perhaps the one and only mistake you made throughout your entire life was marrying Harold. This was the very choice that ended up ruining your life. ¡°Even so, I remember you telling me you had no regrets because you had us. ¡°To tell you the truth, I¡¯m d you aren¡¯t here to see the Xanders¡® fall. Still, Harold, who lost you, won¡¯t last much longer. Watch over him from up there.¡± While Adrian was at the cemetery, New Paraiso¡¯s official opening was about to begin, and there was a huge turnout. Many majorpanies throughout Swallowston were there to congratte thepany on its opening. Among them, Mandy from Swallowston Bank and Liam from Nine Kings had brought a number of their friends In truth, there were a few who came to congratte Samantha just because they wanted to get closer to Liam and Mandy, hence why New Paraiso had be the most crowded ce today. As its founder, Samantha, along with Riley and ra, personally, weed everyone who was there to Chap 147 congratte New Paraiso¡¯s opening. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Ms. Samantha, I¡¯m from the Biocause Group. Congrattions on yourpany¡¯s opening.¡± ¡°Ms. Samantha, I¡¯m from the Eastside Group. Congrattions.¡± Many more people were continuously arriving at New Paraiso¡¯s main hall. All smiles, Samantha weed each and every one of them. ¡°Thank you, everyone. Thank you foring to our opening event. We¡¯re very grateful to each and every one of you!¡± The people who had been weed into the main hall grouped up and chatted away with one another. Samantha picked up a ss of red wine and headed in Mandy¡¯s direction, who was chatting with Liam and a few of Swallowston¡¯s big shots. ¡°Mandy, I really must thank you for New Paraiso being able to open today. Cheers!¡± Mandy stood up and smiled at Samantha. ¡°You¡¯re most wee, Sam.¡± After they clinked sses, Samantha turned to Liam and said, ¡°Mr. Liam, we¡¯re very thankful for the computers you¡¯ve donated. Cheers!¡± After that; Samantha went around toasting a number of other people at the scene. At that moment, Mandy asked, ¡°By the way, Sam. Didn¡¯t you say the Battle Warrior Department will be here? It¡¯s almost three now, so why isn¡¯t General Daniel here yet?¡± ¡°Perhaps he¡¯s busy with work, so my guess is that someone else might be recing him. They should be here soon.¡± Mandy nodded and said nothing. Suddenly, while the crowd was celebrating, some uninvited guests showed up before the people from the Battle Warrior Department did. Chapter 148 Chapter 148 ra weaved through the crowd, found Samantha, and said, ¡°Ms. Samantha, the Xanders are here.¡± ¡°What?¡± Samantha had a slight frown on her face when she heard this. She had not expected the Xanders to show up today. Mandy could tell Samantha was concerned, so she stood up and asked, ¡°Is something the matter, Sam?¡± Samantha took a deep breath. She genuinely did not wish to see Harold and the others ruin her joyous event, but she had no choice but to wee them since she was their daughter¨Cinw. She could only pray that they were not here to ruin the party. Hence, she replied, ¡°I¡¯m worried they might be here to cause a scene.¡± The moment Mandy and Liam looked at each other, someone furiously yelled, ¡°Have you no respect for your grandfather anymore, Samantha?! How could you not invite us to yourpany¡¯s opening?!¡± It was Leonard who had yelled. Next to him, Harold, Wilfred, Cedric, Jacob, and Cecilia marched into the main hall, all of them with furious expressions on their faces. Everyone¡¯s attention was instantly pulled toward the Xanders. Samantha hurried over and said, ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry. The invitations must¡¯ve been misced. It wasn¡¯t on purpose. ¡°Please, have a seat, everyone.¡± As their daughter¨Cinw, Samantha did not wish to have an argument with them right there and then. However, the Xanders were furious when they heard this. Harold said, ¡°Misced? Are you sure you didn¡¯t misce them on purpose? You no longer respect me, do you?¡± Samantha shook her head and said, ¡°Of course not, Grandfather. I¡¯ve just been so busy recently and-¡± ¡°Enough,¡± Harold interrupted. He then turned around and looked toward the crowd. ¡°Everyone, despite being my daughter¨Cinw, Samantha has refused to show any respect for me, her grandfather. ¡°New Paraiso is clearly a challenge against Paraiso. She intends to snatch Paraiso away from the Xanders. She¡¯s nothing more than an imbecile!¡± Samantha took a few steps back when she heard this. ¡°When did I ever say I intend to take Paraiso away from you? And how am I an imbecile?! Now panicking, Samantha said, ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous, Grandfather. I¡¯ve never once thought about taking Paraiso away. I merely founded New Paraiso to fulfill myte father¨Cinw¡¯s wish.¡± Meanwhile, the crowd was whispering among themselves, sitting down as they watched the show unfold. Leonard stepped forward and angrily said, ¡°You know very well what your intentions are, Samantha. You¡¯ve had your eyes on Paraiso ever since Bar went under.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°Not only have you founded New Paraiso, but you didn¡¯t even have the decency to invite us. It¡¯s obvious that you¡¯re trying to cut off all ties with the Xanders.¡± o disowned Samantha Leonard nodded, failing to recall that the Xanders themselves were the ones who seven years ago. Wilfred, too, stepped forward and said, ¡°You¡¯ve been trying to get your hands on Paraiso ever since my brother died. In fact, we took charge of Paraiso because we didn¡¯t want thepany to fall by your hands. ¡°We did it for the sake of protecting my brother¡¯spany. ¡°Yet, today, you¡¯ve opened up a brand newpany using the same name as ours. It¡¯s obvious through your actions that you still want to get your hands on ourpany.¡± Wilfred¡¯s statement caused Samantha to freeze up and fall silent. Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Out! Chapter 149 Chapter 149 Samantha could tell from Wilfred¡¯s tone. Harold was the one who conspired from behind the scenes to have Adrian sent to the army as border patrol to take Paraiso away from him. But now, Wilfred was making it sound like she was trying to take Paraiso for herself, while they were taking care of it on Henry¡¯s behalf to protect thepany. How were they any different from crooks? Samantha¡¯s face was filled with tears, never expecting the Xanders to twist the truth to this extent, which was causing the people in the main hall to gossip wildly. Seeing this, Leonard said, ¡°Everyone, Samantha only married Adrian for my younger brother¡¯s wealth. She had my brother killed right after she married into the family and even tried to take Paraiso. ¡°Paraiso belonged to my younger brother, which means it belongs to the Xanders, which is why we took it on his behalf. But now, she¡¯s trying to use Adrian to take away our property!¡± Leonard shamelessly portrayed Samantha as an ungrateful imbecile. In fact, he was enjoying it so much that he even imed that it was Samantha who killed Henry, who died on the second day after she married Adrian. However, the truth was that Henry had already been suffering from a severe illness that could not be cured. Everyone in Swallowston only knew that Henry had died from illness, and Samantha was now being portrayed as the culprit. Samantha was on the verge of a mental breakdown upon hearing this. There was no way she would do something as preposterous as killing her own father¨Cinw. In fact, she desperately hoped she could resurrect him. If Henry were alive, she would have been able to happily go through life as his daughter¨Cinw and enjoy life. ¡®Would I still have to work so tirelessly if he were still alive?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true¡­¡± Samantha cried as she looked at Leonard at the others, unable to bring herself to say more. Meanwhile, Leonard and Wilfred let out cold sneers. Cedric, who needed a cane to walk around, stepped forward and said, ¡°You¡¯re an evil woman, Samantha. Ever since you joined the Xanders, you¡¯ve killed my uncle, attempted to take Paraiso for yourself, and now you¡¯re trying to control Adrian into doing your bidding. How much more are you going to do?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Samantha yelled. ¡°You know very well whether you intended to do all that or not.¡± Cedric scoffed. At that point, Samantha was extremely saddened. She looked at the Xanders in a daze, not knowing what to do. Meanwhile, the guests seemed slightly stunned. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. However, right at that moment, Mandy stood up and said, ¡°Is it true Sam¡¯s the one who had her father¨C in-w killed?¡± Chap 140 ¡°Mandy, you mustn¡¯t believe them. I¡¯d never do such a thing.¡± Samantha cried, Samantha and the Xanders all thought that Mandy believed everything the Xanders had said, causing Leonard to smile and say, ¡°That¡¯s right, Ms. Mandy. She¡¯s the one who caused Henry¡¯s death. We won¡¯t let this matter slide unless she hands over New Paraiso.¡± ¡°He¡¯s right, we¡¯re going to hound her unless she hands it over.¡± ¡°Hand over New Paraiso or we will never let you go!¡± Everyone from the Xanders had shown their true colors. They were trying to get Samantha¡¯s newly- founded New Paraiso. The entire scene fell into silence. The Xanders originally thought Mandy would take their side, until she suddenly said, ¡°You guys are all experienced veterans, so do any of you realize that it¡¯s against thew to use someone of murder?¡± Chapter 150 Chapter 150 It was against thew to use someone of murder¡­ The Xanders were stunned when they heard this. They all exchanged looks for a moment,pletely unrealizing they had taken things a little too far. And now, they felt extremely awkward thanks to Mandy¡¯s reminder. At that moment, Mandy took out her cell phone and said. ¡°You have some time to rearrange your thoughts and confirm whether it was indeed Sam who got Henry killed. ¡°If you stick to your guns, I¡¯ll inform the police right away and have the Battle Warrior Department arrest her. However, if she¡¯s proven innocent after the investigation is over, you will all be sentenced to five years in prison at least. ¡°So, what¡¯s it going to be?¡± Mandy shot a nce at the Xanders as she clenched her cell phone. None of the Xanders were able to utter a word through their embarrassed expressions. Harold suddenly said, ¡°My sons went a little in over their heads, Ms. Mandy. Samantha wasn¡¯t the one who got my son killed. She¡¯s innocent.¡± ¡°Really now?¡± Mandy eximed. She then continued, ¡°There are a lot of guests here today, and every one of them heard your usations. Do you really think you can just take back what you¡¯ve said by iming they were in over their heads? ¡°I¡¯ll give you all a chance. I¡¯ll let this go if the ones who made that usation apologizes to Sam. Otherwise, New Paraiso will sue you for nder.¡± Samantha felt very touched when she heard this. Mandy, Liam, and even the Battle Warrior Department were there to celebrate New Paraiso¡¯s opening. Yet, it ended up bing such a huge mess. The Xanders now had their lips pursed, not expecting Mandy to take Samantha¡¯s side. However, Mandy¡¯s an outsider at the end of the day, so Leonard said, ¡°Why are you butting into our family affair, Ms. Mandy? How¡¯s this got anything to do with you? ¡°You¡¯d best not think we¡¯re afraid of you just because you¡¯re the president of Swallowston Bank. Might I remind you that we currently have the Rivers on our side? One word is all it¡¯ll take for us to end you!¡± Leonard raised his voice nearing the end of his threat. Mandy sneered coldly when she heard this. ¡°You¡¯re right. This is indeed your family affair. However, I¡¯m an Investor of New Paraiso, so I won¡¯t allow any of you to cause a scene here in mypany.¡± The Xanders were slightly startled by hereback, but Harold suddenly said, ¡°You¡¯d best not meddle in our business, Ms. Mandy. You wouldn¡¯t want your reputationpletely destroyed, would you? Samantha¡¯s a Xander and this is a family matter.¡± ¡°Fine, if this is indeed a family matter, I¡¯d like you all to settle this outside of mypany. Do that and I won¡¯t meddle in your affairs,¡± Mandymanded. This caused the Xanders to be furious. Harold coldly ordered, ¡°Leonard, Wilfred, take Samantha away. We¡¯ll teach her a lesson when we get back to the manor.¡± Harold, not wanting to embarrass himself since Mandy had made it clear, decided to take Samantha away with them. ¡°Got it,¡± replied Leonard and Wilfred. Just as they were about to apprehend Samantha, Mandy stood in between them and said, ¡°I told you, is mypany. Samantha¡¯s the president and my business partner. You will have to obtain my permission before you¡¯re allowed to take her away.¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°Bullsh*t!¡± Cedricshed out angrily at that remark. If it were in the past, they might have been slightly afraid of Mandy. But now that they had the Rivers behind their backs. There was nothing for them to be afraid of. this Cedric yelled, ¡°F*cking woman! Get out of my way or I¡¯ll kill you! Do you think I won¡¯t do it just because. you¡¯re a woman?! ¡°Let me prove it to you then!¡± With that said, Cedric threw his cane away and swung his hand at Mandy.. ¡°You¡¯re dead, you little piece of sh*t!¡± he yelled. Chapter 151 Chapter 151 Chapter 151 Despite how invincible Cedric thought he was, someone suddenly appeared out of nowhere and stopped him before he couldy his hand on Mandy. What followed right after was a muf fled sound and a loud cra ck, followed by Cedric¡¯s horrified scream as he was sent flying. In that instant, his hips and ribs fractured as he crashed against a table. When hended on the ground, he had his hand on his hips as his mouth widened in shock. He was in so much pain that he could not even say a word as his body trembled uncontrobly, In fact, he felt as though he was about to pass out from the endless pain. ¡°Father¡­ Father!¡± Cedric forced himself to yell out. He gasped for air as tears flooded his cheeks. Instantly, all the Xanders were stunned. After Cedric was sent flying, everyone could clearly see Adrian was now standing before Mandy and Samantha. Samantha immediately felt a lump rise up to her chest, while Mandy heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Adrian, y-you¡­ You ungrateful piece of sh*t! How dare you hit your own cousin?!¡± Harold yelled furiously when he saw Adrian show up and sent Cedric flying. Adrian¡¯s eyes were burning like an intense me. He suddenly smiled and revealed a murderous expression. ¡°I would¡¯ve killed him if he went any further.¡± ¡°Wh-What?!¡± Harold was so frightened that he took a step back Leonard and Wilfred were sweating buckets. Their entire n went up in mes the moment Adrian showed up, forgetting the lines that they had nned the night before. Leonard said, ¡°You¡¯re unworthy of being a member of the Xander family, you ingrate! Just look at what you¡¯ve done despite how much effort we¡¯ve spent raising you!¡± Hearing this, Adrian smiled and said, ¡°The Xander family? That¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong. From this day forth, I¡¯m no longer a part of the Xanders. Instead, I will be taking my mother¡¯s name, nchet.¡± ¡°Wh-What?¡± Everyone from the Xanders was shocked. ¡°He¡¯s changing his family name?¡± For a moment, Harold was so furious he yelled, ¡°You absolute Imb ecile! You good-for-nothing plece of sh* t! After all that I¡¯ve done to raise you! You. You¡¯re abandoning us?!¡± Adrian took a deep breath. ¡®He¡¯d be dead by now if h wasn¡¯t my grandfather.¡± Hence, Adrian could not do anything despite his immense anger. Suddenly, Daniel¡¯s voice could be heard saying, ¡°Get everyone from the Xander family out of here! Crush the limbs of anyone who dares to resist! ¡°I repeat, crush their limbs if they dare resist!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± And with that, more than twenty of Daniel¡¯s subordinates charged into the main hall, instantly surrounding the Xanders with more than twenty guns trained right in their faces. Daniel strode in and said, ¡°Take them away!¡± ¡°Move!¡± ¡°Get out of here!¡± One of them had his gun resting against Harold¡¯s temple, thetter who was in so much shock he was about to wet his pants amidst his vigorous trembling. After all, none of them had had a gun pointed at their heads before, so they were all wetting their pants at that moment.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 152 Chapter 152 Chapter 152 Daniel¡¯s appearance caused amotion to break out in the main hall. Everyone pointed at the Xanders and discussed among themselves. None of the Xanders could have ever thought the Battle Warrior Department would show up over something so meager. Every single one of them quietly left the ce without making a scene, none of them daring to utter a single word in the process. Very soon, they were all out of the main hall, and Samantha was finally able to heave a long sigh of relief as though a heavy burden had been lifted off her shoulders. Adrian then walked over and grabbed her hand. ¡°Are you all right, Sam?¡± Samantha shook her head. ¡°Thank goodness he arrived just in time. Otherwise, Mandy would¡¯ve ended up taking that p for me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m all right now. What are you doing here? Didn¡¯t you say you have something to do?¡± Samantha asked. ¡°I came as soon as I was done.¡± Then, Adrian turned to Mandy and said, ¡°Thank you for everything you¡¯ve done today, Mandy.¡± Mandy shot a smile in his direction. To her, everything she had done was part of her duty, so there was nothing for Adrian to thank her for. Samantha walked toward Daniel and said, ¡°General Daniel, thank you for all your help, and thank you for taking the time to attend New Paraiso¡¯s opening ceremony. Please, have a seat.¡± Samantha gestured for Daniel to take a seat, but thetter said, ¡°I wasn¡¯t nning on attending today. Ms. Samantha. I have matters to attend to, but my subordinates from the department will stay behind on my behalf.¡± Daniel then turned around and left. Of course, Daniel was well aware that Adrian did not want him to stay. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Daniel may have left, but the others from the Battle Warrior Department stayed behind. The opening ceremony continued, and it became a lot more silent without the Xanders making a scene. At that moment, Samantha dragged Adrian into her office and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like it¡¯s a coincidence that he brought so many men with him here just now. Do you know what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡®He clearly said he wasn¡¯t going to be here today because he had something else to do when I invited him. Yet here he is.¡¯ Thus, Samantha was confused as to what the Battle Warrior Department was thinking. You¡¯re overthinking it, Sam. Daniel probably came because someone called him,¡± Adrian said to soothe Samantha¡¯s nerves. ¡°Really?¡± Samantha scratched her head. suppose he¡¯s right. Perhaps someone called them when the Xanders were causing a scene.¡± After heaving a sigh of relief, Samantha said, ¡°All right, but I¡¯m worried the Xanders might do something even worseter. Your grandfather¡¯s bing more and more shameless in his methods.¡± Adrian waved his hand and said nothing. Samantha then brought him back to the main hall. After New Paraiso¡¯s opening ceremony ended, the newly-foundedpany became popr all throughout Swallowston. That afternoon, back at the Cowells, Violet was leaning against the sofa when Nathan and Hugo rushed in. ¡°Mother, have you heard what happened? Something happened during New Paraiso¡¯s opening ceremony today. Even the Battler Warrior Department got involved,¡± Nathan said. im Borus For Free Every Days* Chapter 153 Chapter 153 Chapter 153 Violet loved hearing news about Samantha. Especially if it was bad news. She raised her head and asked, ¡°Is this true, Nathan? Did something really happen during her opening. ceremony?¡± Hugo replied, ¡°Harold Xander brought his entire family and rained on her parade. They even used her of being the one behind Henry¡¯s death. ¡°But in the end, Adrian broke Cedric¡¯s ribs and the Battle Warrior Department arrived at the scene. The whole Xander family got kicked out after that,¡± Violet inhaled sharply when she heard this. ¡®Adrian broke Cedric¡¯s ribs? ¡®That¡¯s brutal, and they¡¯re cousins!¡¯ Shocked, Violet asked, ¡°Did Adrian really do something so ruthless?¡± Hugo replied, ¡°That¡¯s not the worst part of it. I heard he broke both Cedric¡¯s and Jacob¡¯s legs a few days ago. And now, Cedric got his ribs broken before his legs even healed. ¡°Adrian¡¯s a violent madman!¡± Hearing this, Violet said, 1 want you to inform everyone in our family right away. None of them are allowed to do anything to Adrian unless they¡¯re sure they¡¯ll seed.¡± Nathan and Hugo nodded. Nathan then asked, ¡°Mother, what are we going to do now that New Paraiso has been established? Samantha will lose regard for us the wealthier she bes.¡± Violet pondered for a moment. ¡®There¡¯s nothing we can do at the moment, so we¡¯ll just have to y it by ear.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not rush into things and observe for a few more days before making ns,¡± Violet said. ¡°Understood.¡± Both Nathan and Hugo sighed. New Paraiso¡¯s opening endedte in the afternoon. Everyone who was there to congratte them gradually left. Samantha invited Mandy and Liam to stay behind for a cup of coffee, wanting to take this opportunity to -pick their brains. In the end, they continued to chat until the evening before they ended their conversation. Shortly after that, Liam and Mandy left New Paraiso. ra led the management team and stayed behind in thepany to prepare for some other issues, while Riley made some arrangements to hire security guards from a securitypany. These guards could be considered to be New Paraiso¡¯s first batch of employees, in charge of all the company¡¯s security matters. Chart: 15 W Night had fallen by the time everyone was done making arrangements. Samantha finally called it a day and left with Adrian. Meanwhile, Rue had already left beforehand to prepare dinner. On the way home, Samantha rolled down the car window to let the breeze blow through her hair and her many years of troubles. At that moment, she felt so happy and free, and she could also feel the endless possibilities her future would bring her. ¡°Adrian, do you know that today was the happiest I¡¯ve felt over the past seven years?¡± Samantha suddenly turned around and said to Adrian. Adrian felt a wave offort seeing her this happy. ¡°I¡¯m happy to see you happy. I¡¯m sure New Paraiso will be the biggestpany in Southrive. Maybe even the entire country. ¡°It¡¯s only a matter of time before you be the best female chairperson.¡± Samantha smiled when she heard this. ¡°Are you really that confident in me?¡± ¡°Of course, I am. Who am I supposed to have confidence in if not my wife?¡± Samantha stifled herughter and said, ¡°You smooth talker!¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Chapter 154 Chapter 154 Chapter 154 The couple chatted throughout the entire journey home. This was the first time they were able to chat so freely after not seeing each other over the past seven years, although Samantha was the one who did most of the talking. As she drove, she told Adrian all kinds of stuff that had happened. Slowly, but surely, the barriers that were between them slowly tore apart until they werepletely gone. As an understanding woman, Samantha was no longer as cold toward her husband as she was before. Samantha said a lot of stuff during their journey. From the rough times she had been through at Xander Manor, to how she originally loved ying the piano, going to the gym, and going for runs. After that, she told him what she wanted to do in the future. It was at this moment Adrian found out what Samantha had thought to herself this whole time. If possible, she wanted to give Adrian two children-a son and a daughter. Then, she would hand over New Paraiso to their son to take over. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Samantha was filled with hopes and dreams as she revealed all this, while Adrian sat next to her and simply smiled. Later, she talked about the clothes, shoes, and even the kind of makeup and food she loved. In the end, she even told him about her menstrual cycle. She was doing her best to open up her heart to him. In fact, Samantha had waited for Adrian this entire time. Otherwise, she would have remarried long ago instead of waiting for him for seven years. After she finished saying all this, the knot she felt in her heart unwound. She was finally able to tell her man everything about herself. Now, she wanted to hear Adrian¡¯s inner thoughts and chose to drive around Swallowston rather than drive home directly. She turned her head toward him once more and said, ¡°I¡¯ve waited for you for the past seven years, hoping you¡¯de back to me. I¡¯ve always had faith you were still alive. ¡°Now that I¡¯ve told you everything about myself, even the private parts¡­ I¡¯d like to start over with you. ¡°I¡¯d also like to hear your inner thoughts.¡± Samantha then stopped the car and asked, ¡°Do you love me, Adrian?¡± She felt a huge urge to find out the answer to her question, so she stared at Adrian. However, Adrian did not answer her directly. Instead, he took out a photo and handed it to her. -The photo looked old and battered, covered with creases, stains, and even a huge bloodstain. Although it was blurry, Samantha could tell that it was a woman in the photo. It was her. More urately, it was a photo of herself back when she was eighteen years old-tho age when she married Adrian. At that moment, Samantha felt an extremely heavy weight inside of her. This is probably the only photo of me he took with him when he left. ¡®And he¡¯s kept it for seven whole years.¡± ¡°Why is it so filthy? There¡¯s even a bloodstain on it,¡± Samantha asked. Adrian nodded. ¡°1 did my best to protect it.¡± Enjoy Ad Free Readingso Chapter 155 Chapter 155 With her lips pursed, Samantha put down the photo and said, ¡°I¡¯m very touched that you¡¯ve kept my photo with you for so long, but can you answer my question please?¡± She still wanted to hear Adrian saying those three magical words to her. But instead, he said, ¡°I¡¯d like to tell you a story before I answer your question.¡± Samantha nodded. At that moment, Adrian took off his shirt, revealing his ripped and toned muscles.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Samantha immediately covered her mouth. However, she did not cover them because of his muscles. It was because of the scars made by des and bullets that she saw. There were even some scars that were really close to his heart. At that moment, Samantha¡¯s tears rolled down her cheeks. ¡°Adrian, what happened...¡± She felt pain-stricken at the sight of the scars, unable to imagine just how much pain and hurt Adrian had suffered. After all, this man was her husband. ¡°Seven years ago, Harold sent me to be a part of the border patrol, hoping I¡¯d die there. All of these scars you see were left behind after my battle with Luposia.¡± Samantha cried, unable to believe her eyes. ¡°But why are there so many of them? Harold¡¯s a b*stard!¡± Samantha rarely cursed anyone, but this time, she was truly enraged. Adrian put his shirt back on and smiled at Samantha. ¡°It¡¯s all in the past. Right now, I want nothing more than to be by your side and take care of you. Protect you. ¡°I¡¯ve never amounted to much in my life. All I hope is to stay by your side forever. I¡¯d be satisfied with just that.¡± Samantha took a deep breath when she heard this. She wiped her tears and said, ¡°Harold isn¡¯t fit to be a grandfather. He¡¯s a downright jerk and a really rotten one at that. I¡¯ll never forgive him for this.¡± ¡°But he¡¯s my grandfather...¡± ¡°He may be your grandfather, but he isn¡¯t mine. You¡¯re not allowed to criticize him, but I can, and I won¡¯t let him get away with this.¡± Samantha was still heartbroken. seeing how much her husband had suffered at the hands of his grandfather. Adrian merely smiled without saying anything. ¡°You fought in the war for seven years? Were you afraid?¡± Samantha asked. Adrian smiled. ¡°Are you kidding me? Who wouldn¡¯t be afraid when they knew that death woulde for them at any moment? I remember I was so terrified in the first war that I couldn¡¯t even hold my gun properly. I have to thank mymander who consoled me and soothed my fears. ¡°But I grew numb to all of it as the number of enemies I killed increased. There were many times when I almost died from a gunshot wound. ¡°Whenever I felt as if I may not make it, I¡¯d take out this photo and look at it. I had faith that the woman in the photo was waiting for me toe home. ¡°And I was right. You were waiting for me.¡± Samantha fought back her tears, thinking how it must have been fate that they were back together again. She said, ¡°I never once thought of leaving you since the day we got married. I kept on believing that you¡¯de back to me one day. ¡°And to think I chose not to forgive you initially... I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my fault for misunderstanding you. I even thought you were¡­¡± Adrian said, ¡°I¡¯m the one who should be apologizing. Everyone else¡¯s wives are able to live their lives happily and safely with their husbands and children, while you¡¯ve had to worry about your livelihood while studying. ¡°I owe you so much.¡± Samantha forced herself to smile and let down her hair. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s stop apologizing and start our lives afresh.¡± ¡°And how would we do that?¡± Samantha replied, ¡°Women love going out on dates, and we¡¯ve never been on one before. So why don¡¯t we start there?¡± Adrianughed out loud, ¡°Let¡¯s not do that. We¡¯re already an old married couple. How about we skip the dating part and go straight to bed?¡± ¡°F*ck you! No way!¡± Samantha shot a re at Adrian but a smile threatened to ovee the scowl on her face. ¡°I knew you were up to no good. A woman needs some time before she does it the first time. So, please give me some time¡­¡± "I''ll give it to you when i''m ready." Chapter 156 Chapter 156 Chapter 156 The husband and wife chatted for a long while on the drive. They got home at midnight, and Rue was already asleep. Samantha grabbed her nightgown and headed for the shower. Meanwhile, Cedric, who had his ribs broken, was lying in one of the wards of Southrive Hospital. His breathing sounded extremely weak due to his recent surgery. The rest of the Xanders were standing around in the room with furious expressions on their faces, especially Leonard. He was filled with boundless anger. Leonard paced back and forth in the room and roared, ¡°Adrian is a f*cking b*stard! I¡¯m going to kill him! I will kill him! I will not let him get away! Never!¡± Leonard was extremely shocked and furious that his son had been severely injured. He wished he could there and then. Cedric was Harold¡¯s favorite grandson so how could he not be angered by the situation? ¡°Be quiet, everyone,¡± Harold said, ¡°Adrian is not my grandson because I¡¯ve already disowned him. Nevertheless, we won¡¯t let him get away with beating up Cedric ¡°However, I didn¡¯t expect the Battle Warrior Department to show up today. Adrian would have already paid the price by now if not for them.¡± Wilfred nodded. ¡°Father is right. It¡¯s mainly due to the Battle Warrior Department showing up today. I have no idea what¡¯s wrong with them. ¡°There are so many criminal cases in Swallowston that they¡¯re not investigating, yet they were there to ruin our family¡¯s important event.¡± The Xanders inhaled a deep breath. Leonard said, ¡°What should we do now, Father? It¡¯s all Henry¡¯s fault for having such a useless son. He¡¯s the ck sheep of our family.¡± Harold pondered for a short while and said, ¡°The only thing we can do in this situation is to ask Jaden for help. If he¡¯s willing to help us, it¡¯ll be as easy as breathing for him to deal with Adrian, Samantha, and the rest. ¡°Leonard, Wilfred, reach out to Jaden to discuss this matter in the next two days.¡± At the mention of Jaden, the Xanders were put at ease ever so slightly. Leonard said, ¡°Father is right. We¡¯re on the same side as the Rivers now. I shall get in touch with Mr. Jaden at once.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± This is a good n.¡± While the Xanders were talking, someone opened the door. Riley walked into the room and asked, ¡°Mother, how is Cedric?¡± im Benus For Free Every Days* Chapter 157 Chapter 157 Chapter 157 Leonard¡¯s brows furrowed when he saw Riley. Wilfred said in a sarcastic tone, ¡°Riley, you¡¯re on Adrian¡¯s side now. Why do you still care if your brother survives or not?¡± ¡°Riley, look at how badly Adrian beat up your brother. Aren¡¯t you angry?¡± said Cecelia in tears upon seeing her daughter. ¡°Get out of here! I don¡¯t have a disappointing daughter like you!¡± Leonard roared and pointed at the door. Riley pursed her lips. In truth, she was here to try to persuade her family again. She said, ¡°Father, Uncle Wilfred, Grandfather, I have something to tell you, and I hope that you will think it over carefully. The truth is that Adrian isn¡¯t the person you imagine him to be. He didn¡¯te back to seize Paraiso either. But all you¡¯ve done is humiliate him over and over since his return. Nobody in his shoes would be able to put up with that. ¡°I think all of you should reach out to him to apologize and treat him better in the future. After all, he¡¯s family too. Is it wrong to live together in peace and harmony? Riley was trying to improve the rtionship between the Xanders and Adrian. Harold said coldly as soon as he heard her remark, ¡°Riley, are you trying to lecture me? Adrian beat up your brother to this extent, and yet you¡¯re asking us to apologize to him?¡± Riley said, ¡°Adrian hit Cedric because he had no other choice. Look at it from another angle. If you hadn¡¯t provoked Adrian, would he haveshed out?¡± She wanted them to calm down and think properly, yet the Xanders could not be bothered with this. Harold said coldly. ¡°That¡¯s enough. In my opinion, you too are an ungrateful brat. The family will be better off without both of you. ¡°We¡¯re working with the Rivers now and I will not ept you even if youe crawling back when our family has grown more influential.¡± Harold stated his stand clearly. Riley said, ¡°Grandfather, you¡¯re still dreaming about the Rivers helping you? Stop kidding yourself. The Rivers are only aiming for the family¡¯spany and thend.¡± Wilfred interrupted Riley by saying, ¡°Are you envious of us or something. Riley?¡± Riley was flustered. ¡°Uncle Wilfred, I¡¯m telling the truth. The Rivers have deceived you. Do not ept their. investment. Otherwise, you wille to regret it.¡± ¡°You¡¯re an ungrateful brat for saying that. Get out of here!¡± Harold could not stand Riley¡¯s tone and berated her. ¡°Riley, you should leave. Why are you here making sarcastic remarks when your brother is Injured?¡± said Cecelia to Riley as she wiped away her tears. Riley did not mind. She had expected the family to kick her out from the start. She added, ¡°Don¡¯t provoke Adrian anymore from now on. It¡¯s your fault for doing a disservice to yourself first. Also, please put serious consideration into the Rivers¡¯ investment. Chap 157 ¡°Goodbye, Grandfather.¡± Riley turned around and walked out of the ward. Noticing that Riley was leaving, Harold said, ¡°Look at the daughter you raised, Leonard. The family took care of her, yet she¡¯s siding with an outsider.¡± Leonard was infuriated by Riley but he was at a loss for words for a moment. ¡°She¡¯s no daughter of mine!¡± he spat out. ¡°Not only do I not feel any more favorable toward Adrian after hearing Riley¡¯s remarks, it pis ses me off even more. Father, Wilfred, we won¡¯t ever let Adrian go. ¡°I¡¯m going to meet Mr. Jaden first thing tomorrow. He has plenty of connections in Southrive. We¡¯ll make Adrian and Samantha regret what they did!¡± Wilfred said with a murderous expression on his face. Leonard nodded. ¡°There¡¯s also Mandy. I won¡¯t let her off either! Hmph!¡± He grunted. Then, the Xanders began to cook up a n to deal with Adrian and Samantha.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 158 Chapter 158 im 1/2 Chapter 158 The next day, Leonard and Wilfred met up with Jaden. They wanted to get him to mobilize the Rivers¡¯ resources to deal with Adrian and Samantha. Jaden pondered for a bit upon finding out Leonard and Wilfred¡¯s intentions. He asked, ¡°Mr. Leonard, are you incapable of dealing with someone as lowly as Samantha?¡± Leonard and Wilfred sighed upon hearing that. ¡°Mr. Jaden, it¡¯s not that we¡¯re incapable of dealing with her but our family is affiliated with Adrian to a certain extent. I¡¯m afraid that the others will gossip about us if we were to deal with her,¡± said Leonard in frustration. Jaden chuckled. ¡°I understand, Mr. Leonard. So you¡¯re trying to get someone else to take out Samantha, right? ¡°The thing is, I can¡¯t find it within myself to kill her because she¡¯s so beautiful.¡± Leonard said, ¡°Mr. Jaden, Samantha is by no means a great beauty. Swallowston may not have much but there are plenty of beautiful girls here. One less Samantha will be nothing. Jaden, you¡¯re investing in the Xander Group so you¡¯re considered a member of the family. Do you think that you can figure out a way to help us in this matter?¡± Jaden nodded and said, ¡°I can figure out a way for sure. By the way, Mr. Leonard. I¡¯m not really interested in Samantha because I like your daughter, Riley, more. ¡°I wish to pursue her, Mr. Leonard.¡± Riley was considered one of the rare beauties in Swallowston. On top of that, she was still single. Leonard and Wilfred exchanged a nce upon hearing Jaden¡¯s remark. Leonard had not expected Jaden to be interested in his daughter. Meanwhile, Wilfred said softly, ¡°Leonard, Riley will be marrying into an influential family if she marries Mr. Jaden. Our families would be considered inws from then on. ¡°Mr. Jaden is a fine young man too. I think Riley and him will make a good match.¡± Leonard pondered for a short while. Riley had refused to date anyone all this time and she was growing old. Jaden was the sessor of Southnive¡¯s River family and no one from Swallowston couldpare to him in status and identity. Riley would be marrying into an influential family if she could marry Jaden. Leonard said at once, ¡°So, you have feelings for Riley huh, Mr. Jaden?¡± Jaden replied, ¡°That¡¯s right, Mr. Leonard. Part of the reason I¡¯m here is to secure a date with Riley, But I¡¯m worried she won¡¯t be interested in me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Jaden,¡± Leonard sald, Tll be at ease if my Riley has a boyfriend like you, Mr. Jaden. How about we fix a time for you to seek permission to marry Riley from the family? I¡¯ll talk to Riley about this. ¡°What do you think?¡± 212 Jaden was overjoyed upon hearing this. He had dated countless women and had heard about the numerous beautiful women in Swallowston. Yet, the one that caught his attention was Riley. Jaden smiled upon hearing Leonard¡¯s remark and immediately said, ¡°Are you serious about meing to seek permission for a marriage, Mr. Leonard? I¡¯m afraid that Riley won¡¯t be interested in me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯re a fine young man and a member of the River family, Mr. Jaden. Riley will be interested. Moreover, you have her father¡¯s support,¡± said Leonard. ¡°Great!¡± Jaden nodded eagerly. ¡°If you say so, Mr. Leonard. I won¡¯t hold back then.¡± Leonard beckoned Jaden to continue to speak. Jaden said, ¡°In truth, it¡¯s easy to get someone to kill Samantha. All you need to do is trick her into going to the Swallowston Business Hotel in the morning three days from now and she¡¯ll be done for!¡± ¡°Swallowston Business Hotel?¡± Leonard was stunned. Jaden nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. If you can trick her intoing to the hotel, she will not walk out alive.¡± Leonard and Wilfred were astonished. He asked, ¡°Jaden, what¡¯s going on? Are you going to send someone there?¡± Jaden shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not going to send anyone but someone will show up. I won¡¯t tell you about this matter in detail. Just do as I say and you¡¯ll find out in three days.¡± ¡°Sure, in that case, we won¡¯t inquire any further.¡± Enjoy Ad Free ReadingProperty belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Chapter 159 Chapter 159 Chapter 159 Leonard and Wilfred returned to Xander Manor after meeting Jaden. They told Harold how the meeting went. Harold pondered for a long while upon learning about the situation before saying, ¡°Since Adrian is so charmed by that she-devil that he¡¯s under her spell, we shall follow Jaden¡¯s proposal. ¡°I¡¯d like to see if Adrian will still have the courage to go against me when Samantha is dead.¡± Harold¡¯s expression was cold and filled with anger. Over the next few days, Samantha was extremely busy with thepany, working tillte every day. She had many matters to attend to now including, managing the operations, handling employee recruitment, as well as attending business negotiations. Adrian, other than his asional stroll outside, spent most of his time keeping Samanthapany. This morning, Samantha had breakfast and was packing up to head to thepany when she received a text message. She nced at the screen and discovered that the message was from Leonard. It read, ¡°Samantha, I would like to meet you in person to discuss you and Adrian.¡± Samantha was astonished that Leonard had texted her. After all, he was Adrian¡¯s uncle. She assumed. that he wanted to eliminate the enmity between him and Adrian. Hence, Samantha replied, ¡°When would you like to meet? Shall I head to Xander Manor?¡± Leonard sent, ¡°Let¡¯s talk now. You don¡¯t have toe to Xander Manor. Head to Swallowston Business Hotel instead and I¡¯ll meet you there.¡± Samantha stopped to consider for a moment at this point. Herpany was not as important as her family. It would be great for her if she could help to eliminate the enmity between Adrian and the Xanders. It was much better to have one extra family member than an enemy. Samantha replied, ¡°Okay. I¡¯m on my way now.¡± Leonard texted, ¡°Come alone. Don¡¯t let Adriane with you. You know what his temper is like. He gets triggered so easily and beats up people.¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Samantha recalled how Adrian broke Cedric¡¯s ribs and came to realize that she could not allow him to come with her. She did not consider it further because Leonard was Adrian¡¯s uncle while she was Adrian¡¯s wife. She believed that Leonard would not hurt his nephew¡¯s wife. Soon, Samantha arrived at the Swallowston Business Hotel. Swallowston Business Hotel was the biggest hotel in Swallowston. Samantha headed upstairs upon her arrival and sent a text asking for Leonard¡¯s location. Leonard soon replied, ¡°I¡¯m caught in traffic. Wait for me for a bit.¡± Samantha did not ask further upon receiving the text. She headed upstairs and ordered a cup of coffee 10 5 from the waiter before sitting down to wall. She was utterly clueless about the imminent danger that was soundlessly approaching her. At the same time, Adrian woke up. He waste today because Samantha had not woken him up before leaving. He instantly received a call after he got up. It was from Daniel. Daniel said, ¡°Sir, I just received word that three hundred fully-armed Luposians have invaded the Swallowston Business Hotel. ¡°The hotel¡¯s radio signals are jammed and the management-level personnel of the hotel has already been subdued by the Luposians.¡± Chapter 160 Chapter 160 Chapter 160 Upon receiving the call, Adrian bolted up from the bed, He hastily put on his shoes and went to the bathroom to wash up. Adrian asked, ¡°How many people are inside the hotel at the moment?¡± Daniel answered, ¡°There are more than two hundred people currently. I¡¯ve already instructed my subordinates to put together a name list of all the people there. The Luposians have yet to make a move for now, ¡°However, I believe that it¡¯ll take less than ten minutes for them to seize control of the hotel after the hotel¡¯s management is fully subdued.. ¡°Their goal is to force Lucas to appear using the hostages and have him killed.¡± The Luposians and Lucas were bound by a blood feud, Lucas had annihted more than a hundred thousand Luposian soldiers on the battlefield in the past. On the other hand, what Adrian was more concerned over was how the Luposians managed to ovee all sorts of obstacles and enter Swallowston fully armed. He asked, ¡°Are the Luposians led by Beowulf Jabbar?¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± ¡°Understood. Gather all the troops and I¡¯ll be there.¡± ¡°Yes, sir. I¡¯ve already sent for someone to pick you up.¡± Adrian informed Rue after he hung up the call, ¡°Mother, I¡¯m heading out to handle something. Stay at home today and don¡¯t go anywhere.¡± Rue was busy in the kitchen. She walked out and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to have breakfast?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll grab something on my way, bye.¡± Upon saying that, Adrian left home. A car had already been waiting for him for a long time outside of the residential area, Adrian got into the car and the driver started the engine before driving swiftly toward the Battle Warrior Department Along the way, Adrian pulled out his phone to call Samantha. He wanted to tell her to stay at thepany and not leave. However, the signal showed that she was out -of service. He dialed her number a few yet he could not reach her. In other words, there was no signal where she was at. Adrian furrowed his eyebrows. Meanwhile, Daniel called again. ¡°The name list for the hotel has been tabted, sir. Your wife is in the hotel too.¡± Adrian massaged his temples upon hearing Daniel¡¯s remark. Chapter 160 ¡®Samantha is at the hotel? What is she doing there?¡± Adrian could not figure it out but he did not have the time to dwell on it right now. He said, ¡°Got it.¡± Soon, Adrian arrived at the Battle Warrior Department. Daniel and Mya were already waiting for him. There were also Lucas¡¯ four battle officers -Thor, Zagan, Serpent, and Magus¨Cand their gathered troops. The Battle Warrior Department was prepared for war. ¡°War Legate Draco!¡± The crowd of people greeted in unison as soon as Adrian stepped into the department. Adrian strode into the headquarters and asked, ¡°Daniel, are the surveince cameras in the hotel still functional?¡± Daniel answered, ¡°Radio signals were jammed so all the camera feeds were cut off. All the windows were boarded up while you were on the way here and the Luposians are guarding the hotel. ¡°There are about three hundred and twenty Luposians inside and they¡¯re all fully armed. Beowulf is leading them.¡± Adrian narrowed his eyes upon hearing Daniel¡¯s report. Beowulf held the moniker, The Desert Warwolf, and was the battle warrior of Luposia. Even though Adrian had never interacted with him, he knew about the man rather well. He said, ¡°He hase to the wrong ce today.¡± Daniel asked, ¡°What¡¯s your n, sir? There are over two hundred hostages in the hotel. It won¡¯t be easy to rescue them.¡± ¡°Lucky Lucas. He¡¯s the cause of this but is nowhere near and I have to take over his dirty work.¡±Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Chapter 161 Chapter 161 Chapter 161 Adrian should not be involved in this matter yet he had no choice because Lucas was not currently in Swallowston. At this point, he asked, ¡°Beowulf has gone too far this time. I wonder how he¡¯ll react when he finds out I¡¯m in Swallowston, ¡°Prepare to receive orders!¡± Everyone stood to attention as soon as Adrian¡¯s voice died away. He instructed, ¡°Mya, Magus. Lead a troop to surround the hotel and negotiate with Beowulf to the best of your abilities. Agree to everything he proposed to buy me some time.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Mya answered. ¡°Daniel, Thor, Zagan, Serpent. Take a few men with each of you and wait for my order to descend on the hotel¡¯s rooftop for an encirclement.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± the four answered. Mya asked, ¡°Sir, what about the hostages?¡± Adrian grabbed a military uniform that was passed to him and put it on. He covered his entire body with the uniform, revealing only his eyes. As he put on the uniform, he said, ¡°Wait for my orders. I¡¯ll sneak into the hotel and disarm Beowulf, I¡¯ll send the signal when he¡¯s been defeated. Once you receive my signal, lead your troop to break into the hotel through the doors and windows for an encirclement, Mya. ¡°As for Daniel and the other three,nd on the rooftop and quickly gain control of the scene. Mya narrowed her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re going in alone?¡± ¡°Why? Do you have any objections?¡± Adrian nced at Mya. Mya spread her hands in submission. Perhaps Adrian was worried because his wife was in the hotel and thus wanted to do it himself to ensure her safety. Adrian said, ¡°Move!¡± Everyone sprung into action when his voice died away. The Battle Warrior Department was ready to strike! Meanwhile, a number of people were sitting and talking in the second-floor lobby of the hotel. Samantha was sitting on one of the sofas. She checked the time. More than ten minutes had passed, but Leonard had yet to show up. Samantha pulled out her phone and sent a text to Leonard to ask if he had arrived. However, her phone showed that the text could not be sent. She was rather puzzled so she sent another text just to discover that the delivery had falled again. Samantha noticed that her phone had lost signal. ¡°Excuse me,¡± Samantha called out. She was about to ask a server about theck of signal in the hotel when a loud gunshot suddenly rang out. Soon after, people from upstairs and downstairs started screaming. All of a sudden, loud banging noises were heard as doors were broken down. Fully-armed man charged into the lobby from all directions and loud gunshots rang out in the lobby. Rat-tat-tat! Gunshots were heard and the furniture next to Samantha was instantly prated by bullets. The people in the lobby started to panic from the shock of this unexpected situation. The staff screamed in horror and got to their knees while covering their heads. ¡°Everyone, get on your knees and put your hands behind your heads! Gather in the lobby!¡± A fully-armed middle-aged man carried a gun and led a group of people into the lobby as he roared. All the guns were aimed at the crowd and he shouted, ¡°Kill whoever dares to move. Everyone, get down and gather up!¡± ¡°You. Come here.¡± One of the men pointed at Samantha. Samantha trembled violently and was at a loss for what to do because she had never experienced such a scenario. ¡°Quickly!¡± The man roared again and pointed his gun at her. Samantha¡¯s face was drenched in a cold sweat. She stumbled toward the middle of the lobby. Everyone in the lobby gathered in the center of the lobby with their hands behind their heads. The man roared once again, ¡°Everyone,e downstairs and gather in the first-floor lobby! I¡¯ll shoot you in the head if you dare to do anything reckless!¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 162 Chapter 162 Rat¨Ctat¨Ctat! Sounds of gunshots, people roaring, and people¡¯s screams echoed through the hotel. Fully¨Carmed men showed up from all directions. They barricaded the windows and locked the main entrance. All of them were carrying full¨Cloaded weapons. Samantha¡¯s entire body was shaking because she had never experienced a situation like this. Yet, she realized that she and everyone else here had been taken prisoner. They would be regarded as hostages and would be put in imminent danger. ¡°Everyone, gather in the first¨Cfloor lobby, get on your f*cking knees, and put your hands behind your heads!¡± The roaring voices continued. The sound of messy footsteps was constantly heard. Samantha, some hotel staff, and other guests were forced to go to the first¨Cfloor lobby. More than two hundred people were already gathered there. They were on their knees with their hands behind their - heads, trembling in fear. Samantha was ced among these people and she got on her knees, not daring to act rashly. She observed the scene and discovered that there were a few tens of fully-armed men guarding the surrounding area. On the other hand, the hostages were all gathered inside the lobby. Quite a number of women next to her were sobbing softly and were shaking profusely from the chaotic noises. ¡°Shut up! All of you shut up! I¡¯ll beat you to death if you cry!¡± roared a man. A bang was heard and a sobbing female staff member next to Samantha was shot in the thigh. She instantly toppled to the ground. Samantha¡¯s beautiful face turned pale with fear. She hastily turned around and applied pressure on the staff¡¯s wound. She was at a loss for what to do. ¡°You¡¯ve all been taken hostage! Don¡¯t move!¡± ¡°Whoever dares to move will end up dead!¡± A man roared through a megaphone. The surrounding area was guarded by fully¨Carmed men. Meanwhile, a middle¨Caged man walked downstairs slowly. His hands were sped behind his back and his face was filled with murderous intent. His body exuded a powerful demeanor. His presence was so powerful that one would be scared out of their wits just from seeing him from afar. ¡°Battle Warrior!¡± The man holding the megaphone made his way to the man walking down the stairs and saluted him. ¡°We¡¯ve taken over the whole hotel and all the hostages are here. Please guide us on the next step, sir.¡± ¡°Good work,¡± the man said, ¡°Dispatch my order. Inform the people outside the hotel to tell Swallowston¡¯s Battle Warrior Department that Lucas is toe and meet me in person if he wishes to keep the hostages alive.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Samantha¡¯s mouth hung open in astonishment upon hearing the conversation. She realized that these people were Luposians. Meanwhile, a young man next to her said softly. ¡°Pretty girl, can you tell? These men are Luposian. If I¡¯m not mistaken, that battle warrior is Luposia¡¯s Northdesert King, Beowulf Jabbar, ¡°He¡¯s taking us as hostages in an attempt to threaten our city¡¯s Battle Warrior Lucas to show up so he cant kill him!¡± Even though Samantha did not know much about this, she understood it to a certain extent. She said anxiously, ¡°Will they kill us? Will we walk out of here alive?¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. The young man chuckled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t panic, pretty girl. My death will be worthwhile if I can die with someone as beautiful as you.¡± Samantha red at the young man and said, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? I don¡¯t want to die and I certainly don¡¯t want to die with you. I still have many things to do.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s be friends, shall we?¡± The young man extended a hand to Samantha. Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Out! Chapter 163 Chapter 163 The young man said, ¡°My name is Barry Cole and I¡¯m from Southrive.¡± Samantha said, ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood to make acquaintances. You¡¯re a man. Shouldn¡¯t you be figuring out what we should do now?¡± A few people around them looked toward Barry as well. A middle¨Caged man said, ¡°These Luposians are here for Battle Warrior Lucas. Only he cane and have us released.¡± Barry shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t even dream about it. To my knowledge, Sir Lucas left Swallowston two days ago. I heard he was sent on a mission or something. General Daniel, who works for Lucas, is the one guarding Swallowston right now. ¡°General Daniel may be a good warrior but he isn¡¯t a good leader. We¡¯ll have to depend on our luck to stay alive.¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Upon hearing Barry¡¯s remark, Samantha said, ¡°What do you mean? Did you say that Sir Lucas isn¡¯t in Swallowston? In that case, won¡¯t we all die here?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, my friend. But don¡¯t make blind conjectures because I¡¯m still hoping to stay alive.¡± ¡°Stop talking nonsense, boy!¡± someone berated Barry softly. Barry chuckled and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everyone. Even though Sir Lucas is not in town, have your forgotten that the war legate just returned two weeks ago? ¡°The legate?¡± The people in the surroundings were astonished upon hearing this. ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. The legate is in Swallowston, isn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°Will the legatee to save us?¡± ¡°Will he set us free?¡± Quite a number of people were talking softly. Barry said smilingly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everyone. The legate will most certainly figure out a way to save us. ¡°How can you be so sure, boy?¡± ¡°Yes, how do you know that the legate wille for sure?¡± Barry sat on the ground and chuckled as he said, ¡°The reason is simple. It¡¯s because the legate¡¯s wife is right here with us. She¡¯s trapped here, just like us.¡± The crowd looked around upon hearing Barry¡¯s remark Someone said, ¡°Where is she? You must be talking nonsense, right?¡± Barry shook his head and looked toward Samantha. Samantha was puzzled and said, ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡± Barry said, ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re the legate¡¯s wife.¡± Samantha was instantly stunned upon hearing his remark. However, she soon calmed down and replied, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking things. My husband is just the man 5 Chapo¨½: 163 who pretended to be the legate.¡± Samantha assumed that Barry had mistaken her for the legate¡¯s wife because of the opening ceremony of Swallow Central. However, Barry chuckled. Meanwhile, a fully¨Carmed man standing opposite them shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t speak! Shut up, everyone! I¡¯ll immediately kill whoever dares to speak!¡± Everyone was so startled that they fell silent after being shouted at. In fact, no one had the courage to even sob. Samantha knelt on the ground but her mind was a chaotic mess. Her head was filled with thoughts about Adrian. They had just talked about starting overst night, yet this incident happened before they could even begin their lives as a married couple. Samantha¡¯s thoughts were a mess. She trembled as she waited for her fate to dawn on her as she had no way to escape from this ce. Meanwhile, Beowulf sat on a sofa and puffed on his cigarette. He gripped the megaphone and made his way to the window. He opened it a little and let his subordinate announce, ¡°Listen, everyone outside. Luposia has taken control of the Swallowston Business Hotel. ¡°Have Battle Warrior Lucase here in person to negotiate. Otherwise, we¡¯ll kill everyone here!¡± Chapter 164 Chapter 164 The shouting drew the attention of the people near the hotel. All at once, many passersby surrounded the hotel and listened to the voicesing from inside. After the remark was repeated several times, the people outside finally realized that Luposians had gained control over the hotel and the hostages inside were in dire need of the Battle Warrior Department¡¯s rescue. Then, several people pulled out their phones and called the Battle Warrior Department for help. Ten minutester, Beowulf¡¯s subordinate walked over to him and said, ¡°Sir, I believe that Lucas¡® Battle Warrior Department is aware of our existence. It shouldn¡¯t be long before they get here.¡± ¡°Very well,¡± Beowulf said, ¡°Wolfgang, Wolfhard, Wolfram, Adalwolf,e forward.¡± Four people made their way to Beowulf. They were the four great exterminators who served under him. Beowulf gave the order by saying, ¡°Wolfgang, keep careful guard over the rooftop. I suspect that Lucas and his men willnd from the air there. ¡°Wolfhard, get people to barricade all the windows. If the other party attempts to break the windows by force, shoot them. ¡°Wolfram, Adalwolf, guard every corner of the hotel with utmost diligence. I will not tolerate any carelessness.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± four of them answered. Beowulf leaned into the sofa and sneered. ¡®I¡¯d like to see how the ever¨Ctriumphant Battle Warrior Lucas of Navia will retaliate against me. ¡°I will kill him today!¡± he swore solemnly. In the short span of twenty minutes, the news of Luposians taking over the hotel spread all across Swallowston. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Everyone knew that something bad was going down at the hotel at this very moment. The Luposians were asking for Battle Warrior Lucas to enter the hotel for negotiation of the hostages. Their goal was to kill Lucas. A storm began to brew in Swallowston. Everyone was panic¨Cstricken. On the rooftop of a building near the hotel, Jaden was observing the situation as Leonard and Wilfred stood next to him. Leonard and Wilfred had onlye to understand at this moment what Jaden meant that someone would kill Samantha today. It turned out that he knew about the Luposians¡® Intention to take control of the hotel. ¡°Mr. Jaden, you¡¯ve performed beautifully in this matter. So you knew the Luposians would seize the hotel today. No wonder you told me to trick Samantha intoing here,¡± said Leonard as he burst out laughing. Jaden smirked. ¡°The Luposians¡± goal is to kill Lucas so this incident will not be easily resolved. Samantha is in there and will surely not make it out alive. And when she¡¯s dead, her death will be pinned onto the Luposians. No one will suspect you.¡± Hahaha!¡± Wilfred burst outughing. ¡°Mr. Jaden, there are very few people in Southrive more capable thant you.¡± Jaden smiled. The hostage situation in the hotel continued to brew. On the other hand, the families of hostages went to the Battle Warrior Department after learning about the incident and sought help to rescue them. The Battle Warrior Department was surrounded by a crowd calling out to the battle warrior to save the hostages in the hotel. Some even fell to their knees. Just as the people were begging arduously for the battle warrior to help, a helicopter suddenly took off from the department¡¯s tower. The sound of the helicopter¡¯s propellers was deafening. Chapter 165 Chapter 165 Soon after, the garage of the Battle Warrior Department opened up and more than ten armored vehicles filled with fully¨Carmed warriors drove out. They rushed over to the Swallowston Business Hotel. Meanwhile, Daniel walked out leading the troops of the department. Upon spotting him, the crowd surrounded him. Their faces were drenched in tears and some were even bowing to him. ¡°Mr. Daniel, my daughter is trapped in the hotel. She¡¯s only twenty¨Cthree and is still unmarried. Please save her! I¡¯m begging you!¡± ¡°Mr. Daniel, my son is an employee of the hotel. He¡¯s trapped in there. Please save him, Mr. Daniel!¡± ¡°Mr. Daniel, please save my husband. I¡¯m begging you Hundreds of people surrounded him. All of a sudden, they bowed down in unison with tears streaming down their faces. Daniel inhaled a deep breath upon witnessing the situation and boomed, ¡°Please calm down, everyone. be at ease. The Luposians have taken control of the hotel and the Battle Warrior Department will most certainly take swift action to handle the situation. ¡°I can assure everyone here that every single hostage will be rescued. Please ce your trust in me!¡± Meanwhile, someone suddenly said, ¡°The Luposians are asking for Battle Warrior Lucas to be present at the negotiation. Where is he now? We want to see Sir Lucas!¡± ¡°Battle Warrior Lucas, please help us!¡± Quite a number of people were crying and bowing repeatedly in session. Noticing that the people were still gathered there, Daniel said, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about Battle Warrior Lucas, everyone. War Legate Draco will be personally leading the battle today. ¡°Don¡¯t you trust the legate?¡± ¡°What?¡± Everyone was shocked at the mention of the legate. The legate¡¯s reputation was widely¨Cknown because his status had surpassed the ten battle warriors! ¡°Where is the legate?¡± ¡°Please save our children and family, legate!¡± Everyone became emotional. Meanwhile, an armored vehicle arrived at the scene. A fully-armed young man wearing a uniform that only revealed his eyes jumped down from the vehicle. Daniel took two steps back and said, ¡°The legate is here. Let him speak.¡± Everyone¡¯s gazended on the young man. No one could see his face but they could see his shining, fiery. eyes. ¡°Legate!¡± someone called out.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Chuppe: 165 Adrian spread his arms, He looked at the crowd and said, ¡°This incident happened unexpectedly today, but I assure you. Every single hostage in that hotel will walk out safely. rescue to me.¡± ¡°Please make way for the vehicles to pass. Go home and wait calmly. Leave the rescue The people at the scene were emotional upon hearing Adrian¡¯s remark. Everyone clenched their fists tightly and said aloud, ¡°We believe in the legate and trust that he will bring us hope!¡± ¡°Thank you, Legate!¡± ¡°All the best, Legate. Capture those Luposians so they can be brought to justice!¡± Adrian and Daniel got into a vehicle as they were showered with shouts from all directions. Adrian said, ¡°Daniel, monitor my location at all times after I enter the hotel. I¡¯ll figure out where the hostages are being held and defeat Beowulf so I can gain control of the hostage area. Take action ording to the n quickly once you receive my order and take out all the enemies in one go. ¡°However, keep a few alive if the situation allows.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Daniel nodded solemnly. Adrian said no more as the armored vehicle went its way. Chapter 166 Chapter 166 In less than ten minutes, everyone¡¯s attention turned toward the hotel. Various media outlets and reporters hurried over to find out what was happening. Even drones could even be seen hovering from above. The battle warrior army led by Mya and Magus instantly had the ce surrounded, shocking the whole of Southrive. Reporters were standing in front of their respective cameras, swiftly reporting the situation in real¨Ctime. The citizens took out their cell phones andptops, or even turned on their televisions, to follow the latest news. A female reporter said, ¡°This morning, a group of Luposians infiltrated the Swallowston Business Hotel and took more than two hundred people hostage. Right now, the Battle Warrior Department has surrounded the ce with armored helicopters and vehicles. ording to reliable sources, War Legate Draco will be personally leading the charge.¡± Meanwhile, Rue trembled as she sat on the sofa watching the news, her hands tightly clenching the armrest. She was on the verge of breaking down and falling into despair after seeing that something so serious was happening at the hotel. She had wanted to seek help from the Battle Warrior Department with the others, but Adrian suddenly called her and told her to wait for him and Samantha to get back home. Rue was at a total loss, not knowing what to do. At the same time, a group of students was gathered in Swallowston University¡¯s ssroom in silence as they watched the live broadcast of the news. The female reporter was reporting on the jaw¨Cdropping operation by the Battle Warrior Department, while the students discussed with one another. ¡°The legate is in charge of the rescue operation!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. I hear that he¡¯s someone who¡¯s capable ofmanding the ten battle warriors.¡± ¡°D*mn! Thank goodness he¡¯s been in Swallowston recently. Otherwise, the Luposians would probably get what they want.¡± ¡°I also heard that the Luposians are targeting Battle Warrior Lucas who¡¯s away at the moment.¡± ¡°Go get them, Legate!¡± Everyone joined in. Together they chanted, ¡°Go get them!¡± ¡°Go get them!¡± I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll be safe with the legate around. To hell with those Luposians!¡± More chants followed. Adaline, too, was quietly watching the news like her other ssmates. However, she was in a much different mood. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. The legate is a supreme warrior, and this man is none other than her older brother. This would be her first time seeing her brother in action, and it was a hostage rescue mission. ¡®I¡¯m finally going to see Adrian¡¯s heroism!¡® Chapter 167 Chapter 167 ¡°Look! He¡¯s here!¡± someone suddenly shouted, Everyone turned their attention to the screen and saw that the cameras were aimed outside the hotel¡¯s main entrance. They then saw a man, d in so much armor you could only see his eyes, jump out of an armored vehicle. There were two warriors next to him, Mya and Magus ¡°Is that him? It¡¯s too bad we can¡¯t see his face.¡± ¡°As if a man like him would let us see it.¡± ¡°She¡¯s right. Still, he seems really young.¡± The students continued to chatter away, while Adaline turned around toward Suzy and Shiloh, who were seated next to her. ¡°Is that him? Is that my brother?¡± The twins nodded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s him. His temperament is undeniable.¡± Adaline pursed his lips. Instead of bing a businessman like her father, Adrian had be a warrior in an iron suit who would protect and defend their country. Inside, Adaline felt proud of her brother After Adrian got out of the armored vehicle outside the hotel, he gestured toward Mya and she nodded. After that, Adrian swiftly left the scene. He was so quick that even the reporters failed to capture footage. of him. At that moment, a group of soldiers surrounded the hotel, lying against the hotel walls to await Adrian¡¯s orders. After that, Mya picked up a megaphone and yelled, ¡°I know you¡¯re in there, Beowulf! We have the ce. surrounded! There¡¯s nowhere for you to run! I suggest you put down your weapons and release the hostages. Otherwise, you will all die in there today!¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. Mya¡¯s voice was amplified across the entire area so that the people inside the hotel could hear her. Wolfram, Beowulf¡¯s subordinate, walked over and said, ¡°Sir, Lucas¡® people are already on the move. They have the ce surrounded.¡± Beowulf spat viciously before he said, ¡°We¡¯ve got so many hostages with us. What could they possibly do to us? ¡°Give me that!¡± Beowulf snatched the megaphone from Wolfram and yelled, ¡°Listen to me, *ssholes! I¡¯ve got more than two hundred hostages here. I want Lucas Jenner toe in here if you want them to live. ¡°I¡¯m warning you. I only want Lucas Jenner. If he doesn¡¯te, I will kill them all Mya gestured when she heard Beowulf¡¯s ultimatum, and a few people swiftly moved toward the rear end of the hotel. She then said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about this, Beowulf. We can talk this out as long as you don¡¯t harm the hostages.¡± ¡°Get Lucas here or none of the hostages are leaving here alive!¡± ¡°He¡¯s not in Swallowston at the moment, but I assure you he¡¯s rushing back here as quickly as he can. He¡¯ll need some time to get back here, so I need you to calm down. You aren¡¯t to harm a single one ne of them before he gets back. Otherwise, my men and I will charge inside and all deals are off!¡± Beowulf frowned and said, ¡°Stop lying to me! Where else would he be if not in Swallowston?¡°¡± Mya replied, ¡°He¡¯s just left on a mission two days ago, but I¡¯ve told him about what¡¯s happening here. He¡¯s on his way back right now, so I promise you¡¯ll see him within the next six hours. ¡°However, you cannot harm a single person in there before he arrives. ¡°1 repeat. You must not harm a single person in there before Battle Warrior Lucas gets back.¡± Beowulf was so furious that he walked over to the window to see what was happening outside. He then yelled at Mya, ¡°What are you guys up to this time?! Anyhow, it doesn¡¯t matter what you¡¯re nning because everyone here is going to die if Lucas doesn¡¯t get here!¡± Act Fast Free Ranus Time is Running Out! Chim Chapter 168 Chapter 168 Beowulf was slightly infuriated. He hade to Swallowston to see Lucas. Even going so far as to infiltrate a hotel just to lure him out. They had nned to hold him hostage and kill him after leaving the border, making it a near¨Cperfect n. However, Beowulf had not ounted for the fact that his enemies would ask him to wait for six hours because Lucas was not in Swallowston. ¡®Six hours¡­ Too many uncertainties could happen during that time. What if something happens over the next six hours?¡± Meanwhile, Mya was not a woman who would ept being threatened, so she angrily said, ¡°I understand what you¡¯re saying, Beowulf. I guarantee you Battle Warrior Lucas will be here in six hours, but that¡¯s how long you¡¯re going to have to wait before you get to see him.¡± Beowulf was so infuriated he took a deep breath. At that moment, Wolfram stepped up and said, ¡°We can¡¯t stay and wait, sir. I say we kill the hostages right now if Lucas refuses to show up. Let¡¯s show them we mean business.¡± Beowulf frowned and said, ¡°No, the hostages are our leverage to staying alive. Or do you think you can withstand all the armored vehicles out there the moment a hostage is killed?¡± Wolfram was slightly startled when he heard this ¡°What shall we do then, sir?¡± Beowulf pondered for a moment. ¡°I can¡¯t proceed with my n if he doesn¡¯te. But if I kill a hostage now and aggravate Mya, I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll have her men charge in here and we¡¯d suffer a huge defeat. The only way ay we¡¯d be safe is if the hostages are kept alive. ¡®What the hell are they trying to y at by asking me to wait for six hours?!¡® Beowulf suddenly came up with an idea and said to Mya, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll wait. However, I¡¯d like you to put down your weapons and walk in here with your hands up ¡°I¡¯d like to have a cup of coffee with you before Lucas gets here.¡± Beowulf¡¯s n was to hold Mya hostage for the time being. Mya immediately jumped out of her vehicle when she heard this. Magus grabbed onto her and said, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°He¡¯s got nowhere to run now, but he might kill one or two of us if he feels that he¡¯spletely cornered. So, I¡¯m going to go in there and be his hostage to calm him down.¡± ¡°But¡± Magus swallowed the words he wanted to say. Instead, Mya said, ¡°I want you to wait for the legate¡¯s orders.¡± After that, she removed all of her weapons and walked toward the hotel entrance with her hands in the air. ¡°You can open the door, Beowulf.¡± Beowulf immediately gestured when he saw Mya at the door, and a few Luposians rushed out. ¡°Don¡¯t try anything funny. One wrong move and nobody Inside is getting out of here.¡± ¡°You, search her.¡± ¡°Get inside.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. The Luposians frisked Mya before letting her in and shutting the door behind them. Mya still had her hands in the air when she walked toward Beowulf, who was sitting on the sofa with his legs crossed. With a slight smile, he said, ¡°If I¡¯m correct, you should be one of Lucas¡® closest subordinates. I¡¯m happy now that I¡¯ve got you apanying me.¡± Mya first observed her surroundings when she entered. Then, she said, ¡°I¡¯m here so that you won¡¯t harm the hostages, but I¡¯d still like to tell you that this is meaningless.¡± 7t may be meaningless to you, but it¡¯s very important to me. Now, you¡¯re the one being held captive, not the other way around. ¡°Tie her up and take her away!¡± Beowulf yelled. Chapter 169 Chapter 169 Beowulf¡¯s men quickly brought over some rope and tied Mya up before pushing her into the crowd of hostages. After she sat down, she turned around and continued to scan her surroundings. Her appearance had caused the hostages to feel slightly more rxed. At the very least, they could see that the Battle Warrior Department was indeed working toward rescuing them. Meanwhile, Beowulf, still sitting on the sofa, took a look at the time and announced, ¡°Tell the others this. If Lucas isn¡¯t here in the next six hours, we¡¯ll kill everyone inside and charge out of here.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The Luposians quickly spread their battle warrior¡¯s announcement. Nobody in the main lobby dared utter a single word as they all squatted on the floor. Like most of the others, Samantha¡¯s heart was racing as she epted her fate. ¡°No one knows whether the Battle Warrior Department will be able to get us out of here safely. No one even knows what kind of strategy they¡¯re going to use. While these thoughts raced through her mind, Adrian was outside trying to find a way into the hotel, while the news outlet drones were up high in the sky. These drones were broadcasting their feeds live on all the television channels and streaming sites. Deadly silent, everyone watched on as they witnessed how the legate, who usually chose to remain behind the scenes and keep his identity concealed, tried to break into the hotel and save the hostages. Through the drones, everyone saw that Adrian had been standing still for five minutes, causing everyone. to be on their toes. They were all projecting themselves into his position, feeling as though they were the ones who were preparing to break into the hotel. ¡°You can do this! We know you can!¡± Countless cheers were spreading throughout all of Swallowston. Adrian seemed to be able to sense everyone¡¯s expectations of him, eagerly waiting to see how he was going to rescue the hostages. Hence, he was shouldering the hopes of many people and the pleas of many families. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°Sir, Mya¡¯s been taken into the hotel by Beowulf¡¯s men, and they¡¯ve agreed to wait for six hours. You¡¯ve now got six hours to infiltrate the hotel and kill Beowulf.¡± Magus¡® voice could be heard through themunication device. Adrian replied, ¡°Understood.¡± After that, he turned around and looked at the hotel¡¯s windows. They were bolted shut with two armed Luposians guarding them. Then, Adrian made his move, with the drones capturing everything. He snuck past his enemy¡¯s blindspots, jumped up, and grabbed onto the hotel walls before climbing upward. After a period of observation, he noticed that the defenses upstairs were weaker. So, he would probably be safe from attracting Beowulf¡¯s attention if he broke in from there. ¡®I need to eliminate them before they¡¯re able to signal to the others if I want this operation to be sessful.¡± At that moment, everyone saw how the legate was climbing up the walls like a lizard whilst avoiding the Luposians¡® watchful eyes. In less than five minutes, he had managed to climb all the way to the twelfth floor, the uppermost level of the hotel. He did this without taking a break. At that moment, everyone before their screens held their breaths as the most crucial moment arrived. ¡®How is he going to break the window and quickly kill those two guards that nobody notices?¡± Nobody knew how Adrian was going to seed, but they were all eagerly waiting to see if he could seed. Chapte 1,0 Chapter 170 Chapter 170 ¡°Come on¡­ You can do this!¡± A few students inside Swallowston University¡¯s ssroom had their eyes glued to the screen, murmuring continuously as they watched Adrian hanging onto the wall like a lizard. The same went for Adaline, whose eyes were teary as she watched her brother scale the wall. She could feel her heart thumping as she watched how masterful and brave her brother was. She thought that Adrian, who had been away for the past seven years, had failed her. But through this incident, she suddenly thought that perhaps he had his reasons ¡°I suppose there are many times he has felt helpless since he¡¯s the legate.¡¯ ¡ª The operation was reaching its climax. Dozens of drones flew high up in the sky, their cameras trained on Adrian. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. For a moment, everyone¡¯s breaths were taken away when they saw the legate suddenly make his move. Adrian propelled himself off the wall and kicked the window with both legs like a sh of lightning, flying into the hotel as the ss shattered. The Luposians standing guard were shocked, going straight for their guns triggers when they saw someone barging in. But Adrian had already grabbed onto their necks before he evennded. With two loud cracks, Adrian broke their necks before they could even yell out, and the two corpses fell to the floor. ¡°I¡¯m in,¡± Adrian said through hismunication device. After that, a loud round of cheers could be heard throughout Swallowston. People were celebrating happily at every corner of the streets, overjoyed that their legate had sessfully infiltrated the hotel. ¡°He¡¯s in! Hahaha! He¡¯s in!!!¡± ¡°All hail the legate! Did you guys see how awesome he was?! I didn¡¯t catch what he did until I saw those two getting killed!¡± ¡°He surely is befitting of his title!¡± Meanwhile, a few students were so over the moon that they were now standing on top of the table, dancing about. All the girls fell for him when they witnessed how powerful he was and how heroically he had eliminated his enemies. ¡°From now on, I will only Idolize the legate! No more celebrities for me!¡± yelled a woman as she stood up. ¡°He¡¯s so dreamy!¡± ¡°He¡¯s the coolest man I¡¯ve ever seen!¡± For some reason, Adaline began tough when she heard the girls saying that, so much so that she began to tear up. ¡°I wonder how happy Father would be if he saw this.¡± Back at the hotel, Beowulf was sipping on a cup of coffee while waiting for Lucas to arrive. He knew that everything he had done thus far would be meaningless if Lucas did not show up. But what he did not know was that someone dangerous was very quickly closing in on him! Chapter 171 Chapter 171 Chapter 171 After Adrian eliminated the two Luposians guarding a particr room on the twelfth floor, he spoke through hismunication device. ¡°Get a fix on my location, Magus. I¡¯m heading down to the first floor from here. I need you to give me the best route.¡± ¡°Sir, take a right when you exit the room and you¡¯ll find an elevator. If it¡¯s still functional, you can use that to head down to the first floor. Otherwise, you can use the stairs opposite i ¡°But you¡¯ll first have to eliminate all of the enemies on the twelfth floor without being noticed.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Adrian was not familiar with his current environment, seeing how it was his first time inside the Swallowston Business Hotel. However, he was able to reduce a lot of unnecessary tediousness by getting a blueprint of the hotel through the Battle Warrior Department. There was one problem though. He did not know how many enemies he should be expecting. ¡®There¡¯s a chance my break-in through the window alerted the neighboring guards.¡± Right after Adrian spoke with Magus, two Luposians with guns stormed into the room, Seeing this, Adrian jumped up and threw a roundhouse kick at them, causing their necks to instantly snap. Before they could fall over, Adrian stepped forward and caught them before gently cing them on the ground. He then exited the room. Meanwhile, eight others guarding the twelfth-floor lobby were heading toward Adrian¡¯s direction as they had heard noisesing from upstairs. Suddenly, Adrian appeared at lightning speed. He fished out his knife from his armor and hurled it in a straight line, sending it flying toward its target. Stabl Content ? N?velDrama.Org. The frontmost enemy had his chest pierced clean through, and Adrian appeared behind him to catch the knife in mid-air. With another swift movement, Adrian kicked two more guards into the air and shed their throats before they evennded on the ground. Adrian¡¯s movements were so swift that his enemies were all caught off guard. None of them were able to react to the situation. They were not even able to let out a single cry, while Adrian eliminated another couple more within seconds, leaving more than ten bodies in his wake. Themotion from the lobby sessfully attracted all of Adrian¡¯s enemies on that floor. Some of them were not even able to use theirmunicators and were murdered by him like the passing wind. The others were left with ashen expressions. They hurriedly held up their guns, ready to fire. But s, Adrian was already right in front of their faces. With another few stter sounds, two more badles were lying on the ground, increasing the body count floor. close to twenty, which was the number of enemies stationed on that ground, increasing the body count Adrian, now drenched in blood, headed toward the elevator without stopping. Chapter 121 At that moment, a voice spoke. ¡°Sir- A Luposian had been hiding behind the sofa and was about to report Adrian¡¯s arrival, but suddenly, he had his neck pierced by a knife. Adrian then pressed the elevator button. ¡®Thank goodness it works. This will save me a lot of time.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m in the elevator, Magus. Heading to the first floor right now.¡± Magus responded, ¡°We¡¯re all ready here. Be careful, sir. Just say the word and we¡¯ll storm the ce.¡± Adrian put down hismunicator, his eyes were burning with an intense me. ¡°I¡¯m sure there¡¯ll be countless gun muzzles waiting for me when I get down there.¡± Chapter 172 Chapter 172 Chapter 172 Adrian remained extremely calm as the elevator descended, his clothes dripping blood. Meanwhile, the elevator¡¯s movement instantly caught the attention of Beowulf and the others. Beowulf was slightly confused when he saw the elevator descending from the twelfth floor. ¡°What¡¯s going on, Wolfram? Are we expecting someone toe down from the twelfth floor?¡± Wolfram was also confused and spoke through hismunicator, ¡°All units on each floor, report your status.¡± ¡°Third floor, clear!¡± ¡°Nothing here on the fourth floor!¡± Each floor reported its status¡­ All but the twelfth floor. Wolfram yelled, ¡°Twelfth floor, do you copy?! What¡¯s your status?! Why is the elevatoring down from your end?!¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Still, absolute silence. At that moment, Beowulf and Wolfram exchanged looks, realizing that something was amiss. Beowulf yelled, ¡°We have an intruder! Quick, surround the elevator. I don¡¯t care whoes out. Just fire all of your bullets at it!¡± Immediately after, all of the Luposians who were guarding the hostages charged toward the elevator with their guns at the ready. They were going to unload all of their bullets the moment the door opened. Tenth floor¡­ Eighth floor¡­ As the elevator slowly approached the first floor, Beowulf stood up with his breath held as he red at the elevator furiously. This attracted the attention of everyone, including Samantha and the other hostages. They stared with their eyes wide open, unsure about what was happening in the elevator area. ¡®It¡¯sing¡­. ¡®It¡¯sing¡­¡¯ The elevator doors finally opened when they reached the first floor. As the doors opened with a creak, the Luposians fired their guns, sending countless bullets flying toward the elevator and instantly ruining its doors. They continued to fire when the doors were fully ajar until someone suddenly realized in shock that there was nobody inside. ¡°What?! It¡¯s empty?! Beowulf¡¯s mouth hung wide open in shock. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Right after Beowulf said that a gunshot was heard, followed by a Luposian falling into a pool of his own blood. Bang! Bang! Bang! Three more gunshots and three more bodies were on the floor. At that moment, everyone looked up toward the sky and saw a man fully d in armor jumping down from the second floor. He clicked his gun¡¯s trigger the moment hended, urately killing off one Luposian with every bullet he fired. All of the hostages gasped in shock as they watched this extremely heroic young man jump down from the second floor. It was as if time had stopped in that instant, reflecting his brilliance like the moon being reflected on a bed of water. Even Samantha herself was mesmerized. Half of the dozens of Luposians were killed the moment this mannded. Meanwhile, Beowulf finally realized what was happening and yelled, ¡°F*ck! We¡¯ve been duped! Kill the hostages!¡± The remaining Luposians quickly turned their guns on the hostages when they heard this, Yet, Adrian, who revealed only his eyes, refused to give them a chance to unload a single bullet at the hostages and charged toward them. As quick as lightning and as fluid as water, Adrian darted around the ce, kicking down the Luposians at the front and had them knock over the others behind them. Spin to im Your Surprise Reward! Chapter 173 Chapter 173 Chapter 173 1/2 The moment Adrian charged toward the Luposians, Mya, who was being held hostage, broke free from her restraints andunched herself toward Beowulf. While Beowulf was startled and took a few steps back, Mya swung her iron fist at him, sending him sprawling onto the floor. At the same time, Adrian shouted, ¡°Now!¡± What followed was a loud explosion, and the hotel¡¯s main entrance was sted open. The windows were shattered and armored soldiers from the Battle Warrior Department charged in. Meanwhile, Adrian swiftly retreated, allowing the Luposians outside the elevator to be trapped in a pincer attack. They ended up falling into pools of their own blood. Up in the sky, a helicopter hovered above the hotel while Daniel, Thor, Zagan, and Serpent led their respective teams in an airdrop into the building. A full-out assault had started inside the hotel. ¡°Protect the hostages,¡± Adrian ordered. Special Ops units swarmed the ce, with Magus personally leading the charge to surround and form at defensive line with their bodies to protect the hostage. Magus then said, ¡°I need all of you to leave this ce in an orderly but swift fashion.¡± All of the hostages got up and ran out while keeping low. One by one, the hostages sessfully left the hotel within minutes and there were zero casualties. Outside, standby vehicles were already waiting for them. They immediately left the area after the hostages got in. And so, the situation in the hotel reached its climax, with gunshots ringing out through every floor. Most of the Luposians were dead within half an hour, with Daniel and his men cleaning up the stragglers. Downstairs, Mya had sessfully pinned Beowulf to the ground, who waster tied up by the others. He could not break free. After another half an hour, the assault ended in a sweeping victory. Beowulf stood by with a horrified expression on his face, never expecting that his defenses would end up being taken down so quickly. Adrian walked up to Beowulf with his hands behind his back and said, ¡°Looks like your people oversold you when they gave you the nickname ¡®Northdesert¡¯s King.¡± ¡°How could you be worthy of being called a king when you can¡¯t even defeat Lucas¡¯ subordinates?¡± Beowulf looked at Adrian as he breathed heavily, unable to recognize thetter through just his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re not Lucas. Who are you? How did you manage to infiltrate my ranks without me noticing? Who in the hell are you?! ¡°Lucas would never have defeated me if not for you.¡± Adrian smirked and replied, ¡°I¡¯m the war legate, but most people address me simply as ¡®legate.¡¯ You¡¯ve heard of me, right?¡± Beowulf instantly broke out in cold sweat at the sudden revtion. He looked at Adrian in a daze. ¡°Y-You¡¯re the legate? Impossible. You can¡¯t possibly be here. Shouldn¡¯t you be at¡­¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be where? Are you sure your intel didn¡¯t get mixed up?¡± Adrian smiled. ¡°You¡­¡± Beowulf¡¯s mouth was left ajar. Before he arrived at Swallowston, he was most afraid of running into the legate, so he made doubly sure that Adrian was not around. Yet, the very man he was afraid of was now standing right before him. Would you not agree Beowulf was ying with fire by doing such a thing in the presence of the legate? ¡°Sir, I Beowulf was suffering from a men tal breakdown as Adrian said, ¡°Take him back and find out who it was that allowed him toe into Swallowston. I want to know everyone who allied themselves with him.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Adrian did not stay behind and left the building to look for Samantha. Chapter 174 Chapter 174 Chapter 174 Outside, the hostages got out of the vehicles and were greeted by their friends and family who had been waiting for them for a long time. ¡°Mom¡± ¡°Sis!¡± There were cries of excitementing from the hostages and their loved ones as they embraced one another tearfully. All of them could not stop themselves from crying with all the emotions running through them. The hostages had been filled with despair. They were sure that they would meet their maker today. Yet, they had managed to return in one piece, making the emotions they felt absolutely indescribable. Yet, Samantha was standing there seemingly lost. She kept looking around her surroundings in search of the man she wanted to see. Everyone¡¯s friends, family, and even spouses were already there to celebrate their safe return, yet the man. she wanted to see still had not shown up. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. She was even left there standing alone, unable to embrace the man she wanted to, while everyone else left. Perhaps at that moment, Samantha needed someone to calm her soul after she had gone through such fear and despair. Although she had not been in the hotel for a long time, it felt like a lifetime to her. All she wanted to do was to cry and let out everything inside her, but the man she could vent her emotions to was not to be seen anywhere. When almost everyone had left, a taxi stopped nearby before Rue hurriedly got out. She ran toward Samantha and yelled out her name. ¡°Sam!¡± Seeing Rue, Samantha also yelled, ¡°Mother!¡± Samantha ran in Rue¡¯s direction and clung to her. Rue held Samantha in her arms and closed her eyes as she continuously said, ¡°It¡¯s all right now. You¡¯re okay, my child. It¡¯s all over now.¡± Samantha wanted to cry, but the tears just would note out. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for worrying you, Mother,¡± she said in a h oa rse voice. Rue forced herself to smile and gently stroked Samantha¡¯s hair. I¡¯m just d you¡¯re okay, you silly child. You must¡¯ve been so scared. Let¡¯s go home right away. I¡¯ll cook you something nice to calm you down.¡± Samantha nodded and took a look at her surroundings once more. ¡°Where¡¯s Adrian? I haven¡¯t seen him anywhere.¡± Rue replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know where he is. I called Adrian when I left for the hotel. He told me to calm down and that he¡¯ll bring you home safely.¡± ¡°Where could he be?¡± Samantha seemed slightly disappointed. She thought Adrian would be there waiting for her when she got out. She had clearly been overthinking it. Not knowing what else to say about this, she simply said, ¡°Let¡¯s go home, Mother.¡± Chap 174 2/2 Rue nodded in agreement. Yet, just as they were about to leave, Samantha raised her head and was startled. She saw Adrian, dressed in ck and standing not too far away from her, smiling away. ¡°When did he get there?¡± Samantha was stunned for a moment. He seemed so outstanding and radiated an indescribable temperament. It went as far as to make him seem like he was the most unique existence there. ¡®His figure, his temperament, and his eyes¡­ At that moment, Samantha was reminded of a single man¡­ The war legate! Chap 175 Chapter 175 Chapter 175 Chapter 175 It¡¯s ¡°It¡¯s him! The one who infiltrated the hotel to rescue us!¡± Although Samantha had not seen the man¡¯s face through the armor, it felt as though she was able to subconsciously recognize the legate¡¯s auraing from Adrian. Adrian walked toward her before she could think any further. ¡°Are you okay, Sam?¡± he asked. ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± Samantha replied. She carefully looked Adrian up and down before asking ¡°Where have you been?¡± Adrian hurriedly replied. ¡°I took a few detours beforeing here out of fear there might be Luposians around. The situation today was really dangerous. Thank goodness the legate was here.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, thank goodness the legate was here. Who knows what might¡¯ve happened if he wasn¡¯t.¡± A flicker of thought raced through Samantha¡¯s mind, causing her topare the legate¡¯s height, build, and eyes with Adrian¡¯s once more. Suddenly, she found the two of them to be extremely simr. Just as she was about to question further, Adrian stretchedzily, and the temperament he had disappeared as it had never been there in the first ce. Samantha rubbed her eyes, but she could no longer detect the former temperament he had. She then heaved a sigh. I¡¯m probably just imagining things.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go home,¡± Samantha said. ¡°Okay.¡± All of them arrived home soon after. Samantha took a shower while Rue went into the kitchen to whip something up for her to eat, assured that Samantha must have been famished. All three of them then sat in the living room to have their lunch, while the news reported the events that had taken ce at the Swallowston Business Hotel. Samantha and Rue watched the news as they ate, hearing the female reporter saying. ¡°There was a disturbance at the Swallowston Business Hotel this afternoon. A group of Luposians seized the hotel and held more than two hundred people hostage. However, the Battle Warrior Departmentunched an all-out rescue operation. ¡°War Legate Draco himself risked his life to infiltrate the hotel all by himself. He then sessfully saved the hostages with the help of the Battle Warrior Department and killed over two hundred men, keeping some forty of them in custody. ¡°On top of that, the Luposian battle warrior known as Beowulf, the Northdesert¡¯s King, is among those who have been arrested. Investigations are currently underway to find out how the Luposians managed to enter Southrive.¡± After that, there was a clip of how Adrian climbed up the building and entered through a window. This particr clip had been quickly shared throughout all of Navja and had be highly popr. After Chapli 15 all, the legate had heroically infiltrated a building with countless enemies Inside. Samantha quietly watched the news, clearly a little shocked when she saw the legate climbing up the building and breaking into the hotel. At that moment, Adrianughed and said, ¡°The legate¡¯s so cool! The fact he can scale a building with just his bare hands shows just how much arm strength he has.¡± Samantha looked at Adrian. ¡°He is indeed really cool. You didn¡¯t see how he sent down an elevator from the twelfth floor, tricking the Luposians into thinking that someone was inside. ¡°In the end, they were all dumbfounded when the elevator doors opened and no one was in there. Instead, the legate surprised them by attacking them from above with a gun in each hand!¡± Samantha went on, recalling the events from before. Adrian coughed lightly, while Rue said, ¡°I hear that the legate is only in his twenties. His parents must be really proud to have such a young and powerful son.¡± ¡°I know, right?¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Samantha turned toward Adrian once more. ¡°You used to be in the army yourself, Adrian. When will you. evene close to matching his status? You should hurry up and get to training.¡± Chapter 176 Chapter 176 Chapter 176 Adrian smiled bitterly. He thought about how the war legate was right in front of them, yet they could not recognize him. He thought in that manner but he said, ¡°Understood, sweetheart. I¡¯ll work hard from now on.¡± Samantha smiled. After dinner, Samantha was so exhausted that she dozed off on the sofa. Adrian covered a nket on her. He was about to turn around when his phone rang. It was Adaline¡¯s call. ¡°Hey, Ada.¡± Adrian went outside to take Adaline¡¯s call. Adaline beamed widely on her side. She was seated on the bench while Suzy and Shiloh were sitting on thewn not far away. Adaline said, ¡°Adrian, I saw you on the television. You were really cool!¡± Adrian said upon hearing that, ¡°Stop trying to tter me. How has school been?¡± Adaline nodded. ¡°Pretty good. Suzy and Shiloh are my best friends now. We spend every day waking up, eating, going to sses, and shopping together. It¡¯s pretty amazing.¡± ¡°Great. Study hard and don¡¯t loaf around,¡± said Adrian. ¡°Okay, Adrian.¡± She suddenly added, ¡°Adrian, do you know that ny percent of the female students in my university idolize you? Those girls who used to be fans of celebrities have even stopped fawning over their idols. They¡¯re fawning over you now. ¡°You¡¯re our idol. That image of you breaking the window has been edited and printed on shirts of different designs. Almost every female student in my university has one, and so do I. ¡°I¡¯ll take a photo and send it to you!¡± Adaline sent over a photo soon enough. It was a photo of her with Suzy and Shiloh. She had a peace gesture in the photo and was beaming widely. The three of them were wearing the same t-shirt printed with an image of him in full armor. Adaline said, ¡°Have you seen it? I also heard that they¡¯re setting up a fan club for you called ¡®Draco¡¯s Supporters,¡¯ or ¡®DS¡¯ for short. Many female students have signed up. ¡°All of Swallowston, maybe even all of Southrive, are talking about you. I feel so proud because I saw with my very own eyes how you became the hope of those in desperate situations. ¡°If Father was still alive, he¡¯d be so proud of you. You aren¡¯t like Father, but you forged a path for yourself that¡¯s even more illustrious than Father¡¯s.¡± Adaline chattered on and on. Adrian said, ¡°Stop it, you¡¯re embarrassing me. Also, don¡¯t tell anybody about this. Take care of yourself on campus.¡± ¡°Mm-hmm, sure!¡± Adaline and Adrian soon ended the conversation. Chap 126 After hanging up the call, Adrian went to inform Rue that he was heading out. He still had some matters to attend to. Even though Beowulf had been captured, he needed to figure out how Beowulf got his weapons and also how the Luposians crossed Northrive¡¯s and Southrive¡¯s main lines of defense to enter Swallowston. They were incapable of entering without help from Northrive¡¯s and Southrive¡¯s localmunities. He needed to look into this matter. Samantha had a nightmare after Adrian left. In it, she was surrounded by a group of Luposians. She was bound to a chair and they were going to kill her. She began to feel hopeless. She shouted, cried, and shrieked. Just as she was about to lose all hope, a man descended from the sky and killed all the Luposians to save her. Just as she was about to expose the man¡¯s face, she woke from the nightmare. Samantha bolted uprigN?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Chapter 177 Chapter 177 ht on the sofa, breathing heavily and her head drenched in sweat. 1/2 Chapter 177 Rue hastily walked over and asked, ¡°Did you have a nightmare, Sam?¡± Samatha grabbed a towel and wiped away the sweat on her face. She looked around for Adrian but he was nowhere to be found. ¡°Mother, where¡¯s Adrian?¡± ¡°He told me he had some matters to attend to and left. ¡°Why does he have matters to attend to every day? What the heck is he doing out there?¡± Samantha appeared to be infuriated. Adrian had been away on business every day recently. Rue had no idea what he was doing so she said, ¡°Sam, you can ask him when he gets back.¡± I ¡°Fine,¡± Samantha said, ¡°Mother, I have to go to New Paraiso. Riley and ra called me a few times. I have to go tell them that I¡¯m fine.¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. Rue said in a slightly worried tone, ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay home and rest for today instead of going to the company?¡± Samantha grabbed her bag. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Mother. I won¡¯t work tillte today. Wait for me toe home to your cooking, all right?¡± Rue let Samantha do as she pleased. Samantha suddenly stopped just as she was about to exit the door and said, ¡°Oh, please send Adrian to meet me in thepany if hees home before I do.¡± ¡°I will,¡¯ answered Rue. Samantha drove away from the residential area. Samantha headed to New Paraiso while Adrian headed to the Battle Warrior Department. It was critical for the department to acquire useful information from Beowulf through interrogation. However, Adrian heard a voice when he was crossing the main road in the suburbs. ¡°The dignified War Legate Draco is traveling around on foot. Isn¡¯t he afraid of bing aughing stock. if others were to hear of this?¡± Adrian turned his head to look in the direction the voice hade from. A young man was seated on the side of the pavement. He was leaning against the side of amp post and his legs were crossed. Adrian was puzzled and he said, ¡°How did you recognize me despite me keeping a low profile?¡± The young man burst outughing and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been watching you for more than a day or two. You may deceive others, but not me.¡± As he spoke, the young man stood up. He walked toward Adrian with a bullish attitude and extended his hand. ¡°Hello, legate. I¡¯m Barry Co-¡± Barry had just extended his hand when Adrian pinned him down and twisted Barry¡¯s arm to behind his back. Barry was in so much pain that he hastily begged for mercy, ¡°Don¡¯t! That hurts. Please let go of me.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are,¡± said Adrian. ¡°B-But I know who you are. On top of that, I met your wife today. Legate, will you please loosen your grip over me?¡± said Barry in pain. Adrian let go of Barry. Barry rubbed his wrist and said, ¡°Legate, frankly-¡± ¡°Call me by my name.¡± Adrian strode away down the sidewalk. ¡°Adrian.¡± Barry quickly corrected himself. ¡°Speak¡± ¡°Frankly, I followed the Luposians here in secret. I was investigating the goal of their visit to Swallowston when they entered the hotel. I didn¡¯t expect to be taken hostage by them.¡± Barry rushed to catch up with Adrian. Adrian was surprised and he said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re rather capable, huh? You followed the Luposians to Southrive? If you knew about it, why didn¡¯t you notify the Battle Warrior Department sooner?¡± Barry answered, ¡°The people of the department are old-fashioned and inflexible. Would they have believed me if I were to tell them before acquiring any evidence? ¡°They might have even penalized me for fabricating a lie with ill intentions. Wouldn¡¯t that turn out badly for me?¡± ¡°You are not wrong,¡± answered Adrian. Chapter 12 Chapter 178 Chapter 178 Barry sniggered. I knew I was quick¨Cwitted!¡± He caught up to Adrian and said, ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve admired you for a long time and I wish to seek your mentorship Will you take me as your apprentice?¡± Adrian simply smiled and ignored thed Barry hastily added, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m not seeking to learn for nothing. I have information to offer in exchange!* Adrian checked the time and said as he continued to walk, ¡°You have thirty seconds.¡± ¡°I know how the Luposians entered the country,¡± Barry said hastily. Adrian came to a halt when he heard Barry¡¯s words. Barry staggered and bumped into him. Adrian turned around and asked, ¡°How did they enter the country?¡± Barry said, ¡°I do not have solid evidence, but I do have a theory. The case of Luposians entering Southrive is closely rted to Southrive¡¯s River family. ¡°The Rivers have a business deal with the Luposians and it is said that the Rivers profited a few million dors from the deal. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°You have to believe me, sir!¡± Barry chattered endlessly. Adrian was rather surprised but he could tell that Barry was not messing around. He said, ¡°What do you base your spections on? No matter how bold the Rivers are, they wouldn¡¯t have the courage to make a deal with the Luposians in this manner, right?¡± Barry said, ¡°The Rivers want money and the Luposians have money. Why wouldn¡¯t they make a deal? In addition, can the Luposians enter the country without coordinating with someone inside Southrive?¡± ¡°You have a point. Go on.¡± Adrian beckoned Barry to continue speaking. ¡°It was a dark, stormy night. The rain was pouring down..¡± Barry appeared to be recalling deeply. Upon hearing these words, Adrian walked away because he did not have the time to waste on thed¡¯s nonsensical talk. Noticing that Adrian was leaving once again, Barry went after him. ¡°I¡¯m not done yet, sir!¡± ¡°Believe me when I say that I can beat you up if you keep talking about nonsense like that.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t, I won¡¯t,¡± Barry hastily said, ¡°I witnessed some River family members arriving at the Southrive Port the other night and unloading some cargo. Also, I saw Luposians getting off the ship with my own eyes. ¡°I followed them all the way here after seeing that. However, I don¡¯t have solid evidence to prove that the Rivers did it.¡± ¡°Did the cargo consist of weapons?¡± Adrian asked. ¡°It¡¯s very likely. I don¡¯t have any other exnation but this. I specte that the Rivers received a payment from the Luposians to coordinate their entrance to Southrive in secret. ¡°You must look into this matter properly, sir!¡± Chapter 1/8 ¡°Sure!¡± Adrian nodded. Thank you for your advice. I will continue to investigate. Will you leave now?¡± Barry shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m here to seek your mentorship, sir. Will you take me as your apprentice? My mother¡¯s biggest hope is to see me seed in life!¡± Adrian made a hand gesture that indicated the impossibility of him taking Barry in. He smiled and said, ¡± All right, do whatever you want, and stop following me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m serious, sir. I sincerely wish to be your apprentice and want to join you on the battlefield. ¡°It is my mother¡¯s dream and is also mine.¡± Barry chased after Adrian again. He had already boasted to the vigers in his hometown that he would return as a general. Barry¡¯s original n was to seek out the legate. Instead, he had witnessed the scene between the Rivers and the Luposians at the Southrive Port and decided to follow them. He asked around when he arrived at Southrive and found out that the legate was at Swallowston. Barry was excited upon learning that. Spin to im Your Surprise Reward! Chapter 179 Chapter 179 Barry¡¯s goal was to seek the legate¡¯s mentorship. Yet, Adrian turned around and made a hand gesture for Barry to stop walking. He then said, ¡°Your mother is calling you to go home for dinner. It¡¯s good to have dreams, kid, but not all dreams can be achieved. ¡°Stop following me.¡± Barry stood rooted to the ground as Adrian walked further and further away As he gazed at Adrian¡¯s departing silhouette, Barry called out, ¡°Sir, I¡¯ll show you my true capabilities and will solve the Luposia case for you!¡± Adrian ignored him because there were plenty of boastful people in the world these days. ¡°Huh? Aren¡¯t you Barry?¡± Meanwhile, an Audi A4 drove up and stopped next to Barry. Samantha rolled down the window and looked at Barry standing by the sidewalk in puzzlement. She remembered the young man rather well because of how carefree he had seemed when he was being held hostage yesterday. He had a calmness that surpassed everyone else. Barry was surprised to see Samantha. ¡°Why, hello, Madam Legate.¡± Samantha red at Barry and said, ¡°Stop calling me ¡®Madam Legate.¡® What are you doing here?¡± Barry answered, ¡°Me? I¡¯m not doing anything right now, but I am nning on doing something great that will shock the world. You wouldn¡¯t understand even if I told you. A person of your superior status will never understand the dreams of amoner like me.¡± ¡°You sound so sarcastic, and I¡¯m not very fond of that,¡± said Samantha. Barry cracked a smile. He looked at Samantha and said, ¡°Ma¡¯am, would you be willing to give me a ride?¡± Samantha shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t let anyone else ride in my car other than my husband. You can walk.¡± Samantha prepared to drive away. Barry grabbed the car¡¯s window and said, ¡°Ma¡¯am, since you won¡¯t give me a ride, you should be able to lend me thirty dors, right? ¡°I¡¯ve just only got to Swallowston and don¡¯t have any money on me. Lend me thirty dors and I¡¯ll pay you back when I have the money.¡± ¡°We¡¯re not close. Why should I lend you money?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know me but I know you. Everyone in Swallowston knows you because you¡¯re the dignified wife of the war legate. You aren¡¯t going to be so stingy that you won¡¯t even lend me thirty dors, right?¡± said Barry, Samantha red at him. ¡°How many times have I told you that I¡¯m not the legate¡¯s wife? That was just an act we put on. Do you know what role¨Cying means?¡± ¡°I get it, I get it. Still, can you lend me thirty dors? I promise I¡¯ll pay you back. Really, I willl¡± said Barry.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Samantha was frustrated. She had always been a kindhearted person and thirty dors was not a huge amount of money. She picked up her bag and pulled out thirty dors that she then passed to Barry. ¡°Here, take it. You don¡¯t have to pay me back.¡± Barry epted the money and said to Samantha, ¡°Thank you, Madam Legate!¡± ¡°Get out of here! I¡¯ll beat your mouth into a pulp if you call me that again!¡± Samantha red ferociously at Barry. Barry felt dejected because it was not wrong of him to call her that. But before he could exin himself, Samantha had already driven away. He looked at the thirty dors in his hand and chuckled as he said to himself, ¡°I have enough money to eat for three days now, I should look for a ce to hunker down¡­¡± Barry muttered to himself endlessly. All of a sudden, a hand covered his mouth and he was pulled into the park by the road. Chapter 180 Chapter 180 Barry was startled by the unexpected change of situation. He began to struggle using his arms and legs. However, the person was extremely strong and he could not break free. The person only loosened their grip after Barry was dragged into the park. Barry immediately said in anger when he could speak, ¡°Hey, there¡¯s no bad blood between us and I don¡¯t have any money on me. You¡¯ve got the wrong guy¡­ ¡°Huh? Sir?¡± Barry was astonished when he saw who it was that had dragged him here. Adrian had his hands in his pockets as he stared at Barry. Barry felt a shiver down his spine and was at a loss of what to do under Adrian¡¯s stare. Meanwhile, Adrian said, ¡°Boy, if you dare to bring up the words ¡®war legate to my wife and address her as Madam Legate ever again, I will punish you.¡± Adrian had witnessed the exchange between Samantha and Barry. The young man was constantly addressing Samantha as Madam Legate, which would eventually trigger her suspicions. Hence, Adrian took Barry to the park as soon as Samantha left. Barry came to realize something upon hearing Adrian¡¯s words. ¡°Mentor, your wife is unaware of your true identity, huh?¡± Barry asked as he scratched his head. on. ¡°Get out of here, and I¡¯m not your mentor. Remember not to say any of those things to her from now o understood?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes! Understood!¡± replied Barry. Adrian could only leave with peace of mind upon hearing Barry¡¯s promise. Barry tutted in the wake of Adrian¡¯s departure. He could not understand why this great and influential man enjoyed keeping a low profile these days. He could not figure it out and refused to think about it. He shouldered his backpack, walked out of the park, and pulled out his phone to make a call. ¡°Hey, Mother. I¡¯ve arrived in Swallowston¡­ Yes, yes, yes. ¡°Mother, how is Father doing? I¡¯ve already located the legate and am nning on secking mentorship from him. He thinks pretty highly of me. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mother. I have money and am going to the finest restaurant in Swallowstonter. When I come home, I will make you, Father, and all our ancestors proud of me! ¡°Hmm, all¨Cright.. I¡¯ll be going now. Bye!¡± He hung up the call. Barry gradually vanished into the city. It was as if the strange, new city was the vessel of his dreams. In Swallow Central¡¯s Central Tower where the Battle Warrior Department was located, Adrian arrived and found Mya and Daniel sitting in the lobby. Noticing Adrian¡¯s arrival, they shot to their feet. Adrian asked, ¡°How¡¯s the situation with Beowulf? Are there any updates?¡± Daniel reported, ¡°He won¡¯t say anything and is extremely stubborn.¡± Adrian smiled upon hearing that and said in a meaningful manner, ¡°Bring him to me.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± It did not take long before the tightly¨Cbound Beowulf was brought over and made to kneel. Adrian sat on the sofa and stared at Beowulf as he said, ¡°Desert Warwolf, this will probably be yourst time being stubborn. Listen to me well, I will only ask you this once and nothing more. ¡°How did you and your people get into Southrive and how did you mobilize so many weapons? You have one minute to answer.¡± Beowulf raised his head andughed. Luposia¡¯s method of infiltrating Southrive was top secret. It would be extremely difficult for them to come back to Navia again if they were to reveal it. Beowulf said, ¡°Legate, it¡¯s my fault for not investigating thoroughly before I came. That¡¯s why I was defeated by you. Now that I¡¯ve been captured, you can toy with me however you like!¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± asked Adrian. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Adrian nodded and said, ¡°Great. In that case, I won¡¯t inquire further, Daniel, have someone take him to Northrive Supermax and hand him to the warden. ¡°Tell the warden to extract the information from Beowulf. He may use any method he sees fit. ¡°If Beowulf still refuses to talk, he¡¯s allowed to interrogate Beowulf until he¡¯s dead!¡± Chapter 181 Chapter 181 Yes, sir! Iniel answered. Beowulf heard the remark and roared, ¡°You can¡¯t do this to me, Legate! I¡¯m the battle warrior of Luposta and should be allowed dignity! Just kill me right now!¡± Adrian chocked and said, ¡°Your dignity is worthless to me. Northrive Supermax is famous throughout the country. I don¡¯t have the time to toy with you even if you want me to. ¡°However, the warden there has plenty of time.¡± Northrive Supermax was a high security prison built in a primitive forest The most dangerous, malicious criminals and crime bosses of other countries were imprisoned there. No one knew the exact location of the supermax Once the order was given, Beowulf was instantly taken away. Meanwhile, Adrian looked toward Mya and Daniel as he said, ¡°Mya, Daniel, watch Southrive¡¯s River family. I met someone today who imed to have seen the Rivers unloading cargo at the port one night with Lupons at the scene. ¡°Look into it and inform me immediately if you find anything.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± ¡°Oh right, when is Lucasing back?¡± Adrian asked ¡°In about a week¡± ¡°All right. Go investigate. I have other ces to be¡± Adrian left the Battle Warrior Department after he was done assigning the tasks. Suddenly, he spotted Samantha¡¯s car driving over from afar as soon as he walked out of the department. Hastily turning. around, he ducked back into the building to look for a spot to hide.. Samantha and Riley walked into the building. They were most probably here to handle some procedures. Adrian slipped out after Samantha entered the building. He found a car and quickly drove away. Meanwhile, the Xanders were utterly disappointed when they learned about Beowulf¡¯s failed ns. Harold, Leonard, and Wilfred were sighing as they sat in the living room of Xander Manor. Jaden was sitting there as well. Harold said, ¡°What a waste. Beowulf has a rather good reputation, yet he¡¯s just a weakling. I was under the assumption that we would be able to eliminate Samantha. I didn¡¯t expect¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Beowulf is a fool for being caught off guard by the legate. If you want to me this on someone, you should me the legate. Is he so free to wander around? Why is he meddling in someone else¡¯s business? I bet he did it just to ingrate himself in the minds of the people.¡± oh great. Even I can¡¯t wipe him from my memory now,¡± Wilfred chilled. Jaden tutted as he sat on the sofa. He then heaved a sigh and said, ¡°Misjudgment, It was a misjudgment. The Battle Warrior Department announced earlier that the legate had already left Swallowston. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°Who would¡¯ve expected the announcement to be fake? The department is practicing deception!¡± Leonard nodded ¡°You¡¯re right. Oh, Mr. Jaden. Do you have any other ideas?¡± Chapter 18T Jaden replied, ¡°Thaven¡¯t thought of anything yet for the time being. However, Samantha is just a trivial matter. I have some urgent matters to attend to in Southrive. The investment fund has already been wired to yourpany¡¯s ount and you¡¯ll be receiving the additional seven million three hundred thousand dors in your ount a few days from now.¡± ¡°Thank you so much, Mr. Jaden,¡± Leonard said with a smile. The Xander Group was about to receive a total of about fifteen million dors in investment. How could he not be delighted? Jaden said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Mr. Harold, Mr. Leonard, 1 have to go now. Bye! Jaden left Xander Manor. The Xanders had just sent Jaden to the door when Adrian strode into the mansion. Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Out! Chapter 182 Chapter 182 Harold, Leonard, and Wilfred were instantly infuriated when they saw Adrian entering the mansion. They bottled to their feet in unison. Leonard pointed at Adrian and shouted, ¡°Who gave you permission to enter, Adrian?! Get out of here right now!¡± Adrian nced at Leonard and made his way toward Harold. He did not sit down but he said, ¡°Grandfather, the Xanders have been rather close with Southrive¡¯s River family recently. I¡¯m here today to tell you¡­¡± ¡°What do you have to tell me?¡± asked Harold nonchntly with a cold expression. ¡°I would like to tell you that the Battle Warrior Department has linked the Luposia incident yesterday to the Rivers. I rmend you keep a distance from the Rivers in the uing days. If they are found to havemitted treachery, your family will be affected too. ¡°I know a thing or two about this situation so don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you if things go south.¡± Upon saying that, Adrian turned around and left, leaving the Xanders with no chance to scold him. Leonard said angrily after Adrian left, ¡°All he knows is boasting about nonsensical things. It¡¯s obvious that he¡¯s jealous of us.¡± ¡°What sort of family is the River family? More urately, even the Battle Warrior Department will have to consider the Rivers ¡®influence in Southrive if they wish to eliminate them.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bother yourself with him. Adrian is even worse than his father. Our younger brother was an ungrateful brat and his son did not inherit his strong points. On the contrary, his son inherited his ungratefulness. ¡°Our family is no longer affiliated with him,¡± said Wilfred Harold said, ¡°Go and prepare for the Rivers¡® investment matters.¡± ¡°Yes, Father.¡± Leonard and Wilfred stood up and went to make preparations. wether Adrian headed home after leaving Xander Manor and did not leave the house for the rest of the day. Samantha came home from work at night. ¡°Is Adrian home, Mother?¡± Samantha asked Rue. Before Rue could answer, Adrian walked out of his room. He knew that Samantha was home after hearing themation outside. He asked, ¡°How was work today, Sam?¡± Samantha nodded joyously and put down her messenger bag as she said, ¡°Riley and I paid a visit to the Battle Warrior Department today. Do you know what brought us there?¡± ¡°No,¡± answered Adrian. ¡°Take a guess.¡± Adrian could easily figure it out. But as a wise man, he knew to never show that he knew the answer. an answer. If the It was because when someone asked someone to make a guess, they did not wish for the person to give an ans answerer were to figure it out, how could the questioner continue to put on airs? Adrian smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I can¡¯t figure it out.¡± Samantha sniggered ¡°Silly boy, how can you not figure out something so simple? ¡°New Paraiso will be setting up shop in Swallow Central so Riley and I went to submit the application at the department today. ¡°What I didn¡¯t expect was that the people from the department would approve my application. This is the approval letter!¡± Samantha pulled out a document from her bag that she passed to Adrian. Adrian opened it and read it. Rue leaned closer to read as well. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Rue said, ¡°It¡¯s real. New Paraiso is really getting a spot in Swallow Central!¡± Samantha nodded as she beamed. Chapter 183 Chapter 183 ¡°Block A of Alcyoneus Tower is one of the best locations in Swallow Central. It seems the department thinks highly of you,¡± Adrian remarked. ¡°That¡¯s right. That is a good location indeed. Swallow Central will be the busiest ce in Swallowston when it opens. It¡¯s just that¡­¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°The name ¡®Alcyoneus¡® is rather old¨Cfashioned, isn¡¯t it? Why does the department give it such a name? Alcyoneus Tower? That sounds some!¡± Samantha could not refrain fromining. Adrian smiled and poured Samantha a ss of water. He said, ¡°Sit, Sam. Let me tell you the origin story of Alcyoneus Tower.¡± Samantha was astonished. ¡°The tower has an origin story? She hastily asked, ¡°What¡¯s the story?¡± Adrian answered, ¡°Alcyoneus is a moniker used by themander of the Gigantes Squadron, General Conrad Lowe, Gigantes was one of the best squadrons based in Southrive¡¯s battle warrior headquarters. ¡°In one of his battles, Alcyoneus was encircled by his enemies and was separated from the main battle group. He decided to lead three thousand soldiers into the forest and made his stance there. ¡°The enemy country sent out one hundred thousand soldiers and pledged to kill Alcyoneus. He led his squadron to fight against the opposing troop without food or water. They subsisted on insects and birds while drinking water from the river and streams. ¡°They fought in a mighty campaign and, to the world¡¯s shock, came out victorious!¡± ¡°What campaign?¡± asked Samantha, fully engrossed in the story. Adrian stretched out his hand to gently tuck away the hair stuck to Samantha¡¯s face. Then, he continued, ¡°It¡¯s the historically¨Crenowned ¡®Battle of the Forest.¡± Alcyoneus led three thousand soldiers into the forest without rations to eliminate the enemy country¡¯s one hundred thousand soldiers within a month. ¡°After the battle, Alcyoneus was crowned a legend and a hero and was awarded the title of ¡°War Legate Alcyoneus. Ultimately, he fell on the battlefield, and Alcyoneus Tower in Swallow Central is a tribute to him.¡± Samantha was astonished upon hearing Adrian¡¯s story. She was utterly clueless about this and rarely read any rted news. Alcyoneus was truly exceptional. It was rare for someone to win a war by eliminating an opposing team of one hundred thousand soldiers with just three thousand soldiers under such circumstances. Samantha said, ¡°Yikes, sorry. I was rather insensitive earlier. Oh, dear, is War Legate Alcyoneus the current legate?¡± Adrian shook his head. ¡°War Legate Alcyoneus came thirty years before the current legate. He was the one¨Chundred¨Cand- second war legate of Wyvern Peak, while the current legate is the one¨Chundred¨C and¨Cthird. ¡°The longest serving time of a legate is fifteen years. They are to step down after that period.¡± Samantha was enlightened. ¡°Where or what is Wyvern Peak?¡± ¡°Wyvern Peak is a mysterious location. It¡¯s an obscure location located on the peak of Mount Wyvern, hence its name. It serves as the training ground for Navia¡¯s army. Most battle warriors also train at Wyvern Peak.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°I understand.¡± Samantha nodded. ¡°Then, how do you know so much?¡± Adrian smiled. ¡°Have you forgotten that I used to be in the Battle Warrior Department?¡± ¡°Oh right, right, right!¡± Samantha smacked her forehead. Then, she said, ¡°I met the current legate yesterday. Compared to Alcyoneus, who do you think is more impressive?¡± Adrian was stunned. Then, he burst outughing. ¡°The current legate is more impressive, of course. At only twenty¨Csix years old, he¡¯s the youngest legate in the history of Wyvern Peak.¡± ¡°How about you? Are you as impressive as the current legate?¡± asked Samantha intentionally. Adrian shrugged. Samantha sniggered. ¡°You only know more about all this than I do because of your personality. In everything else, you¡¯re weaker than me.¡± ¡°That is, of course,¡± Adrian agreed, ¡°First of all, I¡¯m not as good¨Clooking as you. You¡¯re the most beautiful woman in the world¡± ¡°ch, stop that sweet talk!¡± Samantha lightly punched Adrian as she chuckled. Chapter 184 Chapter 184 Samantha had not expected Adrian to have such vast knowledge rted to the Battle Warrior Department. It made her realize his strong points. They chatted for a while more until Samantha stood up and said, ¡°All right. Enough with the chit¨Cchat. Go get ready. We¡¯re going out to eat tonight. ¡°Riley, ra, and the others have decided to hold a celebratory dinner tonight for New Paraiso¡¯s move into Swallow Central. We can go after I¡¯ve taken a shower.¡± Samantha was in a good mood today. She was happy that New Paraiso had gotten a spot in Swallow Central. Adrian nodded. Samantha said to Rue. ¡°Come with us. Mother?¡± Rue dly epted the invite. Samantha headed out with Adrian and Rue at eight in the evening after getting ready. She had instructed ra and Hiley to hook a reservation at the hotel¡¯s restaurant The attendees of tonight¡¯s dinner were the members of Mandy¡¯s management team so it was rather important for Samantha. She realized that they had some time to spare after leaving the house and decided she would get Rue some clothes and bags. After all, Rue had worked tirelessly for the family over the years. any was growing Samantha wanted to fulfill her duties as a daughter¨Cinw now that thepany She suggested, ¡°Adrian, I have some money now. Let¡¯s get Mother an outfit at the mall oppositeter. She¡¯s still wearing the same old clothes that she¡¯s been wearing for many years.¡± Adrian did not object. On the other hand, Rur hastily said upon hearing Samantha¡¯s suggestion, ¡°I have plenty of clothes to wear, Sam. Yourpany is just starting up and you¡¯ll need money. Don¡¯t waste it on buying clothes for me. ¡°It won¡¯t be toote for you to do thatter when you have more money.¡± Rue tried to decline Samantha¡¯s offer. Samantha said, ¡°Please don¡¯t reject my offer. You¡¯ve refused to get any clothes for yourself over the years. Now that thepany has gained some investments, it¡¯ll certainly grow bigger in the future. Getting you a new outfit won¡¯t cost much.¡± ¡°But-¡°Rue still wanted to say something but Samanha interrupted her. ¡°Mother, please stop. I¡¯ve already made up my mind.¡± Hur could not bring herself to decline further since her daughter¨Cinw had insisted. She suddenly realized that the hardships she had endured over the years were not a waste. Ever since Adrian returned, their Jarily was no longer as poor as before Soon, the trio arrived at a shopping mall near the hotel. It was arge shoppingplex under the management of N?velDrama.Org content rights. Southrive¡¯s Skysouth Group named Skysouth Mall. Samantha took Rue to the fashion apparel area the moment they stepped into the mall Adrian wanted to use the restroom so le salil, ¡°Sam, tale Mother will you and choose same clothes for her. I¡¯m going to the Destrdonii.¡± ¡°Hmm, sure.¡± Samantha nodded and paid no attention to him. She took Rue to pick out some clothes. They were not in a rush because they were early. Samantha chose two sets that matched Rue¡¯s style and image very well At a little over one hundred dors in total, the outfits were not expensive either. She easily settled the bills. Adrian had yet to retum from the restroom after they were done picking out outfits so they strolled around the mall. They arrived at a bag store and Samantha¡¯s attention was drawn by the different types of designs there. Women enjoyed purchasing bags, and Samantha was no exception. The bag she was currently using was one she had bought two years ago from a flea market at a little over forty dors. She had not been able to justify changing it all this time. Samantha¡¯s attention was drawn by the array of bags and she decided to go in and take a closer look. However, she was not nning on buying. Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Out! Chapter 185 Chapter 185 Samantha picked up a few bags to get a closer look and feel of them. Suddenly, her attention was drawn to a beautifully¨Cdesigned LV bag. It was love at first sight. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. She stretched out her hand and picked up the bag to have a closer look. As she was inspecting it, a loud shout rang out, ¡°What are you doing?! Put down that bag right now!¡± Samantha was so startled by the unexpected voice that she identally dropped the LV bag on the ground. ¡°Oh my god!¡± a raging shout came from nearby. Samantha was scared out of her wits and quickly snatched up the bag in a panie. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m really sorry about that!¡± Samantha hastily apologized. A woman wearing a name tag identifying her as the store manager walked over with a cold, angry expression on her face. The woman¡¯s name was Shuri jung and was the manager of the store. Shuri walked over and snatched the bag from Samantha¡¯s hand. ¡°Have you lost your f*ck*ng mind?! Do you know how much this bag costs?! Can you even f*ck*ng afford it?!¡± she berated Samantha This particr design was extremely costly. It could even be said to be the most luxurious bag in their store. Shuri had been watching Samantha from the moment she walked in. Samantha had touched almost all the bags in the store and Shuri could tell at a nce that she was not willing to spend money on buying any of them. There were far too many shoppers like Samantha these days. It would be fine if she was only touching the ordinary bags, but she had the audacity to pick up the most luxurious bag in the store. Samantha was stunned by Shurt¡¯s scolding Then, she felt aggrieved She was scolded in this manner for just checking out a bag and her pride was hurt. Samantha said in an aggrieved tone, ¡°I only dropped the bag because you startled me. Can¡¯t you speak in a more respectful manner? ¡°Respectful? You poor wretch!¡± Shuri scolded, ¡°I¡¯ve been watching you for a long time. All you do is touch the bags. You have no intention of buying anything ¡°I can tell you¡¯re a peasant who can¡¯t afford the bags here, yet you have the audacity to pick up the most luxurious bag in our store? This is a customized LV bag. It¡¯s the one and only piece of its kind in the whole of Southrive. It¡¯s worth more than eighty thousand dors. ¡°You won¡¯t be able to afford it even if you sell yourself.¡± Shuri refused to show any respect for Samantha Samantha was taken aback. She never expected the situation to turn out like this when she was just here to browse. Shurt¡¯s berating made her feel humiliated. Shuri spoke so loudly that she drew attention and people came over to watch. Rue did not have the courage to provoke Shuri after seeing her overbearing mannerism. She hastily apologized, ¡°We¡¯re really sorry for troubling you, miss. We¡¯ll leave now.¡± Rue wanted to leave, but Samatha refused to do so as she felt dishonored. She was not fond of being humiliated by others. ¡®Isn¡¯t a bag up for sale when it¡¯s disyed here? And since it¡¯s for sale, why aren¡¯t buyers allowed to touch it? What have I done wrong to warrant this girl scolding me?¡± Lispter 185 Samantha said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you insulting me when I only picked up the bag to look at it? I may not be able to afford it but that doesn¡¯t mean you can disrespect me.¡± ¡°Respect my *ss.¡± Shuri was furious. As the store manager, she would need to bear the consequences if the customized bag was dirtied Shuri said to the crowd that had gathered, ¡°Everyone, please be my witness. Look at that poor wretch who touched all the bags in the store yet refuses to buy anything ¡°She even picked up the most luxurious bag in our store. It¡¯s a customized bag and she dropped it on the floor, dirtying it. Can she afford thepensation?¡± Shuri was exceptionally loud as she chattered on endlessly. The crowd was pointing and criticizing Samantha. Samantha was almost in tears and her eyes were rimmed red. It felt horrible to be watched and criticized by the crowd. However, just as she felt so aggrieved that she was about to shed tears, Adrian¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°How do you know we can¡¯t afford it?¡± Chapter 186 Chapter 186 The ar lookers turned to look at Adrian right after he said that. When Samantha saw Adrian walking toward her, all of the grief she felt tumed into tears that flowed down her checks non- p Adrian pulled her into his embrace and looked at Shuri. ¡°Do you know what happens to those who look down on others, pretty Lady? ¡°Answer me this.. How do you know we can¡¯t afford the bag?¡± Shuri folded her arms and sized Adrian up before smirking coldly. ¡°You¡¯re her husband, aren¡¯t you? You should keep your woman in check and make her stop touching things she can¡¯t afford. I doubt she¡¯d be able to cover the cost of dirtying my bags even if she became a prostitute¡± Shuri had an expression of pure disgust, while Adrian began tough. ¡°You keep going on and on about how we aren¡¯t able to afford the bag. Why don¡¯t you just tell me how much it costs?¡± Shuri could not stop herself from letting out a cold sneer. ¡°You sound like you¡¯re actually going to buy it. If I tell you the price, you might get a heart attack from the shock. ¡°You look like you work in construction, am I right? What makes you think a construction worker can afford an LV? You must be out of your mind!¡± ¡°How do you know I¡¯m a construction worker?¡± Adrian asked with a smile. Shuri scoffed once more. ¡°Just look at your clothes, you fool. Anyway, I can¡¯t be bothered to waste any more time on you, so just take your woman with you and get lost.¡± Adrian, still smiling, said, ¡°You think I¡¯m a construction worker just based on my clothes, eh? Just tell me how much is the bag.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°So what if I tell you? It¡¯s righty¨Ctwo thousand dors, Can you afford it? Feel free to f*ck off if you can¡¯t!¡± shuri furiously said. Rue grabbed Adrian¡¯s hand, signaling to him to not waste his time with such a woman. Yet, Adrian ignored her and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take it. However, this situation is going to blow up when I do buy it.¡± Shuri was instantly filled with disgust and scowled, ¡°What did you say? You¡¯re going to buy it? Enough with the nonsense and get the f*ck out of here. Otherwise, pur your mouth where your mouth is.¡± She then muttered in an annoyed tone, ¡°This crazy couple is ruining my business.¡± Samantha was a woman herself, so she wanted to hurl a few insults at Shuri for her relentless scor. However, Adrian pulled her back before she could do so. After that, he dialed a number and said, ¡°Send me eighty¨Ctwo thousand dors in cash. I¡¯m at Skysouth Mall¡¯s LV store. That¡¯s right. Bring it here now.¡± Adrian hung up after that, leaving the onlookers feeling curious, Even Shuri was slightly startled. ¡®Did he just ask for eighty¨Ctwo thousand dors to be delivered to him in cash? This is really interesting!¡® After ten minutes, right after everyone thought things were going to take a turn for the worse, four men suddenly entered the store carrying two crates. They ced the crates in front of Adrian and opened them one by one, revealing stacks of cash inside. At that very inurent, everyone, including Shuri, Samantha, and Rur, was stunned. Adrian smiled and said, ¡°Here you go. Eighty¨Ctwo thousand dors. Have your staff check and see if the amount is right.¡± Adrian then shot Shuri a signal, causing thetter to shudder. She never expected the cash to actually be delivered to Adrian with a single phone call. ¡°U¨CUm¡­ ¡± Feeling extremely awkward, Shuri did not dare call for her staff to check the amount out of fear that it was indeed eighty¨Ctwo thousand dors. However, Adrian was not going to let this go so easily. He called out to the two staff members working at the store and said, You two, check and see if the amount is right.¡± H Chapter 187 Chapter 187 The two staff began counting the money. After some time, one of them pronounced, ¡°Sir, it is exactly eighty¨Ctwo thousand dors. No more, no less.¡± Everyone¡¯s mouths hung wide open at that promation. ¡°Holy sh*t! He¡¯s filthy rich!¡± ¡°I know, right? That Shuridy is in trouble now!¡± ¡°She thought he was just a construction worker, but it turns out he¡¯s someone she shouldn¡¯t have offended!¡± The onlookers continued to chatter amongst themselves, waiting to see what was going to happen to Shuri. Samantha was slightly shocked. She had not expected Adrian would be able to get so much cash with just a phone call. Meanwhile, Shuri was so embarrassed she could not utter a single word. If possible, she would have loved to dig a hole for her to hide in. She never expected that the man she deemed a poor miser would turn out to be so wealthy. H ¡°Since the amount is right, does that mean this bag belongs to me now?¡± Adrian asked with a smile ¡°Yes, sir. This bag belongs to you now,¡± one of the staff said. Adrian nodded and grabbed the bag before handing it to Samantha. ¡°This bag is yours now, sweetheart. Go ahead and touch it or admire it however you please.¡± Samantha trembled as she epted the bag. She looked at Adrian and said, ¡°Adrian, I..¡± Adrian merely shot her a smile before turning to Shuri. ¡°I¡¯ve bought the bag now, haven¡¯t 1, pretty lady?¡± Shuri could only nad in agreement, not knowing what else she could say. Seeing this, Adrian said, ¡°Since I¡¯ve bought it, this means that it no longer matters to you whether my wife drops the bag on the floor now, does it?¡± Once again. Shuri nodded her head in embarrassment. Adrian smiled again and said, ¡°Since the bag being dropped has nothing to do with you, insulting my wife puts you in the wrong, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Without any other choice, Shuri nodded again. ¡°If insulting others is wrong, the person who insults should be punished, right?¡± shuri nodded her head yet once again. However, Adrian swung a p at her face right after she nodded. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Aah!¡± Shuri screamed and fell onto the floor in a panic. Her face was swollen by the time she got back on her feet. The onlookers and Samantha all gasped in shock when they witnessed this, while Shuri was in tears when she looked up Adrian looked at Shuri andughed. ¡°Those who look down on others have a price to pay. You may think I¡¯m boasting, but I¡¯m deadly serious when I tell you there¡¯s nothing in this world you can think of that I can¡¯t afford.¡± After that, Adrian pped Shuri in the face once more. ¡°Now, apologize,¡± Adrian said. With a face filled with tears, Shuri looked at Samantha and cried, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.. I¡¯m sorry for looking down on you! Please forgive me!¡± Chapter 188 Chapter 188 Samantha tack a deep breath. She had no idea how Adrian managed such a feat, and she simply grabbed his hand and said, ¡± Come on, let¡¯s go.¡± Hearing this, Adrian nodded and said to Shuri, ¡°Remember this. There may be times when a beggar may turn out to be a wealthy man you can¡¯t afford to offend. ¡°Be careful that someone ends up asking you to gouge your eyes out for doing the same thing next time.¡± And with that, Adrian, Samantha, and Hoe left the store. After exiting the tall and stepping into the brightly¨Clit street, Samantha felt as though she was in a dream. She had a bag worth elighty¨Ctwo thousand dors in her hand that helped her regain her dignity after being insulted. She was having trouble getting ustomed to the situation. Next to her, he also felt a slight sting in her heart. ¡®Eighty¨Ctwo thousand dors¡­ That¡¯s a whole lot of money!¡± ¡°Where did you get so much money, Adrian? What happened back there?¡± Samantha asked, no longer able to contain the curiosity she felt inside. Of course, Samantha was overjoyed that Adttan had helped her regain her dignity. But the money spent as a result was just¡­. However, Adrian simply looked at her and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll be honest. It took me years slo umte all that monry.¡± ¡°What?¡± Samantha was shocked, while Rue looked at her son in confusion ¡°How did you manage to save that much money?¡± Rue asked. Adrian exined by saying, ¡°As you both know, soldiers get paid quite well. I¡¯ve been in there for so long without anywhere to spend my monry, so I managed to save up all of it. ¡°I was nning on saving that money for whenever our family is in trouble and needs the money.¡± ¡°How could you be so stupid? Samantha instantly became anxious when she heard this. ¡°It¡¯s true he could¡¯ve saved this much money since he¡¯s been in the army for so long. ¡°I heard that those in the Battle Warrine Departinent get paid a thousand and five hundred dors at least, adding up to an annual sry of around twenty thousand dors when you include the benefits they get. Plus, the department provides food and amodation, so he would indeed be able to save up this much money if he doesn¡¯t spend much of it. ¡°Bot Adrian¡¯s used up all that money for a single hap?! ¡°Adrian, you¡­ You¡­ Argh! Samantha grabbed onto the LV bag, not knowing what to say. Adrian reached out and stroked her hair with a smile on his face. ¡°It¡¯s just eighty¨Ctwo thousand dors, I¡¯ve still got more than forty thousand left on hand. Also, you¡¯re running your ownpany now, so you deserve to own a better¨Clooking bag. ¡°Otherwise, you might end up bing theughing stock if you carry a cheap one to your business discussions.¡± ¡®He might be right, but I¡¯ve never spent so much money on something before.¡® At that thought, Samantha said, ¡°But this bag costs eighty¨Ctwo thousand¡­ Just the thought of that amount is¡­¡± Adrianughed. ¡°Just treat it as a high¨Cgrade imitation and you¡¯ll be fine. Plus, isn¡¯t it normal for a husband to buy a bag for his wife? Why are you being so heartbroken about the money spent when I¡¯m absolutely fine over it Samantha lowered her lead, not knowing what she could say. ¡°The bag¡¯s already bought, and there¡¯s no way I can get a refund on it¡­ I¡¯ll just have to ept. It¡® Although Rue thought Adrian had overspent, she still consoled Samantha by saying, ¡°Why don¡¯t you let it go since he already bought it? You¡¯ve suffered a lot over the past few years, so it¡¯s about time he gives you something to make it up to you. ¡°Consider this a reward you well and truly deserve!¡± Hearing this, Samantha pursed her lips and epted the gift. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. She looked at Adrian and held out her hand. ¡°How much more money do you have on you? Hand it all over to me. I¡¯ll look after it from now on so that you don¡¯t spend on anything else that¡¯s unnecessary. ¡°Also, why didn¡¯t you use some of that money so that Ada can live a better life on campus? Samantha asked. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I did give her some money the day I dropped her off her campus.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡­¡­... I want you to give me your bank card. I¡¯m your wife, so it¡¯s only natural for me to look after your money, said. ¡°Since when has it be natural for a wife to look after her husband¡¯s mancy?¡± But of course, Adrian was not going to fight this since everything he owned did belong to Samantha ¡°Samantha He obediently handed his card to Samantha ¡°I¡¯ve still got more than forty thousand in there. The password is your birthday. ¡°Well, I¡¯m now a truly penniless man!¡± Adrian turned out his pockets and showed how empty they were, while Samantha stifled herughter before pulling out a hundred and fifty dors from her bag ¡°Here you go. This is your pocket money.¡± Chapter 189 Chapter 189 ¡°Thanks, sweetheart!¡± Adrian dly epted the money. ¡°Hmph!¡± Samantha shot him a re and continued, ¡°All right, it¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s hurry on to the hotel. I¡¯m sure Riley and the others are there by now, ¡°Okay!¡± Samantha, Adrian, and Rue soon arrived at the hotel, where they found Riley, ra, and the management group had already been waiting for a while. When ra and Riley saw Samantha walking in, their gazes immediately fell on her new LV bag. After all, women loved bags, especially branded ones. And now, they had a topic to talk about. When ra found out that Adrian was the one who bought Samantha the bag, she brought out her own andpared it with Samantha¡¯s. With a smile, ra said, ¡°Your husband must really love you Calike my own. He bought me this Channel bag. which is just a face!¡± ra was a thirty¨Ctwo¨Cyear¨Cold married woman who previously worked with Mandy. She would return to Mandy¡¯s side after New Paraiso stabilized. Seeing Adrian chuckling away, Samantha said to ra, ¡°Please stopplimenting him. just look at how gleeful he is He wouldn¡¯t have bought it for me if I hadn¡¯t been insulted by that store manager. Plus, I didn¡¯t even know he had so much money saved up.¡± ra chuckled when she heard this, while Riley said, ¡°He did it all for your sake. Otherwise, I¡¯m the one he should be buying a bag for, seeing as how I¡¯m his elder cousin.¡± Riley pretended to be jealous of Samantha, to which thetter smiled and said, ¡°If he bes rich and sessful in the future, I¡¯ll give him a good p if he refuses to buy you one.¡± Rileyughed once more, and the trio concluded the topic.. After a while, they began talking aboutpany matters, going over New Paraiso¡¯s blueprints while they ate. Adrian was attracted by how serious Samantha looked. ¡®She¡¯s so beautiful, so mature, so gentle, so cool¡­ Her looks are also out of this world!¡® Adrian thought himself lucky he had married such a beautiful woman. ¡®She¡¯s still so beautiful no matter how long Ink at her. The trio continued to discuss New Paraiso¡¯s matters untilte into the night. Meanwhile, a Mercedes Benz parked outside another luxurious hotel in Swallowston A man got out of the car and scanned the area. When he was sure that no one had followed him, he rushed inside This hotel was a live¨Cstar business belonging to the Rivers of Southrive, and the man who rushed inside was none other than Jaden River himself. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. After Jaden entered the hotel, he got into an elevator and headed for the topmost floor. To his surprise, a young man arrived at the hotel not too long after him¨CHarry Cole. In fact, Barry had been tracking Jaden. Chapter 190 Chapter 190 Barry suspected that the Rivers had been in contact with the Lapostans for a very long time. This was why he had been tracking Jaden, wanting to investigate whether his theory was correct. ¡°I¡¯m sure the legate will take me in as his apprentice if I find out the truth behind the Lupasians¡® infiltration! After Jaden disappeared into the elevator, Barry took note of the floor jaden got off and headed up the stairs. Meanwhile, Jaden arrived at the topmost floor and entered the man hall after donning a set of heavy armor. ¡°Jaden, you¡¯re here¡± A middle¨Caged man stood inside. He had a powerful, masculine temperament with the intimidating presence of a veteran fighter. Jaden shuddered when he saw him and said, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry the n failed, War Legate Hydra Something went wrong in Swallowston and War Legate Draco was here. Nobody saw thising!¡± The man called War Legate Hydra squinted his eyes. Luposia¡¯s military ranks reflected that of Nava¨Cmade up of ten battle warrints, four war begates, and two war duxes. In other words, Hydra was on the same rank as Adrian. But what was worth mentioning is that Hydra was one of Luposia¡¯s war legates, while Benwall was one of the battle warriors under hismand. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. And Beowulf ended up being defeated. ¡°You¡¯re not to be med for the failure of this mission, Jaden. However, did you not pay attention to whether you were being tracked beforeing in here?¡± Hydra turned around and looked at Jaden. ¡°I¡¯m being tracked?¡± Jaden was taken aback. ¡°Did you say someone is tracking me, sir?¡± ¡°Take a look at this yourself,¡± Hydra said. Jaden hurriedly turned to look at the surveince camera feed. He saw that a young man was cautiously making his way up the stairs Jaden became furious and said, ¡°Who is he? I¡¯ve never seen him before, so why would he track me?¡± Hydra replied, ¡°He has found out where we are. We must eliminate him.¡® ¡°Understood.¡± Jaden nodded and left with a few men. Meanwhile, Barry was still heading up the stairs when he suddenly heard footsteps heading his way. This caused him to pause for a moment. He then saw Jaden rushing down the stairs with more than a dozen men in tow, ¡°Kill him!¡± Jaden shouted. The guards rushed down the stairs when they received their orders, causingrry to be startled for a moment. The moment a guard appeared before him, Barry swing a heavy punch at his enemy, sending the first guy for a freefall down the stairs Realizing that he had been exposed, Harry quickly back racked down the stairs, but Jaden picked up his walkie¨Ctalkie and yelled, ¡°Block him off downstairs! Make sure you get him, dead or alive!¡± A few more sets of footsteps could be heard roming from downstairs, while the bodyguards upstairs were closing in. Barry waspletely surrounded. But rather than freaking out, he jumped the railing and Landed on top of the guards on the lower floor. He then swiftly dispatched a few of them, leaving them not much else to do but groan in pain. Seeing his chance, Barry immediately booked it. ¡°Get him!! *Don¡¯t let him escape!¡± ¡°Cat him off!¡± Countless screams could be heard as the hotel¡¯s guardsunched a full¨Cscale manhunt. Chapter 191 Chapter 191 Chapter 191 Hundreds of people began closing in on Birry from all corners. But the young man was as agile as a monkey, so much so that nobody was able to catch him. On top of that, any of the bodyguards who were not careful ended up being knocked to the ground by hit However, despite his nimble feet, Barry knew he could not stay there any longer and headed downstairs after making a few openings for himself. ¡°Out of my way! Out of my way! 1mn it¡­ Get out of my way if you value your life!¡± Barry yelled furiously as he flew down the stairs The bodyguards that entered the stairs from the bottom floor quickly had Barry surrounded, but he sent them all flying with a single flying kick and continued his escape. ¡°F*ck!¡± Jaden cursed when he saw this Why the hell am I paying you guys? Get him and beat him to death ¡°Don¡¯t let him escape or we¡¯re done for when he leaks our whereabouts. ¡°Go, now!¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. The bodyguards relentlessly chased after Harry like madmen, causing him to rush downstairs at an even faster rate. Meanwhile, light music was ying on the first floor¡¯s main hall with couples dancing around the ce. Suddenly, they heard the sound of rushed footsteps, and a young man suddenly jumped out of the stairwell, breaking a few sses in the process. ¡°Out of my way! Out of my way!¡± Barry yelled. A few women screamed the moment they got shoved away. ¡°Shut the doors!¡± Jaden, who was behind Barry, yelled. Healizing that something was amiss, a couple of guards Immediately went to close the hotel¡¯s main entrance. At that moment, Barry leaped into the air and sent a roundhouse kick in both the guards, sending them to the floor, and dashed out of the building ¡°After him!¡± Jaden yelled. Followed by more than a hundred guards, they gave chase. It was alreadyte at night with not many people on the streets, let alone vehicles. Not daring to turn back to look, Barry headed straight for an alley. Jaden and his men¡¯s faces went pale, fully aware of what would happen to them should Barry sessfully escape their grasp. ¡°Guns! Get your guns out!¡± Jaden yelled. He had not wanted to resort to firearms, but the situation no longer gave him the luxury of not doing so. He would much rather attract the Battle Warrior Department¡¯s attention than let Barry live to tell anything about him and Hydra. Bang! Bang! Bang!!! A relentless valley of gunshots rang out as soup as Jaden pave the order. Barry ducked and dashed into an alley as be continued to le ¡°After him! After him!!!¡± Jaden screamed. More than a hundred guards pursued Barry with their guns locked and loaded. Bullets flow andnded on the walls and floor. While Barry was running for his life, Adrian, Samantha, and Rue had just left another hotel. It was already midnight by the time the celebration dinner with Riley, ra, and New Paraiso¡¯s management group was concluded. Samantha looked at Riley and the others and said, ¡°It¡¯ste, everyone. Let¡¯s all head back home and get a good rest.¡± ¡°Sure, you get a good rest as well.¡± See you tomorrow!¡± The party said their farewells and parted ways. After they left, Samantha said to Adrian, ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± Adrian nodded and beaded toward Samantha¡¯s car. But as soon as they got in, they heard a few gunshots from afar. im Bonus For Free Every Day?> im 2/2 Chapter 192 Chapter 192 Samantha and Rue were shocked upon hearing the gunshots. ¡°Where did thate from?¡± Samantha reflexively tumed toward the source of the sound. Rue panicked and said, ¡°Now¡¯s not the time, Sam. We need to get out of here.¡± Samantha quickly started up the car and was just about to drive off when Adrian suddenly grabbed the steering wheel. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Samantha turned her head in confusion and asked, ¡°Why not?¡± Adrian opened the door and got nut. ¡°Watt here. There¡¯s surely something happening if there are gunshots thiste at night. I¡¯m going over there to check it out.¡± ¡°Why are you going there? Are you crazy?!¡± Get back here this instant, Adrian!¡± Rue and Samantha shouted but Adrian was so focused on the gunshots that he ignored them. He dashed off and disappeared into the distance. It was not until he was really far away that they noticed that he was already gone and had disappeared from their sight before they could say anything more. The women had no choice but to sit in the car, feeling terrified as they waited for him toe back. Meanwhile, Barry was gasping for air as he continued to run away from his relentless pursuers and their gunshots. Despite his excellent stamina, he was starting to run out of breath. Healizing this, Barry shouted, ¡°Is anyone there?! Please help me! ¡°Help me! ¡°Please!¡± Barry was internally panicking. He never expected to have to sacrifice his life for the sake of achieving sess. He was genuinely panicking like a scared mouse. N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°He¡¯s out of breath. After him! ¡°He won¡¯t get far now!¡± Jaden continued to yell Barry was indeed quickly running out of energy based on his obvious decrease in speed as he gasped for air. The guards were quickly closing in on him with the sound of their gunshots getting increasingly louder and closer. Barry tried to find a hiding ce but the alley was so dark and quiet that this proved an impossibile task. ¡°Is anyone there?! Help me!¡± Barry yelled, but nobody answered. It waste at night and everyone¡¯s doors were shut tight. After all, nobody in their right mind would dare save anyone when the other party had guns. At that moment, Harry was genuinely about to have what little was left of his energy depleted. But just as he was about to give up hope, a hand suddenly covered his mouth as he got dragged to a roof. bbergasted, Barry wanted to yell but the man who saved him ced a finger over his mouth. ¡°Legate? Barry¡¯s eyes popped open when he saw who it was Ignoring Barry¡¯s remark, Adrian crouched on the roof and lonlord at the alley from above. Jaden¡¯s men had arrived, gasping for air as they stood where Barry had disappeared. Withbored breathing, Jaden said, ¡°What¡¯s happened? Where did he go? He was just here a moment ago!¡± None of them could tell what had happened as it was already dark out. Chapter 193 Chapter 193 ¡°Do you think he got away, Mr. Jaden?¡± asked one of the bodyguards. ¡°F*ck! He runs fast¡­ Go, find him!¡± Jaden yelled, ¡°He can¡¯t be allowed to leave here alive!¡± After that, the group began searching for Barry once more. Adrian finally released his hand from Barry¡¯s mouth when Jaden and the others were gone. Barry heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Sir, y¨Cyou have to arrest that guy. He¡¯s faden Rivers from the River family from Southrive, and something¡¯s fishy going on with that luxurious hotel of theirs!¡± Adrian simply looked Barry up and down. ¡°Are you hurt?¡± Only then did Barry realize he had been shot in the back. ¡°¡­¡± Feeling the pain creeping up on him, Barry¡¯s face turned extremely pale. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to stay away? What were you doing there? The Battle Warrior Department will investigate this. You shouldn¡¯t be meddling in their affairs.¡± After Adrian said that, he quickly brought Barry away from the roof. Samantha and Rue had waited for approximately seven minutes before Adrian came back to them with another man ¡°Adrian!¡± Samantha called out when she saw Adrian and hurriedly got out of the car. She was then shocked when she realized who the other man was. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Barry greeted her when he saw her, ¡°Hi there, Ms. Samantha.¡± Samantha looked confused, but Adrian said, ¡°He¡¯s hurt, Sam. We need to take him to the hospital¡± ¡°Okay, get in.¡± Samantha got back into the car without asking any further questions and sped off toward Swallowston Hospital On the way there, Barry panted heavily as he bird out from his injury. However, the gunshot wound was thest thing on his mind as he said to Adrian, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you arrest them, Legat¨CMaster? I¡¯m sure you could¡¯ve easily taken them down. ¡°Also, you have to inform the Battle Warrior Department to arrest everyone in that hotel. Samantha became curious when she heard this. She turned around and asked, ¡°Master? What¡¯s he talking about, Adrian? And what happened back there?¡± Adrian said to Barry, ¡°I¡¯ve told you many times already. I¡¯m not your master. Also, when are you going to learn to not meddle in affairs you should steer clear of?¡± Harry replied, ¡°I know I shouldn¡¯t get involved in this, but I wanted to prove to you that I¡¯ve got what it takes to be your apprentice.¡± Adrian was left speechless, while Samantha anxiously asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on, Adrian? Why is he calling you ¡®master?¡® Do you two know each other?¡± Adrian smiled and said, ¡°I just met him myself. He heard about me from somewhere and wishes to be my apprentice, but I¡¯ve already told him that I have no intentions of taking on any apprentices. Also, the people who were after him back there were most likely Luposians.¡± ¡°L¨CLupasians? I thought the legate had gotten rid of all of them. There¡¯s still more?¡± ¡°Beowulf was just one of many. The fact he¡¯s able to infiltr wanted to. There¡¯s nothing to feel surprised about,¡± Adrian replied. After that, he turned toward Harry and said, ¡°I¡¯ve told you very clearly that the Battle Warrior Department will handle i Swallowston is proof that of that they¡¯re able to send in niore if e if they e this, so so drop it¡± ¡°¡± ¡°But I- Barry was still about to say something, but Adrian cut him off. ¡°No buts. You¡¯d be long dead if I had gone home a few seconds earlier. This isn¡¯t worth sacrificing your life over. Didn¡¯t say your parents want you to make a name for yourself? You should be choosing your own path.¡± you ¡°But I found a connection between the Rivers and the Luposians, and they¡¯re in that hotel back there. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll be able to arrest them all if the department storms the ce,¡± Barry said. ¡°Are you an idiot?¡± Adrian continued, ¡°Even if the department goes there now, it¡¯s already toote. They must¡¯ve fled the ce the moment the first shot was fired, or do you think they¡¯re absolute idiots who will stay there and wait to be arrested? ¡°Also, so what if they do arrest Jaden now? What could they possibly charge him with? Is there any evidence of him colluding with the Lugosians? N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°This is why I say you¡¯re too nalive. We should wait for jaden to slip up before we arrest him, and it¡¯s still too early for that now. Enjoy Ad¨CFree Reading>> Chapter 194 Chapter 194 Barry scratched his head in embarrassment when he heard this Indeed, he had been too naive, but he was amazed at how calmly Adrian was able to analyze the situation After getting Barry to the hospital, Adrian told Samantha and Rue to head home while he waited there. After the women had left, Adrian dialed Daniel¡¯s number, asking him to bring a few men to where he was. Daniel and his men arrived at the hospital in under ten minutes. Adrian exined the situation to Daniel and the others at the hospital¡¯s stairwell. ¡°Find an inmate on death row and execute him. After that, put Barry¡¯s clothes on the body and leave it on the alley¡¯s roof. ¡°Someone should find it soon enough and report it to the department. Make sure that Jaden is aware and thinks that the man fromst night is dead.¡± Adrian did this because he wanted Jaden and the Lupostans to lower their guard. Daniel nodded upon receiving his instructions and said, ¡°Understood, sir.¡± ¡°Arrange for a few men to pay a visit to the Luxury Hotel. Find out the situation there. Remember, they mustn¡¯t be aware of our presence. Also, have a few men stay by Barry¡¯s side. He¡¯s a firsthand witness at the end of the day, so we must ensure his safety.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Without any further instructions, Adrian said, ¡°Call me the moment you find anything.¡± He then left the hospital and soon arrived home.. Rue was still sitting in the living room, finally able to heave a sigh of relief when she saw Adrian return. She headed to her room to get some sleep after asking Adrian a few questions. Originally, Adrian was going to shower and hit the hay, but Samantha came outside and dragged him into her room just as he was standing belure the bathroom, Samantha had already showered, but she was still awake. She sat by her bedside and seemed concerned as she asked, ¡°What happened, Adrian? What¡¯s your rtionship with Barry? ¡°I know that man. He was a hostage like me when the Luposians took control of the Swallowston Business Hotel.¡± Adrian nodded, ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Then, you two arr¡­?¡± Samantha seemed confused. Without hiding anything, Adrian replied, ¡°Barry found out that the Rivers are the reason the Luposians managed to infiltrate Swallowston. He came to me and requested to be involved in the investigation because I used to serve at the Battle Warrior Department. ¡°And he may have found something by ident. The Lupons are hiding out in the Luxury Hotel, which is a chain owned by the Rivers. Although we now know that the Rivers are behind this, the department doesn¡¯t have any evidence to arrest then. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°Harry got made when he snuck into the hotel, which was why he was being pursued. ¡± Samantha took a deep breath when she heard this. She looked at Adrian with a worried expression and said, ¡°I want you to promise me something. You¡¯ve already left the Battle Warrior Department, so I don¡¯t want you to get involved in this matter. ¡°Let the department handle it, and I don¡¯t want you investigating this matter behind may back.¡± Samantha did not want Adrian to risk his life, especially when the Luposians are such a violent bunch. ¡°Who knows what might happen if he ends up in their crosshairs.¡± Adrian nodded and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this is out of my jurisdiction anyway. But I couldn¡¯t just watch Harry be pursued and killed, could I? I¡¯m sure he would¡¯ve died If I hadn¡¯t saved him.¡± Samantha heaved a sigh of relief and pursed her lips. She was still unable to calm herself from all the worry she felt. Seeling this, Adrian asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?! Samantha plucked up the courage and said, ¡°I can¡¯t rest easy¡­ Plus, your grandfather has ties to the Rivers. ¡°Promise me to nevere into contact with your grandfather anymore.¡± Chapter 195 Chapter 195 ¡°Okay, I promise.¡± ¡°I want you to swear that you¡¯ll cut all ties to the Xanders. What am I supposed to do if this thing blows up in our faces?¡± Samantha was still worried about the Xanders. ¡°If the Rivers are in cahoots with the Luposians, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s only a matter of time before the Xanders get into trouble. ¡°Adrian, being Harold¡¯s grandson, might end up being dragged into their mess.¡± Adrian knew that Samantha was concerned about him, so he replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sweetheart. I haven¡¯t had anything to do with the Xanders for a long time now. As of this moment, you¡¯re the only one in my heart. Nothing else matters.¡± Stop with that sweet talk.¡± Samantha scowled. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Adrian quickly switched his train of thought. Samantha burst out inughter and shot Adrian another re. ¡°Hurry up and go shower. You stink. Also¡­ Come sleep with me tonight.¡± Samantha¡¯s voice was really low during thatst sentence, and her face had turned red all the way down to her neck She had mustered all of her courage to tell Adrian she wanted him to sleep in her room that night. Yet, Adrian acted as if he had not heard her clearly, digging his car as he said, ¡°Did you say something, sweetheart?¡± ¡°I said¡­ I want you to sleep in my room tonight.¡± Samantha thought Adrian had not heard her properly, so she repeated herself despite how embarrassed she was. Adrianughed when he heard this, rushing off for a bath without any more urging on Samantha¡¯s part. Seeing how excited he was, Samantha chuckled and said, ¡°Shameless idiot!¡± Samantha was slowly opening up her heart to Adnan. Despite being a married couple, they have never done anything a married couple should. Plus, she had been waiting for him to return for the longest time. Samanthaid down on her bed where she hadid out two nkets. Although she was allowing Adrian to sleep in the same bed as her, she had no intention of letting him: do anything to her that night. To her, Adrian was going to have to prove himself a little more before he could fully redeem himself Only then would she consider anything further. Adrian was soon done with his bath. He knocked on the door before entering Samantha¡¯s room. Samantha was lying in bed sideways, pretending to be angry as she said, ¡°Why did you knock? Didn¡¯t I already say you coulde in?¡± Adrian entered the room with a smile on his face. Samantha hurriedly sat upright and pointed to one side of the bed. ¡°You¡¯re sleeping on that side. No touching, no staring, and certainly no kissing. ¡°I¡¯m warning you. I¡¯m a very light sleeper. If you do any of those things, you¡¯re going back to your rooms tomorrow.¡± Samantha drew a very clear line. ¡°Why are there so many rules?¡± Adrian was left speechless. He then asked ¡°Does sneaking into bed after that count as an offense?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Samantha shot Adrian a re. ¡°One more thing. No trying whatever sneaky tricks you may have.¡± Adrian gut up and pretended to be crestfallen. ¡°No looking, no touching, to ruithling¡­ I might as well sleep in my own too!¡± Adrian pretended as though he was going to leave, but Samantha gritted her teeth and said, ¡°You¡¯re nevering back in here if you walk out of this room tonight. That ought in show you!¡± Like an obedient child, Adrian returned to Samantha¡¯s side. Seeing this, she snorted and said, ¡°Where¡¯s all that gusto from earlier? Hmph! I wouldn¡¯t be worthy of being your wife if I can¡¯t keep you in line.¡± Chapter 196 Chapter 196 Samantha slept fitfidly. It was most probably due to Adrian¡¯spany. Samantha discovered that she was lying in Adrian¡¯s arms when she woke up the next morning and her head was on Adrian¡¯s Her face blushed ever so slightly and she hastily sat up. She was afraid that Adrian would wake up and tease her Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Samantha took a shower and put on a business suit. She went to wake Adrian after she was done. ¡°Wake up¡± She shook him gently Adrian woke up and rubbed his eyes. His eyes lit up when he saw Samantha standing in front of him. The sight of her was breathtaking to him. She had a button nose and cherry¨Cred lips and exuded a mature presence. Anyone whoid eyes upon her would not be able to help but stare at her because of her beautiful face which looked great from all angles. Adrian was no exception, of course. ¡°Are you a fairy?¡± Adrian asked in a surprised tone. ¡°What nonsense. Get up, quick Mother has prepared breakfast.¡± Samantha red at him. Adrian was bing more and more of a sweet talker. Samantha left the room after waking him. Adrian got up and the family gathered for breakdast During breakfast, Rue said, ¡°Oh right, Sam. I heard from a neighbor this morning that Southrive¡¯s River family has already invested in the Xander Group. ¡°The Rivers has already wired seven million three hundred thousand dors worth of capital to the Xander Group. I also heard that Cedric and Jacob have bought a car worth more than one hundred forty thousand dors each.¡± The old neighbors were all big bbermouths. They were fond of criticizing and discussing other families because they had ample free time on their hands. Hence, the Xanders became the topic of their conversation that moming. Upon hearing this, Samantha said in frustration, ¡°I really can¡¯t figure out why Harold and the others are behaving like children despite their age. They¡¯re constantly assuming that their family will rise again and that they¡¯re blessed with good fortune. They¡¯re really something else.¡± Adrian shook his head in frustration ton ¡°Adrian, it seems that your grandfather is past the point of no return this time,¡± said Rue. Adrian fell silent. He had already done everything he could. He could not help Harold change his behavior. Besides, he had. already given up on Harold. He said, ¡°Just leave them be.¡± Hur wanted to say something else, but she stopped herself. ¡°He¡¯s still your grandfather at the end of the day. Can you bear to see the Xanders being taken over by the other families?¡± Adrian said, ¡°Harold will only learn his lesson by experiencing loss.¡± ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Rue let out a sigh. ¡°If your father was still alive, the Xanders wouldn¡¯t be in its current state.¡± There was nothing much to say about that now because Henry was a piece of history. After breakfast, Adrian and Samantha headed to New Paraiso Their rtionship had improved perhaps due to them sharing a bed yesterday where Samantha had spent most of the night sleeping in Adrian¡¯s arms. Samantha was less awkward than usual. She chatted andughed with Adrian like a joyful child. However, ra approached her as soon as they arrived at thepany. ¡°Samantha, Danton ck of Swallowton¡¯s ck family and also the president of Herbalis ising to thepany to discuss a coboration,¡± said ra. Samantha was slightly stunned. Chapter 197 Chapter 197 On the other hand, Adrian asked, ¡°Who¡¯s Danton ck?¡± Adrian wondered why he had encountered a number of people with thest name ¡°ck¡± recently. Samantha exined, ¡°Danton is from the Herbalis Group that belongs to Swallowston¡¯s ck family. He¡¯s also the father of Simon ck, ra¡¯s fiance.¡± Adrian was enlightened. ¡®1 see. It¡¯s Simon¡¯s father.¡® ¡°ra, please set him up in the reception room and I¡¯ll be there shortly,¡± Samantha instructed ra. ¡°Sure!¡± ra hurried off upon saying that. Adrian said to Samantha, ¡°I don¡¯t think Simon¡¯s father is a good man. Have you met him to talk about coborating before?¡± Samantha shook her head, ¡°No. However, we can¡¯t be biased just because he¡¯s Simon¡¯s father. Perhaps Danton ispletely different from his son. He is the president of Herbalis, after all. ¡°Herbalis is a pharmaceuticalpany. The medical field has always harbored good prospects and New Paraiso will be expanding to pharmaceuticals in the future.¡± Adrian nodded and made no furtherment. Samantha prepared herself and headed to the reception room. Meanwhile, ra was attending to Danton in New Paraiso¡¯s reception room. The man, dressed in a suit, was sitting on the sofa and sipping on a cup of coffee. Samantha walked into the room and said with a sweet smile, ¡°Mr. Danton, I¡¯m sorry for making you wait.¡± ¡°Ms. Samantha ¡°Dunton stood up and made an invitatory gesture at Samantha. Samantha took a seat, and so did Danton He said, ¡°Firstly, I¡¯d like to congratte you on establishing New Paraiso, Ms. Samantha. Your company is destined for a glorious future. It¡¯ll just be like when Henry was still alive.¡± Samantha said, ¡°That¡¯s too high praise, Mr. Danton. You may call me Samantha since you¡¯re more experienced than me.¡± Danton chuckled. Samantha was right. His son¡¯s fiancee was Samantha¡¯s cousin, so they should make a clear demarcation of their seniority ranking Danton said smilingly, ¡°Swallowston Bank and Nine Kings have high hopes for New Paraiso¡¯s growth. As one of thergest pharmaceuticalpanies in Swallowston, Herbalis looks forward to forming strategies and working with New Paraiso, ¡°Samantha, Herbalis secured a huge project recently and we¡¯ve achieved agreements with many otherpanies. I¡¯m here today because I¡¯d like to inquire if you¡¯d be interested in participating in the project.¡± Danton passed a proposal to Samantha. It was a n that manypanies in Swallowston had achieved consensus with Samantha rifled through the document. Danton said, ¡°Samantha, I was close acquaintances with Henry. I had felt helpless when I saw Paraiso declining over the years, but New Paraiso has shown me the glory that Henry had achieved in the past. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Hence, I believe that you¡¯re capable of fulfilling his aspirations.¡± Samantha listened to Danton¡¯s remarks as she read through the proposal and figured out the goal of his visit. Danton had given her a proposal focusing on cancer treatment. He wanted to work with the major companies to form at scientific research team that targets cancer treatment. On the other hand, thesepanies would be providing all the resources needed by the scientific research team. If the n were to work, it would be great for the society and thepany. Samantha said, ¡°Mr. Danton, based on your proposal, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m needed, So, why have youe to me?¡± Danton smiled bitterly Samantha was not as naive as she appeared to be and could see right to the crucial point with just a nce. ¡°Samantha, frankly, I need your participation in the project and I need your help,¡± Danton said, ¡°Henry had already approved of the n. However, it was put on hold after his passing. ¡°You must be in possession of the research oue, data, and information his scientific research team produced back in those years. That information will help to set us on the right path and shorten the timeline by three years at the very least.¡± Chapter 198 Chapter 198 Samantha was taken aback upon hearing Danton¡¯s request. She said, ¡°I¡¯m unaware that my father¨Cinw left behind any information when he was still alive. I have no clue about this.¡± Samantha shook her head. She knew that Henry had been in the pharmaceutical business in the past, yet she had no idea that he had made any sort of breakthrough. ¡°Samantha, you were still young at that time so it¡¯s understandable that you don¡¯t know about it,¡± said Danton. Then, he added, ¡°Adrian and you were probably eleven or twelve when Henry was involved in this. His researchsted for seven years so he must have discovered something important. ¡°Even though we have yet to develop a special medicine that can cure cancer at this point, I believe that Henry can help us avoid taking detours and shorten the timeline by a few years. ¡°We need that data.¡± Samantha was very surprised and said, ¡°Mr. Danton, I do not have the slightest clue about this matter. However, even if Henry did leave behind that kind of information, it should be in Paraiso¡¯s storage vault. ¡°Paraiso was acquired by Harold a long time ago. In view of his personality, I¡¯m sure that he has thrown away such information like it was trash.¡± ¡°No, no, no!¡± Danton shook his head. ¡°Henry had always been a meticulous person. He couldn¡¯t have possibly left such valuable information in thepany. There¡¯s only one person who knows about this matter.¡± ¡°And who is that?¡± ¡°Your mother¨Cinw, Rue. ¡°My mother¨Cinw?¡± Samantha was astonished Danton nodded solemnly. ¡°You should go home and ask her about it, Samantha This matter is important to you, me, and society. If we can develop a medicine that will cure or prevent cancer, the world will be a better ce and many families will not have to watch as their family members are tormented by cancer. ¡°That said, we¡¯d like you to join the project. Due to the value of the information, if you¡¯re willing, you will hold the position of the major shareholder of this project. We will only be the minor shareholders. ¡°You won¡¯t be able toplete the project with just yourpany alone. We will need to work together with sincerity.¡± Danton spoke in a reasonable manner. On the other hand, Samantha was a kindhearted woman and could not see a reason why she should decline a chance at finding a cure for cancer. Samantha stowed away the proposal and said, ¡°Mr. Danton, I¡¯ll talk to Rue when I get home. Please wall for my call. ¡°I¡¯d love to join you if the project really is as you¡¯ve described.¡± Danton excitedly got to his feet and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be eagerly awaiting your call, Samantha. I hope that we¡¯ll have a chance to work together!¡± Samantha nodded. Soon after, Danton left. Samantha returned to the office after Danton left. Adrian was sitting in the office when Samantha walled over and took away his phone. She asked, ¡°Dear, do you know about your father setting up a scientific research team to study cancer?¡± Adrian said in puzzlement upon hearing that, ¡°Why are you asking about that?¡± Then, Samantha told Adrian about her conversation with Danton. Upon hearing that, Adrian said, ¡°Danton seems like a good person judging by the way you describe him. How did a person like him raise a child like Simon huh?¡± ¡°Yikes, let¡¯s not bother with his son. Are you aware of this matter?¡± Samantha asked ¡°I heard Father mention it before but I don¡¯t remember the details as I was still a child at the time.¡± Adrian considered for a moment and said, ¡°I learned that Father established a scientific research team when I was very young but they did not make much headway in terms of discovery. I was still young at the time so I couldn¡¯t be bothered to find out more.¡± ¡°Shall we go home and ask Mother about it tonight to see if she knows anything?¡± Samantha suggested, ¡°Sure, we can ask her,¡± answered Adrian. Samantha silently ruminated over the matter. Soon, it was time to get off work after bustling about in New Paraiso for the day, Samantha and Adrian went home eagerly. Dinner was almost done. Rue would have dinner prepared on time almost every day so that her son and daughter¨Cinw could eat as soon as they got home. She would rook different types of dishes every day and would always be thinking up new recipes. Samantha said to Rue over dinner, ¡°Mother, I have something to ask you and I hope you will answer me truthfully.¡± ¡°What is it, Sam?¡± Rue asked. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°Did Father¨Cinw set up a scientific research team to find a cure for cancer in the past?¡± Samantha asked eagerly. Rue¡¯s hand trembled upon hearing this. She instantly grew restless and replied brusquely, ¡°Sam, why are you asking about this?¡± Sensing that there was something off about Rur¡¯s expression, Samantha hastily said, ¡°What do you know about it, Mother? Tell me.¡± ¡°Sam, I don¡¯t know anything about this matter.¡± Rue shook her head hastily. Samantha and Adrian exchanged a nce because they noticed that Rue was not acting like her usual self. Adrian said, ¡°Is there a secret that you can¡¯t divulge to others? Mother, you can¡¯t hide this from us. We will find out about it one day.¡± Samantha said, ¡°Adrian¡¯s right, Mother. Also, what Father¨Cinw did is very important to us. If you know anything, please tell us.¡± ¡°No. Stop looking into this,¡± answered Rue. From her response, Adrian and Samantha knew that problems had surely urred back then. Otherwise, Rue would not be denying so persistently. Adrian said, ¡°Mother, I¡¯m not a child anymore, and there are things that I deserve to low. Samantha said, ¡°Mother, stop hiding. Danton ck came to see me today and brought up this matter. It¡¯s not a bad thing, so why won¡¯t you tell us? Rue refused to speak. She suddenly dropped her cutlery andid her head on the table with tears streaming down her face. Adrian suddenly realized that the matter was moreplicated than it seemed. ¡°Is this matter rted to Father¡¯s death?¡± Adrian asked suddenly. Samantha was stunned upon hearing that. On the other hand, Rue covered her mouth and cried profusely as if she just sustained a crushing blow. She said through her tears, ¡°Adrian, please stop asking about this. Aren¡¯t we living a good life now? You and Samantha can run New Paraiso properly and Adaline is doing well at university too. Let¡¯s not bring up the past.¡± ¡°What if I insist on bringing it up?¡± Adrian challenged. At this point, Adrian said in an extremely determined tone, ¡°If this matter is rted to Father¡¯s death, I must investigate and find out the truth. Chapter 199 Chapter 199 ¡°You have to tell me everything that happened.¡± Adrian spoke in an extremely determined tone. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Rue realized that Adrian would get to the bottom of this matter and she would not be able to hide it anymore. She wiped away her tears andid her head on the table, crying profusely upon hearing Adrian¡¯s remark. Samantha approached Rue and held her shoulders. Samantha said in a consoling voice, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Mother. If Father did pass away because of this matter, we will investigate it and report it to the Battle Warrior Department. We want those involved in the matter to be brought to justice.¡± Chapter 200 Chapter 200 Rue never expected that this matter from all those years to be brought up again someday. The majority of the participants from that time had already vanished without a trace. Rue kept the matter to herself and she was not prepared to tell anyone about it. Yet, she had not expected Danton would pay a visit to Samantha and ignite her curiosity like a fuse lighter. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°Tell us, Mother!¡± Adrian could not refrain from saying again after seeing Rue¡¯s miserable state. Rue wiped away h her tears and said, ¡°Your father told me to keep this matter to myself before he passed away. Adaline and you are absolutely not allowed to investigate this matter. ¡°Adrian, there¡¯s an influential person involved in this matter that we can¡¯t afford to offend or contend with. Even if I were to tell you, you won¡¯t be able to find him.¡± Adrian said, ¡°I will mobilize the ten battle warriors and turn over all of Navia if I have to. Those who I seek won¡¯t be able to run away for long. Just tell me!¡± Rue wiped her tears once again. She stood up and made her way to a photo of Henry and said while sobbing, ¡°Henry, you told me not to let our son and daughter find out about this matter before you passed. Yet, Adrian is now asking me about it and I have a feeling that I can¡¯t hide it anymore years and he¡¯s all grown now. He has the right to learn ¡°Henry, you know what your son is like. He has been away for seven years an about what happened and I can¡¯t keep him in the dark anymore.¡± Upon saying that, Rue turned around and said to Adrian and Samantha, ¡°Adrian, Sam, Henry did establish a scientific research team that studied cancer all year long twenty years ago. ¡°Theb was located in the basement of a nursing hime that existed back then. The ce has been abandoned for more than a decade.¡± Adrian and Samantha¡¯s eyes niet. Samantha said, ¡°Twenty years ago? Adrian was only six years old at that time.¡± Rue said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Adrian was only six. Henry spent twelve long years in the study of cancer until something bad happened to him when Adrian was eighteen.¡± ¡°What happened, Mother?¡± Samantha asked. ¡°The research team produced the first¨Cever medicine in the world that could cure cancer. However, Henry banned the medicine from being sold because it had some strong side effects that needed further improvements. ¡°Despite that, a few people that founded the team wanted to sell the medicine for profit and Henry rejected the idea.¡± ¡°So, he really did develop a medicine.¡± Samantha¡¯s eyes widened. She found it hard to believe that Henry had managed to develop a special medicine that could cure cancer. Adrian said, ¡°I remembered him constantly being involved in studying medicine from the time I could remember. I didn¡¯t expect that he¡¯d be able to develop a cure for cancer.¡± Rue inhaled a deep breath. ¡°Yet, the reality did not align with his hopes. A few from theb stole the medicine and its recipe and founded a newpany to mass¨Cproduce the medicine. ¡°Henry stumbled upon them when they were stealing the medicine. To prevent these people from causing harm with the unfinished product, he destroyed all the medicine by burning them. In turn, this offended those people.¡± ¡°What happened afterward?¡± Adrian asked. Rue said, ¡°Afterward, Henry¡¯s subordinate named Hichle Kent leaked the news of this incident for the sake of his own interest and someone powerful learned about it. ¡°The influential person I mentioned earlier was known as ¡®Mr. V. Shaw.¡® He paid Richle arge sum of money to steal the recipe. ¡°Henry was workingte in theb on the night Richie decided to steal the recipe. Richie then leaked the virus stored in theb¡¯s sealed container on purpose and Henry inhaled it which in turn destroyed his lungs. ¡°Richie vanished without a trace after stealing the recipe and your father was on the brink of death when he was discovered. Upon arriving at the hospital, the doctor found out that his lungs had been completely infected. The doctor told us to prepare for the worst. ¡°Henry left us in less than seven days after that incident.¡± Chapter 201 Chapter 201 Chapter 201 Adrian inhaled a deep breath upon hearing Rue¡¯s story. Samantha shut her eyes as well. It was said that Henry had passed away from an illness but she had not expected that this was how he had gotten sick. Then, Rue said, ¡°Henry hid some data and information before his passing. Afterward, theb was dissolved and the nursing home was deserted. Je told me not to tell you about this incident.¡± ¡°What else did he say?¡± asked Adrian. Your father said that Mr. V is a very powerful man and that we¡¯re no match for him. Hence, I did not tell you about this so you won¡¯t try in seek revenge.¡¯ ¡°Where¡¯s Richie then? Where did Richie go afterward?¡± asked Samantha. Rue shook her head. ¡°Richie went missing after his deal with Mr. V. I don¡¯t know why Mr. V didn¡¯t utilize the recipe when he acquired it. It¡¯s possible that the recipe contained some sort of error but there¡¯s been no news about it until today.¡± Rue wondered, ¡°It¡¯s possible that Mr. V didn¡¯t use the medicine because he discovered that the recipe isn¡¯t perfect, right?¡± ¡°This is premeditated murder. We have to report it to the police!¡± Samantha picked up her phone in preparation to call the Battle Warrior Department. It was clear that Mr. V was the chief conspirator while Richie stole the recipe and released the virus in theboratory which resulted in Henry¡¯s lungs being infected. It was a case of premeditated murder. However, Adrian pinned down Samantha¡¯s hand as soon as she picked up the phone. He said, ¡°It¡¯s been seven years since the incident so there won¡¯t be much evidence to find now. The department needs evidence. ¡°But in my opinion, the evidence is enough I will look into this.¡± Samantha panicked and sald, ¡°Adrian, even if we don¡¯t have the evidence, we can still get the department to open a case file and initiate the investigation.¡± Adrian said, ¡°I said that it¡¯s not necessary. I leiow what to do.¡± ¡°Bat¡­¡± Samantha wanted to say something but she refrained from speaking out of fear of angering Adrian. Adrian aid to Rue, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mother. As long as those people are still alive, they won¡¯t escape even after seven years. 1 will uncover them one by one. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll check out the nursing home¡¯s basement tomorrow. We should go to bed early.¡± Adrian retired to the bedroom upon saying that. Samantha stayed in the living room andforted Rue for a while. She only entered the bedroomte at night and found Adrian lying on the bed absentmindedly. She sat by the side of the bed and said to him, ¡°Take me with you when you go to the nursing home tomorrow. I¡¯d like to check out the ce. Together, we might find some clues.¡± Adrian nodded at Samantha, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll take you with Tomorrow. Rest early.¡± ¡°I shall update Danton about this situation and get his opinion. If he and the others can help, I believe that we¡¯ll be able to get all oue sooner,¡± said Samantha. Adrian did not stopher. Then, Samantha made a call and told Danton about the situationN?velDrama.Org content rights. Chapter 202 Chapter 202 Danton was extremely astonished upon receiving Samantha¡¯s call. He suggested Samantha call the Battle Warrior Department immediately to open up an investigation. Other than that, he expressed his willingness to help her in investigating this matter. However, Samantha did not call up the department for fear that it would affect Adrian¡¯s mood. Samantha barely slept that night. Early morning the next day, Adrian was already gone by the time she woke up. Samantha washed up quickly and drove out to chase after Adrian. She knew that he must be heading to the nursing home. Rue¡¯s expression showed that she was in agony as she looked at her son and daughter¨Cinw leaving in session. Her husband had never rested in peace all this time¡­ She could no longer hide the truth that Henry had made her promise to not tell anyone. She had no idea how the future would turn out now that the truth was out. Meanwhile, Adrian was on his way to Swallowston Nursing Home. Samantha was already going after him. Moreover, she called up Danton mid¨Cway so that he could meet her at the nursing home with his people. Danton immediately began to take action after receiving Samantha¡¯s call. Samantha believed that there must be some information hidden in the basement of the nursing home. Swallowston Nursing Home had been deserted for many years prior to the incident. Afterward, Henry moved the research Laboratory to the nursing home¡¯s basement and the ce was restored to its prior state. However, the nursing home was neglected once again after Henry¡¯s death. It had already been seven years since the ce was left unattended At this exact moment, Adrian was driving to the nursing home. As he drove, he picked up a call. ¡°Daniel, I sent you the informationst night. What¡¯s your opinion on this matter?¡± On the other end of the call, Daniel replied, ¡°Sir, it will be quite troublesome to investigate this matter because it¡¯s been seven years since then. However, it will be easy if we can find the crux of the matter. ¡°I¡¯ve already sent someone to look into the person named Richie Kent. We¡¯ll get to the bottom of this if we can locate him.¡± ¡°When will you give me an answer?¡± asked Adrian. Daniel answered, ¡°Two days at most. I¡¯ll send the information to the ten battle warriors and their departments so they can screen for anyone who uses the name Richle Kent. We¡¯ll get a result within two days for sure.¡± Adrian said, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for two days. Inform me the moment you find him.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Adrian hung up the call. Half an hourter, he had driven out of the city and arrived at an area near the deserted nursing home. From afar, he spotted a construction tearn working on a project nearby. Inparison, the nursing home was hoarded up. Adrian drove into the area when a man wearing a safety helmet blocked his car¡¯s path. He stopped and rolled down the window. The man asked, ¡°What are you doing here? This is a construction area and no outsiders are allowed to enter.¡± Adrian said, ¡°Is this area being demolished?¡± The man nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, it has already been under demolition for a long time.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Upon hearing that, Adrian pointed at the mursing home and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to the nursing home.¡± The man turned around and took a nce. ¡°The nursing home is going to be demolished today. What¡¯s in there? You¡¯re not allowed to enter because you don¡¯t work for the construction team. You should leave.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s the outsourcingpany in charge of this arra?¡± Adrian asked. ¡°What¡¯s with the nonsensical talk? It¡¯s under the management of Swallowston¡¯s Gamma Construction Group, of course. We¡¯re building houses here.¡± ¡°All right, I¡¯d like to see the site manager,¡® ¡± said Adrian Chapter 203 Chapter 203 Upon saying that. Adrian got out of the car and strode into the construction site. The man was instantly flustered and said to him. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to enter here.¡± He wanted to step forward and stop Adrian, but Adrian turned around and said, ¡°I¡¯m not joking around with you. Get your site manager toe to speak to me. Don¡¯t make me repeat myself.¡± Adrian¡¯s gaze was filled with a ferocity that scared the man out of his wits. On the other hand, Adrian had already walked into the construction site. Then, Adrian pped and approached a construction worker to ask, ¡°Who¡¯s the furetan here?¡± The worker pointed out a man. Adrian made his way to the foreman without the slightest hesitation and said, ¡°Are you the foreman?¡± The foreman took a puzzled nce at Adrian and asked, ¡°That¡¯s me, Why? Are you looking for a job?¡± ¡°Send word to halt all works,¡± Adrian ordered. The foreman was a middle¨Caged man about forty years old. He found Adrian¡¯s remark ridiculous. ¡°Who the f*ck are you? Why should I stop the work just because you told me to? Are you going to f*cking bear the responsibility for the dyed work?¡± Adrian¡¯s gaze turned ferocious. ¡°I¡¯m not going to say the same thing twice. Also, watch your tone when you speak to me.¡± The foreman was furious and he said, ¡°You¡¯re quite the talker. Where the f*ck did youe from? How dare you stop my work ??? ¡°Ah, I know. You must be a resident of this area, right? If you haven¡¯t reached an agreement on the compensation, you should see our boss Why the f*ck are you talking to me? ¡°Get out of here!¡± the foreman shouted However, Adrian delivered a backhand p to the foreman¡¯s face as soon as the foreman¡¯s voice died away. The foreman toppled over from the impact of the p. He was rendered speechless and was about to get up when Adrian raised his leg and stepped on his face. Adrian said, ¡°Firstly, don¡¯t give me a reason to kill you. Secondly, I¡¯ve already said it twice. You¡¯re going to suffer more if I have to repeat myself a third time.¡± The foreman did not have the courage to scold Adrian again because it was his first time encountering a situation like this. He looked at Adrian and said, ¡°Hoy, don¡¯t cause trouble here. You can¡¯t afford to offend Gamma Construction. You can go and see the boss if you find thepensation isn¡¯t to your satisfaction!¡± Adrian¡¯s fist was already swinging toward the foreman just as his voice died away. All of a sudden, Samantha arrived on the scene. She hastily sprung toward the two men and wrapped her arms around Adrian¡¯s arm when she saw him about to punch the foreman ¡°What are you doing, Adrian? Don¡¯t act on impulse!¡± She criticized him. Upon saying that, Samantha looked at the forearm, who was mbering to his feet, and said, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, sir. My husband has a bad temper. Please don¡¯t hold it against him.¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. The foreman was infuriated instantly upon hearing Samantha¡¯s apology. Anyone could be easily offended these days. The foreman berated angrily, ¡°F*ck you, b*tch. Do you think you can just apologize and consider it resolved after he hit me? Let me tell you this. You¡¯re in big trouble.¡± The foreman pointed at Samantha and shouted at her.. Samantha panicked and was at a loss for what to do. Sir-¡± The foreman roared, ¡°Stop calling me ¡°sir,¡± you b*tch. You¡¯re in no ce to jodge my age- Pow! Before he could finish his sentence, a steel¨Clike fistnded on his face, The foreman let out a muffled grunt before he was thrown away. He crashed heavily into the cement track andnded on the ground. Samantha¡¯s jaw dropped when she saw Adrian was making his way to the foreman again. ¡°Adrian!¡± Samantha yelled. She ran over in preparation to stop him. Chapter 204 Chapter 204 Samantha attempted to stop Adrian by pulling at him, but he simply shoved her away. The foreman covered his face and was struggling to get on his feet. Adrian grabbed him by his cor as soon as he get up and hoisted him into the air with one hand He said, ¡°Get everyone to stop working. Are you deaf or blind? Answer me!¡± Thud! Upon saying that. Adrian gave the foreman¡¯s belly another punch. The forenian was shaking from head to toe and his legs kicked frantically in mid¨Cair. He opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood. ¡°¡­I¡¯ll get them to stop working.¡± The foreman yielded and lost the courage to continue his stubborn act. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you do so earlier?¡± Adrian asked. The foreman stuttered and simply stared at Adrian. He was at a loss for words. Adrian swing a kick and the foreman flew beforending on the ground. Adrian pped and beckoned to the foreman. ¡°Do it¡® The foreman got up from the ground. Holding onto his belly, he shouted, ¡°Stop working! Everybody, stop working! Don¡¯t work anymare and wait for the boss to get here!! All the construction workers and all the machinery stopped running upon the foreman¡¯s order. The workers were puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s going on? What happened?¡± ¡°It looks like the foreman was beaten up.¡± ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go check it out!¡± A number of prople surrounded them. Adrian turned around and said to the foreman after noticing that the construction work had been halted, ¡°Send your people home to rest. I¡¯m taking over this ce for the time being.¡± Upon saying that, Adrian walked toward the nursing home, Samantha chased after Adrian and grabbed his hand ¨C ¡°Have youst your mind, Adrian? That man works for Gamma Construction. Do you think they will let you off after you¡¯ve beaten up their employee? ¡°Are you listening to me?¡± Samantha said anxiously Adrian nced at Samantha and asked, ¡°Did you call someone toe here?¡± ¡°Yes. You agreed to wait ande with me, so why didn¡¯t you ask me toe along?¡± she asked back. ¡°I couldn¡¯t bear to disturb you when I saw how soundly you were sleeping,¡± Adrian replied. Samantha exhaled a long breath. It was precisely due to her nating with him that Adrian had offended Gamma Construction with his actions. Gamma Construction was in charge of this location so perhaps they could still visit the nursing home if they were to speak to thepany nicely. The current situation was quite troublesome and they could onlymunicate properly when the foreman¡¯s superior got here. Adrian and Samantha arrived outside Swallowston Nursing Home. The deserted nursing home was overgrown with weeds, In fact, the majority of the building had already copsed. It did not take long before more than ten cars drove into the grounds of the nursing home. Riley and ra were here. Danton made his way to Adrian and Samantha as soon as he got out of the car. ¡°How¡¯s the situation, Samantha?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Noticing Danton¡¯s arrival, Samantha said, ¡°Most of the nursing home has already copsed so it¡¯ll be quite dangerous to go into the basement. Mr. Danton, it¡¯s possible that much of the information is stored in the basement. You should send your people to check it out. However, do be careful.¡± Danton nodded. It was fortunate that he came with adequate manpower. He waved his hand and said, ¡°Hoyt, take a few people with you and go check out the basement with torchlights. Remember to be careful at all times. It¡¯s possible that there are important documents dawns there and don¡¯t let anyone touch them.¡± Danton gave the order and a few people hastily walked into the deep end of the nursing home. Chapter 205 Chapter 205 ¡°Be careful, everyone. Safety first,¡± said Samantha to those people. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Danton¡¯s subordinates entered the nursing home and searched for the basement entrance. The rest of the people stayed behind, waiting for orders. Riley and ra walked over. They inspected the area around the nursing home with a few security guards from New Paraiso. The crowd anxiously waited for an update. Meanwhile, Samantha said to Danton, ¡°Oh, Mr. Danton, are you acquainted with the president of Gamma Construction? My husband beat up one of their employees earlier and I¡¯m worried that¡­¡± ¡°Beat up one of their employees?¡± Dantor was surprised. He turned around and nced at Adrian who stood not far away from him In truth, Danton had always thought rather highly of Adrian. When Henry was still alive, Adrian excelled at school in every area. He had even imed that Adrian would certainly grow up to be a sessful man. It was a waste that the situation had not turned out as he had expected. Adrian was suffering most probably because of Harold. Danton said in frustration, ¡°The president of Gamma Construction, Land Elrod, is not a good¨Ctempered man. He¡¯s hot- tempered and impulsive and is always walking on the wrong side of thew, Aside from that, Gamma Construction is arge enterprise in Southrive. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Adrian hitting one of their employees will prove troublesome.¡± ¡°There must be a way, right?¡± Samantha asked anxiously. . Danton nodded. ¡°There is. When Loid gets here, I¡¯ll have a talk with him. I bebeve that he¡¯ll show me some respect.¡± Upon hearing Danton¡¯s remark, Samantha said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to trouble you with this, Mr. Danton.¡± Danton nodded in acknowledgment but did notment further. Meanwhile, a person walked out of the building and said, ¡°Mr. Danton, Ms. Samantha, the basement entrance is cked off. We can¡¯t ess it.¡± ¡°What should we do? We¡¯re not going to go as far as to get an excavator, right? Samantha panicked. Danton was rather troubled as well and asked, ¡°Is it badly blocked?¡± That person nodded. ¡°It¡¯s pretty serious. Looks like it copsed from a dynamite explosion. There¡¯s no way to tell the condition inside and it can only be essed with an excavator.¡± Danton said, ¡°Contact thepany and get an excavator here then ¡± Samantha said, ¡°There¡¯s no telling how long it will take to get here. What if the inside of the basement were to copse again? We don¡¯t have much time,¡± Danton felt troubled as well and Samantha was flustered. Just as both of them were panic¨Cstricken, Adrian made his way to the construction workers of Gamma Consinaction. He took control of thepany¡¯s excavator without the slightest hesitation and drove it. ¡°Adrian.. Why is this guy constantly unting the rules?¡± Samantha was infuriated by the sight of Adrian driving the constructionpany¡¯s excavator. Gamma Construction¡¯s workers did not have the courage to utter a word and just stood watching from afar. Adrian hopped out of the excavator and said, ¡°Get them to dig¡± Dunton hastily assigned a person to drive the excavator. After about ten minutes, the basement entrance was cleared. Danton¡¯s men went into the basement. Samantha and Danton waited on the ground level. Danton held a walkie¨Ctalkie so he could inquire about the situation in the basement at all times. It did not take long before a voice was heard saying, ¡°Mr. Danton, the basement has been deserted for too long. Many things here have decayed. It¡¯s a chaotic mess down here like it was broken into.¡± ¡°Get them to lift the flooring.¡± Adrian said to Danton. ¡°Lift up the flooring to see if there¡¯s anything under it,¡± Danton said into the walkie¨Ctalkie. ¡°Sure. Come on, everyone. Let¡¯s lift the flooring.¡± It did not take long before a voice was hearding from the wallde¨Ctallde again, ¡°We found it, Mr. Danton. There¡¯s a hollow space under one of the floorboards with a safe inside it. But the safe is sealed tightly shut by rust and we can¡¯t open it. ¡°Bring it up¡± Chapter 206 Chapter 206 Samantha became excited upon hearing the voice from the walkie¨Ctalkie. Even Danton smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m sure the thing we¡¯re looking for is inside. Bring it here.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Shortly after that, the men who had gone into the basement returned with a rusty¨Clooking safe. After they ced it on the floor, Darton and Samantha walked over and bent over to get a look at it. ¡°Mr. Danton, Ms. Samantha, here¡¯s the sate you asked for. Judging by its exterior, it¡¯s probably seven to eight years old.¡± The rast around it was so bad that it could not be opened. However, the fact that It was so well hidden must mean it contained something very important. Danton asked, ¡°Could this be the thing that Henry left behind? Do you think he locked away all of his documents inside?¡± Unsure of the answer herself, Samantha said, ¡°It¡¯s possible, but I can¡¯t say for sure. Let¡¯s take it back to my office first. We¡¯ll find out what it is once we find a way to pry it open.¡± Danton nodded and had his men load the safe into one of their vehicles. Samantha stood up and looked at Adrian. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± However, Adrian ignored her and headed to the deepest parts of the nursing home. ¡°Dear?¡± Samantha called out to him again hefare chasing after him. When she caught up, she realized that Adrian was staring around the nursing home in a daze. That was when she knew he was most likely reminiscing about his time with Henry. Adrian stopped before a wallpaper that had a few drawings on it. All of them were Ultraman. Although the drawings were not spectacr per se, it was enough to trigger his memories, Adrian reached out and touched the drawings. He vaguely recalled the time when he was seven years old. He followed his father to this very ce with the same scenery and wallpaper. However, the ce was no longer the same as before. Time had already passed, never to return again. Adrian was still a child at the time, and he got so bored that he drew Ultraman, a character he admired. He even recalled his father holding him in his arms and saying, ¡°That¡¯s not what he looks like, Adrian. Here, let me show you Henry then held Adrian¡¯s hand and continued drawing on the wall. ¡°What would you like to be when you grow up?¡± he asked the young Adrian. ¡°I want to be Ultraman and protect Earth,¡± Adrian replied in his childish vuice. Henry burst into tears and held his son in his arms. And now, that very same child who wanted to herome Ultraman was all grown up. Yet, the man who had apanied him in drawing the character was no longer alive. Now, that boy was the strongest leader, with the ten strongest battle warriors as his apprentices. He possessed all the wealth the world and the strongest army He may not have be Ultraman, but he ended up being a hero with hundreds of sessful battles under his belt. He had so many contributions that they were uncountable He had protected an entire era by defending Navia¡¯s burders. He turned himself into a legend that spread all throughout Navia for evesting time, Yet, the man this boy wanted to show all this was no longer there to witness his feats. ¡°Father!¡± Adrian¡¯s thoughts returned to the time when he was very, very little as he stroked the drawings. ¡°Father, Father!¡± Adrian would always call out to him with that childish voice of his, rubbing his face against his father¡¯s stubble. Now that he was all grown up, his father was no longer around. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Adrian,¡± Samantha called out when she saw how much of a daze he was in Samantha¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. She knew that Adrian was thinking about all the times he and Henry had had together. ¡®Henry was an outstanding man and a kind and proud father. Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Out! Chapter 207 Chapter 207 Time was irreversible. Adrian shut his eyes and took a deep breath, while Samantha stayed by his side, silently apanying him. However, right at that moment, a few dozen cars arrived outside the nursing home. The revving of their engines attracted everyone¡¯s attention. The workers from Gamma Construction became excited when they saw the cars. ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Loid.¡± ¡°He¡¯s finally here¡± ¡°Looks like he brought a lot of people with him. H Everyone was pumped, while Danton and the others felt a sense of foreboding When Samantha saw the cars, she hurriedly said, ¡°Leid Elrod¡¯s here, dear. Find a ce to hide while I go take a look¡± Samantha ran off after saying that. At that moment, Loidmanded more than fifty people as be furiously stormed into the nursing home. Loid was a rather important man in Southrive, while Gamma Construction was the thirdrgest business under the Southrive Group He was famous¨Cfor his bad temper. ¡°It was them, Mr. Loid. They asked us to stop working and one of them even hit me,¡± said the foreman as he pointed toward the nursing home Loid was originally in a meeting when he suddenly received a call about how his employee had been beaten up. On top of that, the assant even had them stop everything they were doing Loid was furious when he heard this, especially when they were supposed to be rushing to meet the project¡¯s deadline. Right after Loid stormed over, he yelled, ¡°The nerve of you lot! This entire ce is mypany¡¯snd! How dare youe here and heat up my subordinate?! Do you not have any respect for my company?!! Danton and Samantha trembled when they heard Loid¡¯s roar. Tapping into his courage, Danton said, ¡°Hello, Mr. Loid. I¡¯m Danton from the Herbalis Group. You see, this entire thing is a misunderstanding, so if you could just let me exin- ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. None of you are leaving here in one piece for beating up my subordinate and dying my project.¡± ¡°Please calm down, Mr. Loid,¡± Samantha said anxiously. Loid did not back down. He was not going to stand by and let such a thing happen. He looked at Samantha and said, ¡°Who was it that hit him? Have them stand before me and I¡¯ll consider none of this happened after I¡¯ve broken their legs. *Otherwise, none of you are getting out of here.¡± ¡°Mr. Loid, you really must-¡°Samantha tried to persuade Loid out of his ns once again. However, Adrian suddenly arrived before she could finish and said, ¡°I¡¯m the one who did it. What are you going to do about Samantha began trembling the moment she heard this. She quickly turned around and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you to hide? What are you- Adrian shielded her behind his back and stood before Loid, who sized him up before snorting ¡°I¡¯m surprised to see how brave you are, owning up to your actions. Fine. If you¡¯re the one who hit my man, I¡¯ll be taking both your legs in return.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Adrian asked. ¡°Verd!¡± Lold yelled. After that, he snatched a baton from one of his subordinates. ¡°Hold out your leg, I¡¯ll break it right now!¡± Loid fiercely swung his stick at Adrian¡¯s leg right after he said that. However, the moment Loid moved, Adrian took out a medallion and ced it in front of the man. Loid was shocked at the sight of the medallion and his expression froze as he abruptly stopped his swing. After that, to everyone¡¯s shock, Loid bowed respectfully before AdnN?velDrama.Org content rights. Chapter 208 Chapter 208 Samantha, Danton, and all of the onlookers were stunned when they saw Lold bowing down. The president of Trifecta, an important man of the Southrive Group and the very same man who was furious a moment ago. was bowing to another man??? ¡®Unbelievable!! Everyone was wide¨Ceyed with shock, absolutely confused why Loid would do such a thing right after Adrian presented a medallion. ¡®What kind of medallion is that?¡± Loid was the only one who saw what was inscribed on the medallion, while the others could not due to the angle they were Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. looking at it. Meanwhile, Adrian put away the medallion before anyone else could see what it was. Loid was bent over at a ny degrees angle, trembling so vigorously that he could not even utter a single word. ¡°Adrian¡­¡± Samantha called out, her heart thumping like mad. ¡°Something must be up with that medallion of his.¡± Ignoring her, Adrian kicked Loid in the shin, causing thetter to fall t on his face. And thus, Loid was now at the mercy of Adrian¡¯s foot, leaving everyone surprised. At that moment, Adrian said, ¡°Two things. First, have your men leave this ce immediately. None of them are allowed to do anything without my approval.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Loid replied. Nobody knew why Loid was so afraid of Adrian, but the words ¡°War Legate¡± inscribed on the medallion were deeply etched in Loid¡¯s mind. It was very likely he would never forget those words for the rest of his life. Adrian then continued, ¡°Two, you¡¯d better watch your tone around people with that ridiculous attitude of yours. If I ever hear youshing out at others one more time, feel free to get your casket ready.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Loid replied with a tremble in his voice. ¡°Now, get lost,¡± Adrian said as he raised his foot. Of course, Loid was not going to stay any longer. He quickly got up and growled, ¡°Let¡¯s go, all of you.¡± After that, Loid dove back into his car. When the workers received Loid¡¯s orders, they had no choice but to leave the site despite how confused they were. The entire ce quickly became empty, leaving only Samantha¡¯s group near the facility. Those left at the scene began their discussions after Loid and the others left. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you think Samantha¡¯s husband is a really powerful man? Just look at how much he terrified Loid.¡± That¡¯s right, did any of you see the medallion just now? Loid had aplete change of attitude when he saw it.¡± ¡°Seriously? What do you think that medallion was?¡± ¡°Is he Henry Xander¡¯s son? He looks really ferocious after all that time he¡¯s been gone!¡± Naturally, Samantha could hear everything that was being discussed. She then walked up to Adrian. ¡°What was that, dear?¡± Adrian turned around and said, ¡°Go ahead and have your men transport the safe back to your office. What you¡¯re looking for might be inside. I¡¯ve got somewhere else to be.¡± After that, Adrian walked out and got into the ordinary¨Clooking SUV he had driven here and left. Meanwhile, Samantha stood there stunned, not knowing how to react to the cool shoulder Adrian had given her. She pursed her lips as she watched Adrian leave and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Mr. Danton.¡± Danton nodded and said, ¡°Looks like we¡¯ve overthought the matter, Samantha. I never thought there woulde a day the notorious Loid Elrod would bow down to someone.¡± Chapter 209 Chapter 209 ¡°It¡¯s obvious that the medallion Adrian produced had scared Lold. ¡°What was it? Could you see the words inscribed on it?¡± Samantha asked Danton shook his head. ¡°I couldn¡¯t. I was at a bad angle,¡± Samantha braved out a long sigh and chose not to think about it for the time being ¡°Let¡¯s head back to my office.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Everyone headed back to New Paraiso While Samantha headed back to New Paraiso with the others to open up the safe and reveal its contents, Adrian headed to the cemetery instead of going home. Many had said that Henry was a genius businessman who only came about once every hundred years. However, it was because of him that a star had fallen. In the past, Adrian never once thought that Henry would leave behind a treasure. All of the things he had done were extremely glorious, yet went by unnoticed. Henry had left behind a lot of regrets, and his biggest regret was not being able to realize the miracles of medical technology despite spending almost twenty years of his life researching the matter. Adrian was waiting for Daniel to call him about the whereabouts of a man by the name of Richie Kent. He was going to avenge his father for being painted as a criminal over the past seven years.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Adrian stood in the quiet cemetery, waiting for an entire day, Finally, the sound of footsteps could be heard just as the sun was setting Samantha, in her high heels, was walking toward Adrian. ¡°We¡¯ve opened the safe. Your father¡¯s the one who left some things inside. It contains information on cancer research and a recipe for the medicine they had developed ¡°I¡¯ve formed a research team with Herbalis and sent the recipe to them. Ie from a medical background, so I will be leading the team andpleting what your father couldn¡¯t.¡± Samantha¡¯s words rang in Adrian¡¯s ears. He calmly replied, ¡°On behalf of him, thank you.¡± Samantha shook her head. ¡°You don¡¯t need to. I¡¯m just curious about that medallion you showed Loid. Why did it make him so terrified?¡± Adrian turned around and looked at Samantha ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just an army medallion that I got from my days in the army. I¡¯ll tell you about it when I get the chance in the future, it¡¯s a little hard to exin it to you now.¡± ¡°An army medallion?¡± Samantha frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t know what that is, but I can tell that you aren¡¯t telling me the truth. ¡°However, I¡¯m not going to force you to tell me if you don¡¯t want to. It¡¯s gettingte. We should head home.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Adrian nodded and walked out of the cemetery with Samantha. Samantha grabbed Adrian¡¯s hand as they left the cemetery. ¡°Whose car were you driving today?¡± ¡°It¡¯s my friend¡¯s. He loaned it to me. I¡¯ll return it to himter.¡± Samantha chose not to ask any further because she knew she would have gotten the answer the first time she asked him if he wanted to give it to her. Thus, the couple walked silently. Samantha could tell Adrian was lying to her but chose not to talk about it. Meanwhile, Adrian still could not reveal a smile, most likely because something was on his mind. It was veryte by the time they got home. Rue had already finished preparing dinner more than an hour ago. When she saw them return, she asked, ¡°Where were you two thiste at night? How did things go today?¡± Chapter 210 Chapter 210 Rue seemed rather concerned. Samantha put down her bag and leaned against the sofa. ¡°We went to the nursing home today and found a safe that Father¨Cin-w left behind in the basement. Inside, we found some documents he had written. ¡°The documents are intact, and we¡¯ve even made a copy of it. I¡¯m going to take over his previous research and realize the dream he couldn¡¯t finish, Samantha replied. Rue was touched by Samantha¡¯s words, wiping off her tears as she sat down. She had no idea what to say at that moment. At the time, Henry¡¯s greatest wish was toplete his research and find a cure for cancer, but that wish was ultimately dashed. Now, her daughter¨Cinw was going to continue her husband¡¯s wish by forming a research team. Roe was so touched. She was certain that Samantha was the best daughter¨Cinw in the world. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Mother.¡± Samantha helped Rue wipe her tears when she saw Rue¡¯s tearful face. Roe nodded and spoke with a hoarse voice, ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡± Samantha agreed and began digging in Right at that moment, Adrian¡¯s phone rang, causing Samantha to look at him curiously. Adrian picked up his phone, revealing it to be a call from Daniel. Instantly, he answered and heard, ¡°We¡¯ve found him. Adrian stood up the moment he heard this. ¡°Send me his location¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Adrian hung up and said, ¡°You two go ahead and eat. I have some matters to take care of.¡± However, Samantha grabbed him and said, ¡°I¡¯m not going to ask you about the medallion, but I want you to tell me where you¡¯re going. Who was that phone call from? ¡°I¡¯m not letting you go unless you tell me.¡± Samantha was being very serious and a fierce expression filled her face. When Adrian saw this, he said, ¡°I¡¯ve found Richie Kent. He¡¯s still alive. I¡¯m going to look for him right now.¡± ¡°Wh¨CWhat?!¡± Samantha was shocked. Even Rue stood up and asked, ¡°You¡¯ve found Richie?¡± Adrian nodded. ¡°I¡¯m going to go look for him right now. I need you two to stay here and wait for me.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ming with you,¡± Samantha insisted. ¡°Can you note this time?¡± Adrian looked at Samantha, who shook her head. Samantha was extremely adamant as she said, ¡°Either you take me with you, or none of us will be leaving this house. I can¡¯t rest easy knowing you¡¯re going to find him alone. I want to be by your side. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Rue also interjected and said, ¡°Take her with you, Adrian. You¡¯re too reckless for your own good. I want you to have a good chat with him when you find him. ¡°Let¡¯s not cause him any trouble if he¡¯s willing to tell us everything that happened.¡± Samantha looked at Adrian with a steely expression. Realizing he was not going to be able to shake her off, Adrian had no choice but to agree. ¡°Fine, let¡¯s go.¡± Thus, the couple headed out, with Samantha driving out of the neighborhood. Daniel sent Adrian a voice message that said, ¡°He¡¯s been living in Swallowston this entire time under a different name. He¡¯s now known as Richard Lane and operates an underground nightchib called ¡®Dream City¡± from behind the scenes. ¡°He has more than five hundred fighters under his payroll. ¡°On top of that, this establishment of his is really popr.¡± Chapter 211 Chapter 211 Samantha overheard Daniel¡¯s message and asked, ¡°Was that General Daniel¡¯s voice?¡± Adrian nodded. ¡°I asked him to help ine find out where Richie is and he agreed. I suppose you could say we¡¯re well acquainted with each other after 1 helped him out at the opening of Swallow Central.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Samantha asked, feeling a little skeptical. is She may not have been able to see through Adrian¡¯s Ises the first few times, but it had gotten much easier for her recently. Samantha had no idea what was going on with Adrian, but she could tell that her husband was hiding something from her. After half an hour, Samantha arrived at Dream City which Daniel had mentioned. Lights of every color shined in this part of Swallowston, signaling the start of the residents¡® nightlife. This ce was known to be the headquarters of Swallowston¡¯s underworld. The nightclub was built beneath the ground, and it was a huge ce where both men and women would spend their time. ~were Many women had gained a life of riches by being here, while some had lost the most precious thing in their lives. There were even rumors that this was the starting ce for women to achieve great things, such as receiving infinite amounts of monry if a wealthy man took a fancy to them. Hence, there was an abundance of women dressed in seductive outfits in the nightclub, hoping they would hook a big fish. However, not all of them would be so lucky. There were some who lost themselves to jerks, while others lost their very ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± Samantha stopped the car at the nightclub¡¯s entrance before turning around to look at Adrian. There were a number of both men and women loitering about, and all of the women were beautifully dressed. Adrian opened the door, but Samantha grabbed onto his other hand and said, ¡®let¡¯s not go in there. This ce has always been known to be the shadiest ce in all ut Swallowston.¡± lives. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous here, Especially considering that even the Battle Warrior Department hasn¡¯t been able to get a grasp of the ce. ¡°How about you go home first and wait for me there? I¡¯d like to stretch my legs.¡± Adrian smiled. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°We should call the department,¡± Samantha argued. ¡°I told you. They won¡¯t be able to do anything because they don¡¯t have any evidence. They¡¯d only be wasting resources bying here. In fact, they¡¯d rm the people in charge.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Samantha was stumped. ¡°This ce is really dangerous.¡± Samantha had witnessed a woman who had her whole life before her that was brought to this ce for the sake of earning more money. In the end, someone forced himself on her and caused the woman to kill herself. ¡°This ce isn¡¯t as wonderful as it seems¡® Adrian simply smiled and consoled his wife, ¡°How about you go home first?¡± Samantha shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯ming with you.¡± ¡°Okay then, let¡¯s head inside.¡± Samantha stepped out of the car and hurriedly hooked her arms around Adrian¡¯s before they headed for the entrance together. But before they could even get in, a bouncer dressed in a ck suit stopped them and said, ¡°Please show me your invitations.¡± Chapter 212 Chapter 212 ¡®An Invitation?¡® Adrian was confused, while Samantha whispered, ¡°I heard that you need an invite to get inside. It¡¯s to show that you¡¯ve been invited by a friend, and that friend will receive a reward from Dream City, ¡°This ce is rather well hidden, so the way they keep up the hype is by having their regrs invite their friends.¡± Adrian finally understood what was happening. He ransacked his pockets before smiling, as he said, ¡°What do I do if I haven¡¯t got one?¡± The two bouncers at the door exchanged loaks and angrily said, ¡°Are you here to waste our time, you little sh*t? Fine, we can let you in, but you¡¯ll have to let us take a peek at your prettydy here. ¡°Otherwise, get lost.¡± Before they even barely finished speaking, Adrian had already grabbed them by their necks. He pinned each of them down with one hand Adrian had spring into action so quickly that Samantha was taken aback, not expecting him to try and get in through brute force. ¡°Are you crazy?!¡± Samantha cried. Still smiling. Adrian hoisted both bouncers into the air by their necks, causing them to ill and kick helplessly. Their throats were tightly locked, stopping them from uttering a single word Forget talking, they were not even able to breathe properly at that moment. With an audible ¡°thud,¡± Adrian mmed their heads together and rendered them unconscious. After dropping them on the ground, he grabbed Samantha¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Done. Let¡¯s go.¡± Samantha, however, was frozen stiff. She thought Adrian would find a clever way to get inside, but to her surprise, he ended up causing such a huge scene. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s okay if we just¡­ Samantha was panicking. But before she could even finish her sentence, more than a dozen bouncers rushed out and yelled, ¡°Someone¡¯s barging in! We¡¯ve got an intruder!¡± The bouncers went for their batons that hung by their waists as they charged toward Adrian. The frontmost bouncer raised his haton and swung it at Samantha¡¯s head with lightning speed. Samantha was terrified that she began to shake. Fortunately, Adrian caught the man¡¯s arm before the baton Landed. With a twist, followed by a crack, the bouncer was now screaming in agony due to his broken wrist. Adrian turned his hand and caught the baton. He then kicked the man in front of him and sent him flying backward. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Meanwhile, the other bouncers had arrived where Adrian stood and they clurges at him. However, all of them were sent sprawling to the ground with their faces severely bruised within seconds. All of this happened so quickly that Samantha could only cover her mouth as Adrian easily beat them up. After all of this was done, Adrian hooked Samantha¡¯s arm around his once again and led the way into Dream City. ¡®It might get a little gory Later, Sam. I¡¯m worried you may not be able to handle it. ¡°Still, you should get used to this since you¡¯re my wife. Whatever happens next, all you have to do is shut your eyes and leave it all to me,¡± Adrian said to Samantha before they got inside. Samantha was so shaken that she could not even say a word as she allowed Adrian to drag her along. Meanwhile, a chain reaction started as news of more than a dozen bouncers getting badly beaten up was passed all the way up to the nightclub¡¯s top management. Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Cut! Chapter 213 Chapter 213 In a luxurious room Inside Dream City, a man in his fifties was ying Russian Roulette with more than a dozen others. This man was none other than Richie Kent, who had changed his name to Richard Lane. Richie was having fun when his walkie¨Ctalkie suddenly beeped. ¡°Mr. Richard, a couple has barged into our premises!¡± Richie picked up his walkie¨Ctalkie and asked, ¡°They barged in here? Why are youing to me with something so trivial? Just kill them¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Richieughed and said to his friends, ¡°Come, let¡¯s continue our game!¡± Meanwhile, Adrian and Samantha had entered the nightclub, where the music was deafening and countless men and women. having fun. There were many people ying games, having drinks at the bar, and raving on the dance floor. No doubt, the majority of people there were young women apanying young, wealthy men as they gambled the night anway. Samantha felt as though her eyes were being burned with all kinds of images she should not be looking at. She shut her eyes and sounded embarrassed as she said, ¡°What is this ce? Why is it so chaotic?¡± Adrian merely smiled and said, ¡°This is nothing. You should see how much more chaotic it is overseas.¡± ¡°Really? Have you been to these kinds of ces before? How are the foreign women there?¡± Samantha asked. ¡°Nothing special,¡± Adrian casually replied. ¡°What did you say?!¡± Samantha¡¯s eyes instantly shot wide open. ¡°I never knew you were such a person¡­ How could y¨Cyou¡­ behind my back-¡± Adrian pulled her into his arms before she could finish her sentence, smiling away as he said, ¡°I was only joking. I did indeed. visit somewhere like this in the past, but I was on a mission, so stop that wild imagination of yours.¡± ¡± Samantha beaved a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s better.. Remember, you¡¯re mine. If I ever find out that you and another woman¡­ I¡¯ll castrate you!! Adrian was shocked. He had no idea Samantha had such a violent side to her. However, he made no furtherment and walked deeper into the ce, He went to shut off the music in the main area. The sudden cease in music cased everyone that was having fun to stop, Including the unies who were dancing. Then, the partygoers turned to look at Adrian. Suddenly, a few dozen bouncers charged down the stairs, surrounding Adrian and Samantha ¡°How dare you barge in here, you little sh*t! Kill him!¡± yelled the leading bouncer. Everyone began to screarn and backed away when they heard this. Even Samantha was rather shaken. Adrian shielded her behind him and said, ¡°The show¡¯s about to begin, so you better shut your eyes.¡± Samantha ubediently shut her eyes tight and instantly heard the cries of pairing from all around her. She could even feel blood stter through the air, followed by another round of agonized groans and moans. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. By the time she opened her eyes, there were already dozens of bodies around her. ¡°Aaah!¡± Samantha covered her ears and screamed, her scalp tingling non¨Cstop. She saw bouncers swarming in her direction, while Adrian stepped up to fend them off. With swift movements, he crushed one of their chests with a single punch. More than fifty men armed with barons were going up against one single man, but all of them amounted to nothing With her own eyes, Samantha witnessed Adrian breaking the batons with his bare fist. After that, he swung at the bouncers, sending them onto the floor after a few muffled groans Through all that, Adrian had his other hand defending Samantha throughout the entire fight. The main area was instantly thrown into chaos. The bouncers relentlessly made their charge, but Adrian was able to effortlessly defeat them all. The partyports quickly backed up, their eyes wide open in shock. As the spectacle of Adrian and Samantha surrounded by more than fifty bouncers went on, the cries of agony reached the main area of Dream City. Chapter 214 Chapter 214 Dream City¡¯s main lobby was in chaos, with everyone running for their lives. As each bouncer screamed and fell over, Adrian was further drenched in bright red blood. Samantha¡¯s mind had gonepletely nk. She covered her mouth as she watched Adrian relentlessly kill his enemies like a ferocious beast. Within mere minutes, more than thirty bouncers wereying in a pool of blood. The other bouncers were stunned when they saw this and did not dare to step forward. In fact, they were taking very careful steps backward. ¡°H¨CHe¡¯s mad ¡°Quick! Go inform the boss!¡± someone shouted. Drenched in nd, Adrian released his clenched fists and took a step forward. All of the bouncers around him hastily retreated, none of them daring to make any moves that might cost them their lives. The partygoers were now hiding behind sofas, tables, and chairs, while Adrian continued to walk forward. With every step le inade, the bouncers trembled even more. Richie was ying chess in the Star Emperor Room when he heard themotion and painful screams. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Then, someone spoke through the walkie¨Ctalkie and said, ¡°Boss, we¡¯ve got a problem! Someone barged into the club and. killed more than thirty of our men. We can¡¯t hold out much longer!¡± ¡°Surround him!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± replied the man on the walkie¨Ctalkie. Richie dashed out of the room into the hallway. He grabbed onto the railing and headed to the main area. When he spotted Adrian, he felt that the man looked very familiar. ¡°I think I¡¯ve seen him from somewhere..¡± Richie mused. ¡°He¡¯s probably somebody highly skilled,¡± a woman next to Richie said. However, Richie shook his head. ¡°Something¡¯s not right. I¡¯m sure I know him from somewhere but I just can¡¯t wrap my finger around it. ¡°No matter. I want him killed now.¡± Richle ordered Instantly, like a chain reaction, countless bouncers and fighters charged into the main area, surrounding the entire ce in mere minutes. Samantha was beginning to tremble when she saw that both she and Adrian had been boxed in. She did not even dare to recall all that had happened so far. Grabbing Adrian¡¯s arm, she seemed terrified as she said, ¡°They¡¯ve got a lot more people, Adrian!¡± ¡°Follow me,¡± Adrian said to Samantha. After that, he grabbed an empty bottle and smashed it against the table before pointing it at the bouncers who were walking toward him In truth, the bouncers were all being very cautious as they approached the pair. At that moment, a middle¨Caged man in the crowd walked out and yelled, ¡°Who the f*ck are you?! How dare you barge in here! Don¡¯t you know you¡¯ll die for this? ¡°One phone call is all we need for the Battle Warrior Department toe and arrest you!¡± Chapter 215 Chapter 215 Right after the man spoke, Adrian sent the battle in his hands flying, cleanly shing through the man¡¯s throat. The body count had gone up by one. ¡°He¡¯s crazy!¡± ¡°This little sh*t¡¯s gone nuts!¡± ¡°Kill him!¡± Everyone yelled, and hundreds of men charged toward the pair,pletely ignorant of the kind of person they were going up against at that moment. With ferocious yells, the bouncers charged toward Adrian, who immediately started fighting back Everything seemed like a dream to Samantha as she watched Adrian ughter all of the people charging at him like the grim reaper. He exuded such a ferocious temperament as if he could move both Heaven and Earth at will. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Like a phantom, Adrian sent each and every one of them sprawling to the ground, screaming in agony. Some of thern were even dead. Adrian had shown such power and violence that everyone inside Dream City was shaken. ¡°He¡¯s really strong. There¡¯s nobody in our ranks who can defeat him! ¡°Get your guns out!¡± ¡°He¡¯s right! Use your guns!¡± a woman shouted into the walkie¨Ctalkie. Shortly after, more bouncers charged toward Adrian with murderous intent. The walkway upstairs was filled with dozens of armed men, aiming their guns at Adrian. ¡°Adrian, watch out!¡± Samantha shouted the moment she saw the guns, causing Adrian to turn around and whip his head up to the second floor. Bang! Hang! Bang!!! A flurry of bullets flew toward him, but he jumped up into the air and caught all the bullets bare¨Chanded with his phantom- like movements. tter, tter, tter¡­. Adrian opened up his palm and the bullets within fell to the ground. Everyone¡¯s mouths hung wide open when they witnessed this, while Samantha covered hers and took a few steps back, no longer able to recognize the man before her. ¡®Did he Did he catch those bullets with his bare hands?!¡± ¡°Wh¨CWho the hell is this kid?! How did he catch those bullets with his bare hands?!¡± Richie¡¯s eyes were wide open, stunned by the scene he just witnessed, and it was the same for all the bouncers. It was because of these gunshots that Adrian turned over to look at Richie, When the woman next to Richie realized that things had gone awry, she said, ¡°You need to go. He has noticed you!¡± Richie was shucked and was about to make his escape. s, he was toote. Adrian leaped all the way to the second flour beforending a painful blow to Richie¡¯s chest, sending him flying With a painful scream, Richiended on the first floor¡¯s main area, stunning all of the bouncers. Richie gripped his chest and got to his knees, only to find that Adrian was standing right in front of him the moment he raised his head. Richie trembled ferociously when their eyes met and asked, ¡°H¨CHey man, I have no idea why you¡¯re doing this to me. I¡¯m pretty sure we¡¯ve never met before, right?¡± Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Out! im Chapter 216 Chapter 216 Chapter 216 Adrian beckoned menacingly toward the surrounding bouncers and they quickly backed down Richie got to his feet to face Adrian Adrian smiled and asked, ¡°Richie Kent?¡± ¡°Wh-what?¡± Richle took two steps back and his face turned ghastly pale with fear. He had already changed his name for more than seven years and no one since then hade to know his real name. Richie felt an ineffable sense of fear at Adrian¡¯s question. He felt as if he waspletely defenseless at this very moment. He barked away continuously as cold sowat drenched his body. He looked at Adrian and said, ¡°What. What are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying If you¡¯re looking for someone named Richie Kent, well, you¡¯re in the wrong ce.¡± ¡°Wrong ce huh?¡± Adrian said, feeling amused, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re in the wrong ce,¡± Richie said as he nodded. Richie was frantically trying to figure out who this person was. He felt that Adrian looked familiar yet he could not remember where he had seen. Adman before. Richie pondered for a long time but he just could not figure it out. Meanwhile, Adnan sald, ¡°Look closely at me and see if you know me. Raise your head and look at me!¡± Richie raised as head and scrutinized Adrian meticulously, After a while, he still failed to recall anything and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know you. I¡¯ve never seen you before in my life. ¡°All right, do you know Henry Xander then?¡± Adrian asked ¡°What did you say?¡± Richie was shocked, and he stared at Adrian in astoundment. Henry¡¯s name had vanished from his life after thest seven years. In the early days, he would dream about this person almost every night, Now that he had made it through the years with great difficulty, Richie never expected some to bring up the name again. Richie¡¯s face turned ghastly pale. ¡°You. Who the hell are you?¡± Adrian said smilingly, ¡°My Last name is Xander and soy name is Adrian.¡± ¡°Adrian Xander? ¡°You. You¡¯re Adrian?!¡± Richle was almost roaring and his entire body twitched He almost dropped to the ground the next mament. Richle came to realize that Adrian looked familiar because they had frequently met when Adrian was still a child. Moreover, this person Inaked simr to Henry in many who Hichie had a men tal breakdown because be had not expected Henry¡¯s son, the extremely wok young man, toe seeking him out seven years after the incident. He said, ¡°Adrian, listen to me. Your father¡¯s death has nothing to do with me. I was a victim too!¡± Adn smiled. ¡°I haven¡¯t even asked you anything and you¡¯re already promming innocence. Are you feeling guilty? ¡°L..¡± Richle was taluma aback. Adrian said, ¡°Perhaps you thought that no one from the Xander family would find out the truth when you did what you did. Chapter 210 Do you feel ted to see me Richie shook his head. ¡°I used to hold you when you were young, Adrian. Have you forgotten about that? Your father and I were very close. How could I possibly put your father in harm¡¯s way? Tim telling you the truth, you have to believe me. Adrian made his way to a sofa and took a seat as he listened to Hichie. He picked up a bottle of red wine from the table and poured himself a ss. Then, he said, ¡°No need to be in such a rush to answer when I haven¡¯t asked anything yet. Adrian took a sip of the wine and checked the time. Thud, that, thud.! Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Out!Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 217 Chapter 217 The sound of footsteps was hearding from the outside To everyone¡¯s astoundment, the Battle Warrior Department charged into Dream City with their guns up. There were more than one hundred people led by Daniel Following the arrival of the department¡¯s personnel, Richie¡¯s bouncers put down the weapons in their hands and quickly backed away one by one Some had even just their hands behind their heads and got on their knees. ¡°Take control of the scene?¡± ¡°Everyone, get on your knees with your hands behind your heads!¡± roaned Daniel. ¡°Everyone! Men and women on your knees!¡± All the bouncers, the moguls spending time in Dream City, and the beautiful women there got on their knees with their hands behind their heads followed by a series of chaotic noises. Adrian quietly sat on the sofa sipping his wine. Daniel walked over and warned as he shouted, ¡°Get rid of the bodies!¡± About a dozen people began cleaning the scene that was in a mess from Adrian¡¯s fight. Daniel made his way to Hiche and said, ¡°Richao Kent, the Battle Warrior Department is closing down your nightclub and emporarily freezing all your assets because you¡¯re a suspect in the premeditated murder of a renowned medical professor. ¡°We hope that you will cooperate with the department¡¯s investigation. Otherwise, you will suffer.¡± ¡°No.. No! I¡¯ve been framed!¡± roared Richie in shock Dantel ignored him and backed away to stand beside Adrian Samantha, on the other hand, was rendered incapable of describing the scene happening before her eyes. She suddenly realized Adrian was perhaps far moreplicated than she had imagined. Samantha made her way to Adrian and sat next to him. She watched everything in silence. Adrian said, ¡°Daniel, send someone to bring my mother here¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I already did,¡± Daniel replied. Adrian nodded and did notment further Everyone was on their knees waiting for what was about to happen next. On the other hand, Adrian did not seem to be in a rush. He pulled out a few paper napkins that he passed to Samantha. ¡°You have some blood on you. Wipe it off.¡± Samantha took the paper napkins that Adrian passed to her in a nonchnt fashion and wiped herself ¡°Adrian, what¡­¡± Samantha looked at Adrian. In truth, she wanted to ask about his identity. ¡°Why is Daniel following his orders?¡® suddenly realized that everything that had happened sine Swallow Central¡¯s investment conference until now was no coincidioce Adrian did not respond to her. It did not take long before He walked into the room escorted by a few of the Battle Warrior Department¡¯s personnel. He walked in and looked at the scene in astonis She ran to Adrian when she noticed him covered in blood and asked anxiously, ¡°Adrian, why is there so much blood on you? Are¡­ Are you bant? Let¡¯s go to the hospital, quick!¡± ¡°Calm down, Mother. The blood isn¡¯t Adrian¡¯s,¡± answered Samantha ¡°Did Adrian kill someone?¡± Rue looked at the numerous Battle Warrior Department personnel and then at Daniel. Her heart was racing ¡®That¡¯s not important. Take a look and see if this man is fichie Kent,¡± Adrian said to Rue, Rue¡¯s gazended on Richie¡¯s face upon hearing that and felt a shiver travel down her spine. Then, she said in an agitated tone, ¡°That¡¯s him. He¡¯s Richie Kent. It was him. He opened up the sealed container and released the virus that infected your father. ¡°You b¡¯stard! Give me hack my husband!! Rue shrieked and charged toward Richie However, Daniel held Rue back Adrian wiped his hands and looked at Richie while he said, ¡°Richie, you currently have two options. The first is to die infort. The second is to be tormented before you die. ¡°Choose one.¡± Chapter 218 Chapter 218 Chapter 218 ¡°I didn¡¯t do it! It wasn¡¯t Richie broke down and screamed frantically upon hearing Adrian¡¯s ultimatum, ¡°I have nothing to do with Henry¡¯s death. I didn¡¯t cause it. It wasn¡¯t me. Gave me the evidence if you can!¡± Ruse stared at the man who killed her husband. She roared at Richie with tears streaming down her face, ¡°My husband told me in person that you were bribed? You murdered him so that you could steal the data and information! ¡°You killed a man and got away with it for seven years, yet you still won¡¯t admit it!¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t me! It wasn¡¯t me! Richie continued to scream. ¡°It was you!¡± Rue was frantic She turned around and looked at Adrian as she shrieked almost hysterically, ¡°Adrian, he was the one wholled your father! Kill him! Kill him to avenge your father ¡°Give me back my husband, you b*stard! ¡°Henry treated you well, Richie. He helped you in your Ensuit when your wife cheated on you. Your father was hospitalized and Henry paid for it whilemissioning specialists to treat your father. ¡°You¡¯re the reason Henry¡¯s dead, you bestard!¡± Rue broke down. She had kept these thoughts to herself for seven full years. She had been unable to unload this on anyone and could only keep all her grievances to herself. But now that she was looking at Richie, she felt as if her heart was being torn apart. Richie¡¯s jaw dropped upon hearing Rue¡¯s outburst, his sweat dripped down and his body shook continuously. He wanted to figure out a way to refute this yet he was at a loss for words ¡°Please calm down, Madam Hue Let us handle this,¡± Daniel said in aforting tone upon seeing Hue beside herself. When Daniel was done speaking, he tumed to his subordinate. ¡°Get Madam Hue some water.¡± The subordinate led Rue to a s Richie was kneeling on the ground and panting heavily. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Everyone was waiting for Adrian to speak. Atst, he said, ¡°Richie, who is Mr. V. Shaw? Tell me everything that happened and leave out no detail. When you¡¯re done, I¡¯ll send you on your way.¡± Richie answered, ¡°This matter has nothing to do with me. Nothing Nothing at all. It was all Mr. V doing. He was the one who wanted to take possession of your father¡¯s research, I¡¯m a victim too!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make me repeat myself,¡± Adrian warned ¡°It really wasn¡¯t me! l¡¯in innocent. Please believe me I¡¯m begging you!¡± Richie quibbled ¡°Come!¡± Adrian shouted after noticing Richie¡¯s reluctance to speak Daniel¡¯s subordinate walked over. Adrian beckoned the subordinate to deliver a strike that amputated Richie¡¯s loft arm from his shoulder. ¡°Aaaahhh!¡± The crowd screamed upon witnessing this scene Samantha shout her eyes in fear. Richte let out an agonizing, put wrenching scream before copsing to the ground. 2/2 Adrian said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you three chances to speak, but the third thing thates out of your mouth better be about what happened ¡°Let me tell you this: What you did is done and it can¡¯t be erased for all of eternity. You have to pay the price for what you did. You¡¯ve already lived seven years longer than my father. ¡°Go ahead. Speak¡± Richie had never expected today to turn out like this. One minute, he was enjoying himself in his private room, and the next, he had experienced so much fear and terror. He had lived a good life in disguise for thest few years. He never expected Henry¡¯s son would try to get even with him for what happened in the past. I I Richie broke down and begged, ¡°Adrian, I¡¯ll tell you everything but I have a condition. Let me live if i tell you the truth.¡± Chapter 219 Chapter 219 ¡°I don¡¯t want to die!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want to die?¡± Adrian asked ¡°Yes! I don¡¯t want to die!¡± Adrian flew into a rage upon hearing this. He stood up and roared, ¡°You don¡¯t want to f*ckling die, but did you think my father wanted to?! ¡°Amputate his other arm!¡± ¡°Aaaargh¡± As Adrian¡¯s voler died away, Richie¡¯s right arm was separated from his shoulder. He broke down and let out an agonizing scream like a dying animal Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Richie had aplete breakdown Adnan calmed down and sat back down as he said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. We have doctors here. You won¡¯t die or lose consciousness. You¡¯ve spoken once You have two more chances. ¡°How abec: [Leone limb every time you speak?¡± One limb for every time he spoke? Thchie¡¯s mouth hung open in astonishment as he looked at Adrian in a daze. ¡®You.. You¡¯re a monster! Aargh As soon as Richie¡¯s voice died away, he screamed out in agony once again. He felt the full force of Adrian¡¯s menster¨Clike terror at this very incent Everyone was shocked. The dignified mogul of Dream City had beenpletely crippled. Adnan said ¡°I told you that I¡¯m not joking around I¡¯ll put you to death by dismemberment if I¡¯m in a bad mood.¡± Richie bawled and he felt extremely remorseful 1 have no idea who Mr. Vis but I know that others address him as such. I¡¯ve never met him in person and I have no idea what he looks like. I only know one of his subordinates,¡± said Richte ¡°Who is it?¡± I me handsomely and enticed me into d ¡°I have a photo of him on my phone. I haven¡¯t deleted the photo. I kept it in case anything were to happen in the future ¡°That man was Mr. V¡¯s subordinate back then. It was him who paid i Daniel procured a phone from Richie and turned it on. He found a photo and asked, ¡°Is this him?¡± doing what I did.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s him. His name is Skr and he¡¯s extremely stalled at fighting. He has no fear of bullets, just like you. ¡°He forced me to do it. He said he¡¯d kill me if I refused,¡± replied Richie Daniel passed the phone to Adrian. Daniel said, ¡°I¡¯m acquainted with this person. He used to work for War Lagate Dein and his name is Skr Cook. However, he was not trained at Wyvern Peak and has alrealy retired a long time ago. I believe that he is a little over forty years old now.¡± ¡°Skr Cook¡± Adrian outtered. Daniel nodded and said, ¡°This man is impressive. Lheard that be was priced to take over War Legate Ddin¡¯s position. But War Legate Odan found him to be incapable of holding important positions sa be transferred Skr to War Legate Firedrake¡¯s Troop¡± War Legate din was War Legate Firedrake¡¯s predecessor and Adrian¡¯s sentor. At this point, Adrian said, ¡°You mentioned Firedrale Is it possible that he¡¯s Mr. V ¡°It is possible, sir.¡± ¡°Look into it,¡± said Adrias, and Daniel readily epted the task. Then, Adriam looked at Richie and said, ¡°I sympathize with you, Richie. However, you did something that you shouldn¡¯t have done. No matter how much pity I feel for you, you must still die.¡± ¡°I was forced to do it!¡± Richle roared. ¡°Please let me live! I¡¯m begging you! Skr and Mr. V would have killed me had in done it!¡± ¡°That is not a reason or excuse for you to do evil.¡± Adrian stood up and said, ¡°Daniel, send him on his way. ¡°Keep his head. I¡¯d like to present it to my father at his headstone,¡± Chapter 220 Chapter 220 After giving his orders, Adrian sped Samantha¡¯s hand, and together with Ruse, they left Dream City. Behind him, Richie¡¯s howls rang out but Adrian ignored him. Daniel executed Richie as the Battle Warrior Department dismissed the crowd after cleaning up the scene The trio quickly drove back to the house. Adrian drove as Samantha and Roe sat quietly in the car. Rute was fine, but Samantha was feeling a rollercoaster of emotions. She felt haunted by the event that she had witnessed that night She never imagined that her husband would possess such shocking abilities. ¡°Adrian, tell me the truth about yourself. I saw how obedient Daniel was to you earlier. Who are you that you can order him around?¡± Samantha asked. She could not hold back her curiosity anymore. Rue looked toward her son as well. She was under the assumption that Adrian was just an ordinary person. He had not expected him capable of giving orders to the Battle Warrior Department. ¡°Are you going to continue lying to me?¡± Samantha asked when Adrian did not respond. Meanwhile, Adrian realized that he could not hide everything from them. He turned around and said to Samantha, ¡°Daniel and 1 wererades in the army so we¡¯re close¡± Samantha was astonished upon hearing this She knew about Adrian¡¯s time in the army but she had not expected Adrian and Daniel to be so close. She asked in astonishment, ¡°Daniel and you arerades¨Cin¨Carms? You were acquainted with each other from a long time ago? ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Adrian said smilingly, ¡°We trained and served in the army together. Afterward, he was transferred to Lucas troop. I was supposed to be transferred too but I chose to resign and came back.¡± ¡°Where were you supposed to transfer to?¡± Samantha asked out of curiosity. ¡°To a troop stationed in another country. I didn¡¯t go because I couldn¡¯t abandon my family. Thus, I retired from the army and came home,¡± Adrian exined. Samantha inhaled a deep breath. This implied that Adrian had given up on his bright prospect toe home. She was touched for some reason. She looked at Adrian and said, ¡°Adrian, you served for seven years waiting to be promoted, yet you gave up the rare opportunity. Do you regret it? N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Adrian shook his head. ¡°What¡¯s there to regret about giving this up for my family? My family is real while everything else is not.¡® Samantha lowered her head upon hearing that. She had not expected Adrian would have a story like this. She was under the assumption that he was a loser when he first came back. Yet, in reality, he had given up his chance to achieve glory. Samantha said, ¡°So, Swallowston¡¯s Investment conference, the department¡¯s involvement on multiple asions, and Daniel standing up for me. Those were all arranged by you in secret, right?¡± ¡°Lucas and I can be considered acquaintances while Daniel is an old friend. They¡¯re willing to take care of me in Southrive to a certain extent,¡± Adrian said smilingly ¡°So, the department¡¯s willingness to be present during New Paraiso¡¯s opening ceremony is out of respect for you?¡± asked Samantha Adrian nodded. He did not deny it. He decided that he would limate Samantha to his new entity by taking things slow. Adrian concluded, ¡°That¡¯s basically how it is, I¡¯ve been keeping in touch with Daniel all this time.¡± Samantha scratched her head upon hearing Adrian¡¯s remark In truth, she should have realized this sooner. She should have realized that since the Swallow Central incident until Dandel extended an invitation to the Cowells, it had all been Adrian¡¯s doing. It was Adrian who sought Daniel¡¯s help when Adaline got into trouble with the Laymans at the university. Chapter 221 Chapter 221 Samantha felt rather vexed that she just realized this now, ¡°Adrian, why didn¡¯t you tell me about this earlier?¡± asked Samantha as she looked at Adrian in a daze. ¡°I was afraid that you wouldn¡¯t be able to ept it.¡± ¡°You silly boy. Why wouldn¡¯t t Samantha took a deep breath and said in a calm tene, ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I haven¡¯t been treating you well during this period. Your did so many things for me, yet I didn¡¯t notice anything.¡± Adrian smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re my wife. Do I need to be appreciated for doing something for my wife?¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I have something else I¡¯d Bar to ask,¡± said Samantha when she recalled something. ¡°What¡¯s with the medallion you showed Laid yesterday?¡± asked Samantha. Adrian was silent for some time upon hearing this question N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Then, he turned his head and said to her with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s a Battle Warrior Medallion that Lucas gifted to me. The sight of this medallion is equal to meeting Lucas in person. ¡°No one in Swallowston, or the whole of Sauthrive even, has the audacity to disrespect Lucas. ¡°Sir Lucas from Dragonshire sure lives up to his glorious reputation but he¡¯s a battle warrior. How can you two possibly be close? Samantha asked out of curiosity. ¡°We risked our lives in multiple battles together. Moreover, I saved his life in the past. Isn¡¯t it normal for him to be grateful to me? ¡°He¡¯s quite lucky though. After he finished his training at Wyvern Peak, he was arranged to work in Southave¡¯s Battle Warrior Department and is now leading the whole of Southrive.¡± Samantha chuckled upon hearing Adrian¡¯s exnation. She could not find any w in it. the other hand, Adrian had not lied. All he did was hide his identity. Meanwhile, Rue said, ¡°Adrian, your father would be proud of you if he knew you were in the military and has a close rtionship with Sir Lucas. ¡°Your father was extremely worried about your future when you were young. He did not wish for you to inherit the family business but instead wanted you to forge your own path.¡± Rue looked at Adrian. Adrian nodded. He was well aware of this. However, it was all in the past now He went to prepare dinner when they got horne The family of three sat and had dinner briefly before they retired to their Adrian wasying on the bed with his arms behind his head. Samantha went to take a shower and returned in a night gown before sheid down next to him. On the bed Samacitha furned to lier side and quietly studied Adrian¡¯s brand stubble. She felt a sense of mature masculinity from him that attracted her for the first tam She had been especially attracted to him as she watched him fight so courageously and valiantly when confronted by the hter 221 vicious power of Dream City. Thinking back to what happened at Dream City, she once again felt the thrill of danger, but she came to admire Adrian even more. never imagined that she would get to admire her husband one day. He had a monstrous, fearless presence that attracted her deeply ¡°Adrian, I saw the current legate¡¯s mannerisms the other day and I found him to be the coolest, most charming man in the k ¡°However, I suddenly realized that you¡¯re the coolest, most charming man in my heart after seeing you in action at Dream City today,¡± Samantha said as she looked at Adrian with a smile. Upon saying that, sheid her head on Adrian¡¯s chest and caressed the beard stubble on his chin with her hand. Chapter 222 Chapter 222 Adrian smiled and wrapped his arm around Samantha upon seeing her actions Soddenly, Samantha pulled off Adrian¡¯s top and nted a soft kiss on his scar¨Ccovered chest. The incident at Dream City spread throughout Swallowston overnigh Many people learned that the nightclub¡¯s owner was killed in his own establishment and the underground world that had been active in Swallowston for many years was eliminated by the Battle Warrior Department atst. The Xanders were having dinner at home when they leamed about the news. ¡°Have you heard about the Battle Warrior Department eliminating Dream City about an hour ago? Even the owner was killed on the scene,¡± Wilfred said to the other Xanders as they ate. ¡°Yes, the club has been shut down by the department for real. The whole city is shocked by the news of this incident.¡± ¡°Do you know why the department would take action on the club out of nowhere? ¡°I have no clue.¡± The Xanders began discussing in session. Meanwhile, Leonard walked into the house with a solemn expression on his face. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Wilfred said, ¡°Leonard, what¡¯s going on with you? Are you in a bad mood? Leonard made his way to Harold and said, ¡°Wilfred, Father, you know about Dream City being eliminated by the Battle Warrior Department tonight, right? ¡°We do.¡± The Xanders nodded. Harold said, ¡°Yes. However, this situation isn¡¯t rted to our family so we should stop discussing it. Let¡¯s continue our meal.¡® Leonard shook his head in denial. ¡°But this matter is closely rted to us.¡± ¡®How so?¡± The Xanders raised their heads to look at Leonard. Harold asked, ¡°How is it rted to us?¡± Leonard inhaled a deep breath. ¡°I have a friend who was at the club. He witnessed everything Dream City was eliminated because of Adrian and his people.¡± ¡°What? Adrian did it?¡± ¡°Uncle, how is this matter rted to Adrian?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on, Leonard?¡± Harold sled in puzzlement Leonard took a seat and said, ¡°Do you still remember the work Henry was involved in when he was still alive? tasked Riley about it earlier and found out that Samantha has revived the project ¡± He was referring to Harold¡¯s youngest son, Henry. Harold was rather bothered by the matter that invoband his son. He then asked, ¡°What is it, Leonard?¡± Leonard replied, ¡°I called Riley and she told me that her aunt told the truth about Henry¡¯s death to Adrian and Samantha. In truth, a man named Richle Kent was involved ¡°Richie used to be Henry¡¯s subordinate back in those days but he killed Henry for money. ¡°Adrian sought out Richie after leaming about this and found out that Richle was the secret owner of Dream City.¡± Ch. 227 The Xanders was astonished upon hearing Leonard¡¯s exnation. Harold had always assumed that his youngest son had died from contracting an illness. He never knew that this was the case. Harold said, ¡°Come on, Leonard. How could anyone have possibly killed Henry? The doctor told me in person that he had bang fibrosis which was a serious condition¡± Leonard shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know the details. We¡¯re going to have to ask Rue and Adrian, Riley only told me that Adrian went hunting for Richie upon finding him. ¡°ording to my friend¡¯s story, Adrians went to Dream City with Samantha and killed more than thirty of the club¡¯s bouncers and severely injured more than forty people. The person with the mildest injury suffered broken ribs! ¡°Afterward, Richie used a gun on Adrian yet Adrian somehow caught the bullets with his hare hands!¡± Act Fast Free Bonus Time is Running Out Chapter 223 Chapter 223 im ¡°What?¡± The Xanders were shocked and their eyes widened in surprise. ¡®Adrian single¨Chandedly lilled his way into Dream City?!¡± Cecilia asked anxiously, ¡°What happened next?¡± Leonard inhaled a deep breath and said, ¡°Afterward, Daniel arrived with a troop of Battle Warrior Department personnel. Richie then admitted to causing Henry¡¯s death and was hence executed on the spot. ¡°His head has been ced on Henry¡¯s headstone as an offering. ¡± Harold grew restless from the shock and his body shook. He had always assumed that his youngest son died from contracting an illness. He had not expected there to be a scheme behind Henry¡¯s death. Richie caused the death of my son and he deserves to die¡± Harold mmed the table with a loud bang and was extremely ¡°Leonard, so it was Adrian who caused the incident in Dream City today huh?¡± Wilfred mused. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°That¡¯s right. Adrian got Richie killed to avenge Henry, Quite a number of people died today and they were all Richie¡¯s subordinates,¡± Leonard said The Xanders was shocked¡­ Meanwhile, Harold stood up and walked out Leonard hastily said, ¡°Where are you going, Father?¡± Harold did not answer as he picked up his car keys and left the mansion. It was alreadyte at night: Swallowston¡¯s graveyard was dested, deathly still, and tainted yellow from the soft moonlight that illuminated the grounds. A man was standing at the deeper end of the graveyard The moonlight shone down on him and his figure cast a long shadow. It was Adrian He had waited until Samantha was sound asleep before driving here. He silently stood before Henry¡¯s headstone. He quietly reminisced about the past he had sharesh with Henry. Richie¡¯s head had been ced before Henry¡¯s headstone in a box. Just as Adrian was standing quietly, a car rolled to a stop outside the graveyard Harold, dressed in a suit, walked into the graveyard Harold saw Adrian standing before Heury¡¯s grave from afar and appeared to be rather surprised. He had not expected Adrian would be here sote at night.. ¡°You¡¯re here huh?¡± Adrian spoke up after sensing the footsteps behind him. Harold was slightly stunned but he could tell that Adrian was speaking to him. He stopped a few steps away from Adrian and said, ¡°Am I not allowed toe here?¡± Adrian turned around and met Harold¡¯s eyes upon hearing that. Adrian could not help smiling and said, ¡°What astonished me is not that you¡¯re allowed toe here but you still remember him after sa many years.¡± ¡°How could I possibly forget him when he was my son?¡± Harold said angrily ¡°Your son?¡± Adrian was amused. ¡°You know that he was your son huh? I have a feeling that what you remember about him is not that he¡¯s your son but only the life that he has afforded you. ¡°Do you really still think about him, Harold? ¡°Look deep within yourself. Was he really your son?¡± Adrian asked. Chapter 224 Chapter 224 Upon hearing Adrian¡¯s remark, Harold sordidly stared at Henry¡¯s lonely¨Clooking headstone. Even though there was bad blood between Harold and Adrian, and though he despised tue, it was still his son buried in this Ever since Henry was buried here, Harold had barelye to visit. He suddenly felt a tug of pain in his heart when he learned about the incident that had taken ce in Dream City tonight He had always assumed that his son died from an illness, but he suddenly learned that someone had murdered his son. Harold had been very fond of Henry because Henry established Paraiso all by himself and built a strong foundation for the Xander¡¯s influence. In fact, Henry had also helped him to establish the Xander Group which was ranked among the top most powerful enterprises Harold vaguely remembered how he had cried hysterically when he learned about Henry¡¯s illness. Afterward, Leonard and Wilfred came to see him about Henry¡¯s inheritance Leonard and Wilfred felt that Adrian should not be allowed to inherit Henry¡¯s assets and that Harold should take over the assets instead Harold admitted that he had lusted after the benefit Paraiso offered him. On the other hand, he had not been fond of Rue or Adaline from the start either. Hence, he followed his impulse by following Leonard and Wilfred¡¯s suggestion to enlist Adrian, who had just turned eighteen, into the army Harold never paid attention to where Adrian had been sent to He spent the next few years indulging in thefortable life brought about by Paraiso. He stopped paying attention topany matters and handed over the management to Leonard and Wilfred. Perhaps Harold realized how important Henry was after losing him and that was why he chose to submit to Leonard and Wilfred unconditionally. Upon learning that someone had caused his son to the prematurely, he felt as if someone stabbed him in the chest. Harold was shaking ever so slightly. He made his way to Henry¡¯s grave and looked at the headstone. Harold was caught in a daze. He felt as if time was going backward and scenes from years past were ying one by one in his head ¡°Father, the Xander Group is officially established. You have to get ready for the opening ceremony! ¡°Father, you don¡¯t have to worry about Leonard and Wilfred anymore. Just leave this matter to me.¡± These words reverberated in Harold¡¯s ears as his train of thoughts returned to seven years a Henry was very ill at the time and Harold had visited him in the hospital Henry grabbed Harold¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Father, I¡¯m about to die soon. The ones I most regret leaving behind are Adrian and Adaline. Please take good care of them when I¡¯m gone. Don¡¯t let anyone bully the ¡°Father, I¡¯m entrusting you with Adrian and Adaline. As for Rue, I¡¯ve already advised her to find someone new. If she were to leave the family, promise me that you¡¯ll take good care of my children.¡± Harold recalled his son¡¯s words he had sad before he passed. He started to question whether be had taken good care of Henry¡¯s a His mind was a chaotic mess. He took over Paraiso so Leonard and Wilfred could live good lives and he spared no effort enlisting Adrian so that Adrian would not inherit Henry¡¯s assets. All of this had happened in reality. ¦£¦© Harold cowered in the presence of the lonely headstone and his body shook profusely. ¡°It¡¯s been seven years. You took away so many things that were supposed to be mine because of Leonard and Wilfred, ¡± Harold heard Adrian say. He turned his head ever so slightly and looked toward AdrianN?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Chapter 225 Chapter 225 Harold suddenly realized that this young grandson of his was now a fully grown man. ¡°I¡¯ve already lost your father. I didn¡¯t want to lose my other two sons,¡± Harald answered in a trembling voice. Adrian found Harold¡¯s remark amusing. He got on his knees and pulled out the weeds that were growing around Henry¡¯s grave. ¡°You used my mother, my sister, and seven years of my life to exchange for a luxurious life for Lennard and Wilfred¡¯s families. ¡°Harold, you did well. You did very well inderd.¡± ¡°W¨CWill you forgive me?¡± Harold asked, ¡°Adrian, Cedric, and Jacob are already injured from you beating them up. I admit that I shouldn¡¯t have done what I did, but 1 only did it for your two uncles. ¡°Can we pe back to the way we were before?¡± Harold pleaded. ¡°I always thought that your father died from an illness. I only learned today that someone caused his death. If I had known, i would¡¯ve looked into it. Rue didn¡¯t tell me about any of this.¡± Harold was still trying to defend himself. He suddenly realized that he failed his long¨Cdead son Adrian stood up and looked at Harold. ¡°What¡¯s done is done. You don¡¯t have to make up p excuses for yourself anymore. Ask yourself if you¡¯re worthy of being my father¡¯s father in his presence. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°I shall leave now. I hope that you and your family will look out for yourselves.¡± Upon saying that, Adrian turned around and walked out of the graveyard, Harold was at a loss for what to do as hecked at Adrian¡¯s departing silhouette. He looked toward the headstone and felt as if his son was watching him with hateful eyes. In fact, he felt as if he could hear Henry questioning him, ¡°I entrusted my children to you. Not only have you not taken care of them, but you also bulbed them in every way possible ¡°You should be ashamed of yourself, Father! ¡°You should be ashamed of yourself!¡± It felt as if there was a raging voice verberating through his head. Harold¡¯s lenees buckled and he copsed to the ground as cold sweat dripped down his forehead. While Harold was condemning hunself in the graveyard, the other Xanders were having a meeting. Wilfred¡¯s wife, Faye, looked at Leonard and Cecilia as she said, ¡°Did you guys notice Father¡¯s change in expression? Moreover, he went out on his own ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, he¡¯s now at Henry¡¯s grave.¡± Cecilia said, ¡°I think you¡¯re right. He must ¡®ve been triggered upon learning that Henry was murdered. Father was close to Henry in the past.¡± ¡°After this incident, I think Father will be overwhelmed with thoughts about how he had let down Adrian¡¯s family. If that happens, he¡¯ll start thinking about what he can do for Adrian¡¯s family. ¡°We may lose Paraiso,¡± Faye said. Leonard and Wilfred exchanged nces. Faye made a good point. They were convinced that Harold¡¯s conscience had been awakened by the news of Henry¡¯s cause of death. Cher 225 I Harold were to now realize that he had mistreated Adrian¡¯s family, it was possible that the situation within the family would change drastically. Leonard said, ¡°What you said is possible. Father was very fond of Henry.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, Father might pass the Xander Group and Paraiso to Adrian. If that happens, these companies won¡¯t be ours anymore,¡± Cecilia said anxiously. ¡°The only option we have now is to make him hand over his shares and pass down the Xander Group and Paraiso separately to you and Wilfred. This way, he won¡¯t have the right to hand over the companies to Adrian.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. This is a serious matter.¡± Chapter 226 Chapter 226 would Leonard and Wilfred were nning something that would affect their future. Leonard and Wilfred immediately went looking for Harold when thetter returned the next day. Leonard asked, ¡°Where did you go, Father? You were out all night.¡± Wilfred continued, ¡°Yeah, we were worried sick.¡± Harold was in a foul mood. His third son¡¯s killer had gotten off scot¨Cfree over the past seven years despite everything he had done, causing Harold, the father, to be struck with a heavy blow. ¡°Am I supposed to report my whereabouts to you?¡± Harold said, sounding extremely displeased. After that, he continued and said, ¡°I went to visit Henry¡¯s grave. How did neither of you realize that someone had gotten him. killed? And you two call yourselves his brothers? ¡°Have you no shame?¡± Leonard and Wilfred were ovee with shame. Leonard then said, ¡°How could we have known, Father? Rue was the one who chose not to tell us when she clearly knew the truth We swear Richie wouldn¡¯t have gotten away if she had told us sooner.¡± ¡°He¡¯s right, Father. We all thought that Henry died from an illness,¡± Wilfred said. Harold had spent a long time alone thinking to himselfst night. He thought about how much he had listened to Leonard and Wilfred over the years and how much he had done for them. He came to realize that he had ended up pampering, his eldest sons ¡°The only thing these two have on their minds is money. They hope to turn the family into one of the wealthiest families in Swallowston Yet, neither one of them was capable of achieving such a thing If they were, the family wouldn¡¯t have fallen this far after Henry died.¡± Harold helplessly waved his hand. ¡°Forget it. Leave me. I¡¯d like to get some rest.¡± However, Leonard called out to Harold and said, ¡°There¡¯s actually something we¡¯d like to tell you, Father, We believe it¡¯s time for you to retire and enjoy your life, so why don¡¯t you let us handlepany matters from now on? ¡°Leonard¡¯s right, Father. We can¡¯t bear to see you being so exhausted every day,Wilfred said. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Are you two asking me to retire and hand over our familypany and Paraiso to you?¡± Harold asked. He instantly knew what his sons were trying to say Leonard nodded, ¡°You¡¯re already at an age where you should be enjoying life while we take care of business. Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t let you down.¡± Harold snickered, naturally understanding what his sons were thinking He waved his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m beginning to miss the times when your little brother was still alive. I¡¯ve failed to keep his business afloat¡­ ¡°No matter. I¡¯ll call for a board meeting and hand over all affairs to you two,¡± Harold helplessly said before returning to his Leonard and Wilfred were really surprised, not expecting Harold to agree so readily. After Harold left, Leonard smiled and said, ¡°Has the old mane to his senses? He so easily agreed to our reques!.. Looks gotten old.¡± like he really prepare ourselves!¡± Wilfred said, ¡°We Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Out! Chapter 227 Chapter 227 ¡°Agreed¡± Something very strange happened in Swallowston over the next two days. Harold called for a board meeting at the Xander Group. He announced his retirement and that Leonard, his eldest son, would be the next director, while Wilfred would handle all matters rted to Paraiso Original content from N?velDrama.Org. The board of directors objected to Harold¡¯s decision, but that was when something strange happened. Jaden from the River family pumped in another seven million and three hundred thousand dors into the Xander Group, buying out the majority of the shares and kicking out almost everyone on the board. Shortly after, Jaden came to hold forty¨Cnine percent share within just two days, owning only two percent less than Leonard, A lot of people unrted to thepany were shocked when they heard this, believing that the Xander Group would be taken over by the River Group very soon. Two dayster, as Samantha and Adrian were having breakfast, Samantha learned about what was happening at the Xander Group She did not know what else she could do except sigh when she read the news. On the other hand, Rue seemed rather saddened by this. After all, Adrian¡¯s father was the one who had built up the Xander Group and Paraiso How could she possibly find itforting to know that bothpanies were about to be someone else¡¯s? ¡°Sam, is it really toote to save the Xander Group?¡± He could not help but ask Samantha when they sat down in the living room, still finding the situation rather pitiful. ¡°It¡¯s obvious that Jaden is nning to chase Leonard out of thepany and take over all of Xander Group¡¯s shares. No one can save them now.¡± Samantha shook her head. Rue heaved a sigh and looked at Adrian. ¡°I¡¯m not heartbroken that the Xander Group is gone, but Paraiso was Henry¡¯spany. Many of his former employees are still there. ¡°I¡¯d still feel Henry¡¯s soul alive within Paraiso, so the thought of it falling into the River family¡¯s hands just doesn¡¯t sit right with me.¡± Rue wiped away her tears. H Rue and Henry had been freely in love and lived together blissfully after they got married. Henry would be out earning money for his family, while Hue stayed home to take care of the house and children. Hue may not have been great at parenting, but she had taught both her children to be decent human beings. Hence, she could not ept the fact that her husband¡¯spany was about to fall into the hands of another family. ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it, Mother. It won¡¯t be that easy for the Rivers to take Paraiso away,¡± Samantha consoled. Adrian suddenly spoke up at that moment, ¡°Sam¡¯s right. They aren¡¯t taking Paraiso that easily. ¡°Sam, go visit Mandy and buy out Paraiso when I give you the signal.¡± ¡°What?¡± Samantha was taken aback. ¡°You want me to buy Paraiso? How could I possibly do that? There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll be able to fight Jaden. Plus, he might end up buying out New Paraiso if we¡¯re not careful.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll handle it. I just need you to look for Mandy and tell her what you¡¯re nning to do,¡± After that, Adrian stood up, but Samantha hurriedly grabbed onto him and said, ¡°What are you going to do? Don¡¯t do anything reckless. There¡¯s no way Daniel will agree to help you every time. And please don¡¯t ask him for favors so frequently when you can¡¯t repay them.¡± Samantha tried to dissuade Adrian, who merely replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have a n.¡± Chapter 228 Chapter 228 Adrian left home after that. Samantha was originally nning on stopping him but decided against it in the end. ¡°Ever since he came home, he seems very confident in himself every time he says he¡¯s going to do something¡­ Meanwhile, Riley happened to nam into Adrian, thetter having just left the neighborhood. She stopped her car and rolled down her window. ¡°Where are you going, Adrian?¡± Seeing Riley, Adrian walked toward her car and said, ¡°I¡¯m just about to head over to Paraiso. What are you doing here?¡± ¡°I was just about to go looking for you! Adrian gestured and Riley nodded before they left the neighborhood together. Inside the car, Riley said as she drove, ¡°Do you know that both Paraiso and the Xander Group have been handed over to my Lather and Uncle Wilfred?¡± Adrian nodded his head. ¡°I do¡± Riley continued, ¡°Jaden has booted all of thepany¡¯s investors, turning himself into the second largest investor. You know what he¡¯s aiming for, don¡¯t you?¡± Jaden wanted to boost his family¡¯s wealth into bing the strongest throughout all of Southrive by using the Xanders as his stepping stone Adrian knew this, naturally. Riley continued, ¡°Plus, my father¡¯s trying to push me over to Jaden. He wants me to be his partner and marry him. I feel like I¡¯m being sold off. ¡°Paraiso belongs to your father, Adrian. I doubt he¡¯d be happy if it fell into the Rivers¡® hands.¡± Inley turned to look at Adrian, who remained silent. She had conse to seek him out today in the hopes he would be able toe up with something. I ¡®If Adrian can get his hands on Paraiso, I doubt he¡¯d do anything to harm Father or Uncle Wilfred. After all, we¡¯re a family. ¡®However, if it falls into Jaden¡¯s hands, the family will be nothing and end up bing like a ve to him¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. At that moment, Adrian sneered, causing Riley to purse her lips and say, ¡°Now that Jaden¡¯s in Paraiso, he¡¯sid off all the original employees and got people from his family to rece them. ¡°He did this because he wants to tum Paraiso into his ownpany. Yet, Uncle Wilfred still trusts him! Adrianughed and said, ¡°What kind of man do you think Wilfred is?¡± ¡°He¡¯s aplete idiot without any opinion of his own who only thinks about money all day.¡± ¡°Then none of this is out of the ordinary. Come on, let¡¯s go to Paraiso,¡± Adrian said. ¡°What for?¡± Riley was confused. ¡°We¡¯re going to arrest someone!¡± Adrian replied. Riley was startled for a moment but did not think too deeply into t atter as she drove toward Paralso. The pair soon arrived at Paraiso. When they entered, a number of employees were carrying their belongings in the office building upstairs. All of them seemed rather dejected. It would seen as though they had beenid off. ¡°Uncle Jack? What are you guys doing?¡± Riley ran toward a middle¨Caged man who was about in his forties. The man¡¯s name was Jack Creek. He had been an employee of Paraiso for a long time. Jack joined thepany when he was in his twenties and climbed his way up thepany under Henry¡¯s leadership. He stayed in thepany after Henry passed, and it was Riley who helped him up the corporatedder a good many times. When Jacksaw Riley nanning toward him, he said, ¡°Riley?¡± Riley nodded. ¡°What are you guys doing, Uncle Jack?¡± Chapter 229 Chapter 229 ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Jack heaved a sigh and shook his head helplessly. A few employees walked over to Jack¡¯s side, surrounding Riley. ¡°What¡¯s going on, Ms. Riley? We¡¯ve worked here for so many years. I¡¯m sure our work ethics are unquestionable.¡± ¡°Yet, something¡¯s wrong with Leonard today! He fired all of us!¡± ¡°we¡¯re going to have to look for new jobs.¡± A few employees beganining to Riley, who could only heave a sigh as she turned to look at Adrian. ¡°Aren¡¯t you Henry¡¯s son?¡± Jack hurriedly said when he recognized Adrian. ¡°Let me introduce you, Adrian. This is Jack Creek, a senior employee of Paraiso. He¡¯s been working here since he was in h twenties, and that was twenty years ago. He was really close to your father too,¡± Riley said. ¡°Hello, Uncle Jack¡± Adrian stretched out his hand toward Jack his e said, ¡°Paraiso¡¯s been on a really steep downhill trend. I can¡¯t even remember when was the After Jack shook Adrian¡¯s hand, hest time it was as glorious as it was back when Mr. Henry was still alive. I even received a huge bonus that one year. ¡°But now, ever since his passing, our sry has been decreasing by the year. Still, I can¡¯t bear in leave thepany after all the memories I¡¯ve made here.¡± Jack seemed slightly helpless, while the other employees said, ¡°He¡¯s right. No matter how deep of a hole Paraiso is in right now, we¡¯re sure it¡¯ll be restored to its former glory if the right person takes charge.¡± ¡°Adrian, you¡¯re Mr. Henry¡¯s son, so it¡¯s only logical for you to take up this role.¡± ¡°He¡¯s right, Adrian.¡± ¡°Forget it, there¡¯s no point saying these things. Let¡¯s go. We should look for another job while we¡¯re still young A few employees hung their heads. Adrian looked at them and imagined the time when Paraiso had been at its peak. ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving now, Adrian,¡± Jack said and turned around. However, before the employees had gotten far, Adrian suddenly said, ¡°A moment please, everyone!¡± Everyone, including Jack, stopped and looked at Adrian curiously.¡± ¡°Paraiso hasn¡¯t fallen. In fact, it will get back on its feet again. I trust that it won¡¯t be long before it returns to its former glory.¡¯ Everyone looked at each other when they heard this. Someone countered, ¡°Times have changed since your father¡¯s passed, Adrian. Plus, how could Paraiso possibly be restored to its former glory when you¡¯ll only end up being phased out by thepany?¡± ¡°He¡¯s rit, Adrian. We¡¯re no longer in the past.¡± Adrian did not get angry when he heard this. The employees only said this because they were all filled with hopes for Paraiso instead of actually being disappointed. The same went for himself. ¡°Let me exin, Paraiso may not want you anymore,it I¡¯m not going to let you all walk out like this. You¡¯ve got the highest. seniority here, Uncle Jack, so I¡¯d like to invite you and everyone else to continue working in New Paraiso ¡± ¡°New Paraiso?¡± Everyone¡¯s ears perked up when they heard this. They discussed among themselves for a while before turning to look at Adrian once more. ¡°New Paraiso has inherited my father¡¯s will, and we will achieve a glorious future. If you are agreeable, I¡¯d like to invite all of you to join me at New Paraiso ¡°Both my wife and myself very much hope to see you all there. Let¡¯s work together and get the Paraiso name back on its feet!¡± After this, Adrian silently waited for everyone¡¯s answer, who murmured their opinions. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. New Paraiso was going to be a new start, a new hope, and a new dawn! Spin to im Your Surprise Reward! y Chapter 230 Chapter 230 After a brief moment, the employee, with Jack in the lead, suddenly surrounded Adrian in excitement.. ¡°I¡¯m willing to join New Paraiso, Adrian. Let¡¯s restore Paraiso¡¯s former glory together!¡± ¡°Me too, Adrian!¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to go too if you don¡¯t mind.¡± Everyone began to voice their decision. They had a dream, and Paraiso was it. Many of them believed that a day woulde when Paraiso would be restored to its former glory, and this turning point seemed to have arrived. After all, Adrian, Henry¡¯s son, had returned. ¡°What should we do, Adrian? How can we help?¡± Jack spoke up when he saw so many of them agreeing to join New Paraiso. Riley was touched when she saw this scene. ¡®Henry may be dead, but he left so much behind. These people are fiercely loyal to him, making them a part of his legacy.¡± Adrian said, ¡°I need you to take everyone to New Paraiso and report in for duty, Uncle Jack. Samantha, my wife, will arrange jobs for you all. If we work together, I promise you it won¡¯t be long before Paraiso rises again.¡± ¡°Understond, Adrian. We¡¯re ever before.¡± willing to to give this one more shot because of you. I hope you¡¯ll lead us to earn more money ¡°Let¡¯s go, everyone. We¡¯re off to New Paraiso!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± After a huge cheer, Jack led everyone from Paraiso toward New Paraiso. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Adrian was unable to regain his thoughts after they left. Riley smiled at Adrian and said, ¡°Those people are very loyal to your father. After Paraiso fell, most of the old employees left. Only a few of them stayed behind. ¡°Your father was a businessman you could even call a genius. He left behind a legend in Swallowston, which has caused quite at number of people to stay loyal to him all over the ce.¡± Adrian nodded in agreement. Henry had been involved in the business world for a long time and had excellent people skills. In the past, he had plenty of followers, but after he passed away, most of these followers disappeared. Still, it was undeniable that there were many of them who were waiting for a chance to return. A chance where they would be able to rise together with Paraiso again. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Adrian said to Riley, who followed Adrian upstairs after acknowledging him. Meanwhile, there was a major conference in the boardroom upstairs. This conference was held by Jaden, Leonard, and Wilfred. The participants inside the conference room were all people brought over by the Rivers. Jaden was briefing everyone about the future of Paraiso Just as lie was giving his speech, the boardroom doors swung open, followed by Adrian and Riley walking in. Everyone¡¯s gazes fell on the pair when they entered. Even Jaden stopped talking and a frown spread across his face. Leonard and Wilfred jumped up in shock. ¡°Adrian? What are you doing here? Who let you in?¡± Chapter 231 Chapter 231 ¡°You¡¯re not weed here, Adrian,¡± Leonard and Wilfred said. Ignoring them. Adrian pulled out a chair and sat down, while Riley stood quietly by his side. After sitting down, Adrian picked up a copy of the documents before him and looked through them. ¡®These must be Paraiso¡¯stest operation ns.¡± Seeing this, Wilfred and Leonard exchanged tools, confused as to what Adrian was nning to do. Meanwhile, Jaden rested against his chair and was all smiles. He was actually curious about what Adrian nned to do. At that moment, Leonard asked, ¡°Why have you brought him here, Riley? Get him out of here this instant!¡± Riley replied, ¡°You¡¯ve be the most powerful shareholder ever since you obtained all of Paraiso¡¯s shares from Grandfather. Do you still not see what¡¯s happening here?¡± ¡°What are you trying to say, Riley?¡± Leonard asked in a furious tone. Riley chose to remain silent, knowing that Leonard would not listen to a word she said at that moment. After all, bath Wilfred and her father were fully focused on gaining the Rivers¡® favor. Wilfred said, ¡°I don¡¯t care what you want to say or what you¡¯re going to do. Paraiso and the Xanders are now in partnership with the Rivers, and we¡¯re going to be really rich very soon. We won¡¯t allow you two to cause a ruckus at such an important meeting. ¡°Security, get these two out of here!¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°Hold it,¡± Jaden said, causing Wilfred to gesture for security to hold back Wilfred turned around to look at Jaden and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Jaden?¡± Jaden smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s not be in a hurry to kick him out. This isn¡¯t a ce where he¡¯s able toe and go as he pleases. ¡°Plus, I¡¯m curious about what he¡¯s going to do.¡± Leonard said, ¡°He¡¯s only here to cause a rucleus, Jaden. The way I see it, we should kick him out.¡± Leonard was afraid that Adrian might cause a huge stir by being there, which might affect his reputation should word of it get out. Jaden merely smiled. ¡°It¡¯s all right. I love seeing people like him. It just so happens that someone from the Rivers¡® top management will be here for a visit very soon. ¡°That man is known to have a rather bad temper. He won¡¯t allow anyone to cause a stir in his presence.¡± ¡®What? Someone from the Rivers¡® top management ising?¡± Both Leonard and Wilfred shuddered. Leonard asked, ¡°Who is it, Jaden? Why haven¡¯t I heard you mention him before?¡± Jaden replied coldly, ¡°I only just received word of this myself. He¡¯sing to personally direct Paraiso¡¯s operations. I believe he¡¯s currently on his way, and with a few people with him for that matter, ¡°So, in the meantime, Adrian¡¯s free to cause a stir as much as he wants.¡± Jaden seemed extremely confident in himself, while both Leonard and Wilfred heaved a sigh of relief. There was nothing for the brothers to be afraid of since someone from the Rivers¡® top management was consing. They were sure this person would not tolerate Adrian¡¯s shenanigans. After all, the Rivers were now the secondrgest shareholder of Paraiso. Hearing this, Leonard sneered and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care what you¡¯re doing here toy, Adrian. You heard who¡¯s going to be here soon, didn¡¯t you? ¡°Don¡¯t me me for not showing you any familial courtesy if something bad happens to you.¡± After that, he turned to Riley and yelled, ¡°Get over here!¡± Riley was extremely disappointed, knowing that her father¡¯s judgment was clouded by money. She shook her head and refused to walk over to her father¡¯s side. Chapter 232 Chapter 232 Leonard became enraged when he saw how adamant Riley was. He became so infuriated with his daughter that he desperately wanted to walk up to her and give her a p. However, before he could act on his thoughts, Adrian finished reading the documents before him and raised his head. Looking at Jaden, he said, ¡°You¡¯re Jaden Rivers, correct? Answer me this. What kind of status do you think the Rivers hold in Southrive at the moment?¡±. Adrian put down the documents and prepared himself for a major discussion with Jaden. Not expecting Adrian to ask such a thing, Jadenughed and said, ¡°Is that even a valid question? The Rivers are the most powerful family in Southrive right now. My grandfather can not only bring about huge changes to the ce, but he can even cause its economy to tremble with a single word. ¡°The Rivers are considered to be arge family, with my rtives spread across all of Southrive. All it would take is a single order and we can instantly be the face of Southrive¡¯s business economy. ¡°So, to answer your question, the Rivers are invincible.¡± There was an abundance of people in the River family. In fact, there were even rumors that they were able to control a man¡¯s life and death. Yet, Adrian seemed extremely surprised, not expecting there to actually be someone that confident in himself in this world. ¡®I suppose self¨Cconfidence is a merit.¡± At that thought, Adrianplimented Jaden by saying, ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be able to rule over all of Southrive with such extraordinary thinking despite your young age!¡± Jaden¡¯s lips curled. ¡°Are you mocking me, you little b*stard child?¡± Jaden asked with a smile. ¡°B*stard? Why would you call me that?¡± Adrian seemed rather surprised. ¡®Since when have I been a b¡¯stard?! With a cold sneer, Jaden said, ¡°Of course, I have my grounds for saying that. You¡¯re Henry¡¯s son, who died a long time ago. 1 refuse to believe your mother remained a widow for so long without ever trying to find you a stepfather. ¡°So, it¡¯s only logical for me to call you b*stard, isn¡¯t it? Haha!¡± Jaden startedughing ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s a f*cking b*stard, Jaden! Your entire family is filled with b*stards!¡± Riley was extremely furious when she heard Jaden insulting Adrian. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Jaden¡¯s expression instantly changed into that of fury when he heard this. Leonard saw the change in atmosphere and hurriedly said, ¡°Shut up, Riley! One more word from you and I¡¯m going to smack you! Riley took a deep breath and her fists clenched in tight lists. She could not handle seeing Jaden¡¯s arrogant and pompous attitude both in his expression and in his words. She was having such a hard time tolerating him that she wanted to beat him up. It was exactly Jaden¡¯s overbearing attitude that made him think he was invincible and above all others. Adrian pulled Riley back toward him before he smiled and said, ¡°It looks like Mr. Jaden¡¯s got some deeply grounded analysis for calling me ab*stard. Bravo!¡± ¡°Hahaha Jadenughed and said, ¡°You f*cking b*stard. You seem rather pleased with this title. So tell me, what brings you here today?¡± Adrian smiled, ¡°I¡¯m only here for one thing.¡± ¡°And what would that be?¡± ¡°Your life,¡± ¡°My life?¡± Jaden looked slightly startled as he pointed to himself. Adrian nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here to kill you.¡± ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Jadenughed. ¡°You¡¯re going to f*cking kill me? Now that¡¯s a hoot. ¡°Do you have any idea who I am? Aren¡¯t you worried that your words might be the very thing that kills you? ¡°Tell me something, What do you think will happen to you if you fail to kill me?¡± Jaden asked. ¡°What do you think?¡± Adrian aslord back Spin to im Your Surprise Reward! Chapter 233 Chapter 233 Jaden sneered and continued, ¡°If you ask me, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll end up killing your entire family if you fail to kill me. I¡¯ve been hoping to get my hands on both your wife and your little sister for a really long time.¡± Surprisingly, Adrian was not enraged when he heard this. Riley, on the other hand, was so infuriated that she desperately hoped to kill Jaden right where he was. Yet, Adrian stayed so calm that others seemed to have ignored his presence. How could he be so calm after hearing all that? Riley wondered. Riley chose not to say anything since Adrian did not seem the least bit angry. She wanted to see what Adrian was going to do next. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were going to kill me, b*stard? What¡¯s stopping you?¡± Jaden asked once more when he saw Adrian remain silent. Once again, Adrian refused to answer his question. Instead, he turned to look at Riley. ¡°What time is it?¡± Riley took a look at her watch and replied, ¡°It¡¯s almost eleven.¡± Hearing this, Adrian went back to being silent and ced a document over his face, looking like he was about to take a nap. Everyone became confused by his actions. Leonard and Wilfred exchanged looks, not understanding what Adrian had nned in his head. Jaden frowned as he was having a hard time getting a grasp on Adrian¡¯s thought process. Unable to hold it in any longer, he yelled, ¡°What the f*ck are you doing, b*stard? I haven¡¯t got that much patience, so you¡¯d bettere out and say whatever it is you have to say!¡± ¡°I¡¯m waiting for this top management person toe,¡± Adrian replied. ¡®What? He¡¯s been waiting for that guy this whole time? ¡°He¡¯s mad, isn¡¯t he?¡± Wilfred said to Leonard. Leonard shook his head, unable to read the situation. Jaden was extremely surprised. ¡°You¡¯re waiting for my family¡¯s top management to get here? Don¡¯t you understand by now! how badly you¡¯ll be tortured by him before he kills you?¡± Adrian remained silent and sat as he waited. Enraged, Jaden said, ¡°Fine! Go ahead and wait. I¡¯m going to call him and find out when he¡¯s getting here.¡± With that, Jaden picked up his phone and dialed a number. ¡°It¡¯s Jaden. When will you be arriving? ¡°What? You¡¯re already outside? Excellent, excellent! Please escort War Legate Hydra up here.¡± After hanging up the phone, Jaden had a sinister look on his face as he said, ¡°le¡¯s here, h*stard. Let¡¯s hope you don¡¯t wet your pants when you see him.¡± Adrian merely smiled and said nothing At that moment, there were sounds of footsteps approaching, and the boardroom¡¯s walkway was soon filled with them. After a while, the boardroom¡¯s doors were opened, and a massively masculine middle¨Caged man in ck walked in with two of his subordinates. The bodyguards behind him entered and fanned out, taking their positions. Everyone within the boardroom stood up when the man entered, while Leonard and Wilfred failed to recognize who he was. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. On the other hand, Jaden was extremely excited. He hurried forward as he respectably said, ¡°You¡¯re here, sir.¡± If Barry were there, he would surely be able to identify the middle¨Caged man to be Hydra, the war legate who was at the Luxury Hotel that night. Most of them probably had no idea that Jaden, in targeting the Xanders, was trying to help Hydra. In fact, Paraiso was not going to be taken over by the Rivers, but by Hydra himself. Chapter 234 Chapter 234 Hydra needed to live like an ordinary citizen if he wanted to execute his grand scheme in Swallowston, and Paraiso was to be his base of operations. Hence, Jaden¡¯s n was to help Hydra secure a foothold within Swallowston If Hydra had apany here, he would be able to be a legal citizen of Swallowston instead of having to live in hiding. Everyone inside the boardroom could sense Hydra¡¯s extraordinary presence when he walked in. He exuded the temperament of a powerful veteran¨Ca fearless one for that matter. Even Riley could not stop herself from taking a few steps back at the sight of this ferocious man ¡°War Legato ¡°War Legate Hydra¡­¡± Jaden smiled and turned around, introducing the people within. ¡°This is Leonard and Wilfred from the Xander family. A minor mishap has happened here today¡­ Adrian, the son of thispany¡¯ste owner, is here. ¡°But don¡¯t worry, sir. I¡¯ll handle this!¡± ¡°War Legate Hydra? Leonard and Wilfred were both confused when they heard this, Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Who is this man, Jaden?¡± Jaden smiled and replied, ¡°Allow me to introduce him to you all. This is Hydra, one of Luposia¡¯s four war legates. Beowulf was his subordinate, and he was the one who nned the takeover of the Swallowston Business Hotel. ¡°He¡¯se to Swallowston because he¡¯s looking to kill Battle Warrior Lucas ¡± Both Leonard and Wilfred¡¯s eyes widened when they heard this as they backed up. Stunned, Leonard asked, ¡°Is this the top management from your family that you mentioned earlier?¡± Jaden smiled, ¡°That¡¯s right. Also, he¡¯s going to rece you all by taking over both the Xander Group and Paraiso.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Leonard yelled. Both Leonard and Wilfred were dumbfounded. ¡®A Lupon¡¯s going to take over ourpanies? I thought the Rivers were the ones who invested in us¡­ Why is there a Luposian in the picture now?!¡± Leonard was on the verge of breaking down. ¡°You said the Rivers are hoping to work together with our family, so why have you brought in a Luposian all of a sudden? What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not heat around the bush now that we¡¯re on the same boat. You were the ones who tricked Samantha into going to the hotel, which makes you one of us. ¡°To tell you the truth, I¡¯ve been using you over the past few days. I now have forty¨Cnine percent of both the Xander Group and Paraiso, so all I have to do is make a few more maneuvers and I¡¯ll be both of itsrgest shareholders. ¡°After that, both of thesepanies will be passed on to War Legate Hydra. You two can just sit back and a lot of money will fall into your hands.¡± Jaden was all smiles as he said this. ¡°Are you f*cking kidding me, Jaden?!¡± Leonard yelled when he heard this,pletely stunned. Never in his life had expected Jaden to do all this because he wanted to obtain his family¡¯spanies, Even Wilfred was dumbfounded. His face turned ashen as he started wheezing. Jaden was still smiling away when Riley suddenly said, ¡°Father, I never realized that it was actually you who tricked Sam into going to that hotel, allowing the Luposians to almost kill her. ¡°Do you have any idea what you¡¯ve done, you tool? You¡¯ve made yourself a traitor to our country by working together with the Lupons! You¡¯ve now broken thew, which will get you thrown into jail!¡± Riley yelled. Leonard was shaken and becamepletely helpless, He turned around and looked at Riley with a stunned expression on his face. ¡°R¨CRiley, listen to me. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I¡¯ve been tricked. I would never work with the Luposians. You have to believe me.¡± Chapter 235 Chapter 235 ¡°Jaden tricked me, Riley. You have to believe me,¡± Leonard said in a panic to his tearful daughter. Riley had been constantly advising Leonard of what was happening, but he just would not listen to her. Crying, Riley said, ¡°What else do you think is going to happen now, Father? You two should confess to your sins at the Battle Warrior Departmentter and hope that you¡¯ll get a lighter sentence!¡± -¡­ Both Leonard and Wilfred werepletely dumbfounded, trembling away at what they just heard. Meanwhile, Jadenughed uproariously and said, ¡°None of you are getting away with this. Leonard, Wilfred, we¡¯re now on the same side, which means you¡¯re my aplices. In other words, it won¡¯t be easy for either of you to get away scot¨Cfree.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to f*cking kill you!¡± Leonard yelled as he charged toward Jaden However, a bodyguard stepped out and threw Leonard onto the floor. ¡°Father¡°¡± Riley yelled and ran over, helping Leonard back to his feet. Leonard yelled, ¡°I trusted you, Jaden! How could you do this to me?! As the director of both the Xander Group and Paraiso, I hereby retract all of your shares and mitigate all your investments!¡± Jadenughed. ¡°It¡¯s toote. The Rivers now have bothpanies in our possession. Our contract clearly states that you have no power to take away my investments¡± Lennard broke down. He had no idea what to do. Wilfred was frozen to the spot, his mind gone nk from the turn of events. Riley cried and said, ¡°I warned you, Father. I told you Jaden must have his motives for investing in us, but neither you nor Grandfather believed me. Do you regret it now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s toote¡­¡± Leonard trembled as he munnured. Meanwhile, Jaden took a step forward and respectfully said, ¡°Sir, these people already know our secret, so I suggest we kill them and wipe off the Xanders from existence.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Riley looked up and trembled. Bath Leonard and Wilfred¡¯s mouths hung wide open. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. At that moment, Hydra nodded and gestured, ¡°Kill them.¡± Suddenly, like lightning, a bodyguard appeared before them and whipped out a dagger before charging toward Riley. Riley just sat there with her eyes open as she watched the dagger fly toward her neck like a sh of light. Just as the dagger was about to reach her neck, a pen suddenly flew over, piercing the bodyguard¡¯s forehead. He fell to the ground with a loud thud, undeniably dead from that one attack. Everyone was shocked when they saw this. Jaden turned to look at Adrian fiercely. ¡®He¡¯s the one who threw that pen!¡® At that moment, Adrian was already seated upright with the file removed from his face. Yet, he still seemed as calm as ever, which left Jaden shocked. Hydra had also noticed Adrian as he said, ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting for there to be another veteran here. What¡¯s your name?¡± Adrian smiled and leaned back into his chair. ¡°My name is Adrian Xander. Some people know me as Draco.¡± Chapter 236 Chapter 236 ¡°Ah, Draco huh?¡± Jaden said dismissively as he sniggered. ¡°This man¡¯s not that impressive.¡± However, Jaden¡¯s expression changed drastically when he suddenly realized something, ¡°What? You¡¯re known as Draco?¡± Jaden was so shocked that he abruptly took a few steps back. He raised his head and froze where he stood ¡°Draco?¡® he felt a shiver travel down his spine. ¡°What Draco?¡± Jaden was astonished. And it was not just him. Leonard and Wilfred, too, abruptly raised their heads as well. They stared at Adrian who was seated on the chair. Riley looked dumbfounded as well as her gazended on Adrian. ¡®His moniker is Draco? Why does that name sound so familiar?¡± Everyone in the room was familiar with this name. It belonged to the highest¨Clevel leader of Wyvem Peak¨CWar Legate Draco, who was the finest war legate in all of Navia at Adri All at once, the boardroom fell deathly silent. Everyone stared at Adrian in shock and was so astonished that they could not utter a single word. On the other hand, Luposia¡¯s War Legate Hydra turned ghastly pale in fear. It was apparent that he had realized that the situation was not as simple as he had imagined. In reality, Adrian received information prior and assigned the Battle Warrior Department to investigate Luposia. Moreover, he had already marked Jaden as the target and acquired intel that Jaden had helped Hydra to usurp the Xander Group to use as their foothold. Hence, Adrian rushed here after Jaden took over Paraiso this morning. He knew that Hydra would make an appearance there. Everyone¡¯s mouth hung open in surprise upon hearing the words ¡°War Legate Draco.¡± They could not shake off their surprise Leonard and Wilfred¡¯s minds went nk from the shock. Even Riley never expected Adrian to be such a powerful person despite having spent a fair amount of time around him. Jaden, on the other hand, was starting to shake uncontrobly. ¡°Y¨CYou¡¯re War Legate Draco?¡± Jaden finally asked in a trembling voice and broke the silence. Everyone at the scene wanted to know the answer to his question. Adrian raised his head and said smilingly, ¡°What other answer were you expecting?¡± Jaden began to back away. Leonard and Wilfred remained frozen in their spot. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Hydra was at a loss for what to do now that his n had been disrupted. Jaden said shakily, ¡°H¨CHow is that possible? How could you possibly be War Legate Draco? Adrian, I looked into your background long ago. You can¡¯t possibly be him.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Adrian said with a smile on his lips. Jaden nodded. Yet, it was at this very moment thundering sounds of footsteps were hearding from the ground level of the building. Soon after, the area around the building was surrounded. If one were to look closely, one would see that there were thousands of people outside. These people surrounded Paralso in a Light circle. ¡°Do you believe me now?¡± said Adrian smilingly when he heard themotion outside. Jaden was stunned. Wilfred and Leonard moved not an inch. All of a sudden, the sound of a door being broken down was heard and five people strode into the room. ¡°I am Daniel Summers, Battle Warrior Lucas¡® subordinate.¡± Chapter 237 Chapter 237 ¡°Lam Thor.¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Zagan. ¡°Serpent.¡± ¡°Magus.¡± ¡°Awaiting orders, War Legate Draco!¡± Daniel and the other four people said in unison. Jaden was shaking violently and he was immensely shocked upon hearing this greeting. He broke down and instantly got on his knees. He was so hopeless and terrified that tears were streaming down his face. Leonard was astounded, and so was Wilfred. ¡°War Legate Draco? Adrian truly is War Legate Draco!¡± The siblings broke down too. Their nephew Adrian was the renowned War Legate Draco. ¡°Oh god!¡± ¡°What has the family done?¡± Leonard and Wilfred were beating their chests in anguish and crying profusely. They were filled with boundless remorse at this very moment. Riley stood by with her little mouth hanging wide open in shock. She never imagined that Adrian would be somenne so powerful. The boardroom fell silent once again. Jaden¡¯s face was drenched in tears as he letelt on the ground. Leonard and Wilfred were sobbing audibly with their mouths agape in remorse. Hydra waspletely at a loss right now because he had not expected events to take such a turn. Then, Adrian turned his head and looked straight toward Hydra. ¡°You¡¯re a war legate, and so am I. It¡¯s quite a coincidence that we¡¯re meeting here today.¡± Hydra was incapable of calming himself. He had not expected this scenario. However, as one of Lupo¡¯s four war legates, Hydra was still capable of maintaining his presence to a certain extent. He suppressed the growing panic in his heart with great effort and said to Adrian, ¡°I admit that I¡¯ve made a mistake, War Legate Draco. However, you know that I¡¯m a war legate too. Do you think that your measly subordinates will be able to subdue Adrian giggled, and Hydra felt goosebumps all over his skin. ¡°What are youughing about?¡± he asked. ¡°I¡¯mughing because I wasn¡¯t nning on getting my subordinates to subdian you. I¡¯m sitting here today, It¡¯s obvious that I¡¯m going to be your opponent,¡± replied Adrian. Hydra¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. Everyone held their breath at this very niament. They could tell how anxious Hydra was. He clenched his fists and said to Adrian coldly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be an easy fight, Draco. There¡¯s a saying in Navia that any two war legates are equal ¡°You won¡¯t be able to gain the upper hand if you fight me.¡± Adrian shook his head. ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood. Our military system of soldiers, battle warriors, war legates, and war duxes is the original. Your country simply imitated us ¡°Would you believe me if I told you that a war legate like me is equal to one hundred war legates from Navia?¡± ¡°Are you insulting me?!¡± Hydra roared furiously with his fists tightly clenched. ¡°Yes,¡± Adrian said tly. Hydra said, ¡°You¡¯ll never know my people¡¯s capabilities. Any one of the war legates of Luposia is equal to thousands of your soldiers ¡°You¡¯ve never fought against me so you don¡¯t know my strength. My advice to you is that you let me leave. Otherwise, Luposia will never let go of this.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± asked Adrian. Adrian¡¯s mannerisms made Hydra lose confidence. He was totally incapable of figuring out Adrian. In fact, Hydra feared Adrian after seeing how rxed he was. However, he was a war legate. With great effort, he forced himself to calm down. Meanwhile, Adrian said, ¡°I know that Luposians care very much for their reputation. Hence, I will fight you with just one arm out of respect for you.¡± Chapter 238 Chapter 238 One anm? Everyone was stupefied. Hydra inhaled sharply and said as he stared at Adrian, ¡°You¡¯re quite the talker, Draco. I¡¯d like to see how you¡¯re going to fight me, a war legate, with just one amm. Adrian smiled. ¡°Step back, Riley,¡± he said. Riley acknowledged with an ¡°ah¡± and quickly went to stand behind him. At this very moment, Adrian started exuding an overbearingness that made any ordinary person fear him. The fight was about to break out in the boardroom at any moment. Hydra let out an angry grunt before he threw a punch at Adrian as if he could not bear to be insulted. His fist was known for breaking boulders in Luposia and his moniker of Hydra was well¨Cknown across the country. In fact, he was Luposia¡¯s pride and glory. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. The pride of Luposia, War Legate Hydra,unched a ferocious attack at Navia¡¯s War Legate Draco. However, a thud followed by a muffled groan was heard before everyone could ascertain what had happened. Then, Hydra, who was charging toward Adrian earlier, halted to a stop and his hand was still holding a fisted position that was aimed at Adrian. However, Hydra stopped before his fistnded on Adrian¡¯s body. It was because Adrian¡¯s arm had already punched a hole through his abdomen. The boardroom was silent. Hydra dropped to his knees with fresh blood streaming out of his abdomen onto the floor. He lowered his head to look at Adrian¡¯s arm which had prated his body before he even noticed and was so stunned that he could not speak. Hydra raised his head to look at Adrian and said, ¡°You¡­ You¡­¡± Adrian smiled. ¡°I told you that Luposia¡¯s war legates are only on par with Navia¡¯s soldiers.¡± As he spoke, he propped his left arm on Hydra¡¯s forehead to pull out his right arm. Hydra twitched for a moment before he copsed to the ground and stopped movingpletely. He was dead. Adrian had easily killed the dignified war legate of Luposia, and he died in such a pitiful manner. Everyone was stunned, including Leonard and Wilfred. Riley covered her mouth with her hands and did not have the courage to watch the scene. On the other hand, Jaden, who was on his loves, lost all hope the instant Hydra was killed. His pants were thoroughly drenched and emitted a foul stench. ¡°Legate Draco. I¡¯m sorry, I¡­ I was wrong¡­ I won¡¯t ever do it again. I¡¯m a Navian. Please spare me!¡± Jaden bowed profusely and begged Adrian for mercy as he cried. Adrian simply ignored him. He turned around and looked toward his uncle. ¡°Leonard, tell me. Did you trick Sam into going to the hotel? Tell me the truth¡± Leonard was shaking. He broke down crying as he admitted, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Adrian. My judgment was clouded. Please forgive me. I didn¡¯t know you were War Legate Draco. I wouldn¡¯t have had the courage to do so if I had known!¡± ¡°So you¡¯re saying that you would do it anyway if I wasn¡¯t?¡± Adrian questioned. ¡°LL¡­¡± Leonard was rendered speechless. ¡°Just answer me. Did you trick Sam into going to the hotel?¡± Adrian interrupted Leonard. Leonard wiped his tears and was alreadypletely shattered inside. He was overwhelmed with a myriad of emotions including agony, despair, and fear. He cried and said, ¡°Yes I did it. I¡¯m really sorry, Adrian. Please forgive me¡­ Chapter 239 Chapter 239 Adrian inhaled a deep breath and shut his eyes upon hearing Leonard¡¯s answer. Riley shut her eyes as well Adrian said, ¡°Leonard, we have the same blood coursing through our veins. I thought that despite your awful personality, you¡¯d never put Sam in harm¡¯s way. ¡°Looks like I was sorely mistaken. You attempted to kill your niece¨Cinw. That shows how malicious your heart is.¡± Adrian was deeply disappointed. Leonard instantly got on his knees upon hearing Adrian¡¯s remark. He pped himself over and over and said through his tears, ¡°I¡¯m the one in the wrong, Adrian. I¡¯m shameless. I¡¯m an animal. ¡°I¡¯ve disappointed Henry, and you even more, Adrian. But please give me a chance to change for the better. I¡¯m begging you. ¡°I¡¯m begging you, Adrian.¡± Leonard began to bow repeatedly. Adrian thundered, ¡°Stop him, Daniel!¡± Daniel nodded. He walked over and lifted Leonard to his feet as he said angrily, ¡°Leonard, you shouldn¡¯t be bowing to a junior member of your family no matter how much of a piece of sh*t you are. ¡°Let me tell you this. Every man must uphold his integrity and be fearless in the face of anything. You must bear the responsibility for your own actions.¡± Daniel lifted Leonard to his feet yet thetter¡¯s legs could no longer hold him up due to how much they were trembling. Wilfred¡¯s attitude reflected Leonard¡¯s. Adrian inhaled a deep breath, shook his head, and said, ¡°Daniel, take Leonard and Wilfred to the Battle Warrior Department and let them be subjected to Navia¡¯s legal treatment.¡± Leonard and Wilfred broke down as soon as Adrian¡¯s voice died away. Leonard bawled and said, ¡°Please let me off this one time, Adrian! I¡¯m begging you! I was wrong and I know it!¡± Wilfred said, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to do it either, Adrian! I¡¯m begging you, please!¡± Adrian did not respond. He did not wish for this to happen but it had. He waved his hand and Daniel walked over to detain the two brothers. Soon, Leonard and Wilfred were dragged out of the room followed by the sounds of their cries and screams. Jaden was the only person left, and he was on his knees. Adrian smiled and looked toward him. ¡°Mr. Jaden, how long has your family been working with the Luposians? Who¡¯s involved in this?¡± Jaden raised his head and said shakily, ¡°Legate, I¡­ I¡¯ll tell you but will you spare my life? Will you let me live?¡± Adrian smiled. ¡°That will depend on your performance.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell you everything, I¡¯ll tell you everything. Just please don¡¯t kill me. I don¡¯t want to die,¡± Jaden said anxiously. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll live if you perform well. ¡°Daniel, take him back to the department as well and inform Southrive to capture the River family members involved after he confesses.¡± ¡°Yes, sir. Men, take him away!¡± Danielmanded. Soon, Jaden was taken too. Hydra¡¯s corpse was dragged out of the room. The bodyguards who came with Hydra were detained as well. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Everyone left the boardroom. Adrian sat in a chair, attempting to calm himself. He asked, ¡°Will you hate me for this?¡± Standing behind him, Riley was stunned. She knew that Adrian was speaking to her. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about you bring War Legate Draco?¡± Riley answered his question with another. ¡°No one would¡¯ve believed me,¡± Adrian answered. Chapter 240 Chapter 240 Riley was stunned. She felt as if she was in the middle of the world¡¯s biggest joke. If Leonard and Wilfred had found out that Adrian was War Legate Draco from the start, they would most certainly have worshiped him like he was a god. However, they were utterly unaware of this fact, and hence, missed the best person that could have been a part of their lives. Was that not ridiculous? Riley smiled bitterly, shook her head, and walked out of the meeting room. The same morning, Swallowston¡¯s Paraiso was shut down by the Battle Warrior Department. Then, word spread across the whole of Swallowston. Jaden from Southrive¡¯s River family had joined forces with Luposians and endangered Southrive. The Battle Warrior Department had already dealt with them. Luposia¡¯s War Legate Hydra was killed by War Legate Draco in Paraiso¡¯s office building. Soon after, Southrive¡¯s Battle Warrior Department set out to detain the Rivers and they were subjected to legal treatment. Leonard and Wilfred of Southrive¡¯s Xander family were sent to prison. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. When this information spread across Swallowston, the whole of Southrive was shocked. Afterward, the Battle Warrior Department shut the Xander Group¡¯s and Paraiso¡¯s gates. The two companies announced the temporary suspension of all their businesses. Samantha soon learned about what happened and was immensely shocked. Swallowston¡¯s citizens were having a hard time calming down after the events that took ce in quick session over the rest of the day. Samantha could not concentrate on her work. She spent her day sitting in New Paraiso¡¯s office and made a few calls to Adrian who failed to pick up. Samantha had no idea what transpired today and no idea what the future held for Paraiso. By nightfall, after the dust settled, Swallowston¡¯s citizens realized that Paraiso, which had been founded by Henry, was brought to its demise by the Xanders. Paraiso became the focus of many people. Late at night, Swallowston was lit by dazzling lights Sixteen full hours had passed since Leonard and Wilfred were sent to prison while the Xander Group and Paraiso were shut down by the Battle Warrior Department. In Xander Mansion, Harold was sitting on the sofa. Cecilia and Faye¡¯s crying voices could be hearding from the living room. Cedric and Jacob were sitting in the living room but they were not speaking. The family fell apart when Leonard and Wilfred were suddenly sent to prison. Even Harold had been caught by surprise. Meanwhile, Riley walked into the house. The sound of her high heels clicking on the floor made the Xanders look up. ¡°Riley, your father is in prison,¡± Fresh tears streamed down Cecilia¡¯s face upon seeing her daughter. ¡°I know.¡± Riley was very calm. Cecilia was stunned ever so slightly by Riley¡¯s remark. Riley said, ¡°I told you from the start that Jaden isn¡¯t a good person, yet none of you would listen to me. So, do you regret not listening to me now that the situation has taken a turn for the worse? ¡°However, it¡¯s already toote to regret anything now.¡± Cecilia and Faye were shaking upon hearing Riley¡¯s remark. Harold was at a loss for what to do going to the hotel? Riley said, ¡°Grandfather, let me ask you this. Are you aware that Father and Uncle Wilfred tricked Sam into going Tell me the truth!¡± Chapter 241 Chapter 241 Harold did not speak but he nodded. ¡°You knew huh?¡± Riley huffed. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Harold nodded again. Riley inhaled a deep breath and said, ¡°Grandfather, Sam is your granddaughter-inw. You can scold her. but how could you bring yourself to have her killed?¡± Harold did not know how to answer her. He was utterly incapable of answering this question. Riley inhaled a deep breath and wiped her tears as she eximed, ¡°Adrian is War Legate Draco!¡± The Xanders¡¯ heads whipped up upon hearing this, including Harold. ¡°What did you say, Riley?¡± Cecelia asked in astonishment. ¡°Adrian is War Legate Draco. It was he who saved the hostages from the hotel the other day. It was also he who killed Luposia¡¯s War Legate Hydra today. ¡°You¡¯ve made a horrible mistake, Grandfather. All of you did!¡± Cecilia¡¯s jaw dropped. Faye¡¯s mouth hung wide open, and so did Cedric¡¯s and Jacob¡¯s. Harold looked at Riley in a daze and said, ¡®Repeat that, Riley¡­ Did you say that Adrian is War Legate Draco? H-How is that possible?¡± ¡°Nothing is impossible. The war legate you¡¯ve dreamt of meeting and wished to extend an invitation to ist your grandson. Do you feel good knowing that?¡± Riley said calmly. Harold slumped into the sofa,pletely stupefied. All the Xanders were rendered speechless. They had always talked about the war legate and wanted to make his acquaintance so badly that they would dream about it. They never expected him to be a member of their family. Harold burst outughing so hard that tears rolled down his face. The rest of the Xanders were at a loss for whether tough or cry. Soon after, their hearts were overwhelmed by fear. Cecilia said through her tears, ¡°Oh G od¡­ What have we done? If I knew Adrian was the legate, I would¡¯ve treated Samantha like she was my own. ¡°How can this be happening? ¡°Riley, since Adrian is the legate, can you beg him to release your father? Your father knows that what he did was wrong Cecilia begged Riley while crying profusely. Riley choved Cecilia away and said tearfully, ¡°What are you trying to do? What have Father and Uncle Wilfred done over the years? They¡¯ll never learn anything if they don¡¯t suffer a little. ¡°Father attempted to have Sam killed. How could Adrian possibly let him off? It¡¯s already generous of Adrian to spare his life.¡± If someone else was in Adrian¡¯s ce, Leonard and Wilfred would be dead already. Riley could tell that Adrian did it out of affection for his family to a certain extent. Upon saying that, Riley inhaled a deep breath. She said calmly, ¡°Mother, Cedric, Grandfather, pack your things. I¡¯m sending you away from Swallowston tomorrow. You are to return to the old family home in Pane County. ¡°It¡¯s troublesome if you continue to stay here.¡± ¡°But thepany¡± Cecilia murmured. ¡°Why are you still thinking about thepany at a time like this? Paraiso never belonged to you. What¡¯s the point of taking something that isn¡¯t yours? ¡°Will you pray and atone for your sins when you¡¯re back in the old family home? Think of it as me begging all of you.¡± Riley said tearfully. The Xanders could not stay in Swallowston any longer. Riley did not want them to stay either. Harold¡¯s old family home in Pane County was still there. Harold calmed down and said, ¡°Let¡¯s listen to Riley¡¯s instructions. Let¡¯s go back to Pane.¡± ¡°What? Father, we¡¯ve just stabilized our position in Swallowton yet we¡¯re going back already? ¡°Adrian is the war legate. Shouldn¡¯t he be helping us?¡± Cecilia was flustered. Harold turned his head. ¡°Do you have the nerve to ept his help even if he wanted to?¡± Cecilia was stunned upon hearing this. Chapter 242 Chapter 242 Harold made the decision to return to the old family home in Pane so they could live a normal life as Riley had requested. Riley lingered in Xander Manor for a long time before leaving. Meanwhile, Samantha was at home,ying in bed. She could barely sleep because Adrian had yet to come home since he left this morning, and she could not reach him by phone either. The Xanders were in trouble and the Battle Warrior Department had shut down Paraiso. Everything had happened too quickly. Samantha¡¯s head was a chaotic mess. She had dark circles under her eyes when she woke up the next day. ¡°Hasn¡¯t Adriane home, Sam?¡± Rue asked when Samantha got up for breakfast in the morning. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Samantha shook her head and took a seat. ¡°I don¡¯t know where he is and he isn¡¯t picking up his phone. It¡¯s possible that he¡¯s busy.¡± Rue took a seat and let out a sigh. ¡°Your uncles-inw were sent to prison and the Xanders are in trouble. There¡¯s no telling what Paraiso¡¯s situation is now ¡°Where do you think Adrian is?¡± As soon as she said this, Adrian walked into the house. ¡°I¡¯m home.¡± Rue asked anxiously the moment she saw Adrian walk in, ¡°Where were youst night?¡± Adrian replied, ¡°I went to see Daniel and he insisted on getting drinks. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯te home last night.¡± ¡°Is it because of what happened to the Xanders?¡± asked Rue. 1 called you. Why didn¡¯t you pick up? You didn¡¯t tell me about anything.¡± Samantha grumbled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sam. It¡¯s inconvenient for me to pick up the phone when I¡¯m with Daniel.¡± Samantha did not me him. She took his hand and led him to a chair. She asked, ¡°Do you know what¡¯s happening to the Xanders? The legate lost his temper, captured the River family, and shut down Paraiso.¡± Adrian nodded. ¡°I went to see Daniel because of this. When you get to New Paraisoter, pay a visit to Paraiso with Mandy. Put an investment and revive thepany. ¡°I¡¯ve already discussed it with Daniel. Paraiso¡¯s ban will be lifted when you¡¯re there. Paraiso will be yours. to manage. ¡°Daniel agreed to it?¡± Samantha said in astonishment. Adrian smiled. ¡°Daniel and I are good friends so why wouldn¡¯t he agree to a trivial matter like this?¡± Rue hastily asked, ¡°What about the Xander Group then? Grandfather is aware of his faults. Will you help him, Adrian?¡± Adrian said, ¡°I¡¯m already helping him. If I wasn¡¯t, Leonard and Wilfred would already be dead. They worked with the Rivers to trick Sam into entering that hostile takeover at the hotel the other day in an attempt to get her killed. If I hadn¡¯t stopped Daniel, he would¡¯ve already executed them.¡± ¡°Oh, my G od!¡± Rue inhaled sharply. Adrian replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mother. There are sensible Xanders too. I took back the Xander Group from Daniel and Riley will be managing it from now on.¡± Rue wiped her tears and smiled upon hearing Adrian¡¯s remark.. Samantha suddenly hugged Adrian and said, ¡°You¡¯re awesome, dear!¡± Adrian smiled. ¡°Of course, I am. Let¡¯s head to thepany after finishing breakfast.¡± Samantha nodded and agreed. She hurried off to thepany after finishing her breakfast. Mandy had alsoe to New Paraiso after Adrian had notified her. She was preparing to join Samantha to visit Paraiso. Samantha had just left thepany when Adrian sent Riley a text message. He offered her control of the Xander Group. Riley read Adrian¡¯s message but did not reply. Soon, Paraiso was consolidated and news of Samantha taking over Paraiso spread throughout Swallowston. Chapter 243 Chapter 243 Riley took over Leonard¡¯s position to consolidate the Xander Group and became the topic of conversation for many businessmen in Swallowston. Samantha and Riley were busy handling thepanies matters the entire day. At noon, Rue was tending to theundry. Suddenly, someone walked into the front yard. Rue quickly spotted the man when she carried theundry out to the yard to dry. ¡°Father!¡± Rue dropped theundry basket and hurried to his side. The person standing there was Harold. Rue made her way to him and said, ¡°What brings you here, Father? Come. Come inside.¡± ¡°No, no, I will not be going in.¡± Harold took a few steps back, his expression filled with embarrassment. He felt extremely remorseful and guilty toward Rue and was too ashamed to step foot into her home. Rue removed her apron and said, ¡°Father, was it something that brought you here?¡± Rue felt as if Harold had changed. He appeared to have aged substantially and all his hair had turned gray. Harold nodded. He hesitated before saying with an awkward smile, ¡°Rue, I¡¯m here toto apologize to you. I-I¡¯m sorry for the things I¡¯ve done over the years¡­¡± Tears streamed down Harold¡¯s face as he spoke. Rue inhaled sharply and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not bring up old stories anymore.¡± Harold said, ¡°It¡¯s not an old story if it¡¯s happening right now. Rue, you and Henry have raised a good son. Though I do not deserve such a grandson, I¡¯m really proud of him.¡± ¡°What are you talking about, Father? Did Adrian pay you another visit?¡± Rue asked. Harold hastily shook his head and said, ¡°Even if I were to die now, I would have no regrets. My son, Henry, was an entrepreneur with extraordinary talent and was unparalleled in the business field. ¡°My grandson, Adrian, is a brilliant soldier who has performed numerous meritorious services in his lifetime and killed countless enemies. Moreover, he was promoted to the position of w?r legate. ¡°That is a great honor to our family.¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Hold on, Father¡­¡± Rue interrupted Harold, ¡°What do you mean by war legate? What are you talking. about?¡± Harold was puzzled. ¡°What? Aren¡¯t you aware that Adrian is War Legate Draco?¡± Rue¡¯s entire body shook upon hearing this. She took a few steps back in a panic before she froze on the spot. Soon after, two streaks of crystal-clear tears streamed down her face. She looked at Harold incredulously. ¡°You¡¯re saying that Adrian is War Legale Draco?¡± Harold said, ¡°Yes, Riley told me about it. The legate who saved the hostages back at the hotel hostile takeover the other day was Adrian. Didn¡¯t he tell you about it?¡± ¡°No, I never knew. However, I think he did mention this to me when he first returned, but I wasn¡¯t paying. attention,¡± Rue said. ¡°It¡¯s possible that he¡¯s worried you wouldn¡¯t believe him so he kept it a secret. The Luposians are constantly watching us. Don¡¯t tell anyone lest you put yourself in danger.¡± Rue nodded and replied, ¡°Understood, Father. Come. We can continue talking inside the house.¡± Harold hastily shook his head. T¡¯m noting in. Other than apologizing to you, I¡¯m also here to tell you that I¡¯m taking your aunts-inw and their children back to Pane County.¡± ¡°You¡¯re leaving?¡± Rue asked in surprise. ¡°Yes, I suddenly realized that living peacefully is what¡¯s best in the end. Please help me inform Adrian and tell him that I¡¯m sorry that I disappointed him. Rue, take care of yourself. I¡¯ll be going now.¡± Harold then turned around and left. Chapter 244 Chapter 244 Rue stood frozen to the spot as she watched Harold walking away. She only recovered from her surprise when Harold¡¯s departing silhouette vanishedpletely. She went back into the house and sat on the sofa. Her mind was filled with the things Harold had told her. Adrian was the war legate-the world-renowned ¡°War Legate Draco!¡± Rue had never imagined this to be true. She had always assumed that her son was just an ordinary person, but in reality, his achievements had surpassed his father¡¯s by a few fold. War Legate Draco! The moniker was a myth and a legend throughout all of Navia. Yet, Rue had now found out that this myth, this legend, was her son. She was astonished and had trouble making sense of all this. She could not calm down and did nothing all morning but sat on the sofa in quiet contemtion. She even forgot to feed herself. Adrian returned at noon. Tm home, Mother. Is lunch ready?¡± Adrian asked as soon as he entered the house. However, he discovered that Rue was sitting motionlessly on the sofa with tear streaks on her face. He asked in concern, ¡°What¡¯s going on, Mother?¡± Rue raised her head and looked at her son whom she had missed for seven years. She found him to be slightly unfamiliar all of a sudden. a She was just an ordinary mother so she wondered what she had done to bring up a son that could shock. the world. The ordinary-looking son standing before her was the current war legate. Rue inhaled a deep breath and forced herself to calm down. She then stood up and looked at Adrian ast she said, ¡°Are you keeping something from me, Adrian? Adrian was stunned ever so slightly. He smiled and said, ¡°Mother, I¡¯ve never kept anything from you. What¡¯s going on really?¡± ¡°1 know everything.¡± Rue said, ¡°Harold stopped by.¡± Adrian stopped in his footsteps upon hearing Rue¡¯s remark. He turned around and said, ¡°So you know huh?¡± Rue nodded. ¡°You¡¯re War Legate Draco.¡± Adrian smiled bitterly but chose not to hide anymore and said, ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Rue Inhaled sharply upon hearing his admission. Adrian acknowledged it in person so it signified that it was the truth. Rue suddenly copsed back into the sofa. ¡°Mother, are you okay?¡± Adrian quickly went to help her up. Rue shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Just slightly dizzy. Let me ask you, Adrian. Since you¡¯re the legate, why do you hide it from me?¡± Adrian made sure Rue could hold herself steady before saying, ¡°I told you guys when I first returned. You and Sam refused to believe me. That¡¯s why I stopped. I was nning on looking for a suitable opportunity to tell you about it again.¡± ¡°Does Sam know?¡± asked Rue. ¡°I don¡¯t have the courage to tell her,¡± Adrian admitted. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°Right, don¡¯t tell her.¡± Rue knew Samantha all too well. She looked at Adrian and said, ¡°You can¡¯t tell her, Adrian. If you do, she will file for a divorce. I know her personality very well. She¡¯ll feel that she isn¡¯t worthy of being with you and she won¡¯t want to hold you back.¡± Adrian nodded, ¡°I know.¡± Rue asked, ¡°Does Ada know?¡± Chapter 245 Chapter 245 ¡°She does.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Rue nodded heavily. She behaved as if she was a different person at this very moment. Rue stood up and took hold of Adrian¡¯s hand. ¡°Also, don¡¯t let anybody else find out about this. You have so many enemies out there. If others were to know, they would certainly figure out a way to assassinate you like the Luposians attempted to do. ¡°Also, always remember that you¡¯re the legate and that you carry the heavy responsibility of protecting our country, my son. Always take good care of your health so that you can perform more meritorious services to Navia!¡± Adrian nodded in agreement. Rue chuckled and teared up a little. ¡°When you were a child, your father used to worry about what you¡¯ll do when you¡¯re older. If your father was still here and learned that you¡¯re the legate, he would¡¯ve been over the moon. ¡°Henry, Henry, you see this? Our son has made something of himself.¡± With trembling footsteps, Rue made her way to Henry¡¯s photo and said with a face full of tears, ¡°Henry, our son is War Legate Draco. He¡¯s the man who rules over everybody else. ¡°Do you know what being a war legate means? It means he¡¯s the hope and future of our country. Can you see this from Heaven, Henry?¡± Rue was still trying to recover from the surprise of learning about this Adrian sat down and shook his head in frustration. ¡°Mother, it¡¯s time for lunch,¡± Adrian said to her. Rue hastily wiped her tears of joy. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll go make lunch now.¡± She then rushed to the kitchen to prepare the meal. Adrian continued to sit on the sofa, and it was not long before Samantha returned home too. She found Adrian just sitting at home as soon as she entered. She asked casually, ¡°When did you get back, dear? Adrian raised his head and smiled. ¡°Not long ago. How did it go? Have you settled everything?¡± Samatha answered with an ¡°mm¨Chm¡± and a smile as she sat down next to him. ¡°Paraiso is now our secondrgest branchpany and we¡¯ve managed to rehire a majority of the old employees. ¡°Adrian, I know that you¡¯d be at home so I came to ask for a favor,¡± she said truthfully. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Samantha pulled out a photo that she passed to Adrian. It was of a man a little over thirty years old. Adrian looked at it and said in puzzlement, ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡± Samantha replied, ¡°This was a member of Henry¡¯s research team. He knows about the research from back then very well. His name is Kendall Leaf and he¡¯s a graduate of Southrive Medical University. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Could you please ask Mr. Daniel if he can help look for this person? New Paraiso wishes to recruit him.¡± Samantha had restarted Henry¡¯s project. Hence, she needed to quickly recruit personnel for the research team. Adrian studied the photo for a while before he said, ¡°Kendall Leaf, right? Sure, I¡¯ll send the photo to Daniel. He should be able to find this person soon enough.¡± Samantha beamed in joy and threw her arms around him. ¡°Thank you, dear!¡± As she thanked him, she gave Adrian a kiss on the cheek and her face turned a bright scarlet. ¡°I¡¯m going to get changed.¡± Samantha fled in embarrassment. Adrian took a photo of the photo and sent it to Daniel. He shot off an apanying message. ¡°Please help me to look for this person¡¯s current address.¡± Daniel simply replied with the okay hand emoji. A little whileter, Samantha and Adrian sat down to lunch. Daniel¡¯s message came right after they were done. ¡°This person is living in Pane County that¡¯s within Swallowton¡¯s jurisdiction. He¡¯s currently working as a high school teacher. This is his address¡± A location was attached to the message. Chapter 246 Chapter 246 The address was that of Swallowston¡¯s top high school. Kendall¡¯s hometown was in Pane County, but he was working as a teacher in Swallowston. Looks like Kendall isn¡¯t doing so well in life.¡® Adrian reported to Samantha after obtaining Kendall¡¯s address, who marked it down with the intention of looking for Kendall. He had nned to go with her but she had other ns for him. Instead, she asked Adrian to meet up with Riley to discuss Paraiso and the Xander Group. Now that Riley was in charge of the Xander Group, they could consider it having sessfully prevented thepany from falling into foreign hands. Of course, the Xander family would undergo massive changes now that Riley had taken over. Hence, Samantha prepared to coborate with the Xanders, but this would be something that would be more reliable if she knew Adrian and Riley were working together. Hearing this, Adrian decided not to refuse her instructions and made an appointment with Riley to meet up that afternoon. Meanwhile, Samantha drove off to meet Kendall. She was alone in handling this project, so she had Danton go with her. The pair picked up a few more people before they headed to Swallowston High. They decided to visit Pane County if they could not find him at the high school. Thus, both Samantha and Adrian had their own stuff to work on. Adrian met up with Riley in a cafe, who began talking about casual family matters after their discussion. Meanwhile, Samantha and Danton managed to locate Kendall at the high school. However, Samantha was unable to aplish her task on that trip. Samantha seemed exhausted when she returned home at eight that evening. Rue was already asleep, while Adrian wasying in bed and waiting for her to return. He smiled when he saw her walking in and asked, ¡°How did it go? Did you find him?¡± Samantha nodded and straightened her hair before sitting down at the bedside. ¡°I found him, but¡­¡± Samantha shook her head, and Adrian could tell that things had not gone smoothly for her. Tm beat. I need a shower first. We¡¯ll talk after that,¡± Samantha said. She quickly washed up, not wanting to let Adrian walt for too long. She stood by the bed and was drying her hair with a towel as she asked, ¡°First, let¡¯s talk about you. How did your chat with Riley go?¡± ¡°She is my cousin, so we have familial bonds. Plus, Riley has always been very ambitious. I¡¯m sure she¡¯s the best candidate to take over the Xander Group,¡± Adrian reported. ¡°That¡¯s good. I heard that Harold and the rest of the family are going to head back to his hometown in Pane County, is that right? I suppose that¡¯s a good choice since Swallowston really isn¡¯t the right ce for them.¡± Adrian merely smiled.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. After Samantha was done drying her hair, she got onto the bed and put on her pajamas before sitting in front of Adrian. ¡°Mr. Danton and I found Kendall at Swallowston High, but he didn¡¯t seem to be doing very well mentally. He¡¯s currently a history teacher and lives on campus when he¡¯s working. He only goes back to Pane County during the weekends.¡± ¡°What do you mean he isn¡¯t well mentally?¡± Adrian asked. ¡°Kendall refuses to tell us a word about what happened. Plus, his skin¡¯s badly corroded with a lot of scars. I checked up on him and found his condition is because of the virus. ¡°Also, he chased me out when I mentioned Henry¡¯s name. He adamantly refused to cooperate. ¡°I think it¡¯s a lost cause.¡± Samantha plopped onto the bed in disappointment, seeming dejected. Chapter 247 Chapter 247 She then continued, ¡°The research team won¡¯t pan out if Kendall refuses to join us. There are just some things we can¡¯t work out.¡± Adrian asked, ¡®What did Danton say?¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Samantha replied, ¡°He suggested we visit him again after a few days. There¡¯s a chance he might know about something unspeakable about what happened that year.¡± ¡®Since Kendall was a very important person in the previous research team, it should only be logical that he knows very well what happened at the time.¡± At that thought, Adrian decided he should make a trip down there himself. Swallowston was once again shrouded in darkness, with bright lights filling the streets, making the city really beautiful. Adrian drove Samantha¡¯s car toward Swallowston High. When he arrived at the teacher¡¯s amodationste that night, he saw a middle¨Caged man squatting at the rear campus field with a cigarette in his mouth. There were many cigarette butts on the floor. This man was none other than Kendall Leaf. It was obvious there were many scars on his arm, and they looked terrifying. In fact, Kendall would have his arms fully covered when he was outside. It was only today when two people asked to see him that he realized whatever happened that year was not truly over, At that moment, Kendall heard a voice say in his direction, ¡°The scars you have were caused by a virus, but I know someone from the medical world who might be able to help you.¡± Kendall turned his head slightly and saw that a young man was leaning against a tree not far away from him. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°My name¡¯s Adrian. I¡¯m Henry Xander¡¯s son.¡± Adrian walked over to Kendall after saying this. Kendal took another deep drag of his cigarette before saying, ¡°So, you¡¯re Adrian¡­ I didn¡¯t realize grown so much already. you had ¡°Your wife came to see me today, and I¡¯m going to tell you the same thing I said to her¨Cstay out of my life.¡± Adrian smiled and sat down next to Kendall. He then took out a box of cigarettes before handing a stick to Kendall. Adrian lit himself one and sald, ¡°I do have some recollection of you. Father used to call you Ken, and I vaguely remember you carrying me in your arms a couple of times.¡± Kendall said, ¡°That¡¯s all in the past now.¡± Adrian shook his head. ¡°It may be for you, but it¡¯s still fresh in my memories to this day.¡± 212 ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Kendall asked. ¡°Richie¡¯s been killed, and Mr. V Shaw has yet to reveal himself. You know about this, don¡¯t you?¡± Adrian asked. The execution of Dream City¡¯s boss had sent ripples throughout Southrive, so it was only natural that Kendall had heard about it. It was exactly because of this incident that he knew things were not over. He took a long breath before saying, ¡°I had nothing to do with your father¡¯s death. Feel free to investigate me. I just hope you¡¯ll stay away from me and let me live out the rest of my life in peace.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I came here for. I heard you chose to remain a bachelor ever since the scientific research team was disbanded, ¡°Those scars you have came from nowhere, but I¡¯m guessing there¡¯s a story behind them, right?¡± Chapter 248 Chapter 248 Kendall remained silent and went back to smoking his cigarette. Adrian apanied him for a while before turning around to look at the room behind him. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go inside and sit down? You were my father¡¯s best friend after all.¡± Kendall¡¯s expression changed very slightly before he threw away his cigarette. ¡°Come on then.¡± After that, he walked into his room and turned on the lights, with Adrian following behind him. Kendall¡¯s room was not that big, but there was a lot of stuff inside, making it seem like the home of an old man. There were many picture frames on the wall, most likely awards earned by his students. Adrian even saw a portrait among them. It was of a young man in uniform with his back to the painting. The young man had a cape around his neck and a rifle in his hands, looking very majestic and courageous. Although it was just a painting, he looked like a ferocious tiger. He was standing at the mountaintop with countless corpses of his enemies piled up around him. And at his feetid the g of Navia. ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± Adrian asked, curiously pointing at the portrait. ¡°A student drew that for me,¡± Kendall said as he poured a cup of coffee for Adrian. ¡°Who¡¯s that though?¡± ¡°The legate.¡± ¡°What?¡± Kendall nodded. ¡°Juno is a seventeen¨Cyear¨Cold girl who¡¯s confined to a wheelchair. Her mother and she had prepared a feast to celebrate the return of her father, who was a soldier in the army. Yet, they found out that he had died in action¨Ckilled by Luposians. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°That¡¯s why Juno hates the Luposians to the core. Instead, she loves the legate and hopes that he would avenge her father¡¯s death. ¡°Juno was the one who drew this portrait of the legate. She told me that she may not know who he is, but she sincerely hopes that he¡¯d one day kill all of the bad Luposians.¡± Adrian seemed highly attracted by the portrait after hearing this. He reached out to remove it from¨Cthe wall. After staring at it for a long time, he said, ¡°She¡¯s drawn a rather uncanny resemnce to the legate.¡± Kendall shook his head and smiled, but said nothing. Adrian saw that there were many documents and books on the table, so he asked, ¡°What are those?! heard from my wife that you¡¯re a history teacher. Why would you teach something like that when you¡¯re a medical major?¡± ¡°I swore never to get involved in medicine ever again,¡± Kendall replied before tidying up his table. He then added, ¡°Juno said that she loves stories of the legate, so I spent a good many weeks gathering stories of the battles he was in. I n on telling my students his story tomorrow in ss. ¡°I may just be a history teacher, but I can feel the patriotism in my students¡® hearts and how much they admire their hero.¡± 2/2 Perhaps it was exactly as Kendall said. This hero might have been a hero in their hearts, albeit in their dreams. Adrian said, ¡°I¡¯m suddenly a little eager to meet this Juno now.¡± Kendall replied, ¡°Juno¡¯s a very optimistic girl despite being wheelchair¨Cbound and will sit in her wheelchair during my sses. She¡¯s living with her mother now, who works as a babysitter for some rich family. ¡°Juno has proven herself to be different from others since she was little. She¡¯s hardworking and has familiarized herself with war tactics, including how to conceal one¡¯s presence. She told me that she wants to work on the frontlines at the Battle Warrior Department in the future and is working toward that goal. ¡°Sadly, she doesn¡¯t know that they won¡¯t allow a cripple into their ranks.¡± Chapter 249 Chapter 249 Adrian shook his head when he heard this. ¡°Poor girl.¡± Kendall handed the cup of coffee to Adrian, who said, ¡°All right, enough about her. Let¡¯s talk about you instead. The research team was disbanded after my father died, and you¡¯re under threat of being attacked right now. ¡°Are you really just going to give up? After all, cancer tortures the lives of many.¡± Kendall remained silent for a while before he said, ¡°That¡¯s your father¡¯s dream and has nothing to do with me.¡± ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s not your dream too? I refuse to believe you will willingly abandon it all,¡± Adrian said. Kendall trembled when he heard this, his eyes turning slightly red. Perhaps there were a lot of unspeakable things pent up inside his heart, or he had his reasons for not wanting to say anything. Kendall lit up another cigarette and said, ¡°Do you know what it feels like to watch your colleague die in ab as a deeply experienced cancer researcher? ¡°It¡¯s my fault that your father is dead, Adrian. I was the one who suggested we research the virus, and I was the lead researcher on that project. If I hadn¡¯t suggested running those tests, Henry would still be alive today.¡± Kendall began to tear up. He clutched his head and cried, ¡°I¡¯m the reason he¡¯s dead. I didn¡¯t know Richie would open that sealed vial and cause Henry to be infected. 1 wanted to save him, but he had already bolted the door when I arrived. I could only watch as he suffered in agony through the ss,pletely powerless to help him.¡± ¡°Did you get those scars from that incident?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Kendall nodded. ¡°I noticed the moment Richie opened up the vial and wanted to rush in there to help Henry. I got infected by traces of the virus when I opened the door, but Henryter locked himself inside. ¡°I was able to keep the virus inside me under control, but your father was too severely infected. I was unable to do anything to help him. ¡°That¡¯s why after he died, I swore never to conduct any more experiments and left the medical world.¡± Kendall puffed on his cigarette, his eyes carrying a sense of helplessness. Adrian patted him on the back. ¡°This isn¡¯t your fault, so you shouldn¡¯t me yourself, My wife would like to resume those ns once more. She¡¯s already gotten the documents my father left behind, and all that¡¯s left is for you to join us. ¡°The members of the team aren¡¯t mature enough, so they need your leadership skills. We need your help, Ken,¡± Adrian implored, but Kendall shook his head. Kendall heaved a long sigh and said, ¡°Stop trying to persuade me to join, Adrian. I¡¯ve already made my decision, so please stop disturbing my life. I¡¯m doing quite well right now.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you wish to pick up your old profession again for Juno¡¯s sake?¡± Kendall was instantly stunned, while Adrian stood up and said, ¡°You said it yourself, Ken. Juno is a cripple, but you might be able to change that now that Paraiso has the most advanced medical facilities to offer. ¡°Give it some thought. I¡¯ll be back tomorrow.¡± And with that, Adrian patted Kendall on the back and left, leaving thetter stunned. ¡®For Juno¡¯s sake¡­¡® Chapter 250 Chapter 250 Kendall was a medical genius who had in¨Cdepth knowledge of cancer. He might have even been able to conquer cancer with the research group seven years ago if Henry had not passed away. Hence, Adrian¡¯s proposal was like a nuclear bomb dropping on Kendall¡¯s head, causing him to suffer insomnia that night. The next morning¡­ Brilling! The bell of Swallowston High rang, and countless young students shuffled into their respective ssrooms. Kendall was ted to teach history in ss A of the third year. As usual, he carried his documents into ss and ran into a cheery young girl in the hallway. ¡°Good morning. Mr. Kendall¡± The girl was in a wheelchair, waving to him with one hand and books in the other. The girl was very beautiful. She had a pair ofrge eyes and fair skin with a ponytail behind her head. She was wearing a short skirt today, exuding her beauty like a full garden of blooming flowers. Although the girl did not have a voluptuous body, she had pure beauty about her. This girl was none other than Juno Byrd herself. ¡°Good morning. Juno.¡± Kendall walked toward Juno with a smile. He then pushed her wheelchair as they entered the ssroom together. Following that, two girls inside hurried over to help Juno to her table. ¡°All right, ss. Let¡¯s begin.¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. All of the students got up and greeted him. After they were all seated, Kendall turned around and wrote the words ¡°war legate¡± on the board. ¡°We¡¯re not going to talk about history or read books today. Instead, I¡¯m going to tell you all a story about War Legate Draco,¡± Kendall said. His announcement was followed by a thunderous round of apuse. After they stopped, Kendall started, ¡°We don¡¯t know the legate¡¯s real name or where he¡¯s from. We only know that he¡¯s called Draco and is only twenty¨Csix years old. He trained at Wyvern Peak, which is a ce that¡­¡± Kendall was engrossed in his storytelling, and so were his students. This was especially true for Juno, who smiled as she quietly listened to the story of the legate. Just as everyone was fully focused on the story, a man stood in front of the ssroom window. He had at majestic temperament and seemed so powerful it was as though he could shoulder the weight of the world. This man was none other than Adrian. None of the students noticed him standing there. They were hyper¨Cfocused on Kendall¡¯s story, which went on and on. At that moment, Adrian strode into the ssroom and caught everyone¡¯s attention. They all turned to look at him. Kendall was slightly startled, even confused when he saw who it was ¡°I¡¯m in ss right now. Why don¡¯t we talk after I¡¯m done?¡± Kendall said to Adrian, who remained silent. Instead, Adrian walked over to the podium and pushed Kendall aside. Then, he pressed both hands against the podium and said, ¡°All right, ss. How about I tell you a different kind of story about the legate instead?¡± All of the students were shocked. As did Kendall. Chapter 251 Chapter 251 Unperturbed by the students¡¯ gazes, Adrian began, ¡°War Legate Draco, born Adrian Xander, hails from Swallowston and joined Wyvern Peak as a soldier when he was eighteen.¡± ¡®Adrian Xander?¡± The students¡¯ ears perked up when they heard this, while Kendall was stunned. The students began to chatter among themselves. ¡°The legate¡¯s name is Adrian? And he¡¯s from Swallowston like us?¡± ¡°Is that true?¡± ¡°Did you hear that, Juno? The legate is from the same ce as us!¡± a female student whispered as she patted Juno¡¯s hand, thetter who was silently watching Adrian. At that moment. Juno raised her hand and asked, ¡°Excuse me, but how do you know that the legate¡¯s name is Adnan Xander? I heard that his files are super confidential and that nobody knows his identity unless they¡¯re important people¡± Adrian smiled. You¡¯re Juno, correct?¡± Juno was instantly curious. ¡°He knows you, Juno¡± Sherry, her deskmate, eximed, Juno nodded. ¡°That¡¯s correct, but how do you know that?¡± Adrian smiled once more. 1 heard Mr. Kendall mention your name before. He told me your father died in the battle against the Lupasians. Was he Joseph Byrd by any chance? Juno was shocked, while Kendall was petrified. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s my father¡¯s name. How do you know that?¡± ¡°Because your father was my subordinate.¡± The entire room fell deadly silent when Adrian said this. Juno¡¯s mouth hung open as she stared at him in a daze, tears trickling down her cheeks. Both she and all of the students seemed stunned, while Adrian continued, ¡°Your father was a hero, Juno. You shouldn¡¯t be listening to stories of the legate, but of your father instead.¡± ¡°Do you know any stories about him?¡± Adrian asked. Juno shook her head. In a hoarse voice, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t. Nobody¡¯s ever told me about them. The Battle Warrior Department told me that my father died in action. My mother and I embraced one another from the helplessness we felt. She even wondered how we were going to live on.¡± ¡°Then how about I tell you a story about your father? Would you like to hear one?¡± Juno nodded profusely, leading Adrian to say, ¡°But before I tell you his story, could you tell me if Wyvern Peak paid you argepensation? I¡¯m talking about hundreds of thousands of dors. Do you know anything about it?¡± ¡°I do!¡± ¡°Then why is your mother still working as someone¡¯s babysitter?¡± ¡°My second uncle said he found a miracle doctor who could heal my legs. My mother gave the money to him out of desperation only to find out she¡¯d been conned,¡± Juno answered honestly, causing Adrian to smile mockingly to himself. ¡®This world sure is filled with all sorts of characters.¡± Juno shook her head. 1 don¡¯t care about the money, sir. You said my father was your subordinate. That must mean you¡¯re a great general, aren¡¯t you? I¡¯d like to hear stories about my father, please.¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Adrian nodded. ¡°Sure thing.¡± He then continued, ¡°Joseph was a soldier at Wyvern Peak. The captain of the forty-eighth squad, in fact. He even had a nickname-Cold Steel. There was a major war against the Luposians fourteen years ago. He was ordered to infiltrate the enemy¡¯s rear camp with his squad and eliminate the enemy general¡­ Juno and her ssmates quietly listened to the story-a story about Juno¡¯s father! Jaim Bonus For Free Every Day Church Chapter 252 Chapter 252 Kendall¡¯s ss became a stage for Adrian, while all the students listened intently to the story of a wheelchair¨Cbound girl¡¯s father who fought in the war, Cold Steel was a soldier from Wyvern Peak who may not have had a very high rank, but he was indeed a soldier who sacrificed himself in the battle against Luposia, Hence, his story was still fresh in Adrian¡¯s mind. During that ss, Adrian told everyone the story of how a soldier from Wyvern Peak fought passionately to resist the invasion of Luposia, and everyone listened intently. Juno was in tears. She never knew that her father was such a heroic, courageous, and fearless man. At the end of the story. Adrian said, ¡°During the final push to drive the enemy away, Cold Steel received an order to provide support to the fourth squad at Northdesert¨Can assault squad, so to speak. ¡°But when he and his squad entered the desert area, the Luposians ambushed them. Cold Steel led his squad to y three hundred men and they fought valiantly till their deaths.¡± That was where the story ended. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Adrian looked at the students below the podium and said, ¡°Juno¡¯s father was a brave and fearless soldier, so let¡¯s all give her a round of apuse on his behalf, ss!¡± All of the students looked at Juno and pped their hands when Adrian said this, with Adrian joining in as well. Meanwhile, Juno sat there, frozen stiff. She felt as though she had been a part of her father¡¯s world for a moment. Even Kendall was pping his hands, and themotion went on for quite a long time. When it finally stopped, Adrian gestured for everyone to remain quiet before he said, ¡°ss, I¡¯ve just told you all stories about Juno¡¯s father, so I¡¯m free to answer any questions you may have.¡± At that moment, a little girl stood up. ¡°Sir, you said that Juno¡¯s father was your subordinate, so who are you? How do you know all these things?¡± Adrian smiled and replied. ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯m War Legate Draco.¡± The entire ssroom was in an uproar when they heard this, even Kendall shut his eyes. The students began to chatter among themselves. ¡°He¡¯s the legate?¡± ¡°Seriously?¡± ¡°Why would he be in our school?¡± The students were rather skeptical. The girl who asked that question stood up once again and said, ¡°Do you have anything to prove your identity, sir? I heard that the legate owns a medallion. One that allows him tomand the millions of soldiers at Wyvern Peak.¡± Adrian smiled before proceeding to take out his medallion. ¡°She¡¯s right. The War Legate Medallion is indeed capable ofmanding the soldiers at Wyvern peak. I will satisfy all of your curiosities today by passing around my medallion.¡± He then handed over the medallion to a student in the front row. A few others scooched over for a look before it was passed to the row behind them. All of them took a really good look at the medallion, which had a falcon, a dragon, a unicorn, and a phoenix engraved on it. After all, the War Legate Medallion was one of a kind. ¡°Could thest student please return the medallion to me? It¡¯s useless in your hands and it might even put your lives in danger just by carrying it,¡± Adrian said as he smiled A plump little bay walked up to Adrian and handed over the medallion with both hands. ¡°Thank you¡± Adrian said with a smile. Chapter 253 Chapter 253 ¡°Please take your seats, everyone. Do you believe that I¡¯m the legate now?¡± All of them nodded silently as they stared at Adrian. ¡°1 may be the legate, but I too have parents like you guys. I even sat in a ssroom like this and went through my studies when I was your age. ¡°Each and every one of you has a chance of bing the next legate, and I mean each and every one of you. So, make sure you study hard while you¡¯re young. That¡¯s the only way you¡¯re guaranteed to reach the top in the future The students gave Adrian a powerful round of apuse when they heard this ¡°However, I¡¯d like for you to keep everything that happened here today a secret. Make sure not even a single word of this gets out, understand?¡± ¡°Understood!¡± the students all yelled, followed by the ringing of the school bell Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Hearing this, Adrian smiled and said, ¡°All right, my young eaglets who are about to spread their wings. ss is dismissed for today. Remember to study hard and strive for a better future. I¡¯lle back and visit when I get the chance.¡± The students shuffled out of the ssroom one by one and headed to the field for their break. Adrian moved to exit the ssroom but stopped short of walking out the door. T¡¯ll be waiting for you at New Paraiso, Ken. Like my father said-with great poweres great responsibility. The same goes for the legate and you.¡± With that he strode out of the ssroom, leaving Kendall not knowing what to do with himself. Adrian left the school after he was done giving the young and lively students his lecture. But just as he passed the main gates, someone called out to him, ¡°Sir!¡± He turned around and spotted a girl pushing Juno¡¯s wheelchair along as they caught up to him. Adrian immediately stopped and crouched in front of Juno. ¡°Did you have something else you¡¯d like to ask me?¡± Juno nodded. ¡°Yes, sir. I¡¯m sorry for disturbing you.¡± Adrian paused for a moment and smiled. Tm only nine years older than you, so you calling me ¡®sir makes me feel a little old,¡± Juno thought about it for a while and then asked, ¡°How about I call you ¡®big brother¡¯ then?¡± Adrian nodded, allowing Juno to continue. ¡°Can I ask you for a favor, Big Brother?¡± ¡°Sure. What is it?¡± Juno pursed her lips. ¡°My mother¡¯s really ill and hasn¡¯t been eating or drinking much recently. She won¡¯t even go to the hospital though I¡¯ve pleaded with her. I¡¯m sure she¡¯d be really happy to hear that I met my father¡¯srade. ¡°So¡­ Could you visit me at my house and persuade her into going to the hospital?¡± Adrian thought about it briefly before epting her request. ¡°What time do you finish school? I¡¯ll go with you to your house and have a look this afternoon. I¡¯ll ask her to take a trip to the hospital while I¡¯m at it¡¯ Juno was instantly ted 1 don¡¯t have any self-study sessions tonight, so be waiting for you at home. Here¡¯s my address¡± Juno produced a note and ced it in Adran¡¯s palm. Without even waiting for a reply, she rushed home, probably from all the joy she felt. Adrian unfolded the note and read it. Written on it were the words ¡°Swallowston Urban Vige #129.¡± ¡®That¡¯s the poorest part of Swallowston,¡± With a deep breath, Adrian calmed his emotions before walking away. Adrian headed to Samantha¡¯s office, However, he couldn¡¯t find her there It was only after he asked a staff member did he find out that she was in the underground research. facility Chapter 254 Chapter 254 The underground research facility had just been built recently, courtesy of Samantha, Danton, and a few pharmaceutical groups. Samantha had the biggest investment in this organization and so was their leader. Since the research facility was beneath New Paraiso, it was tightly sealed. This was a safety feature that prevented any gasses within the facility from leaking out should an ident ur. At that moment, the new research team had already been formed, each one of them going through the documents retrieved from the abandoned nursing home. Samantha, Danton, and the directors from a few pharmaceuticalpanies, wearing protective gear, were huddled together in the facility. The other members of the team were pouring through the documents Henry had left behind. In fact, they had already created a preliminary vine based on the recipe he left behind. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. At that moment, Samantha and the others were conducting an experiment on ab rat. They injected the vine into the rat before observing its reaction After approximately five minutes, the rat within the container suddenly fell over and died. ¡°Sigh we¡¯ve failed¡± Danton took a deep breath and removed his mask, revealing the beads of sweat on his forehead. ¦°¦§ Samantha took off her mask too before saying. We¡¯ve created the vine ording to the recipe father left behind, so what could the problem be? My father and his team should have already perfected the recipe. Everyone from the research team was confused, not understanding what could¡¯ve gone wrong Danton then said, ¡°Let¡¯s try it again. We¡¯ll keep a record of all the data we get.¡± The others nodded before suddenly hearing a voice from outside. ¡°Even if you repeated the same thing a hundred times over, you¡¯d only be wasting your time and energy.¡± Everyone turned to look toward the source of the voice, while Samantha was overjoyed. ¡°Kendall, you¡¯re here!¡± That¡¯s right, the man who just arrived was none other than Kendall himself. Danton hurried over and said, ¡°Wee, Mr. Kendall!¡± Despite Danton holding out his hand, Kendall ignored it and said, ¡°If I am to join you guys, I want you to heed all my instructions. Otherwise, you¡¯d only be wasting your efforts as we did in the past.¡± Samantha looked at Kendall and said, ¡°Mr. Kendall, I promise that you¡¯ll be fully in charge of everything that goes on here if you join us ¡± ¡°This research isn¡¯t something that can bepleted within a short time. I had a few case studies that I discussed with Henry in the past. We¡¯ll be able to save a lot of time with those.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s get right to it!¡± The entire facility became much livelier now that Kendall had joined the team. Although Samantha did not know the reason he had shown up there, she was overjoyed that he had agreed to join them. For the entire afternoon, thanks to Kendall¡¯s Instructions, the research team became a shadow of what it was when Henry was still alive. Meanwhile, Samantha was able to free up her time to resumepany matters. The evening soon arrived, and Samantha found Adrian sitting in her office when she returned after being upied the whole afternoon. She smiled and said. ¡°I¡¯ve got some good news for you, dear. Would you like to guess what it is?¡± ¡°Women sure love to y guessing games, Adrian thought. Chapter 255 Chapter 255 However, Adnan was not going to y dumb this With a smile, he said, ¡°Judging by how happy you look. I¡¯m sure that Kendall showed up, right?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Samantha was surprised. That¡¯s insane. How did you even guess that?¡± Adrian merely smiled, and Samantha instantly understood what had happened. I see. You went to see him, didn¡¯t you? Why would hee here all of a sudden otherwise?¡± 1 Adrian nodded 1 did go to see him this morning. I told him some stuff about my father, which I¡¯m guessing was just the push he needed toe here ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve got a knack for saying the night stuff at the right time. Color me surprised ¡± Samantha sounded rather coquett sh when she said this Adran chuckled ¡°Not am I only good at saying the night stuff at the night time, but I¡¯ve also get a knack for doing the right things at the right time¡± Samantha was startled for a moment. What do you For a moment, she was unable toprehend what Adrian just said. However, her face instantly turned red when she realized what he meant. She walked up to him and grabbed his ear. With a mocking grin, she said. ¡°You¡¯ve surprised me once again Adrian.. You must¡¯ve had a lot of fun with many women over the past few years, haven¡¯t you? After all, you¡¯ve got all this experience that prompts you to do the right thing at the right time. ¡°Tell me hanestly. How many women have you slept with? ¡°You¡¯re the only woman I¡¯ve ever wanted, but you keep rejecting me,¡± Adrian replied honestly ¡°Are you sure?¡± Samantha asked skeptically. 1 swear I¡¯d never lie to you.¡± Samantha finally released Adrian¡¯s ear, but she fell silent for a moment with her face still blushing. As a woman and Adrian¡¯s wife, Samartha thought it was only rommal for her to get involved in such activity with her husband, which was a natural instinct for all men On top of that, it was not unreasonable for Adrian to have had rtions with another woman after he was done with the war since they were not together for the past seven years. At that thought, Samantha sat in front of Adrian and said, ¡°You should see the look of shock on your face. I don¡¯t mind if you¡¯ve slept with numerous women. After all, that¡¯s normal for men, isn¡¯t it? I can understand that you had your needs while I wasn¡¯t with you. ¡°But as much as I don¡¯t care how many women you¡¯ve been with in the past, you¡¯re only allowed to sleep with me now that you¡¯re back by my side, understand? never forgive you if you fool around now. Got it?¡± The sudden gentleness in Samantha¡¯s voice gave Adrian a fright, but her words left such a deep impact in his mind. ¡®She¡¯s thinking about my needs and is ignoring her own feelings.¡± Adrian smiled. ¡°Why would you think such foolish thoughts, sweetheart? I¡¯ve never been with a single woman over the past seven years, and that¡¯s because you¡¯re the only one for me.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Samantha asked. Although she said she did not mind, there was no woman in the world who could actually ept something like that willingly. She had only been thinking about it from Adrian¡¯s perspective, so of course she was happy to know that he had not done anything to betray her. Adrian nodded. ¡°Really. You¡¯ve taken up all of the space I have in my heart, which means you¡¯re my everything.¡± Samantha felt a tremor in her heart, causing her tears to flow down her cheek as she hugged Adrian. She buried her face in his chest and said, ¡°You¡¯re my everything too. Adrian I love you¡­ So, so much.¡± ¡°Then.. Does this mean we¡¯re going to..¡± Adrian chuckled as he asked. Samantha was startled for a moment before her entire face turned red. She pushed him away before saying. That depends on your behavior.¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Chapter 256 Chapter 256 Samantha quickly tidied up her hair to conceal her embarrassment. She turned around and looked at Adrian. ¡°All right, it¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go home.¡± Adrian stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll send you home, but I myself will be home a littlete tonight. I have some matters to attend to.¡± Samantha felt disappointed. She felt that their rtionship had been growing closer. She was already prepared to offer herself to Adrian tonight and consummate their marriage if he were to take some initiative or behave more dominantly. Yet, Adrian was telling her that he would be homete? ¡®I¡¯ve alreadye around but¡­! ¡°Where are you going?¡± Samantha was rather agitated. ¡°I have arade whose daughter is living in Swallowston. I found out that she¡¯s having some financial trouble and I can¡¯t ignore it,¡± Adrian answered truthfully. ¡°If his daughter is having financial trouble, what is he doing to address that? 1 believe that he still gets paid by the military no matter how badly he performs, right?¡± ¡°He was killed in action and thepensation paid to his family by Wyvern Peak was swindled,¡± said Adrian. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry,¡± Samantha hastily apologized after noticing that she had said something that she should not have. Adrian said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s fine. So, I¡¯ll be sending you home and then pay a visit to his daughter after.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been working all day. You should get some rest, take a nice long shower, and wait for me in the room. I¡¯ll be back before you know it,¡± Adrian teased. ¡°Hey!¡± Samantha¡¯s face blushed scarlet instantly. ¡°I¡¯ll go home and take a shower then. If I fall asleep, just wake me up. Don¡¯t touch me when I¡¯m sleeping, or I¡¯ll get mad.¡± ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll wake you.¡± Adrian cracked a smile. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Look at you smiling so joyously at the thought of this matter. I shouldn¡¯t have agreed to your request.¡± Before Adrian had the chance to speak, Samantha said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. The sooner you drop me off, the sooner you can visit that girl and get home. Don¡¯t forget to bring a gift. Do lend her some money if need be. ¡°Inside this card is four thousand dors. Take it. Let me know if you¡¯re running low since I¡¯m holding on to your money.¡± Samantha passed an ATM card to Adrian when they entered the lift. Adrian took the card. He figured that Samantha would misunderstand the situation if he were to decline. After all, she had confiscated his money. The sky was already dark by the time they got downstairs. Adrian drove Samantha home. Samantha was rather joyous because she felt her love for Adrian swell inside of her. She had never met him in person before they got married but she heard that he was a talented man. The marriage had been arranged by her grandfather, and in addition, Samantha admired the heir of the Xander family very much and so agreed to marry Adrian However, she assumed that she was trapped in a loveless marriage after Adrian left. She stayed with his family with the me ntality of sticking with her spouse until the end of time. She had lept her chastity for her husband. She had not expected Adrian to suddenly return. Moreover, the feeling of estrangement between them gradually faded away and they were behaving more and more like a married couple. Both of them had not spoken much when Adrian first got back. But these days, Samantha would find herself asionally flirting with him. Adrian dropped Samantha at the house. Before she got out of the car, she waved at Adrian. ¡°Bye, dear. See you tonight. Drive safe!¡± Adrian nodded. Then, he drove to Urban Vige where Juno¡¯s house was located. He arrived at an ordinary-looking, house located in Swallowston¡¯s Urban Vige with an elderflower tree nted in the yard. Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Out! Chapter 257 Chapter 257 It was an old house that was built more than two decades ago. It was already dark out and the lights inside the house were turned on. A gaunt middle-aged woman was bustling about in the kitchen. The door flew open and Juno entered the house in her wheelchair. ¡°I¡¯m home, Mother!¡± The woman came out of the kitchen. She said when she saw her daughter, ¡°You¡¯re home, Juno, Go and do your homework Dinner will be ready soon.¡± Juno looked at her sickly-looking mother and said smilingly, ¡°A very important guest ising to our home today, Mother. I¡¯ll cook!¡± Juno¡¯s mother was named I Zabel. Ever since her husband passed, she carried the heavy responsibility of raising her daughter on her own. Afterward, a road ident took her daughter¡¯s legs and i almost lost her will to live after going through two soul-crushing incidents. Luckily, Juno had been strong enough to survive the ordeal. She did not give in to despair just because of her disability. On the contrary, it motivated her to go further in life. She was an obedient, sensible daughter who would always repay her mother¡¯s kindness with smiles. I feltforted, seeing her daughter live so joyously. Upon hearing Juno¡¯s remark, I was puzzled. ¡°Juno, is your friend from schooling over for dinner?¡± Juno had already headed into the kitchen. She was capable of cooking and doing house chores even though she was in a wheelchair. I had no choice but to work to support them so Juno had to care for herself at home. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°Not my friend,¡± answered Juno. ¡°It must be a teacher then. Is your homeroom teachering? Did you do something bad at school?¡± ¡°No, but it is someone very important. He was Father¡¯s friend.¡± I¡¯s eyebrows instantly furrowed. She said, ¡°Juno, there are many swindlers these days. Don¡¯t fall for people¡¯s deceit. Anyone who pretends to be your father¡¯s friend is not a good person. ¡°Have you forgotten how your uncle and his family tricked us?¡± I was worried that her daughter would be deceived. Juno shook her head and said smilingly, ¡°He¡¯s different from the swindlers. He really was Father¡¯s friend. Moreover, I believe that you know him too. I asked, ¡°Who is he?¡± ¡°War Legate Draco!¡± Juno said excitedly, ¡°The man in my painting came to the school today. The legate is far more handsome and taller than I imagined. I really like him. ¡°Moreover, he even told the ss a story about Father.¡± Juno was a sensible child even though she was still young. She would turn eighteen years old soon and could understand the fickleness of human nature. I was startled upon hearing this name. ¡°Jus, you must¡¯ve been deceived. There are quite a number of people pretending to be the legate to deceive others these days. How could an important person like the legate possiblye to our house?¡± While I was speaking, someone knocked on the door. Juno was excited and said, ¡°Get the door quickly, Mother. It must be him.¡± ¡°Umm¡­ I heaved a sigh upon seeing her daughter¡¯s excitement. She furrowed her eyebrows and went to answer the door. Adrian, who was carrying a bag of gifts, showed up before her eyes. I looked Adrian up and down before saying, ¡°You¡¯re the legate that Juno was referring to, right? I¡¯m sorry but I don¡¯t trust you. You should leave ¡° Chapter 258 Chapter 258 I stopped Adrian at the door right away. As a mother, she would instinctively protect her child and Adrian could understand why. Juno came out of the kitchen and pulled I to the side. ¡°Mother, this is War Legate Draco. Don¡¯t be rude to him.¡± ¡°Pleasee in,¡± Juno said as she pulled Adrian into the house. ¡°Juno¡­¡± I wanted to say something but stopped herself. She could not bring herself to stop her daughter upon seeing how happy she was It had been a long time since Juno looked this happy. Adrian entered the house. Juno¡¯s house was shabby but it was clean and tidy. The sofa was so old that it was tattered in various ces but it could still be sat on Juno showed Adrian to a sear and said to him smilingly, ¡°Please sit here. I¡¯ll go get you a coffee!¡± Adrian stood up. ¡°It¡¯s inconvenient for you to move around so you don¡¯t have to get me anything. I won¡¯t be here long.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go get it then.¡± I headed to the kitchen to grab the pot of coffee. Juno was delighted because it was the first time someone was visiting her home. She wanted to ask Adrian to stay for dinner so she said to I, ¡°Mother, apany the legate while I cook. ¡°Big Brother, you have to stay for dinner tonight because I¡¯m cooking.¡± As Juno spoke, she went toward the kitchen. Her wheelchair was motorized so she did not need help getting around. Adrian was moved by Juno¡¯s enthusiasm. Had Joseph not been killed in action, his family would have been a perfect one. He shook his head to get rid of the distracting thoughts in his head. Then, he sized up I. The woman was not even forty years old yet she looked more than fifty. She was supposed to be aging elegantly, but instead, she looked so emaciated that she could be toppled over by a gust of wind. Moreover, she exuded a sickly demeanor. Adrian took a sip of coffee. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have disturbed you but your daughter cares about your health very much. She asked me toe over to tell you this.¡± He did not bother beating around the bush. ¡°Tell me what?¡± I asked. ¡°You¡¯re not even forty years old, right?¡± he asked. I pursed her lips and nodded. ¡°I¡¯m thirty-eight this year because I got married young.¡± ¡°Thirty-eight! A woman of your age should be at the height of her youth and vigor. You¡¯re still young. I can see that you¡¯ve exhausted yourself physically and men tally for your daughter,¡± Adrian said. I was at a loss for words. She never had anyone talk to her about her family affairs. People only ever criticized her behind her back Noticing that I was quiet, Adrian said, ¡°Your daughter isn¡¯t here so you can tell me the truth. You don¡¯t look well. Have you gotten yourself checked out by a hospital?¡± I suddenly rubbed her eyes and kept her head lowered without speaking ¡°Everything wille to an end, right? You will have to make arrangements for your daughter in the end,¡± Adrian said. ¡°Who the heck are you? What¡¯s your goal in getting close to Juno?¡± I suddenly raised her head to look at Adrian. Adrian answered, ¡°Raider was a soldier worlding under me and I was the one who chose him to be trained at Wyvern Peak. I¡¯m War Legate Draco and my only purpose ining here is to visit you¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°I¡¯ve never met War Legate Draco so how do I know that you¡¯re really him?¡± I questioned. Adrian ced his medallion on the table and said, ¡°This is the best evidence I have. I¡¯m the leader of Wyvern Peak and also the only nine-star war legate in Navia.¡± I looked at the medallion of War Legate Dracon on the table in a daze. Chapter 259 Chapter 259 Just as Adrian said, there was no better way to prove his identity than the medallion. There was no other unit or department in this warld that could produce such a medallion other than Wyvern Peak. At this point, I suddenly bowed to Adrian. ¡°War Legate Draco, in honor of myte husband, please help me,¡± I said as she cried. Adrian stretched out his hands and helped I to her feet. ¡°Please sit. We can talk slowly.¡± ¡°I¡¯m begging you,¡± I pleaded. Adrian know that I had something to tell him so he did not stop her. He simply asked, ¡°What¡¯s happening, ma¡¯am?¡± I inhaled a deep breath. ¡°I have cancer and don¡¯t have long left to live.¡± Adrian was shocked upon hearing this. Juno, who was chopping vegetables in the kitchen, suddenly froze and felt no pain as the knife cut into her hand. She could vaguely hear the conversation in the living room. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°How long have you known?¡± Adrian asked calmly. ¡°A little over three months ago. I havete-stage lung cancer. ording to the doctors, I have half a month left at most.¡± ¡°Sir, my daughter and I have been living pitiful lives since my husband passed. Please show us some sympathy,¡± I said as she cried. Adrian propped I up. He soothed, ¡°Come, sit. Tell me everything.¡± I sat down and wiped away her tears.¡±I¡¯m the only family that juno has. I don¡¯t fear death but she¡¯s only in high school. What will happen to her when I die? ¡°The world is such a tough ce now and Juno is disabled. She won¡¯t be able to take care of herself after I die.¡± I covered her face with her hands and subbed uncontrobly. Adrian calmed himself down In the kitchen, Junoy on the cutting board and wiped her tears that could not he stopped The living room was quiet for a while. After a short silence, Adrian said, ¡°Here, let me make some arrangements and get you treated in the best hospital Southrive has to offer. Juno will stay here and I¡¯ll get someone to care for her.¡± ¡°No!¡± I hastily shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere. I have to make arrangements for Juna. Otherwise, I won¡¯t die in peace. ¡°Moreover, I know my condition. Even if I were to receive treatment in the best hospital, it¡¯ll only prolong my life for a few days.¡± A diagnosis ofte-stage lung cancer essentially meant doom. Adrian said, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t say that. You¡¯re still young so you can undergo a lung transnt. I can commission the best doctor in the world for you. I shook her head. ¡°The cancer has already metastasized. The doctor told me that my survival rate is less than one percent even if I get a lung transnt. ¡°I¡¯m not thinking about myself now. I just want my daughter to be in a good ce before I die. ¡°Sir, please help me. I¡¯m begging you. Please help my daughter.¡± I grabbed Adrian¡¯s hand and pleaded as she cried. Juno was already bawling in the kitchen. Adrian could not bear the sorrow of I dying. However, it was at this exact moment that a loud bang was heard. The door of the house was kicked open by someone. A burly man with a thick mustache and beard and a woman with thick makeup strode into the house with more than ten men in suits behind them. Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Out! im Chapter 260 Chapter 260 I was startled by themotion and Juno hastily came out of the kitchen. Adrian turned around and sized up the people who had entered the house. ¡°Ah? You have a visitor today, I? Is he your boy toy? ¡°There¡¯s a saying that widows are always up to no good. Are you ying with your boy toy and cheating on my eldest brother?¡± The burly man with a full beard was thirty-six years old, but he looked older than he was-like a man over forty. As soon as he entered the house, I quickly let go of Adrian¡¯s hand, got to her feet, and said, ¡°What are you doing here, Joshua? You¡¯re not wee here. Please leave.¡± The burly man¡¯s name was Joshua Byrd and he was Juno¡¯s second uncle. The woman next to him was Juno¡¯s second aunt and her name was Heather Duran. I loathed them. She had received close to a million dors in death gratuity from Wyvern Peak as compensation. Joshua and Heather had their eyes on the money so they worked with a swindler to cheat her of the money saying that they could help cure Juno¡¯s legs. In the end, the money disappeared. Not only had Juno¡¯s condition not improved, but she was also comatose for a few days after consuming, some strange medication. I almost broke down after that incident. She had since cut ties with Joshua. Yet, she had not expected him to visit her house over and over again. ¡°Why do you think we¡¯re here, I? My Brother has only been dead for a few years yet you have a boy toy already? You¡¯re even doing it while your daughter¡¯s watching. Are you nning on remarrying? ¡°Look at your sickly state. You¡¯re hideous!¡± Joshua¡¯s wife, Heather, scolded I in anger. I was rendered speechless by the scolding. She was not an articted woman so she was no match for leather when it came to scolding. I said, ¡°This is arade of Juno¡¯s father. He¡¯s just here to pay us a visit. What nonsense are you talking about?¡± ¡°Pay you a visit? F*ck. You guys were holding hands and you im that it¡¯s just a visit. You¡¯re being disloyal to my brother!¡± Joshua scolded in anger. I was incapable of defending herself. However, Joshua did not pay much attention to this as he pulled out a document that he ced on the table. He then said, ¡± I, let¡¯s just forget this. Sign this document and I¡¯ll take it as I never witnessed you with this boy toy.¡± ¡°What is this?¡± I picked up the document and took a nce. It was a contract for the unrequited transfer of property and property rights Joshua was attempting to seize the only plot ofnd owned by her family. I shouted, ¡°Joshua, what is wrong with you?! Your brother left the property andnd to us! Where will we stay if you take it from us?!¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Joshua flew into a rage. ¡°F*ck you, you ungrateful b*tch! Thend belongs to the Byrd family so I¡¯m supposed to take over the property now that my brother is dead! ¡°I¡¯ve allowed you to stay here for so many years so don¡¯t you dare be ungrateful!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± I was so furious that her body shoole She then bent over and coughed profusely. She coughed up a mouthful of blood and was breathing heavily. Junn was scared out of her wits and was crying nonstop. Adrian hastily ran to Juno and said, ¡°Get her the medicine.¡± ¡°It¡¯s on my bedside table,¡± I said. Junn quickly brought over the medicine and fed a few pills to I. I rested for a while and slowly calmed down. Heather said smilingly after witnessing the situation, ¡°Yikes, are you being punished for keeping a boy toy? Are you coughing up blood because you¡¯re doomed? It¡¯s good that you¡¯re dying so you won¡¯t be here to disgust others!¡± Chapter 261 Chapter 261 ¡°Get out!¡± I shouted as she pointed at the door. Joshua and Heather refused to leave, of course, Joshua said, ¡°Sign the f*cking contract so I can acquire thend. I have a buyer willing to pay four hundred thousand dors for it and I have the attorney with me. Hurry up and sign it. Stop dragging this out!¡± ¡°I refuse!¡± I said in a fury Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You refuse huh? We¡¯ll see!¡± As Heather spoke, she made her way to I in long strides, raised her hand, and proceeded to deliver a p to I¡¯s face. However, Adrian stopped the p Upon seeing Adrian stop her, Heather said angrily, ¡°Who the f*ck are you? This is none of your business. Get out of my way!! Adrian loosened his grip over Heather and said to Juno, ¡°Take your mother to get some rest and leave this to me.¡± Juno took I away. Adrian took a few steps forward and said, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you are Juno¡¯s uncle, right?¡± He toward Joshua ¡°Who the heck are you?¡± Joshua asked angrily. ¡°Who I am is not important,¡± Adrian said, ¡°The important thing is my question to you. You are in possession of the death gratuity worth one point two million dors that Wyvern Peak paid to I, correct? Do you think that the matter has alreadye to an end?¡± ¡°Wh-What do you mean one point two million? What death gratuity? I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Joshua shook his head to express his cluelessness. Adrian smiled and said, ¡°You may be unaware but you won¡¯t be able to stand there scolding people when you be aware of Joshua furrowed his eyebrows upon hearing Adrian¡¯s remark. ¡°Hey kid, you¡¯re just a f*cking boy toy. How are my family¡¯s affairs any of your d¡¯inned business? Also, the money was used to treat Juno¡¯s legs.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± asked Adrian. ¡°¡­I.. Of course, I¡¯m sure!¡± There was a saying that one¡¯s guilty conscience would cause fear. It was apparent that Joshua was having trouble speaking properly, On the other hand, Heather began scolding angrily like a mad woman, ¡°Who do you think you are, you deadbeat? Get out of here. Are you trying to get yourself killed?¡± Adrian looked toward Heather and said, ¡°If I want to get myself killed, would you fulfill my wish?¡± Heather muttered, ¡°What an idiot to propose such a strange request. There are all sorts of f*cked up people in this time and ape.¡± ¡°D*mn it. You and your entire family should be d¡¯ord!¡± Heather pointed at Adrian and spoke these harsh words in a malicious tone Adrian chuckled upon hearing this. However, he did not seem to mind being scolded. He beckoned toward Joshua and Heather before he said, ¡°There¡¯s something that I must remind you of. No one is allowed to forcibly take away the death gratuity Wyvern Peak pays to the family of its fallen soldiers. If there¡¯s such a case and the amount is more than seven hundred and fifty thousand dors, moreover it¡¯s done in a harsh behavior and mannerisms, the perpetrators will be handed over to the Battle Warrior Department for execution. ¡°Now, I¡¯ll ask you again. Are you in possession of the death gratuity?¡±. Joshea was greatly startled upon hearing this and took two steps back in fear. Heather¡¯s expression changed as well. It would he strange for them not to feel guilty and fearful when someone mentioned this matter. Especially when they heard Adrian say that the Battle Warrior Department had the authority to execute the person who takes the money. ¡°Think it over, I. We¡¯ll be back tomorrow.¡± Noticing he had lost control of the situation, Joshua decided to leave. He pulled at Heather in preparation to go home so they could discuss strategy. However, before they could walk out, they discovered a car parked in I¡¯s yard with a few men dressed in ck standing nearby it. ¡°Th-That¡¯s strange. These people weren¡¯t here when we came earlier, right?¡± Joshua trembled. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh! More than ten guns were swiftly pressed against Joshua and Heather¡¯s foreheads. Their faces instantly turned ghastly pale with fear Chapter 262 Chapter 262 Joshua and Heather were so terrified that they hastily backed away from the guns that were suddenly painted at them. They had no choice but to step back inside the house. The door was shut from the outside as soon as they entered. The ambiance in the house changed drastically, Joshua and Heather were shaking and their faces were ghastly pale. Joshua said shakily, ¡°I¡­ How¡­ How dare you report me to the police¡­ Tell me, was the money not used for Juno¡¯s treatment? Even though the treatment didn¡¯t work, you were the one who wanted to give it a try, right?¡± I and Juno ignored him. Adrian said, ¡°Enter.¡± The door opened and an entourage trooped into the house. ¡°Sir!¡± Adrian beckoned and said, ¡°Freeze Joshua, Heather, and all the other family members¡¯ bank ounts. Have the department investigate the flow of the money and report back to me.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The entourage answered and immediately exited the house. In reality, Adrian had already reached out to the department beforeing here because he wanted to make Juno¡¯s uncle pay the price for taking that money. There was no one in the yard when Joshua came earlier because the department personnel had Vel to arrive. Now that they were here, Joshua would not be able to leave even if he wanted to. Joshua and Heather¡¯s earlier confidence hadpletely vanished. They looked at Adrian and asked in a trembling voice, ¡°Who ¡­Who the hell are you?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Adrian smiled and said, ¡°I was your brother¡¯srade so I¡¯m a member of the department, of course. I¡¯m from Wyvern Peak I¡¯m here today to look into the missing death gratuity.¡± ¡°Wh-What?¡± Joshua¡¯s knees buckled and he copsed to the ground. He bralo down almost instantaneously. He had never exported this to happen one day. Ever since Joseph died, he had not shown one ounce of respect toward I and was envious that she had been given such arge amount of money. Hence, at his wife¡¯s instigation, he sn atched the money from I.. Joshua had no idea that the Battle Warrior Department would look into the money¡¯s whereabouts someday. ¡°Uh¡­ My friend, I believe that there¡¯s been a misunderstanding. The money was used to treat my niece¡¯s legs. I¡¯m telling the truth, I swear,¡± Joshua said in a panic. ¡°That¡¯s right, str. We¡¯re not lying to you. We are very close to Juno¡¯s family.¡± Heather added hastily. Adrian remained silent. Suddenly, his phone rang He picked up the call and put it on speaker. The other end reported, ¡°Three hundred and fifty thousand dors was deposited into Beather¡¯s parent¡¯s bank ount. Another one hundred and forty thousand was transferred to Heather¡¯s younger brother. ¡°Joshua, on the other hand, had gambled away a few hundred thousand over the past few years. There is currently three hundred and fifty thousand in Juna¡¯s bank ount ¡°These amounts were suddenly transferred into their ounts without any officialpany transactions. On the other hand, there was a transfer from I¡¯s ount to an ount ending with the number 4,04, a few years ago. The amount was one point two million dors. = ¡°The ount ending with the number 404 carried out multiple transactions to different ounts ording to the bank¡¯s investigation, a majority of the money ended up in Joshua¡¯s ount through various means.¡± Adrian hung up the call. He looked at the couple who were close to copsing and said, ¡°Stace you have the know-how to do such things, I believe you understand the consequences. ¡°If you don¡¯t want anybody to know what you¡¯ve done, don¡¯t do it in the first ce!¡± Adrian snapped his fingers. The door flew open and more than ten men entered the house, Adrian beckoned and said, ¡°Joshua, you and your wife will be given one minute to say yourst words. When you¡¯re done, you will be executed. However, the ounts of you and your family members will remain frozen. You won¡¯t have any assets to give away even if you have a will. ¡°Your countdown starts now.¡± Adrian started a countdown timer on his phone. Chapter 263 Chapter 263 Joshua broke down, as did Heather. Both of them bowed down and cried profusely. ¡°We¡¯re sorry! We were wrong. Please spare us. We¡¯re begging you. We were Wrong¡± At this very moment, Joshua and Heather did not have the courage to behave arrogantly anymore. Both of them were almost driven to madness. If they had known that this would happen, they would not have had the courage to take the money no matter how hold they were. ¡°sir, please spare me. I¡¯m begging. I¡¯ve learned from my mistake.¡± Joshua bowed frantically. Heather was bawling ¡°Sir, please don¡¯t kill me. I don¡¯t want to die. Please set me free. I have a pretty face and I¡¯ll sleep with you. You can do anything to me. Just don¡¯t kill me. I¡¯m begging you!¡± ¡°It was all Joshua¡¯s doing. I had nothing to do with it,¡± Heather said as she cried and pointed at her husband. There was a saying that a married couple would behave selfishly in the face of trouble, and this saying was reflected at this very moment. Heather and Joshua were arrogant and fully confident in themselves earlier yet now had broken down completely as they begged for mercy. I shut her eyes upon witnessing this and Juno remained silent. On the other hand, Adrian said, ¡°Time¡¯s up. Take these two to the wilderness and execute them.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The entourage Instantly arrested Joshua and Heather and threw them into the car as they cried and screamed. Shortly after, the sound of gunshots was heard corning from the outskirts of Swallowston and both of them were dead. Everything calmed down soon enough. I and Juno were silently hugging each other. Adrian turned around and looked at the mother and daughter. ¡°I will head back now. I will find someone to foster Juno. I¡¯m going to find her a new family. ¡°I¡¯lle back to take her tomorrow while you get yourself checked into a hospital. There¡¯s still hope,¡± he said. I nodded. Adrian turned to the young girl, ¡°Juna, keep your motherpany. I¡¯ll be back again tomorrow.¡± Then, he left. Adrian went home, took a shower, and retired to the bedroom. Samantha was already asleep. Just as she said, she had taken a shower and changed into a beautiful nightgown to wait for Adrian.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Adrian could not bear to wake her upon seeing her sleeping so soundly. He had trouble sleeping the whole night. The next morning, Samantha woke up to find Adrian lying next to her and blushed when she realized how short her nightgown was. She decided not to wake him as he was still asleep. She only returned to the room to wale bin after Hue was done preparing breakfast. The family of three sat down to eat, Adrian suddenly said to Rue, ¡°Mother, I have something that I would like to discuss with you.¡± ¡°What is it, Adrian? Go ahead,¡± Rue asked as she nodded. ¡°I¡¯d like to seek your help to foster a girl. She¡¯s seventeen years old and she¡¯s disabled,¡± Adrian exined. He had thought it overst night and came to the conclusion that juno would only regain her confidence if he were to keep her in his home. Rue was extremely astonished, and so was Samantha Chapter 264 Chapter 264 Roe and Samantha looked at each other. They were utterly confused over Adrian¡¯s 1 request. ¡°What are you talling about, Adrian? Why are you asking Mother to foster a girl? Where did you suddenlye up with such an idea?¡± Samantha asked in puzzlement. Then, Adrian told them about June and her mother. Samantha was instantly saddened when she heard the sorrowful tale, and Rue, who was also a mother, felt agonized. How could a mother willingly leave her child? Had Samantha and Adaline not kept Ruepany over the years when Adrian was not around, she would have lost her mind. ¡°That¡¯s the situation, Mother. Please give it some thought,¡± Adrian said to Rue when he was done with telling the story. Rue fell silent. After all, it was not a trivial matter to foster a child. ¡°What¡¯s your thought on this, Sam? Juno and her mother are rather pitiful. If I were to pass away, Juno would be left all alone without any family, Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°On the other hand, how far can a disabled girl go in life?¡± Rue wanted to get Samantha¡¯s opinion on the matter. After all, Samantha was her daughter and had a high authority within the family. Samantha smiled. She did not put any pressure on Hur as she said, ¡°Mother, you should discuss this with Adrian. After all, I find Juno¡¯s situation such a shame. If you¡¯re willing, I have no objections. If you aren¡¯t, we shall send the girl some money and help her out in the future too.¡± Samantha was kind¨Chearted and could not bear to see others suffer. Rue pondered for a long time upon hearing Samantha¡¯s words. She then said ¡°Sam, I would like to fuster Juno Think about how pitiful she is. Her mother is about to leave her and she¡¯s disabled. If Henry was still alive, he would most certainly approve of this. ¡°If doing this can save her, I¡¯d like to be her foster mother.¡± Samantha did not have any objections. ¡°Sure, I support your decision¡± Adrian said, ¡°All right then. I¡¯ll take you to meet them after breakfast.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After breakfast, Samantha postponed her work and headed to Urban Vige with Adrian and Rue. She wanted to see what sort of a girl Juna was. Half an hourter, they arrived at Juno¡¯s house. ¡°This is it,¡± Adrian said, The three of them got out of the car, and Adrian walked up to knock on the door. The door was opened and I weed them. She said, ¡°You¡¯re here, Adrian.¡± Adrian nodded white I ushered them into the house, Juno was sitting on the sofa in the house with her hands sping her knees. She appeared dejected. I heaved a sigh and said to Adrian, ¡°Jurm is in a bad mood today. She wouldn¡¯t even go to school.¡± ngo Adrian made his way to June and the girl suddenly grabbed his hand. She said through her tears, ¡°Will you save my mother? Please, I¡¯m begging you.¡® ¡± Perhaps Henry would have been able to shed light on I¡¯s illness in the past, but as things were now, cancer was still an incurable illness. Adrian strove to never disappoint anyone but he had disappointed juno. Adrian did not respond to Juno¡¯s plea Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Out! Chapter 265 Chapter 265 He turned around and said to I, ¡°This is my mother. You can tell her everything that you want her to know about Juno. If you have no objections, I¡¯ll be taking Juno today and I¡¯ll send you to the hospital for treatment. You have to try to get better.¡± Adrian left after he was done speaking while Samantha and Rue stayed. I said to Rue, ¡°Please take a seat, both of you. I¡¯ll get you some water.¡± ¡°Dear, we¡¯re not thirsty. Take a seat and we¡¯ll talk Hur stopped I I nodded and took a seat opposite Rue. She then asked, ¡°Dear, are you Adrian¡¯s mother?¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Rue said, ¡°Yes. My name is Rue nchet, and just like you, my husband has passed away However, I¡¯ve been more fortunate In life. ¡°Adrian told me about your family¡¯s situation. I myself have a son and a daughter. My daughter is neen years old and she¡¯s attending university now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s nice. My daughter is almost eighteen too,¡± I said. Rue smiled. Then, she remembered something and added, ¡°Oh right, I forgot to introduce you to my daughter-inw. This is Samantha Cowell¡± I similed at Samantha Rue continued, ¡°My sun told me about his wish for me to fo foster your daughter in my home and that I take care of her from now on. Dear, you may leave Juno in my care. Don¡¯t worry. I have no doubts that she¡¯ll get along with my daughter. ¡°Every single member of my family will treat her well.¡± Rue and I discussed the matter of Juno being fostered as the person in question sat on the sofa with her head lowered, silently waiting for her fate. Juno¡¯s mother wanted to put her up with another family before her death. She had no idea what sort of fatey ahead of her. Meanwhile, Samantha moved next to Juno and caressed her hair as she asked, ¡°Jurio, right?¡± Juno nodded. ¡°Could you give me a tour of your room?¡± Samantha asked with a smile. Sensing Samantha¡¯s gentleness, Juno nodded, grabbed her wheelchair with one hand, and went about transferring herself into it Samantha quickly helped Juno into the wheelchair. Juna then took Samantha to her room. Samantha observed the room. Even though the room was small, it was clean and tidy. Juno was fond of pink and her room was highly decorated in this color. There were a few books ced on the table which were her favorite titles. Samantha could see that the seventeen-year-old girl was filled with a yearning and Imagination toward life from her choice of books. Juno was very pretty and her eyes were so lively and they spoke volumes. Samantha roughly figured out Juno¡¯s personality from thetter¡¯s room. ¡°You like pink very much, don¡¯t you?¡± Samantha asked Juno as she turned around. Juna nodded once again without speaking. Samantha smiled and said, ¡°What a coincidence. My sister-inw loves pink too. Everything in her room is pink, including herptop, nket, and even pajamas. ¡°However, I¡¯m not fond of pink. I like blue instead.¡± ¡°Perhaps I won¡¯t like pink anymore when I¡¯m your age,¡± Juno said. ¡°You¡¯re right. So, you have to face the future with courage. I think you and my sister-inw will be great friends. She¡¯s only a year older than you. Moreover, both of you share mutual hobbies.¡± ¡°All right, be strong now.¡± Samantha caressed Juno¡¯s hair with a smile on her face. Samantha stayed in Juno¡¯s room for a long time and counseled the girl. In the living room, I and Rue chatted for a long time as well. Chapter 266 Chapter 266 Finally, June¡¯s fate was decided. She was to join Adrian¡¯s family. I decided to let Rur adopt her daughter and went through with the procedures that afternoon, officially making Juno Rue¡¯s daughter. Juno packed up her belongings and prepared to leave the home where she grew up, even epting the hurt that came with parting with her mother. She remained silent throughout the entire time, demonstrating an extraordinarily powerful mental fortitude. Juno was fully focused on packing up her luggage. She put in all of her clothes, belongings, and even her books. After that, she ced it in the trunk of Samantha¡¯s car. Samantha gave Adrian a call after all of it was done and an ambnce arrived in the yard shortly after. When the medical staff came out of the ambnce, Adrian was right behind them. He stood before I and said, ¡°I¡¯ve hired the best in Southrive. You¡¯ll receive treatment at Swallowston for the time being. I¡¯ll make sure they do their very best to try and heal you. ¡°Go on.¡± Adrian gestured I trembled as she looked at Juno. She walked over and got down on one knee before holding her daughter¡¯s face. ¡°Listen to your new mother when you get to your new home, okay? Don¡¯t make any trouble for them. I¡¯ll be off now.¡± Juno cried non¨Cstop, her tears falling profusely. I was afraid that she was not able to hold back her tears, so she quickly turned around and got into the ambnce. ¡°Mother!¡± June yelled and chased after I in her wheelchair, her tears blurring her vision. However, Samantha held her back by the shoulder. After I got into the ambnce, it drove out of the yard and eventually disappeared from Juno¡¯s sight. Juno rested against her legs and bawled. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. While I was being sent to Swallowston Hospital, Samantha and Rue drove Juno to her new home. Adrian¡¯s house was not as luxurious as Juno had imagined. On the contrary, it was extremely ordinary¨C looking and located in a very run¨Cdown little neighborhood. In fact, it did not seem as though many people lived there. Hue took out her keys to open the door while Samantha wheeled Juno inside. This is your home now, Juno. It¡¯s not much, but I¡¯m sure you¡¯lle to love it soon enough ¡°Come, let me show you to your room.¡± Samantha then pushed Juno to Adaline¡¯s room, which was clean and tidy. On top of that, it was filled with pink, just like Samantha had said. There were stickers of cartoon characters stered on the walls. Samantha said, ¡°This is Ada¡¯s room. She¡¯s going to be your elder sister from now nn. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll like her when you two get to know each other. She¡¯s at school right now, but she¡¯ll be back tonight.¡± ¡°Is that her?¡± Juno asked as she pointed at a picture of Adaline. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s her. Pretty, isn¡¯t she?¡± Juno nodded, and Samantha helped Juno unpack her stuff which took up the rest of the day. That evening, Adalite returned home from campus upon learning that Hur had adopted a little sister for her. And Juno was not disappointed. Chapter 267 Chapter 267 Adaline, who had always been a very kind girl, tuok good care of Juno. She packed up a lot of her belongings in her room so that there would be space for Juno to put hers. Rue prepared a scrumptious meal for them that night, which was probably the best meal Juno had ever eaten in her life. At dinner, she could feel the warmth from her new family as they heaped food onto her te. She was trying her best to ept her new family, hoping that she would get used to it one day. June had lived with Samantha for a few days now. However, she hadn¡¯t seen Adrian much since he was not around much. Adrian would always be already out when she woke up in the moming and would have already fallen asleep by the time he returned at night Juno had not missed out a single lesson, while Samantha would always drive her to school in the morning After she was done with sses, Juno would head off to Swallowston Hospital to visit I, spending most of her free time taking care of her biological mother. On top of that, she would buy a lot of fruits and make juices for her mother. I, now weakened, shed tears as she watched how much her daughter had grown up, albeit gradually. She asked, ¡°Are you doing okay in your new home!¡± Juno nodded. ¡°My new mother gives me money to spend every day, and my elder sister even gave me her favorite pink bolster to sleep with. Sam drives me to school and then back home too. They¡¯re all treating me really well. They even gave me the money to buy all these fruits for you. ¡°You just focus on getting better, Mother. Keep your spirits up. I¡¯ll be waiting for you toe home.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± I replied with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, Juno. You should hurry along. Also, there¡¯s no need for you to visit me every day. The nurses are taking good care of me You should focus on your studies and your life instead.¡± Juno acknowledged this statement but only left the hospitalte at night. When she got home, she found there were a lot of people there. ¡®Sam seems to be discussing something with them. ¡°I¡¯m home, Sam,¡± Juno sald as she opened the door. Samantha hurriedly stood up and wheeled Juno into the living room. Juno did not know why those people were there, but she noticed them looking at her legs. At that moment, Samantha asked, ¡°Mr. Danton,e take a look at her legs. Do you think she¡¯ll be able to recover?¡± Danton ck was among the people present. After all, he had been involved with medical research in Swallowston for the past twelve years, so he had seen all kinds ofplex conditions back when he was with his ex¨Crolleagues. Juno finally understood that those people were there to treat her legs. ¡°Come take a look, Professor Shawn,¡± Danton said to an old man. The old man¡¯s name was Shawn Luke, a professor from Southrive Medical University and an advisor at Danton¡¯spany. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. In other words, Shawn was a reputable man in his field. He arrived before Juno and said, ¡°Could you please pull up your pants for me tu take a look at them, youngdy?¡± Juno rolled up her pants, revealing her tender thighs that were so smooth there was not a single scar to be seen. ¡°Ms. Samantha, you said that she became a cripple due to an ident, correct?¡± Shawn asked Samantha. ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell Professor Shawn what happened, Juno?¡± Samantha urged Chapter 268 Chapter 268 Hearing this, Juna pursed her lips as she said, ¡°It was raining heavily after school that day and I wanted to stay dry so that my bag wouldn¡¯t get wet. I ended up being run over by a car while trying to look for shelter. ¡°I wasn¡¯t able to move my legs when I came in.¡± Juno retold the story, while Shawn nodded his head. At that moment, Rue walked in and asked, ¡°Can my daughter walk again, Professor Shawn?¡± Juno was eager to hear his reply too, hoping that she would be able to return to living as an ordinary woman. Shawn pondered for a while before he said, ¡°I¡¯ll only be able to answer that question after I¡¯ve diagnosed you properly. Do you have your medical records? May I see them please?¡± ¡°Yes, of course! My mother would take me for checkups every month. ¡°They¡¯re in the drawer in my room, Sam,¡± Juno said to Samantha. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go fetch them.¡± Samantha soon returned with a bundle of medical reports, including blood tests, X¨Crays, and so forth. shawn and Danton studied them for a good long while before Danton said, ¡°Her legs seem to be normal based on hertest medical report. Plus, her injuries have healedpletely without any scars. Her hones are fine too.¡± ¡°Why is it that she still can¡¯t walk though?¡± Shawn was rather calm. He got down on one knee and grabbed Juno¡¯s feet. Pinching it hard, he asked, ¡°Do you feel any pain when I pinch you like this?¡± ¡°No,¡± Juno replied. ¡°How about now?¡± Shawn exerted a little more pressure. ¡°A little bit.¡± Shawn nodded and pinched her leg even harder. ¡°Do you feel anything now?¡± Juno shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m pinching her with almost everything I¡¯ve got, yet she doesn¡¯t feel anything.¡± At that thought, he stood up and said, ¡°She¡¯s able to feel something in her feet, but nothing in her legs. However, her medical reports show that her legs have bealedpletely and there¡¯s nothing wrong with her bone structure. Do you all know what this means?¡± Shawn directed that question at the people behind him, who were all his students. However, they all shook their heads. Seeing this, he said, ¡°Her problem isn¡¯t with her legs, but her head.¡± ¡°What? Her head?¡± Everyone was shocked when they heard this. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°The problem lies in her head? ¡®But she looks like a perfectly normal person. How could she possibly be mentally disabled?¡± Danton asked, ¡°Could you please borate, Professor Shawn?¡± ¡°Take a look at this report. Her muscle growth is far greater than any nomial person, which means that she isn¡¯t able to walk not because there¡¯s something wrong with her legs, but in her head. My guess is she¡¯s suffering from severe trauma due to that ident. ¡°Answer me this, youngdy. Have you had psychiatric treatment before?¡± Shawn asked juno. Juno shook her head. ¡°The previous doctors all say that there¡¯s something wrong with my legs, never my head. Plus, I think that I¡¯m perfectly normal mentally.¡± Chapter 269 Chapter 269 Shawn said, ¡°Your thought process may be normal, but that doesn¡¯t mean your brain functions are. Simply put, your brain functions are the key to you controlling your body. H ¡°Abnormalities in brain functions aren¡¯t severe and wouldn¡¯t cause any damage to your brain. However, there will usually be some w in one¡¯s limbs whenever this happens. ¡°Take a look at your x¨Cray scan. You¡¯ve got a shadow over here, which I suspect is a blood clot. This thing is causing your brain function to be wed. It¡¯s also the reason why your muscle growth is extraordinarily high to the point where your nerves are beingpressed and numbed.¡± Everyone approached to look at the scan, while Juno felt that Shawn¡¯s diagnosis was unprecedented. ¡®I¡¯ve seen many doctors, but none of them have ever said that there¡¯s something wrong with my brain.¡± ¡°Professor Shawn, no hospital has ever been able to tell that there¡¯s something wrong with my head despite my numerous visits,¡± Juno said. There¡¯s only a partial clot in your brain, which is very hard to detect. There¡¯s a chance that these doctors you speak of didn¡¯t think that there was something wrong with your head,¡± Shawn answered ¡°Then¡­ Can she be healed? If so, how?¡± Samantha asked. ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee she¡¯ll be able to walk again, but I¡¯m ny¨Cfive percent sure that her legs will be able to return to normal.¡± Juno was ted and her face was filled with hope as she looked at Shawn.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Meanwhile, Rue excitedly asked, ¡°What¡¯s the treatment n, Professor Shawn? We¡¯ll do everything we can to help you.¡± || ¡°It¡¯s simple, really. I¡¯m going to use a needle technique and some medication to remove the blood clot in her brain. After that, I¡¯ll massage her leg muscles to loosen her nerves. ¡°Seven days. She¡¯ll gradually be able to regain feeling in her legs in seven days at most.¡± Juno had never been as happy as she was at that moment. ¡®I have a ny¨Cfive percent chance? This means there are high hopes of me being able to stand up on my feet again.¡± Samantha smiled at Juno and said, ¡°You¡¯ll be able to go back to being a normal girl very soon.¡± After that, she said, ¡°Please make the arrangements, Professor Shawn.¡± Shawn nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll stay in Swallowston over the next few days instead of returning to Southrive. I need you to drive her to the hospital to see me every day. ¡°Her condition will definitely improve if she receives treatment for seven days consecutively.¡± ¡°Understood. Thank you, professor,¡± Rue excitedly said, to which Shawn, Danton, and the rest of the crew left the house. The next day, Samantha drowe Juno to Swallowston Hospital to begin her first day of treatment. The treatinent process was bothplex and simple. She got a needle treatment, a medical font bath, a foot massage, and some pills to take The entire procedurested for more than two hours. Once it was over, Jo desperately wanted to tell I about what had happened, so she immediately rushed off to I¡¯s ward. ¡°How are you feeling, Mother?¡± Juno asked excitedly when she entered. I, who wasying in bed, turned around and asked, ¡°funn? Why aren¡¯t you at school today? Didn¡¯t I tell you not toe so often?¡± Juno peeled a banana for her mother with a smile on her face. ¡°I came today because I brought good news, and I know you¡¯ll be really happy to hear what I have to tell you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Sam hired a medical professor from Southrive to treat my legs. He¡¯s a spectacr doctor. He even told me that there¡¯s a ny¨Cfive percent chance I¡¯ll be able to stand on my feet again.¡± ¡°R¨CReally?¡± I said excitedly. ¡°Yes, really. I just received my first treatment today! Professor Shawn says that it has to do with an abnormality inside my brain caused by a blood clot. He¡¯s going to use some kind of needle technique to help me remove it. I¡¯ll recover very soon.¡± ¡°Juno, make sure you do everything the professor tells you to so that you can stand again. I¡¯ve always hoped back on your feet. So much so that I¡¯ve even dreamt of it.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do a dance to that song you love so much when I¡¯m recovered,¡± Juno said with a smile. Chapter 270 Chapter 270 However, it would seem that fate just loved ying tricks. Over the next few days, Juno visited I while receiving treatment from Sh But no matter how Samantha and the others led by Kendall pushed to create the cure for cancer, they were not able to achieve a breakthrough in such a short time. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. s, I passed away in Swallowston Hospital five dayster. ¡°Where are you going, Juno?¡± Juno ignored her teacher¡¯s question and left the school in tears when she received news of her mother¡¯s passing. By the time she arrived at the hospital, her mother¡¯s body had already been sent to the mortuary. Samantha, Adrian, and Rue had hurried to the hospital the moment they found out that I had passed away. Juno was in her wheelchair, crying her eyes out outside the mortuary. Samantha held Juno, trying her best to calm the girl, but it was all for naught That afternoon, I¡¯s body was sent to the funeral parlor. Juno chased after the hearse that delivered her there for a very long time until Samantha pulled her back. Thanks to Samantha, Juno was able to prepare a funeral for her mother. Three dayster, I was buried at Swallowston Cemetery, and Juno¡¯s life became a lot quieter after her passing. She would go to school, return from school, and do her homework like clockwork Samantha insisted on taking Juno to the hospital for Shawn¡¯s treatment. On the afternoon of the ninth day, the girl that was crippled for a very long time was slowly able to feel her legs, as though her senses were slowly returning to her. Miraculously, Juno found that she was able to move her legs. ¡°Mother!¡± Juno called out from her room. When Rue, who was in the kitchen, heard this, she rushed out thinking that Juno had fallen over. ¡°ATEU ¡®Are you okay, Juno?!¡± Rue asked urgently, ¡°I¡­ I can move my legs!¡± Juno tried moving her legs, even being able to raise then It was nothing short of a miracle. Although she was still unable to walk, the fact that she was able to move her legs was proof enough that she was recovering. Rue was overjoyed when she saw this and said, ¡°You can really move! Come, I¡¯ll take you to Professor Shawn right away!¡± She brought Juno to the hospital for Shawn to run some tests. ¡°Congrattions, Juno. Your medical report states that your recovery is going well. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be able to stand on your feet again very soon. ¡°I¡¯ll write you a new prescription. Remember toe to collect your medication every day.¡± ¡°Thank you so much, Professor Shawn,¡± Rue said happily. ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡± When they got home, Rue hurriedly called Samantha to tell her they ¡®At least Sam¡¯s efforts didn¡¯t go to waste.¡± Before Samantha returned home from work that night, she went to purchase some supplements for Juno to replenish herself with Meanwhile, Rue had also cooked up a scrumptious meal to celebrate the joyous asion. However, Adrian did not return even after he heard about the feast, causing Rue to feel curious as she asked, ¡°Where has Adrian been these past few days, Sam? Are you aware that he always goes out early in the morning and would onlye home veryte at night?¡± Chapter 271 Chapter 271 Samantha shook her head. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°He told me he¡¯s got a few army buddiesing to Swallowston and would be out for gatherings, so I haven¡¯t paid it much attention.¡± Samantha¡¯s expectations of Adrian had dropped significantly as ofter. When he first returned, she had been so strict with him that she controlled his every move, but after being together for such a long time, the couple had slowly grown a lot closer. Rue acknowledged this and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not wait for him if that¡¯s the case. Hurry up ande eat your food, Juno. Have you finished your homework?¡± Yes, I¡¯ve finished them all.¡± ¡°Good. You¡¯ll be sitting for your university entrance exams soon, so you must focus on your studies. When you get into a good university, you¡¯ll be able to be as capable as Sam.¡± Rue was very fond of Samantha. Not only was Samantha beautiful, but she was also righteous, kind, and strong enough to lead an entirepany. Juno nodded, while Samantha brought out an exquisite¨Clooking package and said, ¡°This is for you, Juno,¡± Juno put down her cutlery and asked, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Go ahead and open it.¡± Juno opened up the package, revealing its contents to be a cell phone. An extremely beautiful one for that matter. She had never owned a cell phone before, never having asked for one since she knew that I could not afford it. Whenever she saw her ssmates fiddling with their cell phones, she thought to herself that she would buy one when she had eamed enough money. But now, that wish hase true much sooner than she had expected. ¡°I got you a phone, but I want you to promise me that you¡¯ll continue to focus on your studies instead of getting hooked on mobile games like those underperforming students.¡± ¡°Thank you, Sam. I¡¯ll be sure to do well in my studies so that I can take care of you after I¡¯ve graduated and found a good job.¡± Juno poured her heart out, which was so touching that Sam almost teared up. She then patted Juno on the head before she suddenly thought of something. She turned toward Rue and said, ¡°Have you seen the news from the Battle Warrior Department recently, Mother? It looks like Southrive¡¯s going to be at war again soon.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Rue was slightly stunned. ¡°I hear that the Luposians were enraged upon learning that War Legate Draco killed War Legate Hydra. They¡¯ve already reached Southrive¡¯s burders. ¡°There¡¯s a chance that their assassins might invade our area soon, so you should refrain from going out if you can,¡± Samantha urged Rue. Hearing this, Rue¡¯s mouth hung wide open from shock. The Luposians have always been downright jerks. They were the ones to first invade Swallowston to murder Battle Warrior Lucas. Now the tables have turned, they are using Hydra¡¯s death as an excuse to travel to Southrive¡¯s borders, ¡°Looks like there¡¯s going to be a major battle.¡® ¡°Do you know whether the department¡¯s doing anything about this?¡± tue asked. ¡°I heard that Battle Warrior Lucas is on his way to Southrive, while the Luposians have fortified their defenses. There have also been rumors that War Legate Draco is mobilizing the soldiers at Wyvern Peak. ¡°In any case, we should go out less often for the time being in case something bad happens.¡± Roe fell silent when she heard this. She thought, If this is true, then Adrian will be going off to fight the Luposians again, won¡¯t he? She genuinely did not wish for her son to risk his life any further, but he was shouldering the safety of their entire country. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mother?¡± Samantha asked when she saw Rue slipping into a daze. Rue hurriedly rearranged herposure and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m all right. By the way, Sarn, your grandmother will be turning seventy¨Cthree in two days from now. Will you be paying her a visit?¡± 15pin to im Your Surprise Reward! y 1 x Chapter 272 Chapter 272 Samantha was suddenly hit by a wave of mensories when Roe mentioned this Violet¡¯s birthday wasing up in two days, which means the Cowells were probably going to prepare a party for her. When that timees, Samantha¡¯s aunts would probably be there too. 1 At a loss, Samantha said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure if I should go since Grandmother despises me¡± Nathan, Hugo, Francis, and ra were going to be there, so Samantha¡¯s presence would only serve as aughingstock for them. However, it would not be logical for her to be absent either. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°She¡¯s still your elder at the end of the day, so why don¡¯t you buy a gift and get Adrian to go with you?¡± Rue had always been one to respect her elders, thus she expressed this view to Samantha ¡°I¡¯ll ask Adrian tonight and see what he thinks.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± At eleven that night, Samantha had already showered and was lying in bed as she read a book when Adrian got home. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you asleep yet?¡± Adrian asked when he entered the room. Adrian had his hands full with the matters at Southrive¡¯s border, where the Lugosians had gathered. This was why he had been spending much time with Samantha, and thetter would already be asleep by the time he got home. Samantha put down her book and patted the mattress, gesturing for Adrian to sit next to her. After Adrian did as he was asked, she said, ¡°Have your army buddies left? You¡¯ve been spending so much time with them that you haven¡¯t spent much time with me recently.¡± Adrian ruffled his hair andughed. ¡°We all survived that catastrophe together at the end of the day, so it¡¯s hard for us to not be close and not to want to spend a little more time together.¡± ¡°I understand. I wasn¡¯t reprimanding you.¡± Samantha rolled her eyes at Adrian before continuing, ¡°Grandmother Violet¡¯s birthday ising up. Do you think we should buy her a gift and attend the celebration? I can¡¯t decide what to do.¡± Adrian pondered for a moment. ¡°Violet¡¯s a really foolish woman. So much so that Nathan and Hugo whom she raised ended up being trash ¡®However, as her granddaughter, I suppose it¡¯s only right for Sam to attend. Otherwise, the others will spread the word that Sam¡¯s an ungrateful woman.¡® ¡°I think you should go. Let¡¯s prepare her a gift and pay her a visit,¡± Adrian decided. ¡°I think so too, but I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll end up being insulted by the Cowells if we do. It¡¯s going to be a really awkward situation, so what should we do?¡± Samantha aslund worriedly. Adrian replied, ¡°You could just give her the gift ande home without staying for dinner.¡± ¡®He¡¯s right. That¡¯s a pretty good idea. At that thought, Samantha rxed She heaved a sigh of relief as she said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go with your n then. But I need you toe with me tomorrow. I can¡¯t do this on my own. What if Francis hits me? What will I do then? ¡°I¡¯ll wager anything you want that he won¡¯t dare to hit you.¡± ¡®Still¡­ Francis is capable of doing anything if I¡¯m not around. Samantha chose not to say anything more and pulled her nket over herself before turning to her side. ¡°All right, I should sleep early. I have work in the morning! Adrian nodded before lying down next to her and stretching out. Samantha tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep. Chapter 273 Chapter 273 She turned around and looked at Adrian before asking, ¡°Are you asleep?¡± Adrian too turned around and replied, ¡°No, I¡¯m not. What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t sleep. What are you thinking about though?¡± Samantha asked. In truth, Adrian was not thinking about anything. However, he was obligated to answer her question, or a sensitive woman like herself would surely think that he had something to hide. Hence, he replied, ¡°I was thinking about whether it¡¯s time for us to buy a new house. This one¡¯s pretty small so it¡¯s really inconvenient ¡°You and your dirty thoughts!¡± Samantha¡¯s face glowed red as she shot him a re. ¡°How is that in any way dirty?¡± Adrian asked in surprise. ¡°What do you think? That sounded so dirty and nasty Adrian shot her a smile, whose face had turned red once again. Although she imed it to be dirty, she knew that their conversation was the start of a beautiful married life. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Thus, she had no idea what she could say at that moment. She was out of topics to chat with Adrian about, but she still could not fall asleep. After racking her brain for a while, she said, ¡°The Luposians have reached Southrive¡¯s borders, so it looks like there¡¯s going to be war soon. Things are going to get pretty chaotic here in Swallowston again, Do you think the Luposians will affect our lives, Adrian? You¡¯ve been in wars before, so you should probably know a thing or two about this, right?¡± Samantha was actually rather worried about the Battle Warrior Department since she was bring protected by them. Before Adrian could even answer her, she continued, ¡°I heard that the soldiers from Wyvern peak have arrived. I¡¯m sure something huge is about to go down if even they¡¯ve appeared. Do you think our lives will get hit badly if a war breaks out?¡± Samantha had asked a lot of questions to try and get a topic started, while she and Adriany facing one another. Adrian reached out to boop the tip of Samantha¡¯s nose. ¡°Those are all things that the legate should be worried about, not your You should focus on yourpany instead. ¡°The department will be around to help if something happens, or even Wyvern Peak for that matter. They won¡¯t let the Luposians keep up this farce.¡± ¡°Still, our lives will end up being affected one way or another. I hear that the Lupons are as bloodthirsty as wolves. Plus, they have a lot of veterans and countless assassins,¡± Samantha said in a worried tone. Adrian nodded his head in agreement. ¡°The Laposians have been nurturing assassins over the years, teaching them how to infiltrate a ce even through the smallest of openings. I¡¯m afraid some of them have already arrived in Swallowston.¡± ¡°But how did they get in when our defenses are so tough?¡± ¡°The Laposians excel in infiltration, plus these assassins have gone through special training. Our ordinary defensive systems may not be enough to stop them,¡± Adrian calmly replied. ¡°What will happen if another chantle incident like the one at the hotel happens in Swallowston again? ¡°I¡¯m genuinely terrified now. I would¡¯ve died in that hotel if not for the legate.¡± Samantha¡¯s lips trembled, seeming rather afraid Thatst incident still haunted her, giving her calls whenever she thought about it. Adrian consoled her and gently strnd her hair as he said, ¡°The legate will protect us no matter what happens. We should trust him.¡± Samantha nodded. ¡°I think he¡¯s really outstanding. I hope this threat will pass as soon as possible. Meanwhile, you should try your best not to go to quiet ces ¡°You must be able to defend yourself like me. I¡¯ve got my pepper spray with me at all times,¡± Samantha said with a smile. Adrianughed at the joke Samantha had just made, patting her head as he said, ¡°All right, that¡¯s enough of you worrying about things way over your head. Swallowston will be fine, don¡¯t worry.¡± Chapter 274 Chapter 274 Samantha managed to slip into dreand thanks to Adrian consoling her. The next morning, a series of changes happened in Swallowston. Unlike before, there were people from the Battle Warrior Department patrolling the streets. These patrols were tightening Swallowston¡¯s defenses, causing all the other citizens to be afraid that something major was about to happen. That morning, Samantha left home after she was done with breakfast Adrian was about to step out with her when Rue stopped him. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Can I have a word with you, Adrian?¡± Rue said. As Adrian stopped and looked at Rue in confusion, she grabbed his hands and said, ¡°I saw a lot of people from the department on the streets when I was at the market this morning. Is it true that Southrive¡¯s outer region is going to fight the Luposians?¡± In the past, Roe would never be bothered about such things, but things were different now. This meant that her son was not going to be able to lead a normal life anymore. Adrian could tell that Rue was worried, so he replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mother. It¡¯s only a minor squabble. They won¡¯t do anything serious.¡± Even so, Rue was still slightly worried. Adrian tried to console her by saying, ¡°Rx, Mother. I¡¯ve got everything under control.¡± Despite the fact that her son was the legate, Rue did not feel proud of herself. On the contrary, she was very afraid. Heaving a sigh, Rue chose not to say anything more Adrian left home and drove toward Battle Warrior Tower. Recently, Lucas had apprehended the Lupons at Southrive Port. Yet, the Lupasians had always been excellent at mng ns with their assassins, so there was a chance that Swallowston, perhaps all of Southrive, was already filled with enemy assassins If these people were to wreak havoc, the damage they would do to Southrive would be unprecedented. Hence, the department had been doing everything it could to investigate the matter, while Adrian was following up very closely. Just as Adrian was arriving at his destination, someone rushed out onto the middle of the road and stopped him. He instantly stepped on the brakes, rolled down his window, and asked, ¡°Are you mad, you little brat?! Have your injuries bealed already?¡± The person who jumped into the middle of the road was none other than Harry Cole, the man who had been pestering Adrian into taking him as his apprentice Barry had only just been discharged from the hospital, yet he was all smiles as he ran to the side of Adrian¡¯s car and hopped in. ¡°Master, many Luposians have been infiltrating Swallowston recently. Let me join in on the operation to eradicate their assassins! ¡°I¡¯m serious about this. I¡¯ve always wanted to be of service to the department,¡± Barry said. ¡°Give me one good reason I should take you in,¡± Adrian said as he started up his car and continued on to his destination. ¡°I¡¯d like to make something out of my life. Is that a good enough reason? Harry asked Adrian. ¡°Really now¡­¡± Barry continued.¡± My mother¡¯s been ill for most of her life, and her greatest wish is to see me be sessful. On the other hand, it¡¯s my dream to be able to be a sellier like you.¡± Adrian turned his head to look at Harry as he stopped the car. ¡°Bing a soldier isn¡¯t supposed to be a dream. You should think about how you can earn more money to Lake care of your mother rather than pestering me instead. ¡°Now, get out of my car. Adrian gestured. ¡°But sir, I really want to¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to punch you if you don¡¯t get out,¡± Adrian said as he waved his fist threateningly. Looking dejected, Barry got out of the car. Adrian took out a stack of cash and hurled it out the window toward Barry ¡°Take it. Move to another city and find a job more suitable for you. I believe that everyone should hold earning money as their goal, not bing some kind of her.¡± Chapter 275 Chapter 275 Adrian started to drive off, but Harry suddenly shouted, ¡°My mother¡¯s going to die souci! She¡¯s suffering from severe psychotic breaks, Sometimes she¡¯s bold, but other times, she behaves like a lunatic. The doctor says she only has three years to live at most if this keeps up. ¡°Her greatest wish is for me to don a military uniform and return home a glorious man to make her proud! I want to be a soldier while she¡¯s still alive, but Ie from an underprivileged family, so I¡¯m ineligible to enter the recruitment process. ¡°Please!¡± Barry shouted. At that moment, the car let off a screech as it came to a halt. Barry¡¯s speech had struck a chord in the deepest parts of Adrian¡¯s heart. ¡°I suppose that¡¯s the only thing he can do for his mother at this point. Perhaps 1 should give him a chance.¡® ¡°You have three seconds to get in,¡± Adrian said. Barry fiercely ran toward the car when he heard this and dove back in. ¡°Does this mean you¡¯re epting me, Master?¡± Barry asked excitedly, I¡¯m giving you a chance. By the way, what¡¯s wrong with your mother?¡± Adrian asked. Barry took a deep breath and replied, ¡°My mother wasn¡¯t always like this. One day, some ruffians from my vige forcefully took over my family¡¯snds. We failed to win thewsuit, and to make matters worse, we had to pay them a huge sum aspensation Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°She hadn¡¯t amounted to much in life, so thosends were her everything. My father was also an ordinary man with little achievements to his name, and it was because of this that she began to go insane. ¡°My mother says that I¡¯m her greatest pride and she hopes that I¡¯d be able to take care of her when I grow up. Adrian remained silent after that, but Barry knew that he had silently acknowledged his existence. They arrived at the Battle Warrior Tower ten minutester. Daniel was in the midst of hosting a conference when Adrian and Barry walked in. ¡°Sir!¡± ¦° Everyone inside the office stood up and greeted Adrian, who then gestured for them to be seated. Meanwhile, Daniel grew rather curious when he saw Harry next to Adrian and asked, ¡°Sir, what is be¡­¡± Adrian waved at Daniel and said, ¡°Have someone register him as a soldier.¡± Daniel nodded and called for someone before turning to Harry and saying, ¡°He¡¯ll show you where you need to go.¡± Barry quickly followed the staff. Adrian sat down and said, ¡°How are things with Lucas?¡± ¡°He was in the outer regionst night and eliminated a two thousand¨Cman squadron of Laposins who were trying to infiltrate our territory, Currently, none of them dare step into the immediate vicinity of Southrive Port ¡°However, there have been a number of assassins emerging within Southrive¡¯s headquarters. It¡¯s been very difficult for us to pick out these assassins from among civilians due to the variety of nationalities. Which is why we¡¯ve increased the frequency of patrols.¡± ¡°Have you found out who sent them?¡± ¡°They¡¯re from ck Hawk, Azure Sky, and Tyranny¡¯s de¨Cthe three major organizations.¡± These three groups were assassin organizations thar held international fame. Seeing as how their members were milling about, there was no doubt the Luposians had spent a hefty amount of resources. Daniel asked, ¡°What¡¯s the n, sir?¡± Adrian stretchedzily and said, ¡°Wait for my unders. I¡¯ll eradicate them when the time is right.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Chapter 276 Chapter 276 Adrian made some arrangements for other matters in the department and spent a good portion of the day there. Suddenly, Samantha called Adrian to ask what she should get for Violet as a birthday gift. She wanted Adrian to get it for her because she was rather busy with work. Adrian promptly went to handle it On the other hand, Barry¡¯s enlistment application was swiftly approved by the department. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Barry joined the Battle Warrior Department but was not given the position of a soldier because he did not have adequate experience. He was different from most of the people joining the department because he was arranged to be by Adrian¡¯s side with just an order. The department made arrangements and assigned Harry to be Adrian¡¯s escort An escort to War Legale Draco sounded like an extremely important position, but in reality, it was Adrian giving Barry an opportunity to learn. Barry received two military uniforms from the department. They were genuine uniforms of a Dragonshire soldier. They made one look dignified, domineering, and imposing. Barry had officially assumed the position of War Legate Draco¡¯s escort and joined the Battle Warrior Department. At this very moment, Barry was checking himself in the mirror in the changing room of the Battle Warrior Tower. He felt extremely excited to see himself in uniform. Wearing his long¨Cawaited uniform, he pulled out his phone and eagerly video- called his mother. He dialed her number and the other end soon picked up. A middle¨Caged man with gray hair showed up on the phone¡¯s screen. ¡°Father!¡± Barry called out and positioned the camera on himself. Barry¡¯s father took a few nces at Barry before saying, ¡°How are you, son?¡± Barry said in excitement, ¡°I¡¯m great. Where¡¯s Mother?¡± ¡°She¡¯s here.¡± Then, an ordinary¨Clooking countrywoman appeared on the screen. She looked slightly different from a normal woman. because her gaze seemed rather zed. Barry aimed the phone¡¯s camera at himself and said, ¡°Mother, look what I¡¯m wearing. This is a genuine military uniform. I¡¯m a soldier now!¡± He showed off every part of his uniform as his mother watched the call quietly without speaking. Harry¡¯s father said, ¡°Your mother just took her medicine so her mind is not all here. Have you enlisted into the army, Barry?¡± Harry answered, ¡°Yes, Father. I located the legate and he made me his escort. Just walt, Father. I¡¯ll come back as a glorious general in less than two years. I promise.¡± ¡°My son is so sessful. He¡¯s the legate¡¯s escort. Work hard and don¡¯t disappoint us,¡± said Barry¡¯s father. ¡°I will,¡± Harry replied. ¡°You should be busy so we shouldn¡¯t talk long. It¡¯s time for your mother to rest too. We¡¯ll talk again soon,¡± sakd Barry¡¯s father. Barry nodded and ended the video call. He had a hard time containing his excitement. At the same time, his blood was boiling with enthusiasm He pledged that he would return in glory one day so his mother could bear witness to him being an unparalleled general While Barry was busy being excited, Adrian walked into the changing room ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for you for quite a while. Turns out you¡¯re hiding here to ck huh?¡± said Adrian when he spotted Barry. ¡°Sir, how can I be of help?¡± Barry chuckled in embarrassment. ¡°Was that your father earlier?¡± Adrian asked. He had overheard Barry¡¯s conversation earlier and figured out the situation. Chapter 277 Chapter 277 Barry nodded. ¡°Yes, that was my father.¡± Adrian said, ¡°Now that you¡¯ve tooted your horn, don¡¯t disappoint him. I have a task for you. Get ready and meet me outside.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Barry answered hastily. Adrian then turned around and walked away. However, he suddenly stopped and said, ¡°It would be best for you not to disappoint me as well,¡± Upon saying that, Adrian left. Barry inhaled a deep breath upon hearing Adrian¡¯s remark ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sir. I won¡¯t disappoint you. H Three minutester, Barry was done preparing and arrived at the lobby of the Battle Warrior Tower. Adrian was sitting there and chatting with a beauty trained in the department. Her name was Shay Joy and she was Lucas¡® subordinate. Shay was talented in devising strategies, usually staying behind in themand tent. She was not skilled in battle hut was exceptional ining up with victorious strategies. She had led the Bloody Tiper Squad that took out twenty thousand soldiers from the enemy country at its peak with just three thousand soldiers. She was known as the prodigy of her generation. Both of them were chatting when Barry approached them. ¡°Reporting for duty, sir.¡± Barry arrived before Adrian Adrian passed an ATM card to Barry and said, ¡°Head to Swallowston¡¯s flea market and get a nice antique piece. I¡¯m giving it to someone as a gift tomorrow.¡± Barry was stunned. ¡°But I don¡¯t know anything about antiquities.¡± He scratched his head in puzzlement as he had nevere into contact with antiquities before. Adrian said. ¡°Just because you don¡¯t own any, does that mean you don¡¯t know about them?¡± Barry hastily took the card upon hearing Adrian¡¯s remark and asked for the pin code before rushing out of the tower. As Barry left, Shay chuckled softly. ¡°Sir, why have I not heard about you taking on an apprentice? You should have informed me. I would¡¯ve rmended my younger brother.¡± ¡°What¡¯s your younger brother¡¯s background?¡± Adrian poured himself a cup of coffee. ¡°My brother just graduated from university and has yet to find work,¡± said Shay with a smile. Adrian took a sip and red at Shay. Shay said, ¡°Which part of him piqued your interest?¡± ¡°Who are you referring to?¡± ¡°Barry,¡± Shay said. ¡°His sincerity, I guess,¡± Adrian answered.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I remember you having other apprentices died in battle, right?¡± Shay said, Adrian nudded without speaking the past. Barry is supposed to be your sixth while the five prior ones have all Shay let out a bitter chuckle. ¡°May this one be able to learn everything from you so that Wyvem Peak will have a sessor. ¡°How many years are you going to stay with Wyvern Peak? Judging by your situation, it doesn¡¯t look like you¡¯re going to stay long.¡± Shay was well aware of Adrian¡¯s family affairs so she was convinced that he would announce his retirement in a few years. Adrian did not answer Shay¡¯s question. Silence was the best answer after all. In the evening, Barry returned afterpleting his task. He brought a painting with him. Barry said as soon as he saw Adrian, ¡°Sir, this is ¡®Gleaners¡± by Grandma Moses that I bought from the antique market after some great searching.¡± ¡°How much did it cost?¡± ¡°Seventy thousand dors,¡± replied Barry. Adrian red at Barry ¡°You¡¯re not very thrifty, are you?¡± Upon saying that, he tossed the painting back to Barry and said, ¡°All right, let¡¯s go.¡± Barry nodded and left the tower with Adrian Chapter 278 Chapter 278 By the time Adrian arrived home with Barry, Samantha was already home from work. The family had not waited for Adrian and were already having dinner. Samantha was rather surprised to see Adrian. ¡°Why are you home so early today? Aren¡¯t you meeting your buddies anymore?¡± Then, her gazended on Barry and she instantly recognized him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you¡­.¡± Samantha could not recall his name. ¡°Hello, Madam Legate,¡± Barry said. Samantha could not stand his greeting Rur said, ¡°You¡¯re Barry, right? Come and join us for dinner. I¡¯ll set up a seat for you.¡± ¡°Th¨CThank you, madam,¡± Barry said hastily. Rue added a seat at the dinner table and Harry did not decline Rue¡¯s invitation either. He took a seat and ate with Adrian¡¯s family. Adrian looked toward Juno who was eating quietly and asked, ¡°How are your legs?¡± Jung answered, ¡°They feel much better. There are feelings in my legs now but I still can¡¯t walk. However, I can stand for periods.¡± ¡°Looks like Professor Shawn¡¯s treatment n is going well.¡± Adrianplimented. ¡°You¡¯re right. You should think about whomissioned him.¡± Samantha red at Adrian. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Adrian was grateful for her help. short ¡°Danton is a decent man. Why do you think his son, Simon, is so useless? Are Simon and ra still together?¡± Adrian asked casually. ¡°They are. ra is counting on marrying Simon so that she can be part of a wealthy family. I would never lower myself to her Jevel ¡°Oh right, did you get the present?¡± asked Samantha. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s done,¡± Harry answered on behalf of Adrian. Then, Harry ran to the car and brought back the Gleaner that he passed to Samantha. ¡°Look, Mrs. Legate. I bought this from the antique market for seventy thousand dors,¡± Barry said without the slightest hesitation *Seventy thousand dors? Godd*mn it¡­¡± Samantha red at Barry. Barry scratched his head. Samantha scolded, ¡°Why did you buy something so expensive? This is your fault too, Adrian. You spent seventy thousand on a painting just because I didn¡¯t tell you not to? You¡¯re impossible.¡± ¡°Mrs. Legate, this is not an ordinary painting; but one done by Grandma Moses,¡± Barry exined. ¡°How can you tell if it¡¯s real or fake? Even if it¡¯s real, it¡¯s a little too expensive, isn¡¯t it? Do you know how many other things 1 can do with seventy thousand dors? ¡°There¡¯s a saying that the apprentice takes after the mentor.¡± Samantha was furious. She had no idea where Adrian gut so much money to buy such an expensive gift Next to her, Juno grinned with her head lowered. Rue said, ¡°That¡¯s too expensive. Madam Violet doesn¡¯t deserve such a good painting ¡°Precisely.¡± Noticing that Roe was on her side, Samantha rolled her eyes at Adrian. ¡°Do you know how many things we can buy with seventy thousand dors? How much mancy are you hiding from me? Hand over everything you have. Now.¡± Samantha extended her hand to Adrian Adrian shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t¡­¡± Adrian was going to say that he had no money when Barry hastily handed the ATM card he had given him earlier to Samantha ¡°Mrs. Legate, this is sit¡¯s card.¡± Barry handed it over on his own ord. ¡°L.. ¨C Adrian was rendered speechless. That was all the money he had saved for himself. ¡°You ungrateful little brat!¡® ¡°How much money is in here?¡± Samantha took the card and asked Barry without even looking at Adrian. Barry scratched his head. ¡°I don¡¯t remember the exact amount but I think there¡¯s roughly a few billion dors.¡± Spin to im Your Surprise Reward! Chapter 279 Chapter 279 ¡°Will you die if you don¡¯t brag?¡± Samantha said. ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth, Mrs. Legate!¡± Barry replied. Adrian heaved a sigh. He hastily pulled out his phone and sent Daniel a text message to transfer the money out of the ATM card. Otherwise, he would be in deep trouble. Daniel quickly got someone to do it after receiving the message. Samantha grabbed her phone and dialed the bank¡¯s phone number while she asked Adrian, ¡°What¡¯s your pin? Adrian replied, ¡°Your birthday.¡± Samantha keyed in the card number into her phone followed by the pin to check the ount bnce and it showed there was twenty¨Csix thousand dors. Adrian was relieved. On the other hand, Barry was utterly confused. He scratched his head and said, ¡°That¡¯s not right. There were a few billion dors in the card earlier¡­ Why is it just a few thousand dors now¡­ ¡°Will you die if you shut up?¡± Adrian red at Barry. Barry was sensible enough to zip his lips. Samantha red at Adrian furiously and said, ¡°You told me you gave me all your money. You spent seventy thousand dors on a painting and coupled with the twenty¨Csix thousand dors inside this card, where did you get this ny thousand?¡± Rue let out a soft cough. She knew by now that her son was extremely wealthy. War Legate Draco was no doubt the wealthiest man in the world. ¡°This is the military pension that I just received recently. I haven¡¯t had time to give it to you.¡± Adrian hastily made up an excuse but Samantha doubted him. Junoid her head on the table covering her mouth. One could see that she was having a hard time stifling herughter. The dignified War Legate Draco was actually afraid of his wife. If people were to hear of this, he would surely be made fun of Original content from N?velDrama.Org. At this very moment, Barry finally realized that Samantha was clueless about Adrian¡¯s real identity. Samantha kept the card and stopped fussing with Adrian. ¡°We can¡¯t give this painting to Grandmother. I¡¯ll prepare another gift tomorrow. She could not bear to spend so much money on a gift ¡°Sam, I just took a can of tea leaves from the department. Battle Warrior Lacas enjoys this particr tea and one can is worth more than ten thousand dors. Why don¡¯t we give that to her instead?¡± ¡°You took it from the department? Isn¡¯t that theft? Sir Lucas will beat you up if he found out,¡± Samantha said ferociously. ¡°Sam, I¡¯m not bragging but if Lucas has the courage to beat me up, I¡¯ll call him daddy.¡± ¡°Yikes? You make it sound like you¡¯re some big shot. He¡¯s the battle warrior who controls the whole Southrive while you have nothing. Yet here you are saying such big words.¡± Adrian burst outughing while Samantha sniggered. With that, she stuffed the card into the bag and stopped fussing about this with Adrian Then, he said, ¡°Oh right, Sam. Let¡¯s get a new house. The ce is getting a bit cramped, and we should have enough to put down as a downpayment for a new house.¡± ¡°What do you think, Mother?¡± Adrian asked Rue. ¡°I¡¯m with We¡¯ll get one if she says yes and won¡¯t if she says no.¡± Adrian looked toward Samantha, Samantha wanted to get a new house too. However, she was slightly hesitant and said, ¡°Frankly, I¡¯d love to get a new house too but we only have a little over ny thousand dors on hand right now and it¡¯s your money, Adrian. What if something were to happen to us and we need the money in the future?¡± ¡°How much money will we need? Don¡¯t worry about the housing matters. I¡¯ll get a mortgage. Moreover, veterans are exempted from paying interest so we should be able to get a high loan. We can get a new house without using any money from our savings,¡± Adrian said. ¡°Really?¡± Samantha¡¯s interest was piqued. Chapter 280 Chapter 280 In truth, Samantha very much wanted to get a new house. After all, it was inconvenient to live in this residential area because the houses were small. Moreover, there was only one bathroom in the whole house and the family had to take turns using it. Upon hearing Adrian¡¯s words, Samantha said, ¡°If you really want to get a new ce, I¡¯ll be free in a few days. We can go check out houses together.¡± ¡°Sure, let¡¯s do it!¡± Adrian agreed. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Samantha answered with an ¡°mm¨Chmm¡± and ended the topic. After dinner, Samantha sent Juno back to her room. Adrian passed Samantha¡¯s car keys to Barry and ordered him to return to the department right away and toe back tomorrow morning The night passed peacefully. The next morning, Samantha put on her best outfit for Violet¡¯s birthday party. Barry drove the car over early in the morning and waited at the door. Juno was in a rush to get to school so Rue prepared breakfast for her in advance. After breakfast, Barry sent Juno to school. Samantha wore a long dress and applied some light makeup to her face and lipstick on her lips. She appeared matured and beautiful yet filled with grace and elegance. She was ineffably exquisite. Adrian wolf¨Cwhistled upon seeing the beautiful Samantha ¡°Do I look okay?¡± Samantha asked Adrian. Adrian was astounded by her beauty. He nodded repeatedly and said, ¡°You look stunning.¡± No woman would reject the idea of attracting her man with her charms, and Samantha was no exception. She felt delighted that Adrian would look at her in this light. She said to him, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡± Adrian nodded and left the house with Samantha. Harry drove the car with them in it. Today was Violet¡¯s birthday. Hence, Nathan and Hugo had booked a hall in Southrive Hotel a few days in advance for the party. Violet¡¯s two daughters, who were also Samantha¡¯s aunts, came with their children. It was a bustling scene at the party. At this moment, almost all the Cowells were in attendance, seated along four long tables. Violet was not considered a big shot in Swallowston so she did not have many guests attending her party. The people seated along the four tables were all her family members. Nathan, Hugo, ra, Francis, and the others sat at the table and presented their gifts to Violet one by one. ¡°Grandmother, this is an antique vase that Simon and I got for you. It¡¯s worth tens of thousands of dors.¡± ra stood up and presented an antique vase to Violet. Violet took the vase and studied it. She then nodded. ¡°Thank you, Simon. Thank you, ra. I love it.¡± ¡°Grandmother, this is an antique sculpture I got you. Even though it isn¡¯t worth as much as Simon¡¯s antique vase, I spent quite a lot of money on it,¡± Francis sakl ¡°Thank you,¡± Violet said as she nodded. ¡°Grandmother, this pearl is for you.¡± ¡°Grandmother, I got you an antique bowl. Chapter 281 Chapter 281 Violet¡¯s two grandchildren presented their gifts in session Violet was so delighted that she was beaming widely. She said, ¡°Thank you for your kind intentions. Take a seat. We¡¯re going to have a good feast today.¡± The crowd sat down. Meanwhile, Adrian and Samantha walked into the room Samantha said as soon as she walked into the lobby, ¡°I¡¯m here, Grandmother.¡± The Cowells instantly furrowed their eyebrows when they saw her. ra was the first to stand up. ¡°Samantha, you jinx. What are you doing here? Who invited you?¡± Francis stood up as well and said, ¡°Samantha, you were almost killed at the Swallowston Business Hotel. How dare youe to Grandmother¡¯s birthday when you bring about such bad luck?¡± Violet felt that Samantha was a jinx and hence had kept her distance from Samantha after the Swallowston Business Hotel¡¯s incident. She was afraid that she would be implicated because of her rtionship with Samantha. She had not invited Samantha to the party today and had not expected her to still show up Violet knocked the ground with her cane and said, ¡°Who gave you permission to show up here, Samantha? You should leave. Are you here to anger me? Samantha did not understand what Violet was thinking. All she wanted to do was what was expected of her. She said, ¡°Grandmother, it¡¯s your birthday today and I¡¯m here to celebrate it. I know that you enjoy drinking tea so I got you some tea leaves.¡± Samantha passed the tea leaves Adrian had given her to Violet. Violet was furious. She knocked away the car with a p and said in rage, ¡°I don¡¯t care for your tea leaves! Get out of here now! I¡¯m not affiliated with you in any way!¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Violet hastily cat ties with her granddaughter. Samantha was shaken. She was dumbfounded as she stared at the tea leaves that had been knocked. Samantha thought Violet would not reject her gift. She came to realize how wrong she had been after Violet knocked over the The knocked-over can of tea leaves was sca ttered across the floor and Samantha stand frozen to the spot. ¡°Why did you do that, Grandinother?¡± Samantha asked in confusion. ¡°Why? Why do you think I do that? ¡°Leonard and Wilfred of the Xander family were captured for teaming up with: Luposians. Adrian is from the Xander family so he¡¯s no good either. He¡¯s a traitor to the country too. Also, you would already be dead had War Legate Draco not saved you. Why do you bring so much bad luck? ¡°Don¡¯t inflict your curse on our family. Get out of here now!¡± Violet shouted. Samantha was stunned. She realized that Violet was adamant about cutting ties with her yet here she was trying to get closer to Violet Samantha inhaled a deep breath, wiped away her tears, and said to Adrian, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go.¡± Adrian nodded in preparation to leave, However, it was at this exart moment that Harry, who came with Adrian and Samanthaa, walked over hi a haste, j le es, and picked up the tea leaves one by one from the flour. He ced the tea leaves back in the can Noticing that Barry was picking the tea leaves, Samantha roared at Harry while crying, ¡°Why are you picking up something that¡¯s been thrown away?!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Barry stood up and said, ¡°But, Madam, this is the Battle Warrior Exclusive Infusion¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Samantha was astonished. Violet¡¯s expression changed upon hearing Barry¡¯s remark ¡°What is this Battle Warrior Exclusive Infusion?¡¯ They had never heard of that before. Violet said, ¡°Who the heck are you? What nonsense are you talking about? What do you mean by Battle Warrior Exclusive Infusion? Are you being disrespectful to Battle Warrior Lucas?¡± Barry refuted by saying, ¡°You¡¯re in no position to determine if I¡¯m being disrespectful to Sir Lucas. However, I have seen with my eyes how you¡¯ve disrespected him. ¡°This can of tea leaves is a representation of Battle Warrior Lucas. How is throwing away this tea any different from you stepping over him?¡± Chapter 282 Chapter 282 It was evident that Violet did not believe him. ra walked over, sneered, and said, ¡°Who the heck are you? How dare you criticize my grandmother. You think that you¡¯re some hot sh*t huh?¡± ¡°F*ck. Herees a deadbeat who dares to stir up trouble at Grandmother¡¯s birthday party. I¡¯m going to make him regret doing this!¡± Francis roared as he stomped over. Violet grunted. She said to Francis, ¡°Teach this ostentatious boy a lesson and show him that he shouldn¡¯t have provoked our family.¡± ¡°Yes, Grandmother. I absolutely enjoy teaching someone a lesson.¡± Francis rolled up his sleeves as ra retreated to the side Francis said to Barry, ¡°You¡¯re pretty f*cking bold, boy, However, people like you usually end up bowing to me. Tell me. How would you like to be beaten up?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything. Most importantly, I¡¯d like to see how you¡¯re going to do it,¡± Barry retorted. ¡°Don¡¯t fight him, Barry! Let¡¯s just go!¡± Samantha shouted at Barry. ¡°Fine,¡± Barry replied and walked toward Samantha and Adrian However, Francis grabbed at Barry and said angrily, ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°Is he trying to run away? Francis, teach him a lesson!¡± Violet shouted ¡°That¡¯s right! Beat the b¡¯stard to death!¡± ra crossed her arms. Francis cracked a smile. Then, he swing a punch at Barry. Barry could easily dodge the punch but he did not, allowing Francis¡¯ punch tond on his face. ¡°Have you lost your mind, Francis?!¡± Samantha roared. After all, Barry was Adrian¡¯s apprentice. ¡°Heh-heh!¡± Francis sniggered and raised his leg in an attempt to kick Barry. However, it was at this exact moment that Adrian said, ¡°You¡¯re doomed, Francis. You¡¯re going to go to jail for attacking a soldier of Wyvern Peak.¡± ¡°What?¡± Francis was shocked and his movements instantly halted to a stop. All the Cowells were stunned as well Violet looked toward Adrian in puzzlement. Francis berated, ¡°What are you talking about, Adrian? What do you mean ¡°attack a soldier of Wyvern Peak?¡± Are you dreaming or something?¡± Adrian tutted. ¡°Francis, ording to the Battle Warrior Department¡¯sws, no one is allowed to insult or beat up a member of the department by any excuse, especially a soldier trained at Wyvern Peak. One will be subjected to execution if it is a serious offense.¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Francis felt a shiver down his spine upon hearing Adrian¡¯s words. However, he was a proud man so he rebuked, ¡°Don¡¯t try to scare me with this, I was raised to be fearless¡± ¡°Is that so? Don¡¯t be yieldingter when you¡¯re so stubborn now,¡± said Adrian smilingly. As he spoke, he beckoned Barry. Barry removed his coat and revealed the Battle Warrior Department uniform he was wearing underneath. The logo of Wyvern Peak was printed on the chest of the uniform. All Cowells jumped to their feet when Harry removed his jacket, On the other hand, Francis was so terrified that he felt a shiver down his spine and his mind went nk. ¡°What?!¡± Violet let out a cry of astonishment and stared at Barry who was wearing a military uniform with widened eyes. ¡°Umm Uh..¡± The Cowell family members were stunned. ra hastily backed away and retreated to the side for fear that she would be implicated. Francis began to fall back and his expression turned extremely pale. In the blink of an eye, his prior arrogance had vanished and was reced with embarrassment, shock, and pante. Chapter 283 Chapter 283 Adrian said, ¡°The two offenses-intentionally destroying the Battle Warrior Exclusive Infusion thus insulting the battle warrior and attacking Wyvern Peak¡¯s official soldier-are enough to have you imprisoned for ten years. ¡°Francis, since you¡¯re such a filial grandson, you shall bear the offense that your grandmother committed by insulting the battle warrior. ¡°Congrattions, Francis. You¡¯ll be enjoying free meals in prison after today.¡± Adrian beamed joyously as he said this Barry pped his hands and looked at Francis ¡°ording to Wyvern Peak and the department¡¯s regtions, I have a right to subdue, seize, and turn over any offender to the department. ¡°I¡¯m going to make a move now. Are you ready?¡± Barry beamed widely. Francis started panicking. He was terrified as he whipped around and looked toward Violet like a terrified dog. He cried and screamed, ¡°Save me, Grandmother! Save me! I don¡¯t want to go to jail!¡± Violet inhaled a deep breath and stood up, ¡°Adrian, talk to your friend and leave this matter be. Show me some respect as your grandmother-in- law. ¡°Forget that this ever happened. This is an order,¡± Violet said in an overbearing tone. Adrianughed. ¡°Do you think I have any respect for you?¡± he asked. Violet¡¯s face grew red upon hearing this, Realizing that Adrian was not about to let this go, she turned to Samantha. ¡°Let this go, Samantha. Take your friend and leave. Otherwise, I will cut all ties with you by disowning you and I won¡¯t be your grandmother anymore.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you cut all ties with me already?¡± Samantha retorted. Violet¡¯s face grew even redder and she was extremely embarrassed. She knew that she said this to Samantha way too many times before. Noticing that Violet¡¯s pleading was futile, Francis panicked and bowed to Barry. He sobbed and said, ¡°Sir, I was wrong. I¡¯ve learned my lesson. ¡°There¡¯s a saying that a clueless mistake is not considered an offense. I didn¡¯t know that you were a soldier of Wyvern Peak. I was wrong!¡± Francis began to beg for mercy, and Samantha was disgusted by this disy. He had been so aloof and arrogant earlier, yet now, he was like a sniveling coward What was the point of a man like him living in this world? Barry turned his head and asked Adrian smilingly, ¡°What do you think I should do, sir?¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Adrian replied, ¡°Since he doesn¡¯t want to go to jail, just teach him a lesson. Remember not to beat him to death. Make sure stays alive.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Barry sniggered. Then, he grabbed a chair from the ground and raised it high in the air. Heughed and said, ¡°My mentor told me to keep you alive, Don¡¯t worry. I promise that I won¡¯t beat you to death!¡± m! The chair instantly shattered as it connected with Francis¡¯s waist. Francis raised his head and let out an agonizing scream as he was smashed into a bl oody pulp. Throwing aside the broken chair, Barry dusted off his hand and stomped on Francis¡¯ bl oody face as he said, ¡°You were ying with toys when I was fighting in the vige in my younger days.¡± After saying this, Barry made his way to Adrian and Samantha with the tea leaves in hand. Barry sniggered and said, ¡°Madam, how did I do?¡± Samantha gave him a piercing re, then turned around and walked out. Adrian and Barry hastily followed after her. After they left, Francis¡¯ sorrowful howls reverberated through the hotel. He never expected something like this to happen today. ¡°Mother, Samantha did this on purpose. Shemissioned a Wyvern Peak soldier using money to pick a fight here. I won¡¯t let him get away with this!¡± Nathan roared as he looked at his son who was screaming in agony on the floor. Violet inhaled a deep breath. She would never acknowledge her mistake because, to her, it was anyone else¡¯s fault but not hers. Violet said, ¡°Samantha is not my granddaughter, Come one, let¡¯s get Francis to the hospital.¡± Chapter 284 Chapter 284 Samantha and Adrian walked out of the hotel, the former feeling rather dejected. She had not expected Violet would be so grossly exaggerated in her actions that Violet would refuse to acknowledge her as a Cowell Samantha felt miserable, And after witnessing how Violet had handled the situation, Samantha was enlightened once again. Barry drove while Adrian sald to Samantha, ¡°Let¡¯s not lower ourselves to the level of these idiots. Forget it. You still have me Samantha nced at Adrian. He could easily put this down yet she could not bring herself to forget the incident so easily. She simply nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡± Adrian didment any further on the subject Samantha instructed Barry, ¡°Take us to New Paraiso, I still have a lot of work to do.¡± ¦³¦§ ¡°Yes, madarn!¡± Barry answered. However, It was at this exact moment that a reflective light was cast across Adrian¡¯s face through the car¡¯s window. This minute event made Adrian realize that something; irreversible was about to happen the next moment. Adrian scanned the ce using his peripheral vision. Then, he quickly said, ¡°Barry, turn the car around. Head for the outskirts¡± ¦³¦§ Barry was stunned and slightly confused but he heeded the order. He immediately turned the car around and drove to Swallowston¡¯s outskirts. ¡°What¡¯s going on, Adrian? The outskirts are filled with unmarked graves. Why are we going there?¡± Samantha asloed in puzzlement. Adrian did not respond. Instead, he asked Barry who was driving, ¡°Did you notice anything unusual, Barry?¡± Harry shook his head and answered, ¡°Everything looks normal to me, sir. Swallowston¡¯s streets look no different than any other day. Why?¡± ¡°Look to the rooftops of the buildings right ahead and see if there¡¯s anything unusual,¡± Adrian said. Barry looked over, and so did the puzzled Samantha. However, she did not notice anything unusual. She asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on, Adrian?¡± Barry said, ¡°I don¡¯t see anything unusual either, sir.¡± Adrian said in a teaching manner, ¡°As a soldier, you should learn to determine a situation in your surroundings under any circumstances, Barry. This is because an enemy will always be hiding in ces that you can¡¯t see. Now, take another look and see if there¡¯s anything unusual on the rooftop,¡± Adrian urged. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Samantha and Barry took another nce upon liearing Adrian¡¯s words. She said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing there. What did you see, Adrian?* ¡°Look again!¡± Adrian repeated. Both of them continued to look. Suddenly, they noticed that something moved ever so slightly on the rooftop. However, they could not make out what it was due to the distance. ¡°Is there someone on the rooftop, sir?¡± Adrian replied, ¡°It¡¯s the assassins from ck Hawlt¡± ¡°ck Hawk? Isn¡¯t that the renowned assassin organization from foreignnds? How did you notice them, sir? They¡¯re hiding so well that I can¡¯t see them clearly,¡± Barry said. ¡°What? There¡¯s nothing on the rooftop. Is it because my eyes are failing or that both of you are having issues with your eyesight?¡± Samantha furrowed her eyebrows and continued to stare at the rooftop Adrian narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°The ck Hawks have a non-fatal weakness. They like to observe their surroundings while they lie in wait. ¡°I noticed a reflective light earlier, and it came from the lens of a pair of binocrs. I observed and discovered that there are at least more than a hundred assassins lurking around this area,¡± Adrian said. Barry frowned. Spin to im Your Surprise Reward! Chapter 285 Chapter 285 Samantha was astonished and hastily asked, ¡°Adrian, who are they targeting? Is it Battle Warrior Lucas?¡± Barry said, ¡°Their target can¡¯t possibly be Sir Lucas this time. There¡¯s an eighty percent chance they¡¯re here for Sir Adrian.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. They¡¯re here for me indeed.¡± Adrian nodded. ¡°Why are they targeting you? What¡¯s going on?¡± Samantha asked anxiously, Adrian did not respond to Samantha¡¯s question. Instead, he pulled out his phone and made a call to Daniel. As soon as the call was picked up, Adrian said, ¡°Evacuate everyone within a fifteen¨Ckilometer radius of north Swallowston at oner. I¡¯m belig targeted and the assassins are nning on taking action here.¡± Daniel replied, ¡°Do I need to send any men to you?¡± Adrian said, ¡°No. Withdraw the department immediately after evacuating the citizens. No one is allowed toe near the north zone. I¡¯m worried that the enemy is in passession of lethal weapons.¡± ¡°Understood, sir. I¡¯ll dispatch the order at once¡± Adrian hung up the call. He then said to Rarry, ¡°Drive to the north zone, stop outside Northville, and prepare for battle.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Barry inhaled a deep breath. He could feel his blood boiling with excitement. Little had he expected to encounter his first battle so snon aftering under Adrian¡¯s wing. Though he was a little afraid, he looked forward to the battle. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. On the other hand, Samantha was so scared that she was trembling. She was almost in tears as she said, ¡°What¡¯s going on, Adrian? What¡¯s happening? You¡¯re scaring me Adrian smiled at her and said soothingly, ¡°Hald on, Sam. Stay here and don¡¯t move. No matter what happens out there, don¡¯t get out of the car, and don¡¯t panic, okay?¡± ¡°Dad¡­ Did the Lupasians send assassins here to all you?¡± Samantha asked through her tears. ¡°It¡¯s going to be fine, don¡¯t worry. Remember, I¡¯ll always be with you no matter what. If you get scared, just close your eyes.¡± Adrian cupped Samantha¡¯s face and consoled her. After soothing Samantha¡¯s nerves, Adrian said to Barry, ¡°Stay in the car, and don¡¯t go anywhere. You¡¯re still very young and there¡¯s plenty of things for you to learn.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m following you so that I can kill the enemy, sir.¡± ¡°You will have another chance in the future,¡± Adrian said. Barry nadded salernnly. Meanwhile, the car was getting closer to its destination. Adrian could sense that the assassins had begun making their move from the shadows, and their goal was to encircle him. Adrian could tell that the taposians¡® target had shifted from Lucas to Adrian after he had exposed his identity by killing Hydra. He made another call and instructed, ¡°Get someone to deliver to me my battle suit.¡± ¡°Yes, sir! Swallowston was experiencing a very peaceful day. Its citizens were going through life just as they did any other day. Suddenly, a siren started ring at noon. An rming from the top of the Battle Warrior Tower was suddenly heard. All at once, the rms were set off like a chain reaction and they rang non¨Cstop. The citizens who were taking an afternoon nap were instantly jolted awake All the citizens were instantly alerted. They had heard the warning rms of Swallowston. This ringing signified that the Battle Warrior Department, as well as the whole city, had entered ss three battle preparations. Chapter 286 Chapter 286 ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Is it an enemy Invasion?¡± ¡°What¡¯s happening? The people on the streets looked toward the Battle Warrior Tower in unison following the warning rm. The ringing echoed throughout all of Swallowston The citizens were in an anxious state upon learning that the city was in ss three battle preparations. Meanwhile, Samantha heard the rming from the distant Battle Warrior Tower from the car and realized the severity of the situation. She started trembling and shuddering beyond her control. Even though Adrian was extremely calm, she felt unprecedented fear of what was about toe. Atst, Barry arrived at Adrian¡¯s aforementioned location despite the series of loud rm noises. The car stopped at a public square and he announced, ¡°We¡¯re here, sir!¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Adrian nodded. ¡°Both of you, wait in the car and don¡¯te out.¡± As Adrian spoke, he moved to exit the car. Samantha grabbed his hand and said through her tears, ¡°Don¡¯t go, Adrian. Just let the department handle the situation.¡± Samantha did not want Adrian to enter the battlefield anymore. The severity of the situation had far surpassed her imagination. ¡°I¡¯m begging you, Adrian,¡± Samantha said in a hoarse voice. However, Adrian did not respond to her. He simply said to Harry, ¡°Take care of her.¡± ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Barry answered. A thud was heard and the door was shut as Adrian got out of the car. Samantha grew flustered. She hastily tugged on the door handle only to discover that Adrian had locked the door from the outside. ¡°I¡¯m begging you, dear!¡± Samantha shouted as she pounded on the window. Adrian did not respond but stood quietly next to the car and assessed the approaching danger in their surroundings. Meanwhile, the sound of a helicopter¡¯s propeller was hearding from the sky above. Soon after, Adrian watched as a set of military uniforms was dropped from the helicopter andnded at a spot two meters in front of him. There were firearms and ammunition packed together with the uniform. Adrian walked toward the package, bent over, and picked up the military uniform that he put on piece by piece. In just half a minute, he was fully suited with a gun in hand. He then cast his gaze into the distance. Only Adrian¡¯s eyes were exposed at this very moment. There was a Wyvern Pealt logo emzons onto his uniterms. Samantha was stunned when she saw Adrian fully suited. She felt as if she had seen the person before. Soon, Samantha recalled who it was and her jaw dropped in disbelief ¡°He¡¯s War Legale Draco! Samantha was overwhelined with shock. ¡°Yes! He has to be the legatel¡± Samantha remembered the suit and how the legale had descended into the lobby and taken out the Lapostaus in the hotel back then. She would never forget that scene. Yet now, she was now seeing the same suit and same demeanoring off of the man before her. Adrian unleashed the powerful presence he had in the past when he was fully suited. Samantha instantly went limp. *War Legate Draco? No. It can¡¯t be she muttered to herself as she shook her head. Chapter 287 Chapter 287 ¡°Adrian can¡¯t possibly be the legate¡­ That¡¯s impossible¡­¡± Samantha was frantic. She refused to believe that Adrian was the legate Yet, his figure and the exceptional demeanor he exuded at this very moment were exactly like the legate. In fact, she could note up with any excuse to deny that Adrian was the legate Samantha waspletely stunned. She silently watched everything that was happening in the surroundings from inside the After Adrian changed into his uniform, men wearing different assassin suits charged at him from all directions. There were four to five hundred of these assassins, and they had only their eyes exposed just like Adrian. They were carrying all sorts of weapons with them. These people had surrounded Adrian from all directions, but he simply stood there and made no move to run. Samantha was paralyzed with fear. She pressed up to the car window and watched everything with tears in her eyes. After these assassins showed up, drones flew across the sky above. The cameras of these drones were constantly turning in different directions All the major journalists and media personnel from Swallowston were here. At this exact moment, the whole of Swallowston was experiencing a great stir as the city was drowned in the Battle Warrior Department¡¯s rm. Hundreds of journalists rushed to the north zone upon receiving the news. These journalists operated the drones that flew into the sky to live stream the event to the citizens, In the image taken by the journalists¡® drones, Adrian showed up In his military uniform. The citizens gasped when they saw the scene of War Legate Draco on the live feed. ¡°It¡¯s War Legate Dracu!¡± ¡°The legate is here again!¡± ¡°Hahaha, Swallowston is blessed to have War Legate Draco!¡± A number of people eximed loudly. There were also young women who shrieked at the sight of Adrian. The scene then changed and a female reporter appeared before the camera. She announced, ¡°Citizens of Swallowston, we received the Battle Warrior Department¡¯s update just moments ago. The evacuation in the north of the city has beenpleted. The three major assassins organizations from foreign countries and close to a thousand assassins holding different identities have revealed themselves and caused great chaos in the city.¡± The female reporter continued, ¡°We can see from the image that these assassins share amon goal in infiltrating Swallowston, and that is to assassinate War Legate Draro. We can see how fearless the legate is in the face of foreign countries ¡®challenges. He has already shown up in the evacuated north all by himselt, ¡°Next, we¡¯re going to report in real¨Ctime na buw War Legate Dracu tales out all these assassins!¡± rleks were heard from where people were watching the live stream. Countlessments carrying the words ¡°All the best, Legate¡± Lashed across the live streani screen. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. At the same time, Rue turned on the television at home to watch the news as site sat standing alone in a public square wearing a military uniform with a gun in hand. A few hundred assassins had surrounded him and were inching closer toward him. sofa in silence. She saw her s This was Rue¡¯s first time being in her son¡¯s world. It was also her first time witnessing her son fighting valiantly on the battlefield. She wiped at her tears. Adrian was her pride and was also that of many others at this moment. Countless eyes were watching him closely and were witnessing through various channels how the legate, whom they had. never met before, strade into the battlefield. Rue was emotional just like everyone else at this exact moment. Her fists were tightly clenched and her tear¨Cfilled eyes were glued to the television This battle would surely go down in history. Chapter 288 Chapter 288 It felt as if the entire city halted to at a stop for Adrian. The citizens stopped working on their tasks so they could focus on the event that was about to take ce at north Swallowston¡¯s public square. Lessons at school were also stopped. The televisions hanging on the wall of the ssrooms were ying the news. All the students silently watched the domineering War Legate Draco in his military uniform on the screen, and Juno was no exception. Her eyes were filled with the light of patriotist as she stared at the television in her ssroom. She could feel her blood boiling even though she was just a young girl. The students in the ss were silently cheering on War Legate Draco. To enlighten the students about today¡¯s event, the teacher said, ¡°students, this man on the screen is our war legate, War Legate Draco. He had hunted down and killed the Lupasians a few days ago for stirring up trouble in Swallowston. ¡°The school has just received notification from above that the Luposiansmissioned these elite assassins from three major assassin organizations to kill the legate in Swallowston. This will be a glorious battle for War Legate Draco, so let¡¯s cheer for the man who has never revealed himself to the public. Follow me, students! ¡°Go get ¡¯em, Legate!¡± ¡°Go get ¡¯em, Legate!¡± Every student shouted in unison and their voices surged toward the sky. ¡°Go get ¡¯em, Legate!¡± Their voices triggered a chain reaction. The high-spirited, cheering from the school reverberated in the ears of the people in the surroundings. More and more people joined in the cheer. Countless people began cheering as if they were deeply inspired. ¡°Go get ¡¯em, Legateo!¡± The voices echoed throughout Swallowston Slowly, more and more people joined in the cheering and the patriotic spirit hidden in everyone¡¯s heart was ignited. All at once, it felt as if the entire city was shouting ¡°Go get ¡¯em, Legate!¡± The citizens were extremely emotional and their bloud boiled. The battle between War Legate Draco and the assassins from the three major assassin organizations was about to begin. ¡°Go get ¡¯em, Legate!¡± At home, Rue heard the shoutinging from all directions as she sat on the sofa. She was covering her mouth with her hand yet she could not refrain from joining in as well. She became even more emotional, especially when she heard the people of the city cheering on her son. Rue¡¯s tears streamed down her face. Her son had grown into a mai. Her sun was aplished, He was regarded as a hero by all the citizens. Rue cried bysterically and Adrian¡¯s child-like voice from his younger days reverberated in her ears.. She still remembered how Henry had asked Adrian when he was very young, ¡°Adrian, what do you want to be when you grow He answered. ¡°I want to be a hero who protects the world!¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Rue cried when she recalled that memory. Adrian was right about bing a hero. He was now an unparalleled, all-powerful hero, just as he said would be when he was young The citizens¡¯ enthusiasm did not dull for even a moment. Every single person whose enthusiasm was triggered was shouting and calling out to the legate. Close to a thousand assassins were surrounding and approaching Adrian in an orderly manner in the public square of north Swallowston Adrian, on the other, did not budge but the gun in his hand was already fully prepared to shoot. This was captured by the lenses of countless mediapanies.. He was just waiting for the right moment to engage these people in battle. He was the representation of Navia¡¯s honor. He was the representation of his countrymen¡¯s integrity. He was only allowed to win this battle and not lose. Meanwhile, back in the car¡­ Spin to im Your Surprise Reward! Chapter 289 Chapter 289 Watching the assassins get closer and cluser, Adrian remained steadfast as he heard the chants cheering him on and the whirring of the drones above him. At that moment, Samantha covered her mouth with both hands, realizing that everything had changed. Her husband truly was the strongest man in the world! He was the heroic man called Draco, who cantrels Wyvern Peak, protects his country, and had an extremely powerful legacy. So much so that everyone knew who he was. ¡°He¡¯s the legate I¡¯m sure of it now.¡± Samantha never connected Adrian to being the legate before, but she suddenly recalled how Adrian had indeed told her that he was the legate when he first returned. However, she had not believed him at the time. After taking in a deep breath, Samantha wiped her tears and said in a low voice, ¡°Go get ¡¯em, Legate.¡± She knew that countless countries from the outer regions were watching Adrian¡¯s battle too. This battle would decide their country¡¯s fate. If Adrianst, everyone would think that Navia¡¯s time was up. Hence, he was only allowed to emerge victorious and nothing else. If he won, everyone would be fearful of his power. When that happens, Navia will be free of invaders for years toe. ¡°You have to win!¡± Samantha clenched her fists, feeling extremely excited. Barry turned around and said to her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m confident he¡¯ll win Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Samantha looked at Barry and nodded. ¡°Why isn¡¯t the department anywhere to be seen?¡± The Battle Warrior Department should have been mobilized to fight against the invaders, yet nothing seemed to be happening. ¡°I¡¯m not sure of the specifics, but those assassins are no doubt there to kill Sir Adrian. Many people from the outer regions are watching, so he¡¯ll have to eliminate them single-handedly to prove that Navia is a force to be reckoned with ¡°Otherwise, those people will only continue to attack us relentlessly.¡± Samantha understood most of what Barry meant, so she remained silent. Everyone was watching the events unfold, including the countries from the outer regions. Each and every one of them had tensed up, feeling the passioning through their screens which caused their blood to boil. This included Adaline, who was still at Swallowston University. She was praying for her brother¡¯s safety in front of the television, seeing how this was her first time watching her brother fight in a real battle. In fact, this was a fight that was going to go down in history. Close to a thousand assassins surrounded Adrian who was wielding two pistols. There were all kinds of weapons dangling from his uniform, waiting to be used against his enemies. At that moment, the assassins were closing In. When they were less than three hundred meters away, a general in ck robes suddenly gave an order to the well-disciplined horde of assassins, ¡°Kill him!¡± ¡°Charge!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do thu:¡±¡± ¡°Get him!¡± All kinds of yells rang out as the assassinsunched their attacks. They raised their guns and fired off a relentless volley of bullets toward Adrian. Everyone before their screens held their breaths as something shocking happened. ¡°He¡¯s making his move!¡± someone yelled, causing everyone to turn their heads. They watched as Adrian sprung into action. Chapter 290 Chapter 290 ¡°He¡¯s dating it!¡± Countless scmans could be heard throughout the city. ¡°He¡¯s making his move! He looks so cool!¡± ¡°Oh, my Gad! How is he able to move so quickly?!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure he must be God reincarnated That speed is just incredible!¡± Everyone covered their mouths as they witnessed Adrian speing; into action after having stood so still just a moment ago. Meanwhile, Samantha saw Adrian charge directly to the volley of bullets. Behind him, he had left behind a mirage of himself as he swiftly jumped up and down, instantly covering the more than a hundred meters between him and his enemies. On the other hand, everyone else saw the legate dodging bullet after bullet at a speed so fast that they had to rey the recording in slow motion. Thanks to this video function, they were able to see how Adrian continuously brushed past the bullets while moving forward as quickly as lightning Immediately after that, he lifted his guns and spread them wide open. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!!! More than a dozen bullets flew out of the purs¡® mazzles, piercing more than a dozen assassins at once. Some of them were not even able to so much as scream before falling to the ground. Adrian continued to fire off his bullets, When he finished unloading his magazines, he threw away his guns and pulled out a shiny dagger from his waist before charging into the horde of assassins. A few bright shes flitted through the assassin horde, followed by their agonized screams as they fell one by one. The assassins felt so helpless that the man in the ck robes yelled, ¡°Sh*1 Throw your guns away! We¡¯ll engage him in meleebat!¡± None of the assassins had imagined that Adrian would still be standing after being attacked by that volley of bullets, let alone him getting close to them. Everyone immediately threw aside their guns and pulled out daggers from their waists before surrounding Adrian. However, they had no idea that the hero of Navia excelled at close¨Crangebat. The assassins reflected the sun¡¯s rays using their des, hoping to blind Adrian but there was no way he was going to allow them to get the jump on him. After all, his title as Navia¡¯s hero was not just for show. Following the agonized screams, the assassins dropped one by one. No matter where Adrian passed, his dagger seemed to have grown eyes of its own as it relentlessly took down the assassins with its terrifying power The assassins were shocked by this, astonished by how many of them Adrian had disarmed or killed in just two minutes. Adrian killed whoever was in his way! His dagger was like a slithering snake. It glimmered like the moon that was reflected on the sea¡¯s surface. The assassins began to break formation when they realized they were not going to seed. Adrian wielded his dagger with fluid movements, adding to his body count wherever he went. Nut a single soul in Itis sight was spared. The drones in the air captured everything that happened, even capturing Images of his after shadows. They tyed everything that was happening, causing everyone to see him as a hero. The war legate of Navia was creating a myth for himself, and that was the very moment the world was witnessing a miracle. Everyone from Swallowston was astonished Samantha covered her mouth as she watched her husband fearlessly charge onward with such bravery. Meanwhile, Rue watched her son in absolute disbelief on her face, Adrian, who used to be so weak and frail, was now representing Navia¡¯s honor as he fought fearlessly against what seemed lilo insurmountable odds. Adaline, too, was silently watching her brother¨Cwho had protected her when they were little¨Cprotecting all of Navia with his fearless spirit. Seconds turned into minutes, and Adrian grew numb. However, the audience watching their screens was even more numb. In just half an hour, half of the assassins had been eliminated. ¡°This man is f*cling insane!¡± Despite the special training these assassins had gone through, their faces were ashen after watching how Adrian was still able to stand so strong though he was surrounded by enemies on all sides. At that moment, what was supposed to be an assassination became a scene of fear as the assassins realized how the tides had turned Some of them were already retreating, trying to flee from the horrific battle scene, but they found that armored vehicles from the Battle Warmor Department had surrounded them. Wyvern Peak¡¯s special agents had been waiting for them for a very long time. Bang! Bang! Bang!!! Even before the assassins were able to flee the scene, these special agents brought out their guns and shot them all dead. Daniel stood on top of one of the vehicles with a megaphone in hand. He called out, ¡°Attention assassins from the top three organizations. The only way any of you are getting out of here is by killing the legate, Anyone who tries to flee will be shot without remorse!¡± Daniel¡¯s voire sent chills down the assassins spines. It was not until that moment that they realized they were heavily surrounded and that their only chance of escaping with their lives was to kill the legate. Hence, they regrouped and once again tried to kill adrian. Yet, their resistance ultimately proved futile. With a huge stter of blood, another man had fallen, while the others were all going crazy from the fear of facing such a horrifying enemy. ¡°He¡¯s a madman¡­ A madman! ¡°I¡¯m out of here!¡± ¡°Please spare me!¡± Countless assassins began begging for their lives, hoping that the Battle Warrior Department would pardon their sins. Daniel simply sneered and looked at the battlefield. ¡°Your only way out of here is by killing our legate. Otherwise, none of you will live to see another day. ¡°But rx. Nobody from the department will interfere in the fight¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Daniel¡¯s ultirnatima served to be nothing more than the end of the line for the assassins as they screamed in agony. Meanwhile, the reporters were allmenting on the events with such excitement as everyone from Swallowston witnessed it together. The ligate had once again created another myth for himself. After fighting for more than an hour, Adrian was finally able to stop after the find assassin fell He stand on the battlefield with his blood¨Ccovered dagger, his breathing slightlybored, Everyone gave a wild round of apuse as he looked up toward the sky. Chapter 291 Chapter 291 The thunderous apuse was apanied by deafening cheers. After all, the legate had just killed all of the assassins sent by the top three assassin organizations right before everyone¡¯s eyes. This was a glorious achievement and an unparalleled honor. The War Legate Draco¡¯s reputation had now traveled far and wide as the strongest war legate that hails from Navia. This moment would go down in history! Countless people were cheering and celebrating on Adrian¡¯s behalf. The legate had not only proven his own prowess, but also how powerful Navia was to the outer regions. He had proven that the soldiers of Navia were all courageous, fearless, and proud. Samantha¡¯s hands sped her mouth as she heard the cheers and apuseing from all directions, soaking everything in. Time seemed to have stopped at that very moment. A female reporter stood before the camera and cheered in a passionate voice. Excited, she yelled, ¡°Did you see that?! The legate killed all of the assassins from the outer region¡¯s top assassin organizations. And he himself came outpletely unscathed! ¡°The legate has proven not only his strength but all of Navia¡¯s! He has brought honor to us!¡± Everyone could feel how intense this moment was from the reporter¡¯s words as they continued cheering. Even at home, Rue was tearing up and pping joyously as she watched the events unfold. This was a feat that was going down in the history books as everyone from the outer region gained a newfound respect for Naia Adrian¡¯s dagger was still dripping blood, while Daniel led his men to clean up the scene. Under Daniel¡¯smand, a number of generals from the Battle Warrior Department walked up to Adrian and stopped around him. Lucas then said, ¡°For so many years, the people have only heard about the legate but never actually witnessed how strong he truly is. You¡¯ve changed that today. ¡°You¡¯re as spry as ever, sin Lucas pped his hands with a huge smile on his face. Adrian turned around and looked at Lucas. ¡°Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m panting? I¡¯ve gotten old.¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only After that, he walked away from them. At that moment, Samantha flung open the car door and ran toward Adrian. Just as he was about to leave, he suddenly caught a whiff of a sweet fragrance as Samantha threw herself into his arms. She held him so tightly. Even burying her face against his chest, desperately hoping she could fuse with him. Adrian grabbed her slender waist and whispered, ¡°Can you calm down, please? There are cameras everywhere. Also, I¡¯m covered in blood¡­¡± However, Samantha did not care about any of that. She refused to let him go even though he was covered in blood. When Lucas saw this, he immediately gestured toward all of the media tforms. Seeing this, the drones turned around and left, aiming their cameras away from Adrian out of respect for his privacy. Finally, Adrian was able to rx as he gently stroked Samantha¡¯s hair as she trembled in his arms, not knowing what to say at that monit, It was as though their embrace meant everything in the world to her. Chapter 292 Chapter 292 Without saying a word to Samantha, Adrian turned around and said to Lucas, ¡°Gather the corpses and throw them all into Luposia¡¯s borders. Also, send another team to the outer regions. Warm them that we¡¯ll throw everything we have at them should Lupasiamit the same mistake.¡± ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Lucas replied. ¡°And get me out of here,¡± Adrian said. When Lucas waved his hand, an ordinary-looking jeep drove toward them. Adrian gestured toward Barry, who was some ways away, to stay behind and help out before getting into the jeep with Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Samantha. Everything returned to normal after the jeep pulled away from the scene. The legate disappeared after eliminating all the assassins. As it stood, nobody had seen his true face yet. He would only reveal his eyes whenever he showed up, which was why nobody knew what he looked like. The battle was over, and Lucas and his men cleaned up the battlefield while Adrian and Samantha left. Adnan took a deep breath as the car s away. After taking off his soiled uniform, he hurled it onto the passenger¡¯s seat and said to the driver, ¡°Have them cleaned and kept in my closet.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± eyes that the man Adrian tidied his messy hair as Samantha sat quietly next to him. She was able to finally see with her own eyes t behind the uniform was indeed her husband. She could not exin why, but Adrian seemed like apletely different person at that moment. After taking off his uniform, Adrian seemed as friendly as he always was. He even had that sneaky smile on his face. He was apletely different person from the man who was filled with murderous intent on the battlefield. Samantha was smitten, never expecting that she would actually be with such a man in this lifetime. When she was still a young girl, she had been filled with all sorts of fantasies and dreamt of marrying a great hero. Now, her dreams havee true as she was indeed married to one. The look of love in her eyes was unmistakable. When she saw the sweat on Adrian¡¯s face, she quickly took out a piece of tissue and wiped it off for him. With a smile, Adrian asked, ¡°Did I scare you just now?¡± Samantha nodded. ¡°Hello, Mister Legate,¡± she said as she pursed her lips and reached out her hand toward Adrian, wanting to shake his hand. Seeing this, Adrianughed and shook her hand. ¡°How are you feeling now? Excited?¡± Samantha nodded once more. ¡°I am excited, but something still feels weird about all this.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it.¡± Adrian smiled. Seeming to have remembered something, he aslood, ¡°So, are we still getting a divorce?¡± Adrian recalled how Samantha once said she was going to divorce him if he really was the legate. Hearing this, Samantha threw a huge hit and said, ¡°We can get a divorce right now if that¡¯s what you want, Adrian!¡± Adrian smiled and pulled her into his arms. ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding me. As if I¡¯d ever find another wife as perfect as you.¡± ¡°Jerk!¡± Samantha shot him a re but still rested in his like a docile house cat A moment of silence passed. Adrian had no idea what Samantha was thinking. Then, she suddenly asked, ¡°You¡¯re a great hero now, so do you think an ordinary wornan like me still deserves to be with you?¡± Chapter 293 Chapter 293 Women had a habit of overthinking things Samantha was beginning to let her thoughts run wild. At that moment, she could see how great the distance between them was with one being a great hero, while the other was nothing more than an ordinary woman. How could the two of them possibly be a good mates for one another? Adrian did not answer her question directly. Instead, he held her hands and said, ¡°The way I see it, a woman who¡¯s willing to wait for me for seven whole years is definitely no ordinary woman. ¡°Stop those silly thoughts of yours.¡± Samantha fell silent and buried her face into his chest. The couple soon arrived home. Rue was sitting on the sofa when Samantha called out, ¡°We¡¯re home, Mother.¡± Rue spring to her feet and heaved a sigh of relief when she saw Adrian in one piece. ¡°Are you okay, my son?¡± Adrian nodded. ¡°Huh? Why do you sound like you already know about his identity?¡± Samantha sounded slightly startled as she asked. Rue heaved a sigh and grabbed Samantha¡¯s hands. ¡°I only found out two days ago, I didn¡¯t mean to hide it from you. I was afraid you might think you¡¯re unworthy of Adrian when you found out, so 1..¡± Samantha was silent for a moment when she heard this. Indeed, she had behaved as though she did not approve of Adrian when he first returned. There were no feelings between them at the beginning, so it was only natural that she would choose to leave without causing a fuss if she had found out who Adrian really was at the time, but things were different now. After bring together for some time, Samantha realized that she had fallen in love with her husband, so much that his identity no longer mattered to her. She could no longer bring herself to leave him. ¡°I don¡¯t me either of you, but please don¡¯t hide things from me anymore. It makes me feel like I¡¯m not a part of this family. ¡°But at the end of the day, I know you guys were doing it for my sake,¡± Samantha said. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Rue gently squeezed Samantha¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯ve always seen you as my own daughter, Sam. I just feel so sorry that you have gone through so much pain by being a part of our family all these years. But that¡¯s all in the past now, and you survived it all. ¡°It¡¯s now time for Adrian to make it up to you.¡± Samantha looked toward Adrian, realizing that something about him felt unfamiliar, yet so familiar all at once¨Cthe former feeling probably caused by his identity: ¡°I¡¯ll be happy enough if he doesn¡¯t kick me out. I wouldn¡¯t dare to ask for anything more Adrianughed when he heard this, while Rue said, ¡°You mustn¡¯t forget your roots, Adrian. You may be sessful now, but don¡¯t forget how much Sarm has gone through just by waiting for you. She must be exhausted from it all.. ¡°Take good care of her from now on and never fool around with other women, understand?¡± Adrian nodded and replied, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am or how far I get in life. I will never forget that I¡¯m Henry Xander¡¯s son and Samantha¡¯s husband.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the spirit. Your father was always worried about how you¡¯re going to turn out in life. I have a feeling he¡¯ll be able to rest in peace now. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s very proud of you ¡°All right, that¡¯s enough talk for today. You two go get some rest while I go get some groceries. I¡¯ll call Ada toe home sa that we can all have a nice dinner together tonight,¡± He said as she pushed the couple into their rooms. Chapter 294 Chapter 294 Rue knew that Samantha must have a lot of things to say to Adrian after all they have been through After all, Roe was a woman who had gone through a simr experience. It was only natural that she knew when it was time for her to excuse herself. As Adrian and Samantha returned to their room, Rue rode her motorcycle to the market. On the way there, she gave Adaline a call, telling her to retum home as soon as her sses were over. Samantha sat by the bedside, her face slightly reddened and stiff like when she first married into the family This was probably due to Adrian¡¯s true identity. For a moment, she felt as though she was facing aplete stranger after finding out that Adrian was the legate. She felt like she needed to face him all over again. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Adrian asked when he saw how stiff she was. Samantha¡¯s earlobes reddened. She turned around and stared at Adrian for a long time before she suddenly threw herself into his anns and they both fell onto the bed. Adrian then wrapped his arms around her, until suddenly Aah!¡± Samantha shouted and pounded Adrian¡¯s chest. ¡°You have not showered! Look at how filthy you are!¡± Only then did Adrian remember he had blood on him. After letting go of Samantha, he noticed how red her earlobes were as she covered her face with her hands. Samantha did not want Adrian to see how embarrassed she was. Adrian pulled her hands away and looked straight into her eyes. ¡°We¡¯ve been married for so long, so why are you still so shy?¡± Samantha covered her face up once more. ¡°What do you mean we¡¯ve been married for so long? I¡¯ve barely seen you since the day we got married.¡± Adrian thought that this was funny as he reached out to stroke her hair ¡°We¡¯ll get close to one another soon enough. I¡¯m going to shower now.¡°¡® Samantha quickly got up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go prepare the water for you.¡± ¡°Are you going to shower with me?¡± Adrian smiled. ¡°In your dreams! As if I¡¯d want to shower with you. I just¡­.¡± Samantha was trying to keep Adrian in suspense by saying that In truth, she realized she was unable to stay away from him. If Adrian were to decide to abandon her at that moment, she would probably lose all her will to live Adrian shook his head andughed as Samantha went to the bathroom to fill up the tub with water. up She came out after she was done and said, ¡°I¡¯ve prepared your bath. You¡¯re filthy, so make sure you clean yourself op property. You aren¡¯t touching me otherwis¡± Samantha handed a towel to Adrian, who went into the ballroom. She sat on the sofa in a daze, suddenly realizing how tremendously her life lund changed. Starting from how lust she felt to Adrian¡¯s return and then to that moment, she had gone through the lowest parts of her life and lived through all sorts of hardships. Now that her moment of glory had arrived, she sklenly felt as though she no longer recognized herself. After all, she was the great legate¡¯s wife. The world knew that the legate was a married man, but Samantha never in her life once thought that she would be his wife. ¡°Now that I think of it, the legate has been behind everything in my life, starting from Swallowston Central to Mandy¡¯s Investment¡­ Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Adrian has done so much for me without asking for any acknowledgment.¡® Samantha felt a weight lift off her shoulders. Chapter 295 Chapter 295 When Rue returned with the groceries that afternoon, Samantha joined her in the kitchen to help prepare dinner. Adrian did not stay home for long. He headed back out to the Battle Warrior Department and was there the entire afternoon. Samantha naturally did not interfere now that she knew about Adrian¡¯s job. Instead, she stayed home to prepare dinner and waited for him to return. Thedies prepared a scrumptious meal for that night, and when it was almost evening, Rue said, ¡°Juno¡¯s about to finish school, Sam I¡¯ll handle the rest myself. You go ahead and pick her up I¡¯ll just give Adrian a call and tell him to pick Juno. He should be on his way back anyhow¡± Samantha then picked up her phone and called Adrian, asking him to pick Juno up from school. After hanging up the call, Adrian headed to Swallowston High and waited at the entrance. After waiting for just five minutes, Juno came out in her wheelchair, chatting away happily with her friends. When she saw Adrian, she said. ¡°Big Brother? What are you doing here?¡± Adrian walked over and held her by the waist to help her into the car. ¡°Mother cooked us a huge dinner tonight. I was just on my way home, so I stopped by to pick you up. How are your legs Juno smiled. ¡°They¡¯re much better. I can stand for a few minutes at a time now. I should be able to start walking very soon.¡± ¡°Congrattions!¡± Adrian smiled. ¡°I saw everything on the television,¡± Juno said, Adrian was startled for a moment before he realized what she meant. As he drove, he said to her, ¡°What did you think? I was pretty cool, wasn¡¯t 1?¡± Juno stifled herugh and said, ¡°You were awesome! Many of the girls in my ss have be fans of yours. Even the prettiest one ispletely infatuated with you. She said she¡¯s going to write you love letters.¡± Juno Laughed when she said thatst part ¡°Oh boy!¡± Adrian eximed. Juno smiled charmingly at Adrian before suddenly adding, ¡°By the way, Big Brother, I¡¯d like to buy a walking cane.¡± ¡°A cane?¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Juno nodded. ¡°I should be able to start walking very soon if I used a cane rather than a wheelchair. I¡¯d like to start training as soon as I can, so could you get me one please?¡± ¡°Sure¡± Adrian agreed. ¡°Thank you!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have someone send it overter and take you out for a walk at the square tonight.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Their chatter made the journey feel short and Adrian and Juno soon arrived home. Rue and Samantha had finished preparing dinner, and the table was hisvilydened with the fruits of theirbor. Adaline had also arrived and was sitting on the sofa. Juno, being carried in Adrian¡¯s arms, spotted Adaline and happily called out, ¡°Ada, you¡¯re home!¡± Chapter 296 Chapter 296 Adaline got up and helped juna onto the sofa How are you feeling? Better, I hope Oh, wait here. I brought you a gift!¡® Adaline went to her room and fetched a pink miniskirt. ¡°I bought this from a shop near my campus. I think it¡¯s really beautiful, and you¡¯ll be able to wear it when your legs are better. What do you think? Do you like it?¡± Adaline handed the skirt to Junn, who stared at it be she never wanted to let it go. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful! I love it! ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that. I¡¯ll take you out shopping when your legs are all better. Let¡¯s ask Adrian for some money so that we can buy a whole bunch of beautiful clothes,¡± Adaline said as she beamed. Juno looked at Adrian, realizing that this was the first time she had felt loved by so many people. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Meanwhile, Samantha brought out a bowl of soup from the kitchen. ¡°You three, time to wash your hands and eat.¡± The food locked so delicious that it made everyone¡¯s tummies rumble. Adrian carried Jann to wash her hands before they all sat down at the dining table. Hoe brought out the cutlery and had a smile as she passed them out. ¡°Everyone¡¯s here for dinner tonight. I think this is the first time we¡¯ve ever done something like this. ¡°I¡¯d like to say a few words before we dig in.¡® Bur called upon her status as the elder of the family and the others silently listened to her. ¡°I¡¯ll start with Adrian and Samantha.. I hope that you will continue to love one another. ¡°Adrian, you¡¯re going to have to learn how to take care of her and not make for angry. ¡°As for you, Samantha Could you please hurry up and give us another family member? I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s a boy or a girl. I¡¯ll love them either way. ¡°When you do, I will do nothing else but take care of your child while you two focus on work.¡± Samantha blushed when she heard this, while both Adaline and Junoughed uproariously, ¡°Time for you to give birth to a son, Sam! Samantha replied, ¡°Why a son though I¡¯d prefer to have a daughter.¡± Juno Laughed, ¡°A boy would be much more fun to y with. He¡¯d be running around behind Ada and me as he makes all those goo¨Cgoo gah¨Cgah sounds. Just thinking about how much we can bully him and mess around is so exciting!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not giving birth to a toy for you to mess around with, you know?¡± Samantha then added, ¡°Still, considering how our family is filled with women except for Adrian, a son would be much better.. No one would dare bully us anymore at that point.¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Adaline agreed. Samantha chattered away as she began nning to have a child, At that moment, Rue turned to look at Juno and Adaline. ¡°Then there¡¯s the two of you.. Your greatest task right now is to focus on your studies. When you girls graduate with flying colors, you¡¯ll be alile to help Sam at her company. ¡°If that isn¡¯t what either of you wants to du, you could also think of a way to start up your ownpany. In any case, I won¡¯t allow either of you to take advantage of your brother¡¯s statis ¡°Simply put, neither of you should think about funking your studies just because Adrian¡¯s the legate, understand?¡± Adaline pursed her lips. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mother. I¡¯m sure Juno will be able to get into a good university with her outstanding results. As for me¡­ I¡¯ve always nned to help Sam at thepany after graduating. ¡°Now, are you finished? I¡¯m famished! Can we eat?¡± Rue nodded. ¡°Dig in, children!¡± Everyone began eating, the atmosphere seeming extremely peaceful with the entire family sitting together. Adrian looked at Samantha, then Adaline, then hino. He knew what he needed to protect when he saw the smiles on their faces. Then, he said, ¡°Sam, how about taking the day off tomorrow? Let¡¯s go look at houses together. We should buy one and move out as soon as possible since this one is simply just too small for all of us.¡± Chapter 297 Chapter 297 Adaline and Juno were smiling away when Adrian mentioned wanting to buy a new house. Adaline said, ¡°Remember to leave me a room if you do buy one. I¡¯d like to have a bathroom attached to my room, please. Oh, Juno and I can share a room.¡± ¡°No problem!¡± Adrian gave his little sister an ¡°OK¡± gesture. Samantha asked, ¡°Do you have the money? I know I don¡¯t.¡± Adrian smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± With that, Samantha said nothing. After all, the legate surely would not be short of money. Hence, she chose not to interfere matter anymore. Samantha surfed through the Inte and looked at a lot of houses that night. Since they were going to buy one, she wanted to make sure that it had arge enough space that could amodate them. However, due to Adrian¡¯s identity, she did not dare to choose a house that was too huxurious in case people started pointing fingers at them. By the next morning, Samantha had decided on a few houses and showed them to Adrian. They had breakfast outside early that morning Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Samantha wanted to have a look at houses located in an average neighborhood called Cinnamon Garden, but Adrian ended up talding her to Jewel Road instead This was a newly built neighborhood with luxurious manors, and naturally, the prices of the houses there were the most expensive, going up as high as fourteen million dors per unit Samantha was bbergasted when they arrived on Jewel Road She said, ¡°Are you mad, Adrian? Do we really need to buy a house this expensive? Samantha was taken aback when Adrian drove into the wealthy neighborhood that she tried to stop him. She had never once in her life thought she could afford to live in a luxurious manor. In fact, she would be satisfied living a normal life. Adrian merely smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you think others would say Navia¡¯s a really poor country if they were to find out that the great legate lives in a house that¡¯s only a hundred square meters? Or they might say that the legate is a penny pincher.¡± Even so, Samantha still felt it inappropriate to live here. She held Adrian back. ¡°Still, don¡¯t you think this is too much? Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re living on taxpayers¡® money, dear. Others might start saying negative stuff about you if they see you spending their money like this. *Please, just listen to me and let¡¯s go to Cinnamon Garden and find a house that¡¯s about a hundred and forty square meters,¡± Samantha pleaded. ¡°Are you sure, Sam? Do you despise the idea of living in a mana Adrian looked at Samantha. In truth, he wanted to give her the best life possible, which was something he was capable of doing at that monent. Samantha shook her head. ¡°I love big houses, yes¡­ but I love you even more, so it doesn¡¯t matter where I live as long as you¡¯re around ¡°More importantly, it¡¯s your job to take care of me and love me, understand? Samantha said in a gentle voice. Adrian revealed a wry smile, realizing that Samantha was adamant about not living in a manor. She must be really worried that someone will badmouth us.¡± Ar that thought, Adrian gave in to her repast and said, ¡°All right then, let¡¯s go take a look at the houses at Cinnamon Garden if that¡¯s what you really want.¡± ¡°Thank you, dear,¡± Samantha said happily. Adrian was just nning to turn the car around and leave when a BMW¨C740 su door opened, a woman got out and had a smile on herce ¡°If it isn¡¯t Samantha, the prettiest girl from my year. What a coincidence!! Samantha tumed around and instantly recognized the woman. suddenly stopped next to their car. When the car ¡°Tiffany? What a coincidence! Are you living in Swallowston too?¡± Samantha said with a smile Samantha had married Adrian back when she was still in university, so she was known as the widow among her roommates. Chapter 298 Chapter 298 On top of that, Samantha would receive dirty looks and insults from the other gaats because she was the prettiest among them -including Tiffany, When Samantha saw Tiny, it was clear that she did not wish to speak to thetter as she said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Tiffany, but I have to go. There¡¯s something I need to look into.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the rush little widow?¡± Tiffanyughed out loud. At that moment, all of the BMW¡¯s windows rolled down Samantha realized that her ex¨Cssmates were sitting inside. After a round ofughter, Tiffany said, ¡°I heard that your husband¡¯s here. Word has been going around our alumni pretty heavily. You must be in a real hurry to service him ¡° ¡°Could you please show me a little more respect in the way you speak?¡± Sim said. ¡°Respect? Hahaha!¡± Tiffany was in stitches ¡°What makes you think a loser like yoursell deserves my respect? You were such a high and mighty woman in the past, now look at how terrible you are. You¡¯re no better than beggars on the streets. ¡°Do you know how I¡¯ve been doing? Why don¡¯t you try adding me about it * She challenged Samantha with a huge smile on her face ¡°Your life has nothing to do with me, so I can¡¯t be bothered to ask Samantha knew all too well that Tiffany had been insulting her ever since they were in university. She was much prettier than Tiffany and was much more welenmed by the people around them, which caused Tiffany to feel jealous. Hence, Tiffany had gone around spreading that Samantha was a widow. Her insults toward Samantha were the only thing that excited her. Obviously, today was no different. ¡°You¡¯re clearly jealous of me, you ¡°mn widow. Do you know why I¡¯m here in this neighborhood? It¡¯s because my boyfriend has agreed to buy me a ce here. ¡°Oh I forgot to introduce someone to you. This is my boyfriend, Kai. I believe you two know each other since he used to be our ssmate too. His father runs a metal workshop and rakes in four hundred and Mty thousand dors annually. We even bought this car recently¡± Tiffany began to brag about her wealth as she pointed toward the young driver. Of course, Samantha kww who Kai Reese was. He had tried to pursue her romantically in the past but she had rejected him. Kal the greeted, ¡°Long time no see, Samantha¡± With a slight smile, Samantha said, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time indeed. I see that you¡¯ve got a pretty good character, seeing how so many of our former ssmates are still following your lead after graduating from university. Although, your taste in women needs improvement.¡± ¡°Are you trying to insult me, you d¡¯an wow?! Who the hell are you to judge me?!¡± Tiffany became furious as she red at Samaaha.. ¡°I have a BMW¨C740, which is much better than that heap of junk your grandfather owned. You¡¯re still living in a poor neighborhood, aren¡¯t you? Also, I just bought a luxurious manor worth millions of das. ¡°What makes you think you canpare yourself to me? In truth, Tiffany had not bought herself a manor. Instead, she had bought a ce near Jewel Road called Golden Artes. It was a unit of around a hundred and thirty square meters and cost her more than six hundred thousand dors. She only said all this because she wanted to boost her image. ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re jealous of me now, aren¡¯t you? Itahaha!¡± Tiffany thought that Samantha was jealous of her, seeing how thetter had fallen silent. She even purposely said to Kai, ¡°Let¡¯s go, dour. Let¡¯s go ask how our house ising along ¡°Sure! Kai nodded and drove leto the neighborhood. Of course, both he and Tiffany were just putting on a show for Sumantha since he definitely could not afford a ce here. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°Bye¨Cbye, Samantha. Be sure to keep your eyes peeled and watch me buy my manor, okay?¡± Samantha was usually a woman who did not care for such trivial matters, but she was genuinely enraged this time. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a woman as shameless as hier!! Samantha tumed around and grabbed Adrian¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯d like to buy a ce in this neighborhood too, dear!¡± Chapter 299 Chapter 299 Adrianughed when he saw how coquettish Samantha was being. ¡°Looks like what they say about women is true. They really do change their minds like the wind.¡± Adrian smiled and asked, ¡°Are you sure, sweethea ¡°Absolutely. I¡¯ve never been more sure of anything- ¡°That d*mn woman has been bullying me ever since we were in university. I got into Southrive University after I got married to you at eighteen years old and she went around telling everyone that I¡¯m a widow. ¡°She¡¯s been tormenting me for far too long. It¡¯s time I show her who really am,¡± Samantha said in a furious tone. Adrian tutted before he smiled and said, ¡°But she¡¯s right though. Weren¡¯t you a widow over the past few years?¡± ¡°What?¡± Samantha shot her husband a re and retorted, ¡°And whose fault would that be? If I¡¯d known you¡¯d be like this, I would¡¯ve remarried. Do you have any idea how many men pursued me when I was in university? The number of rich guys was just ridiculous! ¡°This is all your fault, and now you¡¯re taking her side?¡± Adrian leaned against the steering wheel andughed, thinking how cute Samantha looked when she was angry After a while, he said, ¡°Okay, okay, it¡¯s all my fault. I won¡¯t let you be a widow anymore from now on, so let¡¯s go inside and buy amanor to show that woman who¡¯s the boss!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Samantha nodded. Adrian and Samanthia soon arrived at the real estate office of Jewel Road. Tiffany and Kat had been circling the ce for quite some time, pretending they were interested buyers. Suddenly they noticed Adrian and Samantha pulling in just as they were about to leave. Feeling slightly stunned, Tiffany said, ¡°What are you doing here? You¡¯re not following me, are you? Are you trying to make use of my reputation to check out the manors? ¡°That¡¯s never going to happen, you idiot.¡± However, Samanthaughed and twirled her hair. She was clearly a lot more confident in herself now that Adrian was by her side. ¡°You¡¯re right, Tiffany. I heard that you¡¯re buying a ce here, so I thought I¡¯d bring my husband to have a look as well. ¡°Have you decided which house to get? When will you be making a decision?¡± Samantha asked curiously as her eyes glimmered Tiffany, on the other hand, looked embarrassed. After all, there was no way she could afford a ce here. She was just putting on a show to make Samantha jealous nd in what way does me buying a ce concern you? By the way, is he your husband? He looks like a huge loser. ¡°Dear, why aren¡¯t you greeting the widow and her husbandTM Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Tiffany deliberately tried to change the subject by redirecting the topic back to Adrian and Samantha Kai smiled and said, ¡°So you¡¯re Samantha¡¯s husband, eh? To tell you the truth, Samantha and I were really close when we were at university. We even held hands¡± Kai deliberately said this to aggravate Adrian, but Samantha merely said, ¡°If you purposely touching my hand when you handed me my report card counts as us holding hands, you¡¯re not the only man I¡¯ve held bands with then ¡°It seems like I¡¯ve held hands with many people as they handed me my report card.¡± Kai instantly felt aware of shame hut him. Trying to salvage the situation, Tiffany said, ¡°That¡¯s nonsense. Do you have any idea how great Kai is? I¡¯m sure you two would be wetting your pants when you hear in.¡± Go ahead then. I¡¯m listening,¡± Samantha replied. Kahve ¡°I¡¯m sure you two know the legate. He and Kai have known each other since they were kids. He even asked Kal out for a meal when he first returned to Swallowston.¡± Chapter 300 Chapter 300 Tiffany¡¯s lies were getting more and more exaggerated. Samantha had to stifle herughter when she heard this, She then turned around and said to Adrian, ¡°Have you known him since you were kids, dear?¡± Adrian shook his head. ¡°Nope. I have no clue who he is.¡± ¡°Pift!¡± Tiffany startedughing as well. She covered her mouth as she said, ¡°Does this mean you¡¯re the legate? You really should be careful about the lies you decide to tell. ¡± Adrian waved his hands, thinking there was no need for them to waste their energy on people like Tiffany and Kai Meanwhile, Samantha smiled and said, ¡°All right, I¡¯m sure we know who the actual liar is by now. Anyway, nice seeing you. My husband and I are going to look at the houses now.¡± And with that, Samantha headed toward the real estate office, leaving both Tiffany and Kai dumbfounded before they quickly followed behind them. Tiffany thought that Samantha was lying and was nning to expose Samantha in front of everyone. With her arms folded, she sneered as she said, ¡°Looking for a ce, are you? Well then, let¡¯s see which of us ends up with thestugh.¡± Samantha could not be bothered to continue bantering with Tiffany. Meanwhile, a salesgirl walked over and had a huge smile on her face as she said, ¡°Hello there. Are you two looking for a new house? We have this brand new project that justunched. There are less than ten units left since many have bought them beforehand.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°If you look at this model, this is what they look like. There are eight manors here, so feel free to let me know if any strike your fancy. I¡¯ll make the arrangements for a visit.¡± The salesgirl then handed over a pamphlet. After Adrian and Samantha took the pamphlet, they found a ce to sit down before Samantha flipped through it while the salesgirl brewed them two cups of coffee. After flipping through for a while, Tiffany seemed pretty unhappy as she said, ¡°Look at you, pretending to be so interested in a house. I can¡¯t wait to see how you embarrass yourselfter.¡± Samantha chose to ignore her and turned toward Adrian instead. ¡°I think this one¡¯s pretty nice, dear. What do you think?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the grandest manor we have that¡¯s deep within a mountain. This one is fully¨Cfurnished and is priced at two million and one hundred dors. It has a beautiful mountain view with birds of all kinds flying around the area. I¡¯m sure it would have been the perfect manor for your honeymoon,¡± the salesgirl said. ¡°Is this sold already?¡± ¡°Donald Kushner, the richest man in Swallowston, has already booked this unit. I¡¯m sorry but I can¡¯t sell it to you¡± ¡°All right, we¡¯ll take it,¡± Adrian dered. The salesgirl was slightly stunned but maintained a professional smile as she said, ¡°Sorry, I must not have made myself clear so allow me to repeat myself, sir. I¡¯m saying that the richest man in Swallowston has already booked this unit, so you can¡¯t buy it.¡± Adrian smiled back. ¡°That¡¯s easy. I¡¯ll take this one and you can ask him to take another.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± The salesgirl was at a loss for words. Meanwhile, Adrian had already fished out his cell nne and dialed a number. ¡°Inform Donald Kushner that I¡¯m buying the He then hung up and looked at Samantha ¡°Do you lr this ?¡± Samantha nodded, agreeing that this manor was indeed the best one on the pamphlet. On the other hand, Tiffany smiled mockingly as she said, ¡°Go on! Let¡¯s see how far you¡¯ll go with this. If you can make the richest man in Swallowston release his booking for you two losers, I¡¯ll¡ª¡± Ring, Ring, Ring!!! The sales counter¡¯s phone rang. Another sales girl picked up the call and looked at the first salesgirl who was next to Adrian and said, ¡°Lizzy, Donald Kushner just called me. He says he¡¯s canceling his booking and will take the second best manor.¡± Chapter 301 Chapter 301 ¡°Huh? What?¡± The realtor named Lizzy was astonished. She looked at Samantha and Adrian, who were scrutinizing the houses, in Astoundment. ¡°Who the heck are these people? With just one call, the richest man yielded his house¡± Tiffany was extremely shocked as well. Her little mouth hung agape in a daze and her expression was as unpleasant as it could be Her boyfriend, Kai, appeared embarrassed too Samantha said, ¡°What did you say you were going to do? Go ahead and do whatever it is you want to do,¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a coincidence. It has to be! Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°How could Samantha possibly make Donald yield to her?¡± Tiffany refused to believe it and said coldly. ¡°It¡¯s just a coincidence. I¡¯d like to see if you can actually afford a house on Jewel Road, and the grandest one nheless. Don¡¯t be bloffing when you can¡¯t afford the price.¡± Samantha ignored Tiffany once again. Adrian stood up and passed a card to Lizzy the salesgirl. ¡°We¡¯ll make full payment. Swipe this card. It doesn¡¯t have a pin. I just have to authenticate the transaction. Sam, puss her the documents.¡± ¡°Here you go, ¡°Samantha said and passed the necessary documents such as her bank ount book, identification, marriage certificate, and others to Lizzy. Lizzy received these items and quickly went over to the finance department to process the transaction. All the finance department¡¯s employees were instantly shocked when the card was produced It was a custom ck card from Wyvern Peak! In other words, the card was distributed by Wyvern Peak. There was no pin on the card and the money could only be transferred with Wyvern Peak¡¯s orders. The finance department immediately reached out to the Battle Warrior Department and got in touch with Wyvern Peak through them. Then, the personnel reached out to the major banks. After a series of procedures, Wyvern Peak confirmed the cardholder¡¯s identity, and permission to use the card was granted. About half an hour¡¯s waitter, Lizzy passed the card back to Adrian, her body drenched in a cold sweat. ¡°Mr. Xander, you¡¯re a warrior on active duty so ourpany has given you a discount of three million dors. We made a transaction of eighteen million dors in total. Please authenticate the transaction Adrian nodded and put away the card. Tiffany was dumbstruck, and so was Kai ¡®Did the transaction go through for real? Tiffany¡¯s expression was very unpleasant and she was embarrassed beyondparison Kal suddenly realized that he no longer had the nerve to stay here anymore so he hastily lowered his head and walked out with his face glowing red. Tiffany had mixed feelings in her heart. There was an especially bitter taste in her mouth as she witnessed Samantha purchasing One Jewel Road. Then, Lizzy said to them, ¡°Ms. Cowell, Mr. Xander, we need a little more time to finish the procedures. While we wait for that, shall I take you to your new home for a tour? ¡°If there¡¯s anything you¡¯re displeased with, we can throw in some small-scale renovations as part of the package ¡°Sure!¡± Samantha nodded and followed Lizzy. Adrian fellowwed as well After confirming that Samantha and Arian were walking in the direction of Jewel Road, Tiffany suddenly felt that she was incapable of staying anymore and left in defeat. While Samantha and Adrian went to view their new house, Tiffany and Kai walked out of the showroom and got into Kai¡¯s Mercedes Benz 740) Both of them were very embarrassed and were at a loss for words, Chapter 302 Chapter 302 They sat in awkward silence for a long time before Tiffany asked Kai, ¡°Tell me. How could Samantha possibly afford One Jewel Road huh? That¡¯s a vi that is worth milliers of dors¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I can¡¯t figure it out either. Kai shook his head. ¡°Dear, do you think that the salesgirl is just ying along with her to put on an act? Tiffany asked after a spark of realization. ¡°Put on an act?¡± Tiffany nodded. ¡°Look I heard that Samantha was disowned by her grandmother so how can she afford such a luxurious vi? Is it possible that the salesgirl is Samantha¡¯s friend and she sent the salesgirl a test, telling her to put on an act?¡± Kai thought about it and was instantly enlightened. He pped his thigh and said in a dury, ¡°F*ck. We gave Samantha th opportunity to feel like she¡¯s some hot shi when we should¡¯ve exposed her in public. That must be the case. Did you notice how the salespil was winking at Adrian from time to time? It¡¯s alivious that they already contacted each other via text earlier.¡± ¡°They were putting on an act in front of us. These people sure are cun ning.¡¯ Tiffany was relieved to hear this. It was an exnation that made sense to her. Samantha could not possibly afford that vi in view of her situation. Hence, she was fully convinced that Samantha had put on an act to fool her. Tittany admonished, ¡°Samantha is so shameless. We neglected to join them for the house viewing. Maybe they won¡¯t even enter the ce. That whole conversation about making the richest man relinquish the house to them was all nned in advance.¡± ¡°Right. That must be the case. She¡¯s despicable.¡± Kai nodded. ¡°Dear, we have to get back at her. Otherwise, Samantha is going to be so full of herself,¡± Tiffany said. ¡°What do you have in mind?¡± Kai asked. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Tiffany pondered for a moment and suddenly had an idea. She smiled and sild, ¡°We should organize an alumni gathering two days from now and invite all of our ex-university mates. Then, we¡¯ll invite Samantha too and work with our old matestat make fun of her. ¡°We¡¯ll invite her to the hotel but we won¡¯t let her in. All in all, we¡¯re going to make things difficult for her in every aspect.¡¯ Kat¡¯s interest was piqued instantly. He said, ¡°That¡¯s a pretty good idea.¡± Tiffany said, ¡°Moreover, we¡¯ll invite Seth too. Seth was so desperate to date Samantha back in university. Moreover, hees from a very influential family and drives sports cars worth a few hundred thousand dors. ¡°lovite Seth and find an opportunity to intoxicate Mirian so that Seth can sleep with Samantha.¡± Kai tutted. He said to Tiny, ¡°Frankly, I¡¯d like to sleep with Samantha too.¡± Tiffany said generously. ¡°Sure. Since that is your wish, I¡¯ll give you permission to do it once. I promise I won¡¯t get mad in that case, let¡¯s get all the male alumni to have a go at Samantha so we can punish her severely.¡± ¡°Sure That¡¯s quite a good idea. Let¡¯s get in touch with them now,¡± Kal said excitedly as he pulled out of the lot. Tiffany reached out to the alumni of both genders along the way. They decided to hold the gathering; two days from now and chose the biggest maria controlled hotel in Swallowston. The name of the hotel was ck Manka. It was a hotel rendered services in the people of the underworld. ¡°There were all sorts of people mangling in that hotel and it was a good location to get Samantha in trouble, Samantha was unaware that Tiffany had put the n in motion. She held Adrian¡¯s arm and walled in the direction of Jewel Road with Lizzy. Before they got there, Samantha spotted the vi that stood on the hillside. It looked extremely elegant and imposing. It was built on the north side of the city and faced the South. One could see the whole of Swallowston from the inside. Lizzy opened the door when they arrived and said smilingly. ¡°Ms. Corell, Mr. Xander, this is your home. Please take your time to look around and call me if you need anything ¡°As for the rest of the procedure, I¡¯ll send it over to you when I¡¯m done with it. ¡°Here are the keys to the vi,¡± she said as she passed along the keys. Chapter 303 Chapter 303 After Lizzy left, Adrian and Samantha walked into the vi. Samantha was absolutely floored. The design of One Jewel Road was surely the best in all of Swallowston. There was a garden in the yard that boasted an outdoor swimming peel and seasonal flowers. The yard was filled with the scent of flowers. Samantha never imagined that she would get to stay in such a fine house one day. ¡°What do you think? Do you like it?¡± Adrian asked. ¡°I love itSamantha nodded. She pulled at her phone to take a few plotus before she dragged Adrian through the ce. She was joyous like a chald, and Adrian was ted to see her so happy. The vi consisted of three levels. A sky garden with a man¨Cmade beach and an outdoor pool was located on the roof of the third fleer The floor n was well¨Cdesigned¨Cwith a built¨Cin gym, entertainment facilities, and many other amenities. Most importantly, the Jewel Road was inhabited by influential figures of Swallowston Samantha looked around the vi for a long time and was extremely excited. She was enchanted by the luxury of the vi and waspletely immersed in exploring the ce She became even more excited when she saw the sky garden on the third floor. It was instantly decided that the sky garden would be a private space for her and Adrian. From now on, they would lounge by the side of the pool in the romantic sky garden, engaging in romantic acts. Other than that there was also a viewing deck on the third floor. One could see the whole of Swallowston when standing at the viewing tform. No other house could surpass One Jewel Road. Samantha left Adrian and walked around the house for half an hour. She checked on every single room and was delighted that there were rooms designed for children and even a designated y area. When she and Adrian had children in the future, these rooms woulde in handy. By the time Samantha was done, half an hour had passed ¡°How¡¯s everything? Are you pleased?¡± Adrian, who was sitting in the living room, asked with a smile. Samantha nodded joyously. She sat next to Adrian and held his hand. ¡°I¡¯ve checked out the whole house. There are so many rooms hore. We can take the upstairs while Aca and the others take the downstairs. ¡°What do you think?¡± Samantha asked Adrian. Adrian did not have any objections, naturally. He said, ¡°Sure, it¡¯s up to you.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Samantha pulled Adrian to his feet. ¡°Let¡¯s go home right now so we can move over today itself!¡± ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go.¡± Adrian and Samantha locked up and drow away from Jewel Road. Samantha wanted to move in as soon as possible so Adrian did not wish to dy any longer. Both of then returned home to find Bue doingundry in the yard. Noticing that Adrian and Samantha were back, she asked, Adn, Sam, why are you home? Are you done with house Iwanting? Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. JH Samantha nodded, ¡°Mother, pack up quickly. Adrian hasmissioned a movingpany and we¡¯ll be moving to the new house immediately.¡± ¡°So soon? Aren¡¯t you going to renovate it first?¡± Rue was puzzled.. ¡°The new housees fully renovated. We just have to move in with our things. Mother, put down the laundry. You¡¯ve wor these clothes for years. It¡¯s time to get rid of them. I¡¯ll get you new onester,¡± Samantha said as she held Rue¡¯s hand. Rue had never seen Samantha happy before. Chapter 304 Chapter 304 Rue deduced that Samantha had high hopes for the new house. Upon hearing how excited her daughter-inw was, Rur did not wish to dampen her spirits. She hastily dried her hands and said, ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯ll go pack up now. Ada is at home today. Go get her to pack up too.¡± Samantha answered and said to Adrian, ¡°Dear, please reach out to the movingpany and have them send over track, will you?¡± Adrian nodded and dialed the number of the movingpany. Samantha walked into the house and called out to Adaline to pack up and prepare to move. Adaline suddenly felt unwilling to part with the house that she had stayed in for a few years. However, the house was a rental so it was not hers anyhow. She hastily went to pack up as well Juno was still at school so Adaline helped pack Juno¡¯s things in her stead The mover arrived at two in the afternoon and parked their truck in the yard. Rue and Adaline were already done with their packing and were loading their things onto the truck. The few of them bustled about for an hour until they were done packing and loading everything onto the truck. The house appeared empty at this moment. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Samantha called over a used-items dealer so they could take all the used furniture and electrical appliances. ¡°Mother, Ada, we¡¯re finally done with the packing. Let¡¯s go!¡± she said to them. Adaline no longer felt any nostalgia for the house so she quickly got into the car Rue, on the other hand, stood in the living room for a while before she said to Adrian, ¡°Son, get your father¡¯s photos. Don¡¯t leave them behind¡± Adrian picked up Henry¡¯s photos and passed them to Rue. She held the photo frame and wiped off the dust as she said, Henry, our son has purchased a new house and we¡¯re moving today. If you can see this, join us at the new house. ¡°That ce will be our home from now on!¡± Four walked out of the living room feeling rather unwilling to part and got into Samantha¡¯s car. Samantha drove away from the old house with Adaline and Rue in the car. They were both rather eager to find out what the new house looked like Adaline asked, ¡°Sam, is the new house very big? Am I getting my own room? I hope that there¡¯s a study room too. That would be sweet!¡± Samantha beat about the bush by saying with a smile, ¡°If you study hard and help me run thepany well after graduating. I¡¯ll prepare you your own room and study. ¡°And when the timees, Adrian will give you a new house as a wedding gift when you get married,¡± Samantha added. ¡°Adrian said that he¡¯d get me a car as a graduation gift. He promised and I remember it.¡± Adaline looked toward Adrian in a challenging manner when she said this Adrian turned his head and said, ¡°I promised you that on the condition that you graduate with flying colors. If you don¡¯t perform well, you won¡¯t get the car.¡± Rue said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Ada Sam and Adrian have high hopes for you in your academic journey so don¡¯t disappoint them. You must study hard¡± ¡°Fine, 1 get it,¡± Adaline answered in an annoyed tone. The family stopped speaking. Half an hourter, Samantha turned into Jewel Road. After another few short minutes, the car pulled into the courtyard of One Jewel Road. The scent of flowers washed over them. Everything in the yard caught Roe and Adaline¡¯s attention. The mother and daughter¡¯s jaws dipped in surprise. ¡°Mother, Ada, we¡¯re here,¡± Samantha said as she bearned. Adrian and Samantha got out of the car. Adaline was beyond excited and quickly hopped out of the car. She eximed in astonishment, ¡°Sam, this is One Jewel Road! The best house in the whole city! This is going to be our home?¡± ¡°Yes, s, this is our home. Samantha tomed to look at Adrian. She had always regarded the word ¡°home¡± as an extravagant hope. Chapter 305 Chapter 305 Upon hearing Samantha¡¯s remark, Adaline threw open her arms in excitement and ran toward the garden. She became fully immersed in the beautiful scenery of blooming flowers. Rue was watching everything with tears of emotions in her eyes. In the eight years since Henry had passed, she never expected her life to reach a new height once again. She quietly observed the vi and was relieved beyondparison. ¡°Mother, you¡¯re going to live out the rest of your life here. What do you think about that? Samantha asked Rue with a smile. Rue wiped away her tears. ¡°Sam, our familycks for nothing now. The only missing thing; in our lives is those that have passed ¡°Since our lives are improving, you and Adrian should have children soon too. If you don¡¯t hurry, I¡¯ll be too old to babysit for you,¡± Rue said emotionally. Samantha blushed. ¡°This again, Mother? You got to give me some time, I have to master the courage to bear children. I fear the pain!¡± Rue said smilingly, ¡°You won¡¯t find it painful once the child is born.¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°Okay, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore and go into the house.¡± Samantha opened the door of the vi and Rue stepped into the house. Meanwhile, Adrian stayed in the yard and instructed the movers on what to unload. He was not nning on bringing the unimportant items into the vi because Rue would just be wasting time unpacking themter. Samantha took Re on a tour of the vi It did not take long before Adaline walked out of the garden. Then, she took many photos of the outdoor pool and sent them to Juno ¡°Look! We have a new home with an outdoor pool!¡± Meanwhile, Juno was sitting in her school¡¯s yard when she received Adaline¡¯s photos. She tapped on a photo and nced at it before sending back a voice message, ¡°It looks wonderful. I look forward to checking out the house!¡± ¡°I¡¯lle and pick you up after school,¡± Adaline replied. ¡°okay!¡± Putting away her phone, Adaline walled into the vi and began looking around the inside. Samantha took Adaline and Rue into the house to settle down and they each picked out a room for themselves. Adaline wanted to have apanion so she nned on sharing a room with Juno. Moreover, it would be more convenient for her to take care of Juno that way. Juno left school in the evening Samantha drove Adaline to pick Juno up from school. Rue got down to cooking dinner after she got used to the new kitchen. On the other hand, Adrian lounged on the sofa and made a call to Daniel to get the most recent news on Luposia. He left Daniel some instructions to increase the department¡¯s defenses in Southrive so they could ensure the public¡¯s safety. It did not take long before Samantha and Adaline returned with Juno. Juno went from growing up poor to this new peak of her life. She was excited, emotional, and overjoyed. When she was living with I, they were so poor that they barely served meat in the house. I was now gone, and Juno was living a life of luxury. She wondered if her mother in heaven would be happy to see what her life was like now. Adaline and Juno headed to the bedroom that belonged to them. It was a huge room with a huge beil to fit the both of them. It was beautifully designed and decorated in the Eron style. However, they could change the style once they have stayed here for some time so it would be filled with joy. Adaline and Juno bustled about the room, hanging up their photos and posters, and putting out items that held sentimental value to them. Juno hung a few of her paintings on the wall. One of them was a painting of Adrian in his military uniform. Act Fast Free Bonus Time is Running Out! Chapter 306 Chapter 306 Juno had painted it recently. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. At night, the family had dinner in the dining room downstairs after The finished cooking Juno, Adaline, and Rue would be staying on the first floor while Adrian and Samantha would take the room on the second floor. After dinner, the night was warm and the sky was lit up by bright moonlight, Samantha and Adaline changed into their bikinis and headed to the outdoor pool on the third floor¡¯s sky garden for a dip. Adrian and Juno followed them as Rue stayed downstairs to clean up. The old woman felt her heart flood with happiness as she listened to the sound ofughter radiating from the rooftop garden. A mother¡¯s biggest joy was to see her children happy In the sky garden, Samantha and Adaline were soaking in the outdoor pool in their bikinis. There was no better way to cool down on a hot summer evening The sky was already dark. However, the sky garden was brightly lit. Juno sat on the man¨Cmade beach and watched Samantha and Adaline swimming like mermaids in the pool. Her heart was filled with anticipation for the future. Perhaps she would be able to swim too when her legs were cured. Samantha leaned over the side of the pool and said to Juno, ¡°Why don¡¯t youe and join the fun too?¡± Juno shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t, Sam. I can¡¯t swim with my legs like this.¡± However, Samantha could see that Juno yearned to swim. It left Samantha feeling helpless, Adrian then stood up and said, ¡°Sam, Ada, help Juno change into a swimsuit and I¡¯ll take her into the pool.¡± ¡°Sure!!! Samantha and Adaline quickly climbed out of the pool. Adrian scooped Juno into his arms and took her to the changing room. He walked out after sending her into the changing room. Samantha and Adaline helped Jann to change into her swimsuit Samantha then called out to Adrian, ¡°Dear, we¡¯re done.¡± Adrian returned to the changing room and picked Juno up once again before walling toward the pool. He then slipped into the pool and gently lowered Juno into the water. He kept one hand on her lower abdomen and said, ¡°Try and use your legs to kick gently. We¡¯ll take it slow.¡± Samantha and Adaline watched Juno in the pool. Juno nodded and began to paddle at the water with her arms and gently kicked with her legs. She could not produce any huge movements as her legs were not fully recovered yet, but her condition was already much better than before. ¡°That¡¯s it. You¡¯ll have toe and practice every day. Your legs are almost cured. Don¡¯t rush it and take it slow. ¡°Also, you don¡¯t have to worry about drowning. Just rx. You don¡¯t have to be scared because I¡¯m here,¡± Adrianforted her. Juno answered with an mm¨Chm.¡± Her center of gravity was firmly situated in the palm of Adrian¡¯s hands. She would sink into the water if Adrian were to loosen his grip. However, she felt no fear when Adrian was around. She moved her legs and realized that they were slowly bing more agile. Samantha said, ¡°Looking at your condition, you should be able to walk for a bit on your own in just a few days, Juno.¡± ¡°You¡¯re awesome, Juno, All the best!¡± Adaline pave Jano a thumbs up. Chapter 307 Chapter 307 The few of them stayed in the pool for a long time. Adrian helped Juno to train her leg coordination. The training was effective, of course, and her legs steadily grew stronger. By the time they got out of the pool, it was already veryte at night. They dried themselves off and changed into their pajamas Adaline and juno returned to their room to hit the hay. After sending Juno back to her room, Samantha and Adrian made their way to the room upstairs Samantha was exhausted from the long swimming session on top of the move today. She nned on engaging in surne pillow talk with Adrian but she fell asleep as soon as she hit the bed. After she was sound asleep, Adrian walked out of the room and headed to the viewing deck in the sky garden. Swallowston was a busy city, especially at night. It was brightly lit by dazzling lights. He could see the whole of Swallowston from the viewing deck. Adrian lit a cigarette and thought about many things as he stood there quietly. He thought about how his life was getting better and herter by the day. However, his contrades who sacrificed themselves on the battlefield nowy in eternal sleep in thends of foreign countries. In fact, some of them did not even have a tombstone. Those fallen soldiers had left behind countless family members, and Adrian wondered how their lives were. He knew that, even as the war legate, he could not take care of everyone. The night grewte. However, more and more past memories that Adrian kept hidden shed through his mind. His exrades¨Chis pastpanions. They were soldiers who followed him loyally. ¡°Why are you still up sote at night?¡± As he stood there silently, Adrian suddenly heard Samantha¡¯s voice call out. He turned his head and saw her approaching him in her loose nightgown. Adrian said, ¡°Why are you awake?¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Samantha persed her lips and answered, ¡°I turned over and reached out for you. When I realized you weren¡¯t there, I got up. I panicked that you had disappeared like when I woke up seven years ago.¡± Samantha sounded aggrieved when she said this. Seven years ago was her nuptial night with Adrian. On that night, she was eighteen years old and was preparing to offer herself to her husband. Yet, she was exhausted that night and had fallen asleep on their new bed. When she woke up, she discovered that her husband was already gone. Now that Adrian was back, he brought her boundless honor and wealth that she had never dreamed of. She feared that he would be gone again when she woke up. ¡°I will never leave you again,¡± Adrian said softly as he stretched out his arms and wrapped them around Samantha Samantha remained in his embrace and followed his gaze, looking toward the bustling Swallowston. She then raised her head and muttered, ¡°What¡¯s on your mind, dear?¡± Adrian replied, ¡°My glory and my life were given to me by myrades, I can¡¯t help but think about them as I live in such good house. ¡°They sacrificed their lives so I can live this way, I don¡¯t know if I should be happy or sad.¡± Samantha fell silent upon hearing Adrian¡¯s remark. She suddenly hit her lip and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, dear. I didn¡¯t expect that the act of buying this house would affect you so much. I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t realize¡® Chapter 308 Chapter 308 Adrian smiled at her. ¡°The problem doesn¡¯t lie in buying the house but in me. I can¡¯t sleep because every time things grow quiet, my mind fills with scenes of the battlefield and myrades covered in blood. ¡°Labandoned them,¡± he said forlemly. ¡°Is it because you¡¯ve retired from military service? Samantha asked. Adrian did not answer. Samantha said. ¡°There¡¯s a saying that one will bear responsibility as huge as one¡¯s capability. Men aspire to travel far and make their mark. Are you only this way because of me?¡± Adrian lowered his head and looked at Samantha Why would you think that?¡± Samantha replied, ¡°Even though we haven¡¯t been together for a long time, I figured that we¡¯re bound as husband and wife. You don¡¯t want to disappoint me, yet you don¡¯t want to leave the battlefield. ¡°You feel torn that you¡¯ll have to choose to disappoint me or yourrades if a war breaks out in the future, am I right? You can tell me the truth,¡± Samantha said softly Adrian had not expected Samantha to be so perceptive. She was capable of seeing to the core of the matter. He had no idea how to answer her. Samantha was right. She had hit the nail right on the brad. Even though the war situation with the foreign countries had died down, a great war would still break out at any moment. The country would never be at peace as long as the enemy was not eliminated. Adrian tried to change the topic to avoid answering. He hugged Samantha and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sweetheart I¡¯ve disappointed you for seven years so I¡¯ll not disappoint you again. Let¡¯s head back and get some sleep¡± ¡°No! Samantha tummediately shoved Adrian away. She looked at him and said, ¡°We have to set things straight tonight. Otherwise, your mind will never be at ease.¡± Adrian was taken aback Samantha continued, ¡°I know that I¡¯m just an ordinary woman. If a man wishes to bear the heavy burdens of a country, he has to avoid getting involved with low. There are times when brotherhood is stronger than love. ¡°Men aspire to travel far and make their mark. Do you still deserve to be War Legate Draco when you¡¯re so conflicted? When Samantha asloed Adrian this, he was stunned. She pursed her lips to stop her tears from flowing down her face. She then said, ¡°Adrian, I don¡¯t want you to be conflicted because of me. I shall bare my heart today by telling you something Will you remember it?¡± ¡°Of course. What is it?¡± Adrian urged. Samantha said, ¡°From now on, please put aside how I will feel if a war breaks out. Head to the foreign country andmand your troops. This is your responsibility and yourrades need you. The whole country needs you, okay?¡± ¡°Sam, ?¡ª¡± Let me linksh.¡± Samantha interrupted ¡°You can set your mind at ease when you go to the battlefick Your troop and join when a war breaks out. I¡¯ll be waiting for you at home. I¡¯ve already waited for seven years so I can wait for another seven. Ten years even. I will wait for you for the rest of my life. ¡°You¡¯re a hern. A hero should be doing beruse things. Not staying at home all day to keep his wife company, okay? If you give up on yourrades and abandon your tops, I¡¯ll despise you too. Upon hearing Samantha¡¯s remark, Adrian shut his eyes ever so slightly. Perhaps, his agitated heart had been waiting for Samantha¡¯s understanding all this time. Chapter 30H Adrian enveloped Samantha in his arms once again. ¡°Sam, I¡¯m blessed to be married to you. Thank you for understanding.¡± Samantha said, ¡°Silly, my biggest honor to be married to you. You¡¯ve conquered the whole world, and yet, I¡¯m the one who miles your heart. Hence, I¡¯m in possession of the whole world because I have you.¡® Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Adrian did not answer and simply hugged her tighter. But suddenly, Samantha said, ¡°Before you go though, please put a baby in me.¡± Her face flushed scarlet as she said this #Act Fast Free Bonus Time is Running Outl Chapter 309 Chapter 309 Adrian and Sumantha rmed to their roam The next morning, Samantha woke up early. After having breakdast prepared by Roe, she hastily left for work due to some pressingpany matters. Adrian sent Adaline and Jumo to school. Samantha received a call on her way to work. It came from Tiffany. There was no telling how Tiffany got her number, but Tiffany said as soon as the call was packed up. ¡°Hello! It¡¯s Samantha, right? I¡¯m Tiffany. Do you recognize my voice!¡± Samantha recognized Tiffany¡¯s voice from the start. However, she did not understand Tiffany¡¯s personality at all. ¡°Hey, Samantha. You¡¯ve been doing well in life and can even afford One Jewel Road. Our university alumni are organizing a gathering today and would like to extend an invitation to you. ¡°You won¡¯t decline us, will you?¡± Tiffany pouted. Samantha knew Tiffany¡¯s character well. There was no telling what Tiffany¡¯s n was but Samantha was eighty percent certain that the gathering was a trap. She answered, ¡°I¡¯m quite busy today so I won¡¯t be attending ¡® Tiffany was instantly displeased. ¡°Samantha you aren¡¯t so disrespectful, are you? We¡¯re inviting you to the gathering out of kindness because we trust your character. Yet, you¡¯re just going to decline us?¡± ¡°I really am busy.¡± Samantha could note up with a better excuse to reject Tiffany. She did not have any university mates that she kept in touch with after graduating. Other than Joanna, who co¨Cfounded House of Bar with her in the past, she lost touch with her other university mates However, Tiffany was determined to get Samaniha to attend since she had purposely organized this gathering to trap Samantha. She said, ¡°Samantha, don¡¯t be that way. A few of your good friends are coming. There are also people flying in from other cities. You shoulde out of respect for them, right? ¡°We¡¯lle banging on your door to get you toe if you don¡¯t.¡± Tiffany was determined to get Samantha toe. Samantha considered for a moment. It would be inappropriate for her to decline since Tiffany was so adamant about her going. Hence, she said, ¡°Fine, Where¡¯s the gathering? I¡¯ll be thereter.¡± ¡°ck Mamba Hotel. See you there. Remember, if you don¡¯t show up, we¡¯lle to your house!¡± Tiffany chimed. Samantha knew that Tiffany was absolutely capable of following up on her words and she did not wish for Tiffany to show up at her home with a bunch of people. After hanging up the call, Samantha thought about her day¡¯s inerary. She then called up thepany¡¯s human resources department to make arrangements for the day¡¯s work. Soon afterward, she sent a voice message to Adrian and told him about Tiffany¡¯s invitation to the gathering. Adrian told Samantha to go first and promised that he would be there shortly. All of Swellowston recognized ck Mamba Hotel just from its name The hotel hosted guests who were influental figures of Swallowston¡¯s underworld and was regarded as one of the top hotels in Swallowston. Samantha arrived at the entrance of ck Mamba, She waited outside for a while and it did not take long before Adrian arrived ¡°Dear.¡± Samantha hurriedly walked over as soon as he got out of the car and slipped her arm into his. In light of Tiffany¡¯s character, she was well aware that Tiffany¡¯s goal in inviting her was to bully her.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Chapter 310 Chapter 310 Hence, Samantha felt more at ease now that Adrian was here. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside,¡± Adrian said to Samantha. She nodded and both of them walked into the hotel. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Meanwhile, Tiffany and Kai were already in the hotel lobby and chatting with a few fellow alumni. ¡°Tiffany, you¡¯re doing very well these days huh? You¡¯re dating Kal now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Tiffany. You and Kai are doing very well in life. I really envy you guys!¡± ¡°I¡¯m so jealous of you, Tiffany.¡± The crowd chattered away as they surrounded Tiffany and Kal. Tiffany was delighted and was happy to bask in the alumi¡¯s envious pazes. She enjoyed being the object of others¡¯ envy. Today was an alumni gathering, but in truth, Tiffany was just finding an opportunity to show off and bring Samantha down while she was at i This was not hard to deduce because the alumi Tiffany invited today were the ones that did poorly in life. She had not invited any who were well off because they would just dim her light; Tiffany smiled and humbly said as she wasvishly praised, ¡°My, my, there¡¯s no need to be jealous. I haven¡¯t aplished much. I¡¯m only wearing jewelry that costs a few thousand dors,¡± Jewelry that cost a few thousand dors! The crowd looked at Tiffany with wide eyes upon hearing this. Tiffany tugged at her sleeves and cor to reveal her jewelry and was instantly overjoyed to see the envious gazes of the other Meanwhile, Adrian and Samantha walked into the lobby, Samantha piped up, ¡°Sorry for keeping you waiting, everyone.¡± The crowd shifted their gaze to look at Samantha and Adrian. A few other women who used to be close with Samantha immediately walked over and said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re here, Samantha? We haven¡¯t seen you in years. You¡¯ve gotten so much prettier.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You look really beautiful!¡± A few male alumni were astounded as well, Samantha s?ndled. She was about to reply to them when she heard Tiny chuckle and say, ¡°Hey guys, you haven¡¯t reached out. to Samantha in the past few years, right? I bet you don¡¯t know that her husband is well-known throughout Swallowston for being a deadlieat ¡°He¡¯s so useless that he couldn¡¯t even protect his father¡¯spany. Moreover, he tried to show off to ine by getting his family who works as a realtor in the jewel Road sales gallery to put on a show. ¡°Tiny said in a sarcastic tone as she pointed at Adrian. The crowd scene had heard of Samantha¡¯s situation from the start so they looked toward Adrian Upon hearing Tiffany¡¯s remark, Adrian replied, ¡°Is that so? Tiffany, it seems that you understand nae more than myself. You know that I have a family who works as a realtor even before I do.¡± ¡°D*mm it. You¡¯re still pretending? I¡¯m going to expose you if you coulime to pretend you¡¯re some hot shot.¡± Tiffany rolled her eyes in displeasure. Adrian shrugged. It was apparent that there was no good answer to this question However, Kai and Tiffany seemed to be intent on expusing Adrian and Samantha¡¯s new lumise purchase. It was as if they could not feel at case if they did not Kai said, ¡°I remember your family¡¯s realtor making a call to Swallowston¡¯s richest man, Donald Kushner, at the sales gallery and iming that he relinquished the house to you. ¡°That¡¯s right. I remember that too,¡± Tiffany said smilingly. ¡°You imed that Swallowston¡¯s richest man relinquished the house to you out of respect, right?¡±2/2 ¡°Hey guys, Samantha¡¯s deadbeat husband ims that he¡¯s acquainted with Swallowston¡¯s richest man, Donald Kushner. Donald was supposed to purchase One Jewel Road, yet, he relinquished the house to this man here. What a joke! Tiffany said to the other alumni and burst out inughter. Kai said in an arrogant tone, ¡°If a deadbeat like you is acquainted with Swallowston¡¯s richest man, I¡¯ll f*cking eat sh*t!¡± ¡°Huh? Isn¡¯t that Mr. Donald?¡± an alumnus immediately said in puzzlement as soon as Kai¡¯s voice faded away. Chapter 311 Chapter 311 ¡°What?¡± Tiffany and Kai were stunned for a moment while the other alumni looked over in session. They watched as Swallowston¡¯s richest man, Mr. Donald, who seldom showed up in public, walked into the hotel with the president of Swallowston Bank, Mandy, the director of Nine Kings, Liam, and the director of Swallowston Jewelers The hotel¡¯s manager came to wee them in person. Donald was the only person who was acquainted with Battle Warrior Lucas. He was luras¡¯ friend. However, Donald had always kept aw profile and almost never pot involved in any scandals. He seldom showed up in public too. ¡°It really is Mr. Donald. I didn¡¯t expect to see him here as soon as Kai mentioned him.¡± The crowd of people could not help feeling anused to see Donald¡¯s arrival Meanwhile, Tiffany narrowed her eyes and looked at Adrian sarcastically. ¡°Adrian, didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re acquainted with Donald? Why haven¡¯t you gone over to say hi?¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Kai burst out inughter as well. He had not expected Adrian¡¯s moment of humiliation woulde so soon. He was thinking about how to bring Adrian down when, beyond his expectations, Donald came to the rescue. Kas then said, ¡°You were lying, weren¡¯t you? This time, you¡¯re-¡± Just as he was about to say ¡°You¡¯re humiliated, right, Donald, Mandy, Liam, and the others suddenly walked toward them before he could finish his sentence. Tiffany was stunned. She wondered to herself why Donald would be walking in her direction. Judging by his posture, he seemed to be walking toward her. The rest of the alumni were puzzled as well and they had no idea what was happening. Soon, Donald, Mandy, and the others got close to them. They instantly circled past Kai and Tiffany. Donald then extended his hand to Adrian. ¡°Mr. Adrian, I didn¡¯t expect to bump into you here. I¡¯m so lucky.¡± Donald was here for a meal with Mandy and the others. These influential figures of Swallowston would gather for meals. frequently and had not expected to meet Adrian as soon as they entered the hotel. This was Donald¡¯s first time meeting Adrian in person but he had heard Laras mention Adrian before. It was because Donald and Lucas were close friends who would talk about everything Tiffany and Kal were dumbfounded when they saw Donald extend his band to Adrian. Their mouths hung agape in unison and were at a loss for what was happening ¡°Mr. Adrian, Mr. Donald is the most renowned entrepreneur in Southrive,¡± Mandy sald with her arms crossed. Mandy and Adrian had met each other on a few asions so she was not as is reserved as she used to be. Adrian stretdied out his hand to shake Donald¡¯s hand upon hearing Mandy¡¯s remark. He said, ¡°Thank you so much for allowing me to have One Jewel Hoad, Mr. Donald.¡± Upon hearing that, Donald chuckled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, Mr. Adrian. Since you¡¯re here, why don¡¯t-¡± Donald nned on inviting Adrian to join them. Since he was close friends with Lucas, he naturally knew Adrian¡¯s true Identity. However, Adrian declined the invitation. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to decline. I¡¯m not used to business gatherings¡± ¡°All right then In that case, we won¡¯t keep you, Mr. Adrian. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Upon saying that, Donald left with Mandy. Tiffany and Kai were still stunned after Donald and the others left. They could not figure out what just happened no matter how hard they tried. However, it was apparent that they were being ignored by the other alumni. Chapter 312 Chapter 312 A few women surrounded Adrian and eximed in surprise, ¡°Wow! Samantha¡¯s husband, you¡¯re really impressive. You¡¯re actually acquainted with Swallowston¡¯s richest man, Donald Kushner. Moreover, he treats you with so much respect!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, you must be someone very important, right?¡± A few women surrounded Adrian and inquired eagerly. Adrian shrugged. In truth, he had not expected to cross paths with Donald here either. However, he could tell that Tiffany and Kai werepletely at a loss right now. They stood by the side, red in the face. They were nning on being the main characters today, drawing out the envy and ttery from their fellow alumni today. Yet, they were being ignored now. Tiffany enjoyed the feeling of being the center of attention. Otherwise, she would not have invited just the alumni who did poorly in life to today¡¯s gathering. She was afraid that those who did well in life would steal her limelight yet she had not expected¡­. Meanwhile, a chubby man suddenly chuckled and said, ¡°I remembered hearing someone mention earlier that he would eat something if Adrian is acquainted with Donald.¡± ¡°Hahaha, I heard it too.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. We all heard it.¡± A few womenughed as well. Kai¡¯s face blushed scarlet and he was so embarrassed he wished that he could hide in a hole somewhere.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Tiffany did not get to enjoy the feeling of being in the limelight and was trying to figure out ways to resolve the awkwardness. She changed her perspective and thought about it for a moment before she sand in a manner as it she was trying to convince herself, ¡°It¡¯s fale. It must be fake Would the real Swallowston¡¯s richest man be so kind and friendly? Moreover, he wasn¡¯t the least bit arrogant. For goodness sake, how could the richest man in the city not put on airs? ¡°In addition, would Donalde to this kind of location for a meal? What a joke. Also, don¡¯t you find it suspicious that he would bump into us so coincidentally? That guy was probably just an actor Adrian hired, right? He is just trying to show off to Tiffany suddenly expressed her query in a manner as if she was sophisticated. The rest of the people were stunned. How could someone pretend to be Donald? In addition, there was also Mandy. Everyone was well aware of Mandy being the president of Swallowston Bank However, Kai was enlightened as well when he heard Tiffany¡¯s remark. ¡°Right, right, right, Tiffany is right. Adrian is so immersed in his act that he actuallymissioned someone to pretend to be Donald. That¡¯s so shameless of him! ¡°Only the people from the underworld would visit a ce like ck Mamba What brought the richest man in Swallowston here? Moreover, he just so happens to bump into us?¡± Kai and Tiffany shared the same thinking and felt that this exnation made a lot of sense suddenly. It must be fake It was because no one had ever seen Donald before so who could tell what Donald looked like? Judging by the current situation, they were convinced that Adrianmissioned an actor to help him show off. Tiffany regained her confidence as she thought about it. She stared at Adrian with a snug look. ¡°Adrian, you and Samantha are just a great married couple. You even thought of a way to get someone to pass off as Donald. Just how desperate are you to show off?¡± In truth, many people were well aware that Tiffany wanted to show off and caught on to how she was trying to cause a scene to divert the crowd¡¯s attention by using Adrian. Adrian was shocked by these people. He thought about how foolish they were that they would actually try to deceive themselves by making up a lie. He said, ¡°Samantha and are here to attend the almal gathering. Do you have to insist on differentiating people¡¯s superiority and inferiority so badly?¡± ¡°Yeah, Adrian is right. We¡¯re all mates from university so theseparisons are worthless,¡± a woman chimed in. ¡°We¡¯d be better off focusing on improving our friendships!¡± another added. However, Tiffany was determined to humiliate Adrian and Samantha. She would never have organized a gathering if not for this. She said, ¡°That won¡¯t do. Adrian will think that he¡¯s some hot sh*t so if we don¡¯t expose him. He¡¯s going to think we¡¯re fools. Kai agreed and said, ¡°Tiffany¡¯s right. We¡¯ll show him today how he¡¯ll always be a deadbeat. Now, let¡¯s head to the private room that we¡¯ve reserved.¡± Chapter 313 Chapter 313 Kal was now in a great mood. He waved his hand tomand the others because he assumed that Adrian was only acquainted with a fake Donald. The rest of the people refused to lower themselves to Kai and Tiffany¡¯s level because they knew these two people enjoyed showing off since they were in university. Moreover, Tiffany and Kai were the types of people described as cowards who enjoyed bullying the weak. They would spare no effort to suck up to a wealthy person and would regard a poor person as worse than an animal. It was very apparent that everyone was aware that Tiffany invited them to the gathering so they could watch the show she put on for them Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. As for what type of show it was, it was apparent that they were there to witness Tiffany and Kai showing off while victimizing Samantha¡¯s husband. Soon, the crowd arrived at the private room Kai had reserved. He took a seat and behaved like a generous host. ¡°Please take a seat, everyone!¡± The rest sat down while Adrian took a seat next to Samantha Kai then stood up and said to Adrian, ¡°You have nothing to be proud of today, Adrian. I¡¯ve invited Seth toe and he¡¯ll be arriving soon. By then, we¡¯ll work together to expose your lies.¡± Seth was Seth De Forrest, the heir of an influential family in Northrive. The De Forrests were very wealthy. Back when they were in university, Tiffany and her group of friends would join Seth and use his status to show off Tiffany had invited Seth toe today. Seth had continuously professed his feelings for Samantha in the past. In fact, he spent thousands of dors trying to get her to date him. But what was the oue? Samantha refused to even spare him a nce and that displeased him very much. He pledged that he would sleep with Samantha one day. Hence, Tiffany invited Seth today to humiliate Adrian. ¡°Tiffany, Kai, you¡¯ve gone too far,¡± Samantha said with a frown upon hearing this. She refused to stay here for a moment longer as her disgust toward Kai and Tiffany grew stronger. Tiffany giggled. ¡°Why are you panicking, Samantha? Is it because you¡¯re worried that your husband will be humiliated when Seth gets here?¡± Kai said, ¡°She¡¯s right. We invited both of you today to expose you. We¡¯re going to expose your lies one by one, including the purchase of One Jewel Road, bring acquainted with Donald, and everything else. ¡°Adrian, you¡¯re going to be under pressure when Seth gets here.¡± Kai taunted. Adrian chuckled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this, Kal. We¡¯re strangers who met by chance and I don¡¯t even remember provoking you. Why is it so hard for you to behave decently? ¡°What? Are you insinuating that I¡¯m not a decent person?¡± Kal was furious. Tiffany furrowed her eyebrows as well. ¡°You immliecile. I¡¯m going to call Seth to check on his location. We¡¯ll order when he gets here.¡± Tiffany was determined to make a fool of Adrian so she would not miss this opportunity for anything else. Soon, she returned from making the call and pronounced, ¡°Seth is already downstairs and will be arriving shortly!¡± In less than a minute, a young man wearing a white suit walled into the mom apanied by two bodyguards. He was handsome and lively. Everything he wore was of a luxury brand, Including the golden Rolex watch on his wrist and the thick gold ne around his neck. This man was Seth. The rest of the crowd was extremely envious when they saw him. Seth came from a very wealthy family in Northrive and had lived avish life since he was a child. On the other hand, Tiffany and Kai were Seth¡¯s bootlickers back in university and they invited Seth to the gathering so he could control the scene for them. ¡°You¡¯re here, Seth. Please, take a seat!¡± Chapter 314 Chapter 314 ¡°You¡¯re looking better by the day, Seth!¡± Tiffany quipped. Seth¡¯s eyesnded on Samantha as soon as he walked into the room. He looked away after a quick nce and took a seat he was a yogist and began to shut his eyes to rest. There was a saying ¡°birds of a feather flock together.¡± Seth, Kai, and Tiffany were friends so one could tell that Seth was just as pretentious as they were. One could already tell that he was showing off when he shut his eyes and behaved as if everything around him was simply the wind passing wind. Kai and Tiffany were delighted that Seth was there to control the scene, Kai stood up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s order. Also, we¡¯re going Dutch on today¡¯s meal¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Going Dutch?¡± Everyone was instantly stunned upon hearing that. Tiffany had imed over the phone that she was paying for today¡¯s meal. Yet, it turned into going Dutch when they got here. However, Kai and Tiffany looked toward Adrian with narrowed eyes when Kai made his promation. It was the best way to male Adrian reveal his true self. They were nning on ordering a scrumptious feast and good drinks for the table that amounted to about one hundred thousand dors and each person would pay about ten thousand dors or so. Samantha was definitely incapable of paying ten thousand dors in view of her family background. ¡°Do you guys have any objections? Adrian, do you have any objections? We¡¯re going Dutch, so you can just tell the truth if you can¡¯t afford it,¡± Tiffany said with a smile. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Samantha looked at Adrian as well. Adrian said, ¡°Except for yours and Kai¡¯s, I¡¯ll pay for everyone¡¯s portion of the bill.¡± Upon hearing that, a few women looked toward Adrian, pleasantly surprised. Frankly, they could not afford to go Dutch at a five¨Cstar hotel. On the other hand, they were excited upon hearing Adrian¡¯s offer. Kai and Tiffanyughed upon noticing the situation. Tiffany said, ¡°Are you sure, Adrian? Adrian nodded. ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± Tiffany immediately burst outughing upon hearing Adrian¡¯s words. ¡°Sure. Don¡¯t regret itter. I¡¯m going to order food that you¡¯ve never tasted before in your life If Adrian were to pay for everyone¡¯s portion, he would have to fork over a huge sam. If that were to happen, Tiffany would be even more delighted. ¡°Awesome. I¡¯ve finally found a way to humiliate you,¡± Tiffany said with a smile. However, Adrian reminded her by saying, ¡°I said I¡¯d pay for everyone except you and Kai. Hence, you will still be paying for yourselves.¡± ¡°Haha, I don¡¯t need your money,¡± Kal said with a generous smile. Tiffany had already signaled for a water. A waitress walked over and Tiffany said, ¡°I¡¯d like to order one of every course your hotel serves. I¡¯d also like to order one of each liquor you carry and one serving of every snack that you have! Everyone was dumbfounded and the waitress was startled as well. ¡°Miss, did 1 mishear you? Are you ordering everything on the menu?¡± the waitress asked in astonishment. Tiffany was furious. ¡°Why? Are you scared that I can¡¯t afford it? We¡¯re going Dutch. Just punch in the order and serve everything on the menu¡± The waitress said, ¡°Miss, we¡¯ll do that but I¡¯d like to inform you in advance that all the food and drinks served on the table cannot be returned regardless of whether the guests can finish it or not. ¡°F*ck. Why are you talking so much nonsense? Just put it in the order. Now! Kal was infuriated and scolded the waitress, The waitress hastily nodded and answered, ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Upon saying that, the waitress left. The crowd looked at Kai and Tiffany as if they were fools. Even Seth opened his eyes and expressed his puzzlement At this point, Adrian said, ¡°Are you sure that you wish to order so much food and drinks? Do remember that I won¡¯t protect you if something bad were to happenter.¡± Chapter 315 Chapter 315 Adrian advised them out of klubiess. One should not mess around by ordering everything on the menu of a five¨Cstar hotel¡¯s restaurant. However, Rai and Tiffany could not be bothered to listen because they were already fixated on the idea of humiliating Adrian. Kai chuckled and said, ¡°Why would I need your protection? You should be concerned about yourself first because you¡¯ll be paying for the others. It¡¯ll be hrious if you can¡¯t afford to pay.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t afford to pay. I¡¯m just worried that you¡¯re fooling around. The human brain is great. It¡¯s a shame that not everyone uses what they were given.¡± Adrian said. ¡°Who are you pointing your finger ar? Kai was instantly furious. However, Tiltany said, ¡°Dear, let¡¯s not lower ourselves to the level of people who like to show off. He¡¯ll make a fool of himselfter and learn that there¡¯s a price to being a show¨Coff.¡± In truth, Tiffany was the one trying to show off yet she was using someone else of being a show¨Coff. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. The other alumni stopped speaking because the gathering had turned into something ugly. It was clear that Tiffany and Kai had lost their senses. Soon, the drinks and meals were served one after another. There were whiskeys and wines, top¨C quality lobsters, caviars, truffles, and all manners of luxurious foods that amounted to hundreds each. Kai and Tiffany had never even tasted some of these foods. Soon afterward, all sorts of desserts, juices, and drinks were served. The entire table was piled high with food. The waitress walked over and said, ¡°Everyone, all your meals, drinks, and desserts have been served. Enjoy your meal!¡± Upon saying that, the waitress left. Tiffany burst outughing and said, ¡°Fellow alumni, we shall enjoy a scumprinus feast today to our heart¡¯s content today, Far up!* The crowd was rendered speechless. However, no one could resist the temptation of the delicacies that filled the table. Even Samantha gulped. She was craving the food in front of her. Noticing the situation, Adrian smiled and said, ¡°Are you hungry? Samantha nodded obediently. He then passed Samantha her cutlery and said, ¡°Let¡¯s dig in!¡± Then, he said to the others, ¡°Go ahead and eat. Fat to your heart¡¯s content. I¡¯ll be paying for your portion of the bill. Don¡¯t worry. Just drink and make merry.¡± ¡°Thank you, Adrian!¡± ¡°We shall go ahead then!¡± The crowd began eating Tiffany eagerly went to town on a show crab as she had neversted one before in her life, Seth, on the other hand, continued to sit there with his eyes shut and behaved as if he was unbothered and contined to rest. He felt that he was acting pretty cool. However, be looked like an idiot in the eyes of the others. Meanwhile, an idea urred to Kal. He thought of a way to make a fool of Adrian. Kal whispered to Seth, ¡°Seth, I¡¯ll get Adrian drunk and Samantha will be yours today Seth oprad his eyes and nced at Samantha who was eating with Adrian Then sit his eyes again. He appeared calm on the surface but he was already growing restless inside. However, le remembered that his status was different from the test so be behaved like a yogist.. Then, Kai stood up and raised his ss at Adrian. ¡°Uls, Adrian, we¡¯re considered acquaintances. Let¡¯s be friends from now on. Come, let¡¯s have a drink Kai was pretty good at drinking and he could consume about a liter of alcohol without getting drunk. He wanted to get Adrian drunk so that Adrian would make a fool of himself. Noticing that Kai was about to get Adrian drinkeng, Tiffany hastily said smilingly, ¡°Adrian, my boyfriend is toasting a drink to you so you have the drink, Otherwise, it¡¯ll be disrespectful¡± Tiffany figured cat that Kai wanted to get Adrian drunk, and she knew Kai¡¯s alcohol tolerance very well. Chapter 316 Chapter 316 ¡°How about it? Are you too much of a coward to drink? Are you scared I¡¯ll get you drunk?¡± Kai looked at Adrian with a wide smile. One could say that he was sparing no effort in getting Adrian to drink. Adrian tutted upon noticing the situation and said, ¡°Do I really have to drink? I¡¯m driving so I think I should stay off the alcohol, right?¡± Kai said, ¡°Are you scared?¡± Adrian had never found the act of drinking to be scary ¡°We¡¯ve ordered so many drinks today so isn¡¯t it a waste if we don¡¯t drink everything? And we can¡¯t return it either. Just be frank if you¡¯re too scared to drink. We¡¯re men, and men drink!¡± Kai said. If Adrian were to decline further after Kai¡¯s urge, it would be disrespectful so Adrian said, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll drink with you. Upon saying that, Adrian poured himself a ss and drank with Kai. Adrian was nning on drinking responsibly but Kai finished his drink in a golp and said, ¡°Whoever doesn¡¯t finish the drink is a p*ssy.. Kai turned his ss upside down to show everyone that he finished his drink Adrian raised his head and downed the contents of his ss too. Kai took a seat with a smile after noticing that Adrian had finished his drink About three minutester, Kai was feeling slightly intoxicated. He could feel his body reacting to the alcohol so he began to observe Adrian. He was surprised to find that Adrian seemedpletely sober and was still chatting away with Samantha and the other alumni. Kai convinced himself that Adrian still did not have enough to drink so he unbottled a second bottle of liquor. He estimated that the bottle was less than a liter so he could still tolerate it. He stood up and raised the bottle as he said, ¡°Adrian, I couldn¡¯t tell that you were so good at drinking. It¡¯s a trend to down a whole bottle these days. We should give it a try. ¡°Alcohol isn¡¯t good for your health. I suggest you take it easy,¡± said Adrian to Kai ¡°Yes, Kai. Don¡¯t down the whole bottle. Drink responsibly,¡± the other alumnus advised as well. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Tiffany said, ¡°Kai¡¯s pretty good at drinking Adrian, drink if my boyfriend is requesting to drink with you. Could it be that you¡¯re so cowardly that you won¡¯t drink this small amount of alcohol? You¡¯re already a deadbeat. You¡¯re going to be even more useless if you don¡¯t drink. Haha!¡± Tiffany covered her mouth andughed. Adrian stood up upon hearing Tiffany¡¯s remark. He knew that Kai was determined to humiliate him or Kai would not rest In light of this, Adrian said, ¡°Sure. If you want to drink, I¡¯ll apany you¡® H Kai hastily finished the whole bottle and tilted the bottle upside¨Cdown to show everyone. There was nothing else Adrian could do but follow him. Then, he sat down and continued to chat with Samantha and the other Jumni. Meanwille, Kal was already feeling dizzy. He was so intoxicated by the alcohol that his vision started to blur. In his eyes, Adrian looked like he waspletely fine as he chatted with the others. However, Kai felt like his body was floating and he felt as if he had entered another world. Even the volces he heard in his ears were extremely muffled. ¡°What¡¯s going on with you, Kal?¡± Tiffany aslovi upon notking Kal¡¯s unusual belur. Kai hastily shook his head and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I can still drink!¡± Meanwhile, Adrian smiled at Kai and said, ¡°Come, Kai. I¡¯ll toast to you, and I¡¯ll drink mine first.¡± Upon saying that, Adrian raised his head and finished his drink. The crowd looked reward Kai and he felt rather embarrassed so he had no choice but to drink again. However, he was only halfway through his drink when he projected vomit all over himself. Kai was drunk. He instantly fell bacloward and crashed to the floor. Chapter 317 Chapter 317 ¡°Kal!¡± Tiffany cried out and hastily went to attend to Kai However, Kai was so intoxicated that he could not be propped up. As soon as he opened his mouth, he threw up all over himself. The private room was filled with a pungent stench ¡°Kai! Kai!¡± Tiffany was so panic¨Cstricken that she was almost in tears. She shouted his name over and over. Meanwhile, Kai had fallen into a stupor from the intoxication. Hey on the floor and vomited again. The rest of the alumni were startled by Kai¡¯s condition. ¡°Is Kai an idiot? He insisted on drinking with Adrian when he is such a lousy drinker. Did his mother drop him when he was a baby?¡± a few male alumni scolded. Tiffany stood aside and was at a loss for what to do. She stretched out her hands and tried to pull Kai up but she was utterly incapable of doing so. She had been so fixated on the idea of Kai getting Adrian drunk. Little did she expect that Kai would get drunk before Adrian. ¡°Bergh!¡± Kai threw up again and there was blood in his vomit. A few alumni walked over and pulled Kai up from the floor before cing him on the sofa. Kai was currently no different than a dead man. His eyes were open but his gaze was empty. He was incapable of controlling his limbs and his mind was gone. Adrian witnessed the scene and said, ¡°Judging by his condition, he¡¯s quite intoxicated, Call him an ambnce. Quick!¡± An alumnus hastily pulled out his phone and called an ambnce. A gloomy atmosphere fell over the private room Tiffany sat in her seat, not knowing what to do. She could not decide if she should sit or stand. She was scared out of her wits Now that Kal had copsed, she was utterly incapable of handling the situation or putting an end to the gathering ¡°Is your boyfriend all right?¡± Adrian asked as he looked at the embarrassed, panic¨Cstricken Tiffany. Kai was so drunk that he was vomiting blood so Tiffany was extremely anxious. Meanwhile, Samantha pulled out her perfume from the bag and sprayed it around the room. An alumnus called over the cleaning staff to clean up the vomit in the room. Everyone was no longer in the mood to eat. Kai was still vomiting from time to time as hey on the sofa. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. The crowd waited for the ambnce. In the meantime, Seth, who had kept quiet all this time suddenly spoke with his eyes shut, ¡°You¡¯re Adrian, right? I¡¯ve seen through your facade. You¡¯re such a show¨Coff, and I find that very off¨Cputting.¡± Seth shocked the people in the room as soon as he spoke. The alumni were confused. Seen through? Didn¡¯t he shut his eyes as soon as he sat down? How did he see anything? ¡°Seth has finally opened his eyes. We thought you were asleep because you didn¡¯t say a word.¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah!¡± A few alumni said jokingly. Seth slowly opened his eyes and shifted his gaze to Adrian. He said nonchntly, ¡°I¡¯ve encountered plenty of people like you. and have beaten up most of them. I really don¡¯t losow what Samantha was thinking when she married you.¡± It was apparent that Seth was rattled. How could be possibly tolerate the presence of others when he was the heir of the De Forrest family of Northrive? Especially since Adrian had married Samantha¨Cthe woman that he tried frantically to date in the past. Seth had finally exposed his true self after seeing the woman that he liked being so intimate with another man. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Adrian asked as he looked at Seth. Seth had his time putting on airs because he had his eyes shut the entire tiene and assumed that he was high and mighty in the eyes of others. Chapter 318 Chapter 318 In reality, there was nothing high and mighty about him. Instead, he looked rather idiotic. Seth was instantly infuriated and said, ¡°I¡¯ve sat here for such a long time and have seen through your capability. I find you to be very off¨Cputting ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll never learn to show respect to me if I don¡¯t teach you a lesson.¡± Seth stood up, clenched his fists, and cracked his knuckles loudly. Everyone found his remark baffling. ¡°He¡¯ll never learn to show respect to him?¡± The other alumni Laughed and they found his reasoning to be rather foolish. However, Tiffany became excited as soon as Seth spoke. She forgot about Kai as she said in excitement, ¡°Seth, are you willing to stand up atst? ¡°Adrian, Seth has another identity. He¡¯s known as one of the best fighters in Northrive. You¡¯re going to get beaten up today ¡°Seth, teach him a lesson!¡± Tiffany said in an attempt to start an uproar. Meanwhile, an alumnus stood up and said, ¡°Seth, you just sat down and shut your eyes as soon as you arrived like an idiot. You didn¡¯t even look at us so why should we show you any respect? It was Kai who insisted on drinking. Don¡¯t you¡ª¡± ¡°How dare you question me!¡± Seth red at the one who spoke The alumnus lost the courage to speak further and quickly shut his mouth. Tiffany sneered as she said, ¡°Seth is the big shot here. Who are you to speak to him? No one is going to stop Seth from punishing Adrian if he wants to ¡°Seth will beat you to death if you are to stop him because he¡¯s very good at fighting¡± Tiffany kept boasting about Seth¡¯s fighting skills. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. The rest did not have the courage to speak up. Seth walked over in high spirits and exuded an arrogant demeanor. He said angrily without bothering to be reasonable, HI found you off¨Cputting from the start and I can see that you have no respect for me. You¡¯re going to die!¡± Upon saying that, Seth swung a kick at Adrian. The rest of the alumni turned pale with fear. However, a shout was heard, followed by Seth being flung backward before heavily mming into the wall behind him. Crash! Seth felt as if his internal organs were crushed by the powerful impact. He slumped to the floor with his mouth wide open and his face filled with astonishment The rest of the people, as well as Tiffany, were stunned. They watched everything that happened before them with wide eyes and were at a loss for what just happened. Not even Seth knew how he ended up being flung away. Seth was confused. It was obvious that he felt rather awkward for embarrassing himself in the presence of everyone so he got back on his feet. He said, ¡°I identally stepped into a puddle earlier. The floor is too slippery.¡± Seth cared about maintaining his status and image. Otherwise, he would not have shut his eyes as soon as he entered the room. Upon saying that, Seth charged toward Adrian in rage. However, Mirian slowed down his movements this time and gave a tight p to Seth¡¯s face at the very moment Seth arrived before him. ¡°Gah!¡± Seth screamed out in agony and his teeth instantly flew out. The skin and flesh of his cheek split open. ¡°Aaagh! Aaagh! Aaagh!¡± The sound of agonizing screams rang throughout the private room Seth covered his face and was at a loss for what to do. The rest could see clearly what happened this time. They widened their eyes in surprise and held their breath. ¡°Did you slip again?¡± Adrian asked as he looked at Seth. Seth looked embarrassed. He got to his feet with his hand covering his face. Blood was dripping down his face and his mouth was swollen Adrian then stood up too and walked toward Seth Seth could not respond to the situation before Adrian swing a kick at his abdomen. Chapter 319 Chapter 319 ¡°Aaagh!¡± An intense, agonized scream was heard as Seth spat out arge mouthful of fresh blood before he dropped to his knees with his mouth wide open. He was panted heavily and his face was fleshed. Seth had lost his self¨Cassuming, lofty expression. Sweat poured down from his forehead and dripped down his face, and the teeth in his mouth had all vanished without a trace. His face was very swollen as well His expression was filled with awkward uss and he was at aluss in what to do next. Tiffany was stupefied and her expression was filled with astonishment The rest were shocked ton. Seth was on his knees with his hands over his abdomen. He felt extremely regretful at this moment. He would not have stepped forward if he had known that this would happen. The reason why he chose to step forward was that he found Adrian to be off¨Cputting. He felt that Adrian was stealing his limelight such that the alumni had neglected his presence. Yet, he failed to consider whose fault it was that he came and pretentiously shut his eyes as soon as he arrived. The private room was pin¨Cdrop silent. Adrian¡¯s anger was finally triggered by both Kai¡¯s and Seth¡¯s provocation. He walked toward Seth step by step, exuding a coldness that made one shiver. Seth opened his mouth and discovered that he was utterly incapable of speaking. Adrian smiled, squatted, and pushed down Seth¡¯s head. ¡°You don¡¯t have to speak. You just need to listen to me and listen well. You¡¯re doomed today.¡± Upon saying that, Adrian throw a p on Seth¡¯s face He pped Seth again and again. He pped Seth for the tenth time! Adrian made a total of twenty ps until Sech¡¯s face turned into a bloody mess. Seth was shrieking so loudly that it was heartbreaking and the sight of him was so tragic. All the alumni could not help but cover their faces and felt a shiver down their spines. ¡°How do you feel?¡± Adrian asked after he was done pping. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Seth¡¯s entire body was shaking and he was utterly incapable of speech. He had no idea what to do and he regretted stepping forward after Kal got intoxicated. He was only nning on showing off his influence so how did this happen? Seth felt utterly hopeless. Not only had he not managed to show off, but his face was beaten to a pulp too. ¡°Aaah!¡± Seth let out a whining sound from his throat and his mouth bled profusely. Adrian smiled at Seth and stepped on his head to rub the man¡¯s face into the ground. Samantha hastily stopped Adrian by saying, ¡°All right, that¡¯s enough¡± Adrian stopped Samantha nned to leave so she said to the crowd, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry for what happened today. Kal and Tiffany went too far. Let¡¯s put an end to this. I¡¯ll treat everyone to a meal another day.¡± The rest of the alumni did not object but they said in session, ¡°Sure. You and your husband can go ahead and leave first. Kal and Tiffany are shameless for stirring up trouble today.¡± Samantha smiled but did not say anything. Then, she signaled to the waitress. She said. ¡°Kai and Tiffany said an earlier that we¡¯ll go Dutch for this meal. My husband will be paying for all my friends bur Kai and Tiffany will be paying for themselves.¡± Chapter 320 Chapter 320 Kai was drunk while Seth got beaten up. Tiffany was left all alone. She initially nned to be the center of attention and bask in the ttery from the other alumni. Not only had she not received any ttery, but she even encountered this situation and felt so embarrassed that she blushed scarlet. It could be said that Tiffany was overwhelmed with feelings of displeasure, and was on the verge of despair. She never expected this to happen. Ignoring Tiffany¡¯s mood, Samantha said to the waitress, ¡°How much is the total bill, miss? How much is it per person? Please ret the bill for us so we can check¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. The waitress smiled and grabbed the menu to calcte briefly before she announced, ¡°Miss, your totall is three million and three hundred thousand dors. There are a total of ten people here so each person¡¯s portion is three hundred and thirty thousand dors.¡± Wow! Everyone was instantly stunned from hearing the total amount while Tiffany felt a crushing blow. Everyone was astounded. Tiffany even more so. The alumni were so shocked that they could not speak ¡°A meal for ten costs three million and three hundred thousand dors?!! The crowd put down their cutlery and lost the courage to eat. They figured that not even Donal would have the courage to eat like this. Tiffany waspletely dumbfounded. She had never had a meal in a five¨Cstar hotel so she assumed that a meal here would only cost one hundred thousand dors total at most so each person would have to pay about ten thousand dors. She had not expected the total bill to amount to three million and three hundred thousand dors! The cost of a three¨Cmillion¨Cand¨Cthree¨Chundred¨Cthousand¨Cdor meal was an amount that some people would never make in their lifetime Tiffany reflected on this and figured that she would not be able to make that much money even if lived two Tiffany was shaking and cold sweat was dripping down her face. At this exact moment, she finally realized that she had gotten herself into deep trouble today. She assumed that the total bill would only amount to about three hundred thousand dors if she were to order every item on the menu. Each person would be paying a little over ten thousand dors if they were to split the bill so she would not hesitate to pay even if it was twenty thousand dors. Yet, the bill was more than three million dors. Tiffany began to tremble and she was scared out of her wits. Large droplets of sweat dripped down her face and she began to break down. She regretted doing this so much that she almost burst into tears. Adrian said to Tiffany after hearing the total, ¡°Olory, I won¡¯t make things too difficult for you today. Kai and you can pay three hundred thousand each and I¡¯ll cover the rest.¡± ¡°Just leave six hundred thousand dors and you can leave with Kil¡± ¡°Six Six hundred thousand dors?¡± How could she possibly have su much money? Not even Kai had that much. Tiffany¡¯s body was shaking beyond her control and her gaze was empty. She was so scared that she almost wet her pantS. The total bill was six hundred thousand dors. She was about to spend six hundred thousand dors on a single meal. She would be beaten to death if her parents were to learn about this. ¡°Are you having trouble paying, miss?¡± The waitress stated at Tiffany. She furrowed her eyebrows and hastily asked after noticing Tiffany¡¯s startled expression. Tiffany burst into tears. How did she low that ordering everything on the menu from a hotel¡¯s restaurant would cost so much? Tiffany said helplessly, ¡°We haven¡¯t touched many of the food and drinks here. Can we send them back?¡± The waitress shook her head. ¡°I informed you cartier that you can take it with you but our hotel won¡¯t take them back. This is because we can¡¯t sell it again even if we were to take it back. This is the rule and no one is allowed to break it.¡± ¡°D¨CBat¡­I¨CI don¡¯t have that much money!¡± said Tiffany through her tears ¡°Kai¡¯s car is worth a little over one hundred thousand, his watch is worth a few thousand, and his ne is worth a few thousand as well. Your bag, rings, earrings, nes, bangles, and everything else you own should be worth three to four hundred thousand dors too,¡± Adrian said suddenly. Chapter 321 Chapter 321 Tiffany was so scared upon hearing Adrian¡¯s remark that she was shaking. She hastily hid her ne. She had gone through a lot of trouble to persuade Kai to get her the ne, rings, and other jewelry as they had cost quite a tidy summ She did not wish to pay for a meal today with her jewelry. Noticing that Tiffany could not pay, the waitress immediately raised her walkie-talkie and shouted, ¡°Sir, a customer in VIP Room Seventeen can¡¯t afford to pay for their meal! Pleasee and handle this!¡± Upon saying that, the waitress looked at Tiffany and said, ¡°Don¡¯t spendvishly if you can¡¯t afford to pay.¡± Tiffany was so scared that she was shaking from head to toe. The other alumni did not have the courage to speak because the situation was now grave. Not even they had expected the meal to cost more than three million dors. Very few would ever make this much money in their entire lives Meanwhile, Tiffany cast her gaze toward Seth and said through her tears, ¡°Please help me, Seth. Please help me, I¡¯m begging you!¡± Seth¡¯s family was wealthy. Any amount was trivial for him if he was willing to help out. However, Seth was already having trouble fending for himself. He had just recovered slightly and knew that he would need to visit the hospitalter Seth did not respond Tiffany¡¯s knees buckled and she sat limply on the ground. Kai was still intoxicated so he was utterly unaware of the situation. A bald, burly man, a bouncer of the hotel, shortly walked into the room with more than ten people in tow. They were all holding clubs and weapons. The bouncer¡¯s name was Raymond Tiger, and he led more than one hundred subordinates. He was employed by a few hotels to manage their premises and deal with troublemakers. There were almost no troublemakers at ck Mambal because of Raymond As soon as Raymond entered, he shouted, ¡°Who the f*ck is looking to dine and dash here?! Don¡¯t you know what age we are living in now?! That¡¯s really bold of you!¡± The waitress hastily exined the situation to Raymond. She told them how the group had decided to go Dutch. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Upon hearing the story, Raymond looked at the crowd. ¡°Sure, since you¡¯re going Dutch, the hotel won¡¯t make things difficult for you. You may for your portion of the bill now.¡± ¡°Sir, everyone here has means of paying except for these two.¡± The waitress pointed at Kai who was drunk out of his senses and Tiffany who was sitting on the ground fimply. Raymond was furious. He took a step forward and pped Tiffany¡¯s face. Her face instantly swelled up from his p while the surrounding alumni were startled Raymond scolded, ¡°F*ck. You don¡¯t have the money to pay for your meal? Why did you order pricey delicacies if you can¡¯t afford them? If you don¡¯t pay the bill today, you¡¯ll pay your debt by working for the hotel as a hostess. This hotel isn¡¯t a charity organization!¡± Raymund roared at Tiffany in a fury. ck Mamba provided services to members of the underworld. Moreover, Tiffany chose this hotel for that specific reason. Hence, the hotel provided all-rounded services to the underworld. Tiffany shook upon hearing this. She said through her tears, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I really a sorry! I don¡¯t have the money. Please, I¡¯m begging you!¡± Raymond flew into a great rage and raised his leg to kick Tiffany¡¯s face. She did not have the courage to fight back and half of her face became swollen. ¡°Beat up that drunken one and take everything that¡¯s of value from them!¡± Raymond shouted. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Chapter 322 Chapter 322 A few people immediately ran over to Kai, pulled him off the sofa, and started beating him up. Kai was utterly unaware of what was happening. He opened his mouth and threw up again. Then, they searched his body and took all his valuables. A couple of others stepped on Tiffany¡¯s hair and ripped off her ne and rings. They even took a few ps at Tiffany. She did not have the courage to fight back even after she toppled to the ground from the impact of the ps After they were done beating her, someone approached Raymond with the items collected from Tiffany and Kal. ¡°Sir, there¡¯s a key to a Mercedes Benz. The car is worth more than one hundred thousand dors, Combined with these items, they shoulde up to about four hundred thousand, right?¡± Raymond took the car key, ne, and other valuables from his subordinate and checked them out. He weighed the items in his hand and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that he¡¯s a rich kid. However, these items will only cover four hundred thousand. It¡¯s still short of two hundred thousand ¡°Bring the car up from downstairs. Raymond then bent over and grabbed Tiffany¡¯s hair. ¡°Girl, call someone to bring you the money. You hundred thousand.¡± still short of two Tiffany¡¯s face was severely injured from the beating and was trembling profusely. She said through her tears, ¡°Sir, I have thirty thousand dors in my digital wallet. That¡¯s all that I have. Please let me off. I beg you!¡± Raymond beckoned his subordinate to take Tiffany¡¯s bag, and phone. They searched Kai and took his phone as well. Raymond checked the money in Tiffany¡¯s digital wallet and scolded angrily, ¡°You have thirty thousand in your digital wallet, and I¡¯ll consider your Chanel bag to be worth four thousand so you still owe one hundred and sixty¨Csix thousand.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any more money!¡± Tiffany cried as tears streamed down her face. ¡°Don¡¯t have any more money? F*ck Beat her up!¡± Raymond kicked Tiffany to the floor A few people immediately took action and beat up Tiffany until she was curled on the ground and howling in pain The other alumni pitied Tiffany but they did not have the courage to speak because none of them were brave enough to stand. up for her. Samantha pitied Tiffany very much too. She nudged Adrian and beckoned him to help her. Adrian said, ¡°Calm down. Let these people teach her a lesson first.¡± ¡°Adrian, she¡¯s going to die if they continue beating her,¡± Samantha said anxiously. She wanted him to step forward and help Noticing that Tiffany was injured rather severely, Adrian knew that her life would be at risk if they were to keep beating her. Hence, he said to Raymond, ¡°All right, you should have had your fill by now. Stop right now.¡± Haymond turned his head to look at Adrian upon hearing this and said with a malicious gaze, ¡°Why? Are you going to pay for her? Adrian said, ¡°You¡¯ve already taken the car, watch, ne, and everything she has. She¡¯s almost fully paid up. You¡¯d be going too far if you continue to beat her up like this.¡± ¡°Going too far? It¡¯s already very respectful of me if I don¡¯t keep her here to work as a hostess, Who the heck are you? How dare you meddle in my business. Just be a good boy and leave after paying your bill!¡± Raymond coated. ¡°I¡¯ll pay for my bill but we¡¯ll clear a few things before I do. I checked briefly earlier and concluded that we will pay for the food. After all, the food was already prepared. However, there are more than twenty bottles of liquor that we have yet to touch so we¡¯ll be returning those to you ¡°If we were to calcte ording to your selling price and the provided discounts, the total should be four hundred and seventy thousand dors. If we were to divide that equally, Tiffany¡¯s portion has already been paid in full. ¡°You¡¯ll be going too far if you continue to beat her up,¡± Adrian replied. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Raymond instantly flew into a great rage upon heating Adrian¡¯s words. He cussed and shouted, ¡°Return them?! Who the f*ck do you think you are to return the liquor?! The hotel¡¯s rule is that goods sold aren¡¯t returnable!¡± Adrian said, ¡°The liquor hasn¡¯t been touched so why can¡¯t we return them? Is this the rule for all the hotels in Swallowston or just yours?¡± Spin to im Your Surprise Reward! y Chapter 323 Chapter 323 Raymond was caught off guard. He had not expected someone to have the audacity to contradict him in his own territory. All at once, Raymond pulled a long face and raised his club toward Adrian¡¯s face. He said coldly, ¡°Boy, it takes guts to say something like that. However, this is my territory and I get the final say. Would you like to have a taste of being beaten up too? The rest of the people were scared out of their wits. James, Tessa, and the others were shaking profusely. Tiffany got up from the ground and watched the scene in fear. Adrian furrowed his eyebrows, and all of a sudden, he stretched out his hand and grabbed Raymond¡¯s club. A crack was heard when the club was snapped. Raymond was so startled that he staggered a few steps backward. Adrian said, ¡°I won¡¯t repeat what I said, and don¡¯t you dare be so audacious in my presence¡± Raymond flew into a rage from the defeat. He knew that he would be regarded as a coward if he yielded to Adrian. ¡°F*ck, this one¡¯s quite the talker. Cripple him!¡± Raymond roared. But before has subordinate could even spring into action, as soon as Raymond¡¯s roar faded, he let out an agonizing scream as he was flung away. Adrian had swung a kick at Raymond¡¯s face. The impact of the kick sent Raymond into the air before he mmed heavily into the wall behind him. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Ack, gal!¡± A gush of fresh blood spurted out of Raymond¡¯s nose and mouth. He crashed to the ground and let out an agonizing scream. His subordinates were startled and quickly raised their clubs before charging at Adrian. Thud, thud, thud! A series of muffled noises were heard. Raymond¡¯s subordinates, like their leader, were all flung away andnded on the floor, screaming in agony. Everyone in the room was shocked. The alumni looked at Adrian with their mouths agape. They had not expected Samantha¡¯s husband to be so good at fighting. Tiffany fled and hid behind Adrian upon witnessing this scene in fear that Haymond would lose his temper at her again. Raymond stood up and wiped away the blood on his lips before he pointed at Adrian and said, ¡°How dare you hit me¡­ Do you know I am?! I can have you killed with just one cal!!¡± Smack! Adrian pped Raymond¡¯s face as soon as he finished his sentence. Raymond was so stunned that he almost toppled to the ground again. Adrian said, ¡°Believe me when I say I¡¯ll p your face until it¡¯s a bloody pulp.¡± Raymond was shocked. He had not expected Adrian to be so good at fighting. He lost the courage to continue making a fuss and simply stared at Adrian in fear. ¡°Return the untouched liquor and pack up everything else. Send the uneaten food to the homeless shelters nearby,¡± Adrian instructed the waitress. She shuddered and hastily lonked toward Raymund. Haymond nodded and said, ¡°Du as he says.¡± The waitress made no fu furtherment as she hastily informed the other staff through her walkie¨Ctalkie. Adrian pulled out a card that he passed to the waitress and said, ¡°Swipe this.¡± The waitress took Adrian¡¯s card and sprinted out of the room. Adrian stood up and said to the others, ¡°All right, it¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s leave.¡± The alumni did not wish to stay here any longer so they hurriedly stood up upon hearing Adrian¡¯s remark to leave. Adrian made his way to Raymond, stretched out his hand, and gave Raymond¡¯s face a few ps. He then said, ¡°Remember what I told you. Control your temper from now on. Otherwise, you may end up dead in a ditch!¡± Raymond was drenched in a cold sweat and he instantly shivered. He sensed a gust of intense murderous intent from Adrian. Adrian headed downstairs after he said that. Chapter 324 Chapter 324 The waitress was already done with the payment when Adrian got downstairs She made her way to Adrian respectfully and passed the card to him with both hands. ¡°Mr. Adrian, your card has been swiped.¡± Adrian took the card and left ck Mamba with the alumni. Meanwhile, Raymond tottered down the step, his entire body drenched in a cold sweat. ¡°What¡¯s that man¡¯s background?¡± Raymond asked the waitress with a panicked expression. She bit her lip and said, ¡°His card was issued by Wyvern Peak.¡± ¡°What?! Wyvern Peak?!¡± Raymond¡¯s jaw dropped and he had a hard time closing it. He realized that he had tried to one¨Cup the warlegate. He almost broke down right there and then. It was fortunate that he realized that something was off before it was toote. Otherwise, he would have been dead by now. Raymond was silently shaking. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Samantha and the others felt relieved after leaving the hotel. Tiffany was especially relieved as she walked amongst the crowd with her head hung in embarrassment. Meanwhile, James said, ¡°The situation worsened beyond our expectations today. However, it¡¯s fortunate that Samantha¡¯s husband was here. Otherwise, it¡¯d have been difficult to put an end to that.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, you¡¯re right. Adrian, you¡¯re so formidable. Raymond was scared out of his wits when you beat him up,¡± another woman chimed in. ¡°Since everyone is fine, we shall part ways here. Let¡¯s meet up again if we get the chance.¡± Now that the situation had been resolved, Samantha recalled that she had a lot of work to finish up at the company so she bid her farewell. The crowd nodded. James said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave after sending Kai to the ambnce.¡± ¡°Okay. Bye, everyone!¡± The crowd waved and everyone left one after another, leaving Tiffany in her daze, frozen to the spot. She suddenly called out, ¡°Samantha, wait!¡± Samantha and Adrian, who were about to head off, stopped in their tracks when they saw Tiffany chasing after them. Samantha asked, ¡°What is it, Tiffany?¡± Tiffany pursed her lips and said in embarrassment, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Samantha. Everything that happened was my fault. Please forgive me.¡± After being humiliated over and over, Tiffany came to realize that Samantha was doing much better in lifepared to her. Samantha was surprised that Tiffany was capable of apologizing However, she pondered and realized that it was not so surprising after all. It would be abnormal for Tiffany not to change her attitude after being beaten up like that. I¡¯d she said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize to me, Tiffany. However, there¡¯s something like to tell you. It¡¯d be best for one to live an earnest and down¨Cto¨Cearth life. It¡¯s useless topare yourself to others all the time. We¡¯re all women, and we¡¯re better off living our lives properly.¡± ¡°I understand. I¡¯m really sorry, ¡°Tiffany said in embarrassment, ¡°It¡¯s fine. You¡¯ve already paid the price. Kal will get beaten up by his father upon his return, right? He lost his car after just having a meal after all. Not even the richest man in the city can afford to eat like that.¡± Tiffany was already aware of her cluelessness. She had not expected such avish meal in cost a few million dors! Samantha ended the topic and said, ¡°All right, I have some matters to attend to so I¡¯m going to make a move, Tiffany.¡± Tiffany nodded. Samantha and Adrian got into their car and left. Tiffany stood alone by the busy road and was stunned. She would remember this lesson for the rest of her life. Meanwhile, Seth was seated in his sports car. He pulled out his phone and made a call. ¡°Hey, look into this man named Adrian Xander in Swallowston for me and find out everything about him.* ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Chapter 325 Chapter 325 Seth put down the phone after making the call and his gazended on Samantha¡¯s departing silhouette. He felt anger rising in his chest and was filled with boundless murderous intent. He wanted to get revenge! Samantha drove and headed to New Paraiso with Adrain Suddenly, her phone rang R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only She pulled out her phone and was instantly overjoyed. The number disyed on the screen belonged to someone she had not spoken to for a long time yet was extremely important to her. It was Joanna¨Cthe woman who co¨Cfounded Bar with her. Joanna was Samantha¡¯s best friend. They had been as close as sisters for the four years they were in university. They co- founded Bar after graduation, and Joanna¡¯s father sent her abroad when Bar was in its growth phase. Samantha had not been in touch with Joanna for a very long time. She noticed that Joanna¡¯s number almost never came online. Thus, Samantha was uncharacteristically happy when she saw the call. She quickly picked up and said, ¡°Jojo?¡± An extremely pleasant, female voice came from the other end of the call. ¡°Sam, it¡¯s been a very long time since west spoke. Do you still remember me?¡± Samantha burst into tears of joy and covered her mouth with her hand. Noticing Samantha¡¯s joy, Adrian believed that she had waited for this call for a very long time. ¡°Jojo, I¡¯ve called you countless times over the past two years but I couldn¡¯t reach you. You¡¯ve been gone for two years,¡± Samantha said joyfully. From the other end of the line, Joanna let out a half¨Csneer half¨Cchuckle and said, ¡°Father was constantly hounding me. There was nothing I could do. How are you, Sam? How¡¯s thepany?¡± Samantha said through her tears, ¡°Thepany closed down.¡± Joanna was rather surprised but she did not inquire further. Instead, she switched tracks and said, ¡°It seems that a lot has happened to you in the past two years. Are you doing all right?¡± Samantha nodded. ¡°I¡¯m doing quite well. How about you? Are you still abroad?¡± Joanna chuckled and said, ¡°I¡¯llnd at Southrive Airport tomorrow morning at eleven. I¡¯ll then take a bus to Swallowston. Why? Are you going toe to pick me up?¡± Samantha was overjoyed upon hearing that. ¡°Jojo¡¯sing back?!! ¡°Are you reallying home?¡± Samantha asked. Joanna answered with an ¡°mm¨Chm.¡® ¡°Yes, I¡¯ming back. I¡¯m on my way to the airport right now. I just got my number back. So, are we meeting in Southrive tomorrow?¡± Samantha grinned andughed. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll pick you up from the airport tomorrow and we¡¯ll catch up properly then. Oh, also, do you have any ns now that you¡¯reing back?¡± ¡°No, but I have some ideas. Let¡¯s just meet up first. I haven¡¯t seen you in two years and I missed you terribly. Oh, make sure to dress up tomorrow and wash your burn because I¡¯m going to p it!¡± Joanna said. Samantha giggled. Adrian was at a loss for whether tough or c rcry upon hearing this. ¡°How f*cking close were these two best friends?¡® It seemed that Samantha and Joanna often joked with each other in this manner. Samantha answered, ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll wait for you at the airport tomorrow. Also, I have a surprise for you.¡± ¡°Surprise? What surprise? You¡¯re not going to force a loss on me, are you?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll find out then,¡± Samantha said with a smile on her face. ¡°All right. See you tomorrow!¡± Chapter 326 Chapter 326 After hanging up the call with Joanna, Samantha was thrilled. Adrian turned his head and asked with a smile, ¡°Sweetheart, your rtionship with your best friend is quite unique. Do you enjoy pping each other¡¯s bums on usual days?¡± Samantha red at Adrian. ¡°Jojo¡¯s my best friend and she has helped me a lot in life. Dress properly ande with me to pick her up tomorrow at Southrive. And remember, don¡¯t embarrass me,¡± Samantha ordered. ¡°Yes, I promise to fulfill my duty!¡± Samantha smiled and did not say anymore. Soon, they arrived at New Paraiso and Samantha immediately dived into work. Adrian was bored and had nothing to do. He decided to park himself in Samantha¡¯s office and y games on his phone. He waited until Samantha was off the clock before they left and went home together. Joanna wasing back tomorrow, and Samantha was so excited that she could not sleep. She bugged Adrian and made him tell her stories about the war. The next morning, Samantha woke Adrian at five in the morning as they had to depart for Southrive. Joanna was set tond at eleven so Samantha wanted to leave as soon as possible Adrian had never seen Samantha so happy. He could tell that Joanna was very important to her. He washed up while Samantha meticulously got dressed. She put on lipstick, eyeshadow, and even eyeliner. She appeared even more charming after putting all that effort into her outfit.. Samantha got dressed and both of them left the house at half past five. They drove toward Southrive. A few hourster, they arrived and headed straight to the airport. It was precisely ten¨Cforty when they arrived at Southrive Airport. As Samantha and Adrian waited in the car, she told Adrian a great deal about Joanna. ¡°Jojo is very beautiful. Both of us were known as the two prettiest girls in university. You¡¯re not allowed to look at herter, okay?¡± Samantha warned him. ¡°p*mn, I¡¯m not allowed to look at a living person who¡¯sing hereter? I can¡¯t just keep my eyes closed the whole time, right?¡± said Adrian. Samantha thought about it and said, ¡°Fine, fine. You can look at her but you¡¯re not allowed to check her out. I¡¯m the most beautiful woman in the world to you so you¡¯re not allowed to stare at other women.¡± ¡°Not even your best friend?¡± ¡°No!¡± Samantha was serious. ¡°All right then. I¡¯ll just take a peek,¡± Adrian replied. ¡°That¡¯s better,¡± Samantha grunted. Samantha got out of the car and stood beside it, gazing at the airport. She was eager to meet her best friend. Soon, an international flightnded at the airport. Samantha became even more excited and she closely observed the people walking out of the airport. All of a sudden, her gaze locked on to a woman. She wore a pair of ck shorts and had on shades. She walked with a trolley bag and she was around five and a half feet tall. She also had a pair of liigh, strappy heels thatpleted her ensemble, lending her a mature, charming, and sexy presence. The woman was Joanna! ¡°Jojo! Over here!¡± Samantha called out joyously. Joanna beamed at the sight of Samantha as she walked out of the airport. She removed her shades and ran toward Samantha. Samantha ran toward Joanna as well. The two women hugged each other tightly in front of the airport¡¯s entrance Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Perhaps it was due to excitement, but Joanna suddenly pouted her little lips and nted a kiss on Samantha¡¯s. She burst out Laughing and said, ¡°Come! Let me see if you¡¯ve be any prettier, little girl!¡± Chapter 327 Chapter 327 As she spoke, Joanna pulled Samantha to the car and opened the back done before pushing Samantha into the backseat. Joanna crawled onto Samantha and pouted her pink lips in preparation to kiss Samantha. Samantha was startled and she hastily smacked Joanna in a panic. ¡°Stop fooling around, Jojo. Th¨C there¡¯s someone here with us!¡± ¡°Someone? Who?¡± Joanna was puzzled She turned her head and her gazended on Adrian, who was eyeing the two women suspiciously, seated in the passenger seat. ¡°Yikes!¡± Joanna was startled and her face instantly went red as a tomato. She hastily loosened her grip over Samantha. Samantha¡¯s face was just as red. She quickly tilted up her outfit before clearing her throat. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Joanna said, ¡°Who¡¯s this man, Sam? What the heck are you looking at? Have you never seen two besties being affectionate? Out of shock, Adrian did not know how to respond. He looked at Joanna and discovered that she was indeed beautiful However, he began to feel slightly worried if this beauty was interested in women or men. PH Joanna seemed to read Adrian¡¯s mind and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to wonder. I like men, of course. I¡¯m just excited to see Sam.¡± ¡°Understood! Understood!¡± Adrian said repeatedly. Samantha, with her flushed cheeks, sniggered and sat upright in the backseat. She said to Adrian, ¡°Dear, you can drive. Please put Jojo¡¯s luggage into the trunk.¡± Adrian nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± He got out of the car and ced Jojo¡¯s luggage into the back of the car. Joanna was astonished and stared at Adrian with wide eyes. Then, she turned to Samantha and said, ¡°Sam, dear? You called him ¡®dear? Is this man your husband? When did you remarry?¡± She was well aware that Samantha was married and that her husband left the very next day after their wedding. Samantha had been a widow all this time over the years Joanna found this extremely surprising. Samantha previously told her that she would wait for her husband regardless of when he returned. Judging by the current situation, Samantha was only talking casually because she did remarry in the end. Noticing Joanna¡¯s incredulous expression, Samantha immediately clutched Joanna¡¯s hands and said, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about, jojo? Why would I possibly remarry?¡± ¡°Who is that then? Your lower? Or should we say, your toy boy?¡± Joanna pointed at Adrian who just got into the car Meanwhile, Adrian started the engine and drove away from the airport. Samantha said to Adrian, ¡°Introduce yourself to jojo, drar!¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Adrian nodded. Joanna flipped her hair behind her back and opened a bottle of water as she said, ¡°Quickly now. Tell me. Where did youe from, lover boy? You¡¯ve taken away my Sam.¡® || Adrian smiled and answered as he drove, ¡°My name is Adrian Xander.¡± Pffft! Joanna spat out all the water in her mouth as Adrian¡¯s voice faded. She Inalued at him in astonishment and said, Adrian huh?¡± ¡°So you¡¯re She knew a lot about Samantha. Chapter 328 Chapter 328 Hence, Aduhhe was beyond familiar to her. Adrian replied, ¡°Yes. However, I don¡¯t have a favorable first impression of you. It seems that you¡¯ve often bullied my wife while I was away.¡± Pffft! Joanna burst out inughter and said, ¡°You¡¯red¡¯en right about that. Sam and I even shared a bathtub during your time away. Moreover, I¡¯m the one who took her first kiss!¡± Samantha red at Joanna. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her nonsense, Adrian. She was just overwhelmed with joy earlier.¡± Adrian understood that and he did not mind. Joanna said, ¡°You¡¯re quite capable, aren¡¯t you? You abandoned my Sam for seven years but yet you managed to captivate her as soon as you got back. Tell me. How should we deal with this situation?¡± Adrian shrugged to express his cluelessness. Joanna said to Samantha, ¡°Sam, this man made you live like a widow for seven years, and you¡¯ve already forgiven him? Moreover, you¡¯re calling him ¡°dear¡® over and over in such an intimate manner.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t help it. He¡¯s too good¨Clooking,¡± Samantha said. ¡°Having good lonks isn¡¯t the end all Judging by your tone, you sound like you¡¯ve slept with him, right? You¡¯re a fool, Sam,¡± Joanna scolded with narrowed eyes. Samantha let out a bitter chuckle. Joanna asked Adrian, ¡°Also, what have you been doing these past few years, Adrian? Why didn¡¯t you come back even once?¡± ¡°One has topromise to live in this world,¡± Adrian answered. ¡°Do you think that you can just say a few eloquent words to justify abandoning her?¡± Joanna red at him. Adrian did not refute this. On the other hand, Samantha beld Joanna¡¯s hand and exined, ¡°I was initially very angry too, Jojo, but there are many things that aren¡¯t like what we imagined. Adrian had his difficulties and that¡¯s why he did not return over the years. ¡°He¡¯s back now and I¡¯ve already forgiven him. On top of that, we¡¯re living a happy life now and have moved into a big house.¡± Joanna cracked a bitter smile at Samantha upan hearing this. She said, ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy. Oh right, Sam. Is this the surprise that you mentioned yesterday? That your husband is back?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Samantha answered, ¡°Aren¡¯t you happy for me? I have a husband now.¡± ¡°surrender, 1 surrender!¡± Joanna waved her hands. ¡°I¡¯m happy to see that you¡¯re doing well, of course. How¡¯s work? Also, where did you move to?¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Samantha said, ¡°My grandmother took over Har and bankrupted it soon after. Adrian started a new company for me and thepany is called ¡®New Paraiso.¡± We acquired my father¨Cinw¡¯s old company, the Paraiso Group, some time ago too. * Joanna was astonished. ¡°It sounds like you¡¯ve experienced a lot of changes in your life over the past few years. Speaking of which, your husband is pretty capable huh? Where¡¯s Harold? Why did he hand over the Paraiso Group to you?¡± ¡°Leonard and Wilson are in jail. Quite a lot of things happened in Swallowston sometime ago. Had it not been for Adrian, perhaps you wouldn¡¯t even get to see me again,¡± Samantha exined. ¡°What happened?¡± Joanna asked in haste. ¡°The Lupons invaded Swallowston and took me hostage. Afterward, many things happened and I was saved,¡± Samantha said. Joanna heaved a sigh. ¡°I heard about that incident while I was abroad. It was fortunate that the legate was there to ruin the Luposians¡® n.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Samantha beat about the bush by saying with a smile, ¡°Come and stay at my ce for a few days. I will get the legate to have a few drinks with youter. Joanna giggled. She assumed that Samantha was joking so she said, ¡°Sam, why don¡¯t you get the legate to sleep with me? I¡¯ve always dreamt about sleeping with a big hero like him!¡± Adrian tumed around and said to Samantha in all seriousness just as Joanna¡¯s voice faded, ¡°Sam, I think that you should fulfill Jojo¡¯s request. I have no objections!¡± ¡°Screw you!¡± Samantha red at Adrian. Spin to im Your Surprise Reward! Chapter 329 Chapter 329 Adrian was so taken aback by Samantha¡¯s re that he lost the courage to speak Joanna giggled and the atmosphere in the car became harmonious Soon, Adrian and the others returned to Swallowton from Southrive. Samantha and Joanna chatted along the way and talked about the things that they had experienced over the past two years. As the two women chattered, Adrian announced, ¡°Sam, we¡¯ll be arriving at the house soon. Prepare to get down.¡± Samantha said to Joanna, ¡°Please feel free to choose whichever room that you like when we¡¯re at my houseter, Jojo. Pick whichever you fancy. I have activities nned for tonight!¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk¡­!¡± Joanna narrowed her eyes and a smirk appeared on her matured beautiful face. ¡°If you say so, Sam. If I get to choose any room, I¡¯ll choose the same room as your husband. You have no objections, right?¡± Samantha said generously, ¡°I have no objection if he agrees. If you like him, I shall fulfill your wish!¡± Joanna burst out inughter. Both of them would often joke in this manner. In fact, she used to say to Samantha in the past that they would marry the same man. Of course, this was just one of the wonderful interactions between besties. Speaking of which, Joanna wondered how big Samantha¡¯s new house was that she could choose any room she liked. They continued to chat as the car drove into One Jewel Road and stopped in the courtyard. After noticing the surroundings, the smile on Joanna¡¯s face slowly fell away and her initially shut lips were slowly widening Soon afterward, her expression rxed and she let out a shriek of surprise. ¡°Oh my god! Are you living in a vi, Sam?! It¡¯s huge, and it even has a sky garden!¡± Joanna flung open the door and eagerly got out of the car. She stood in the vi¡¯s courtyard and checked out the ce. Samantha smiled proudly and said, ¡°What do you think? It¡¯s not going to be a problem for you to stay here, right?¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Joanna answered with an ¡°mm¨Chm.¡± ¡°She was astonished indeed. Adrian heard from Samantha that Joanna came from an influential family. Hence, he figured that she had lived in a house that was much better than the ones on Jewel Road. Hence, Joanna did not appear overly shocked. She was just ovee by emotion that Samantha could afford to live in a vi like this. From her point of view, Samantha must be living a good life. ¡°Sam, I¡¯m so happy that you have such a good life now,¡± Joanna said, her valce choked with emotion. ¡°Adrian bought the ce for me. We¡¯ve just moved in recently,¡± Samantha said. Joanna looked toward Adrian and she appeared extremely surprised. Adrian was sent away after Henry¡¯s passing, so she was under the assumption that he had not inherited his father¡¯s capabilities. However, Joanna estimated that the vi cost more than ten million dors. Being able to afford a vi of this stature was enough to prove his mettle Joanna said to Adrian, ¡°It¡¯s good that you have a conscience and understand the hardships that Sam went through for you. So, if you bully her again, I won¡¯t spare you.¡± ¡°Okay, okay. Come on, let¡¯s go inside. I¡¯ll get the legate to sleep with you tonight.¡± Adrian lifted Joanna¡¯s luggage out of the car¡¯s trunk ¡°If you say so. I¡¯ll be waiting tonight. If he doesn¡¯t show up, just wait and see how I¡¯ll punish you.¡± Adrian shrugged. Samantha sniggered and led Joanna into the vi Chapter 330 Chapter 330 Rue stepped outside upon hearing themotion in the courtyard. She was instantly delighted to see Joanna and called out, You¡¯re back, Joja!¡± Rue appeared to be well¨Cacquainted with Joanna. When Samantha and Joanna were establishing Bar, she would often visit Samantha¡¯s house. She had even stayed over a few times. Roe knew that Joanna had experienced a lot of hardships too. She was deprived of a mother¡¯s love since she was a child so Rue always treated Joanna like she was her own. Joanna said smilingly, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since west met, Mdm. Rue. I¡¯m sorry i didn¡¯t get you a gift. I was in such a hurry to get back. I promise I¡¯ll get you one next time.¡± Rue beamed as she looked at Joanna. ¡°You¡¯ve been abroad for a few years. I almost couldn¡¯t recognize you. You¡¯ve be prettier and look even more like Sam¡¯s sister now.¡± ¡°You¡¯re mistaken, ma¡¯am. Sam and I have been sisters from the start!¡± Joanna said proudly. *Come inside,e inside. I¡¯ll go get some ingredients so that I can make something yummy for lunch. You can enjoy the meal and catch up with Sam.¡± H ¡°All right. Thank you, Mrs. Rue,¡± Samantha and Joanna entered the house while Rue got onto her electric scooter and left the compound. She healed out to get some ingredients to cook with. Roe could not drive so Adrian had prepared an electric scooter for her so she could travel around easily. Inside the vi, Adrian ced Joanna¡¯s luggage on the s. Samantha, on the other hand, held Joanna¡¯s hand and excitedly squealed, ¡°Come on, jojo. I¡¯ll give you a tour of the house!¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Joanna agreed with pleasure. The two women were about to go on a tour of the house when Adrian said, ¡°Sam, Jojo must be tired from the trip. Why don¡¯t you let her sit down, have a drink, and rest for a while first before taking her for a tour?¡± Samantha answered with an ¡°Oh yeah.¡± She had forgotten about that. Joanna said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were so attentive, Adrian. That¡¯s how a man should be. They should learn to be observant to please a woman.¡± Adrian was rendered speechless. Joanna¡¯s personality was quite mboyant and he figured he should keep a distance from her from now on. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Take a seat, both of you. I¡¯ll po I¡¯ll go get some coffee.¡± The two besties sat down while Adrian made them each a cup. Samantha and Joanna continued to chatter away. Adrian had no ns of getting involved in their conversation so he quietly sat on the sofa and yed his video games. Samantha began to ask Joanna about her life abroad and about her sudden return. Upon her inquiry, the usually lively and joyful Joarna suddenly fell silent and started to shed tears. Samantha was heartbroken by the sight of Jeanna¡¯s tears. She hastily said to Adrian, ¡°Get some tissues, dear.¡± Adrian grabbed a box of tissues from the side table and passed it to her. He said in puzzlement, ¡°You haven¡¯t said a word yet. Why are you crying?¡± Joanna did not answer Adrian¡¯s question. Samantha dabbed at Joanna¡¯s tears and said, ¡°What¡¯s going on with you, Jojo? Tell me. Don¡¯t keep it to yourself. I¡¯m not very capable, but maybe Adrian can help you.¡± Joanna said, ¡°I¡¯m so jealous of you, Sam. Even though Adrian abandoned you for seven years, Mrs. Rue and Ada loved and cared about you. It¡¯s different for me. ¡°I know about your family¡¯s situation but you seldom talk to me about them, Come on. Tell me what¡¯s going on with you.¡± Samantha was concerned. Joanna nodded. She felt that Samantha was the only person who would truly listen when she talked about her innermost feelings. Chapter 331 Chapter 331 The truth was, Joanna was the eldest daughter of the famous DuPont family of Northrive, and she was also known as the most beautiful woman there. She had been bom with a golden spoon in their mouth and grew up pampered. However, her adolescent years proved to be rather unhappy due to her rtionship with her family. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Joanna¡¯s mother was riddled with illnesses, and failed to bear another child after Joanna was born, hence why she was the only child of her family. In fact, it was because of this that her mother bell no status in the family. Being unable to bear a son was the reason Joanna¡¯s father would frequentlysh out at his wife in anger, and this matter also put a great strain on their marriage. Later on, Jeana¡¯s mother was sent to live overseas, while Joanna was forced to stay behind. Despite her numerous attempts to find her mother after she grew up, Joanna¡¯s father would stop all such attempts Later on, she applied to study at Southrive University and seeded, where sheter came to befriend Samantha. After graduating, Joanna established Bar and was initially nning on focusing all her efforts on developing it when sh suddenly received a phone call. This call was made by her mother¡¯s caretaker from abroad, giving Joanna somme bad news about how gravely ill her mother was and how she wanted to meet her daughter onest time. Without any hesitation, she left Bar that very day after bidding her farewell to Samantha. After leaving the country, Joanna did manage to find her mother. Unfortunately, her mother passed away from her illness three monthster, and Joanna had been in a crazed state since then. She chose to stay overseas to try and ept the situation and calm herself from the unbearable shock This went or for two whole years until one day, Joanna¡¯s father summoned her back to Northrive. He had found her a life partner she was to marry when she got back It waster revealed that her supposed spouse was the son of a higher¨Cup within Northrive¡¯s Internal Affairs. Joanna refused to go along with her father¡¯s washes, and thetter became enraged and insisted that she returned home. A while after that, Joanna¡¯s friend from Northrive contacted her with news that her father had brought home his illegitimate som¨Ca twenty¨Ctwo¨Cyear¨Cold man named Jimmy DuPont. At that moment, Joanna finally realized that her father had been in an affair with another woman and they even had a son together. On top of it all, Jimmy was only four years younger than her. Jimmy¡¯s mother even married into the DuPants and reced Joanna¡¯s mother. She was the one who personally made the arrangements for Joanna¡¯s marriage. Without any way out of her situation and having arro intention of getting married, Joanna thought it through for a very long time before deciding to reunite with Samantha II push came to shove, Joanna was going to choose to leave the world. painlessly. This was why Joanna called Samantha out of the blue and announced that she was returning to the country. ¡°Phew!¡± Samantha let out a great breath when she heard about the darkest parts of Joanna¡¯s life. Extremely furious, she said, ¡°How could your father be so heartless? It¡¯s obvious that he had a son with another worn when you were just four years old! He sent your mother overseas knowing that she was weak and frail just so that his illegitimate son could be legitimate!¡± Joanna nodded and continued to sob as she said, ¡°My family has always looked down on my mother because she couldn¡¯t produce a sun, and my father fell out of love with her because of this. She didn¡¯t get to see him until the day she ded¡± ¡°Your father¡¯s such a heartless man.¡°Samanthamented. Chapter 332 Chapter 332 ¡°I¡¯ve seen many cases like this. There are people in every city who behave this way. Your mother was dealt a tough hand There was nothing she could¡¯ve done to change it.¡± Adrian interrupted. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Joanna replied, ¡°My mother may have had a tough life, but she loved me very much and missed me every single day. Before she died, she asked me to stay overseas and not return home. If I ever did, the DuPonts would surely use me for a political marriage and force me into marrying someone I don¡¯t love.¡± Adrian smiled and said, ¡°The son of a higher¨Cup in Northrive¡¯s Internal Affairs, eh? That would make this man as powerful as the ten battle warriors. ¡°The battle warriors are mainly Lasked with International affairs, such as being responsible for the battles at the ounds. Meanwhile, Internal Affairs is tasked with national duties such as management. ¡°However, your father trying to get you to marry the son of someone in Internal Altairs for his own benefit could go both ways, depending on how he ys his hand.¡± ¡°You seem to know a lot about this.¡± Joanna turned to look at Adrian T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Seeing this, Samantha said, ¡°Jojo, Adrian¡¯s actually-¡± Adrian cut her off before she could finish her sentence. ¡°What I¡¯m trying to say is that not even the legate would be able to interfere with this matter. He¡¯s only authorized to handle internal department strifes. In other words, he has no right to go against a higher up of Internal Affairs.¡± Samantha had wanted to tell Joanna that Adrian was the legate, but his interruption made her realize that he would not be able to prevent Joanna¡¯s marriage either. ¡°Is there really nothing we can do, dear?¡± Samantha asked. ¡°There is a way, but we should ask and hear what Jojo ns to do first,¡± Adrian replied. Samantha turned to look at Joanna, who heaved a deep sigh before she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to sue my father on my mother¡¯s behalf. My father falled to fulfill his duties as her husband when she was alive. Plus, he even got himself Degitimate son while they were still married. I¡¯m sure he must¡¯ve broken some rules, hasn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°If your father¡¯s from Internal Affairs or the Hattle Warrior Department, he¡¯d be suspended from duty if he were found to have broken thew. However, if he¡¯s just a mere businessman, all you¡¯d be able to do is have himpensate you,¡± Adrian replied. ¡°I don¡¯t want his filthy money!¡± Joanna cried. ¡°Then there¡¯s nothing you can do to him.¡± Joanna buried her head and cried when she heard this while Samantha shed some tears loo. ¡°Could you not sound so negative, dear? Can¡¯t you do something to help ber? I¡¯m sure her father will come looking for her and force her to go home and get married.¡± Adrian replec, ¡°We¡¯re living in a world where we¡¯re free to choose who we marry while our parents are only allowed to rmend potential spouses, not force them onto us. What I¡¯m trying to say is that nobody will be able to force Jojo into any marriage she objects to. ¡°However, I believe this would only be a temporary solution. A more permanent solution would be to put the Palouts in their ce.¡± ¡°Then please, dear. Corne up with a way to help her,¡± Samantha pleated, ¡°Jojo¡¯s ruy best friend. Aside from you, she¡¯s the closest person to me in the world. ¡°Won¡¯t you help her?¡± s, Adrian¡¯s heart softened when be saw Sarmantha¡¯s expression and nudded in agreement. ¡°Jojo, I want you to stay at my ce for the time being. You can help Sam with herpany while I deal with your father and your family.¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to handle this?¡± Joanna was slightly shocked. Samantha let off a dry cough and smiled as she got to her feet. ¡°Take a good look at him, Jojo. Allow me to formally introduce you to War Legate Draco! The very man you said you wanted to sleep with just a moment ago!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Joanna¡¯s mouth hung agape as she stared at Adrian in a daze. Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Out! Chapter 333 Chapter 333 ¡®H¨CHe¡¯s War Legate Draco? Joanna was dumbfounded, unable to find the words to say. Samantha looked at Joanna with a rather smug¨Clooking smile on her face as Adrian stood up and headed for his room. When he was no longer in the living room, Joanna finally got a grasp of the situation and looked at Samantha ¡°You¡¯re kidding, right? Is he really the legate?¡± Samantha nodded her head in all seriousness. ¡°I¡¯m not pulling your leg, Adrian really is the legate. So, while he¡¯s here, there¡¯s nothing for you to be worried about. He will help you get out of this no matter what ¡± Joanna was extremely shocked. The thought of Samantha¡¯s husband as such an important person had never once crossed her mind ¡°Oh, my God! You¡¯re a really lucky woman, Sam! You¡¯veted yourself the best man in the world! Do you have any idea what the countries in the ounds are saying about him?¡± ¡°What?¡± Samantha had never been abroad, so she did not know much about what was happening outside. On the other hand, Joanna had lived abroad for two years and hade across all kinds of people. ¡°I frequently hear them say that War Legate Draco¡¯s a relentless monster who will kill others without batting an eyelid. So long as he¡¯s alive, nobody from the ounds will be able to get through Navia¡¯s borders. ¡°They also say that he¡¯s the strongest man in the world. Any ce under his protection will surely be free from for the next fifty years at least. In fact, some go as far as to worship him like a god!¡® trouble Samantha had no idea Adrian was that popr and suddenly felt rather proud of herself. ¡®Adrian¡¯s conquered the entire world, and all I have to do to gain all of this is to have him by my side.¡® ¡°How are you such a lucky woman, Sam? Still, I didn¡¯t sense any temperament from him that I imagined would be befitting of alegate,¡± Joanna mused. Samantha simply smiled at Joanna and said, ¡°He always shows the softest side of himself whenever we¡¯re together, which is why you¡¯ve not seen the cold¨Cblooded side of him that he¡¯s hiding. One time, he killed hundreds of veterans hired by the three most powerful assassin organizations from the ounds to take his life.¡± ¡°That¡¯s insane!¡± Joanna gave Samantha a thumbs¨Cup before she sighed andmented. ¡°You¡¯ve had so many ups and downs in life, Sam. You did not have a decent living over the many years we knew each other. But now, all of a sudden, you¡¯ve skyrocketed from the bottom of the abyss to the top of the world. Do you have any idea how lucky you are: ¡°But he wasn¡¯t the legate when I first married him. Instead, he was just a normal man whose father had only just passed away. ¡°I see, so the reason he hasn¡¯t been back over the past seven years is that he was being worshiped as a god in the ounds. It¡¯s funny, don¡¯t you think? ¡°Do you still remember the news we saw on the Inte back when we were in our fourth year?¡± Joanna asked. Samantha nodded. ¡°Of course, I do. There was an article back then about how hands were changing at Wyvern Peak. That was the time a new legate had been officially appointed to lead Wyvern Peak. His title was to be ¡®Draco,¡® and I recall him only being twenty¨Cthree when that article was published.¡± Samantha recalled the events from when she was in her fourth year. Joanna nodded in all seriousness. ¡°That¡¯s right, we all saw Draro officially ept his task of overseeing all of Wyvers Peak ¡°My guess was that you would have been super excited if you knew that the legate was Adrian at the time, right?Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 334 Chapter 334 Samantha smiled, thinking how God had yed a great joke on her. Casting away her thoughts, she replied, ¡°All right, that¡¯s enough about him. Let¡¯s go to the pool upstairs!¡± With a smile, Joanna said, ¡°Okay!¡± Before they left. Joanna seemed to think of something and asked, ¡°By the way, Sarn. Does your husband need another woman in his life? Do you think I could fit in?¡± ¡°1 think you¡¯re absolutely perfect for him. Why don¡¯t you sleep with him tonight while I sleep on the couch?¡± Samantha said as she shot Joanna a ne It was clear that the two best friends were just fooling around, judging by how they both smiled at one another after that Samantha then brought Joanna to the sky garden on the rooftop. They sshed around in the pool in their swimwear. Through this, one could actually say that adulthood can be filled with happiness. Sometimes, happiness can be attained in simple ways. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. The next day, Samantha brought Joanna with her to New Paraiso, Since Joanna had returned, Samantha happily brought Joanna to herpany so that they could achieve something great together. Joanna had returned with no ns per se, so it was only natural for her to ept Samantha¡¯s offer. Thus, she stayed at New Paraiso to help manage thepany with Samantha Joanna¡¯s presence proved to be a powerful addition to the roster. The duo was spotted together over the next few days, with Samantha spending most of her time at New Paris worlding together with Joanna. The only exception was when she was sleeping. Meanwhile, Adrian had nothing much to do at home, so he called Barry to meet up. He taught Barry a few tricks that could be used on the battlefield. On top of that, he also shared some of his battle experiences with Barry. On that very day, Barry was sweating buckets in the sky garden while Adrian was lying around with a coconut in his hand. Upon closer inspection, Barry had metal bricks worth more than one hundred and thirty pounds strapped to his hands, back, and legs as he shadow¨Cboxed non¨Cstop. Harry had not uttered a single word ofint over the past few days of training. In fact, he had been very earnestly and wholeheartedly epting every single word of guidance Adrian gave him. ¡°Is it time?¡± Adrian suddenly asked. Harry controlled his raspy breathing and wiped away his sweat. ¡°More or less.¡± ¡°Thene here and take a seat. You deserve some rest,¡± Adrian replied. Hearing this, Barry walked over and wiped away the sweat on his face with a towel before chugging down the ss of water on the table. After that, he asked, ¡°When are we going to the ounds for our battle, Master?¡± Adrian shot Barry a nce and calmly said, ¡°Let¡¯s focus on getting you trained first. I want you to head off to the operations base at Souflirive tomorrow. Complete the test they give you in three iconthis or you will no longer be my apprentice.¡± Barry seemed shocked. ¡°Are you sending me off for a test, Master?¡± ¡°Every warrior has to go through this test, and I¡¯ve already male all the acessary arrangements for yours Come back to me with your results after three months. Hit if you don¡¯t get an SSS rank, you can heal straight house,¡± Addan replied. 55? Isn¡¯t that too difficult to achieve?¡± ¡°My previous apprentices all got SSS or higher. Head back and pack your things. You¡¯ll leave this afternoon.¡± Hearing this, Barry took a deep breath and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master. I¡¯ll be sure to seed. I¡¯ll see you in three months!¡± Chapter 335 Chapter 335 Rany packed his things and headed for the operations base at Southrive for his three¨Cmonth test, where his future under Adrian¡¯s mentorship would be decided. Adrian, other than asionally apanying fano on walks, spent the next few days recuperating. Juno was already able to walk without the help of a wheelchair. Although she was still using a crutch to get around, it was only a matter of time before she would be able to walk like a normal person. One day, a young man in a suit stood inside the best room a certain hotel had to offer, speaking on the phone. It was none other than Seth ¡°Yes, sir,¡± said an old man from the other end of the line. Seth asked. ¡°What have you managed to find on Adrian Xander?¡± The old man replied, ¡°I can confirm that he¡¯s of no importance and isn¡¯t from any major family. His father used to be the richest man in Swallowston, but as I said, used to be, Naturally, Seth knew about Adrian¡¯s past and even knew everything about Samantha. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°What has he been doing over the past seven years during his disappearance! This was what Seth really wanted to know, and the conly thing that was hindering him from wooing Samantha, the woman he fancied. Ever since he had met Samantha at the alumni gathering, he swore to himself that he would sleep with her one day. The old man replied, ¡°There¡¯s nothing for you to worry about, sir. ording to my investigation, Adrian has been working in a clothes¨Cmaking factory located in the south. Nothing more.¡± Seth took a deep breath when he heard this. It was evident that he was trembling. He thought that Adrian was a formidable man, seeing how thetter was able to behave so calmly before. But now, he was sure that Adrian was merely faking it. ¡®He isn¡¯t some kind of hot shot at all. In other words¡­ I can go ahead and court Samantha all I want!¡® However, the truth was that Adrian¡¯s identity remained highly confidential and Wyvern Peak had fabricated a tave background for him a long time ago, making it seem as though he had been working in some factory during his disappearance. This was all to cover up for the fact that Adrian was the legate. Everything that Seth managed to find out was fake information fabricated by Wyvern Peak, yet the poor man was sure of its legitimacy. Clenching his phone and seeming to be on cloud nine, he said, ¡°Excellent! Since Adrian isn¡¯t someone I should be afraid of, it¡¯s only a matter of time before Samantha ends up in my bed.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve got an idea how you might be able to achieve that, sir,¡± said the old man. ¡°ol? What would that be?¡± ¡°The key is ra Cowell. You¡¯ll be able to get ser to Samantha if you approach her. ¡°ra is Samantha¡¯s cousin, so don¡¯t you think Samantha will fall into your grasp if you secure ra first?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a pretty good idea. Resend me everything you have on the Cowells.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Seth clenched his phone tightly after hanging up and mattered, ¡°ra Cowell,h? I¡¯ll be infinitely closer to Samantha once I¡¯m through with you!¡± Meanwhile, ra was having tea with some of her best friends in a cafe they opened together when she sullenly sneezed and rubbed her muse. nuse is incling all of a sudden. I wonder if some hottie is talking about ra¡¯s best friendsughed out loud. One of them then said, ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s not Simon missing you to the moon and back after not seeing you for a day?¡± ¡°Hahaha, she¡¯s got a point! By the way, how have you two been doing recently?¡± asked another. ra smiled and replied, ¡°We¡¯re really happy together. He recently bought me another bangle that¡¯s worth around rine thousand dors. Look!¡± Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Dull Chapter 336 Chapter 336 ¡°Oh, wow!¡± ra¡¯s best friends were all attracted to her bangle One of them said, ¡°I envy you so much, ra. Not only are you beautiful, but you¡¯ve alsonded yourself a rich fiance like Simon who gives you all kinds of gifts every day.¡± ¡°She¡¯s right, we all envy you so much! ra enjoyed having her ego stroked cson cloud nine at that moment. She then said, ¡°Please, it¡¯s not like that. I was just a little luckier, that¡¯s all.¡± Everyone thenughed together once more. Suddenly, a long¨Chaired woman asked, ¡°By the way, ra. Do you know that Samantha, your younger cousin, has moved into a vi on Jewel Road? ¡°Jewel Road? Seriously? ra was instantly stunned. ¡°How is that possible? She¡¯s miles away from being close to me, so how could she possibly afford to move into a vi there when I can¡¯t?¡± ¡°I¡¯m serious, ra. A friend of mine saw her there.¡± ¡°Your friend gave you fake news. I¡¯m sure of it.¡± ra waved her hand and thought nothing more of it. The sky would have to fall before she ever believed that Samantha had moved into a location as luxurious as Jewel Road. Seeing ra¡¯s dismissal, the others chose not to dwell on the matter any further. Suddenly, prople outside the cafe started shrieking ¡°Oh, my God! What a cool car!¡± ¡°It looks awesome!¡± ¡°That¡¯s a custom edition Lamborghint worth at least seven hundred and fifty thousand dors!¡± ra and her friends were attracted by the continuous shrieks outside. A few of them even hurried over to the ss windows. to have a look out of runosity. The Lamborghini parked outside the cafe managed to attract quite a lot of attention, including ra¡¯s. ¡°What a beautiful car. I¡¯m sure it must cost seven hundred and fifty thousand dors. Maybe more.. I doubt I¡¯ll be able to afford to drive a car like that in this life.¡± Everyone had envious looks on their faces, and that was the very moment when they saw the young man in a suit getting out The young man had a bouquet of roses in hand as he walked into the cafe like a perfect gentleman. It looked as though he was about to ask for someone¡¯s hand in marriage. ¡°Look, look! That handsome man is walking in, and he¡¯s got a bouquet with him. Do you think he¡¯s about to propose to someone?¡± one of ra¡¯s friends said in surprise. ¡°But there¡¯s only a few of usrre. Who do you think he¡¯s going to propose to?¡± The others were extremely confused at the sight of the handsome young man walling into the cafe with only a few patrons. inside. At that moment, another one of ra¡¯s friends said, ¡°Do you think he¡¯s here to propose to you, ra? You are, after all, the ost beautiful out of us all. ra was instantly excited. *ts this hottie with a car close to a million dors actually here to propose to me? ¡°I¡¯d die of happiness if that¡¯s tra!! T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ra¡¯s heart began thumping like mad. Meanwhile, the other women were all at the edge of their seats, silently praying to themselves that they were the young man¡¯s target of proposal. Yet, under everyone¡¯s excited gaze, the young man, who was none other than Seth, walked toward ra. Chapter 337 Chapter 337 ra¡¯s excitement was over the charts when Seth arrived before her. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. In a daze, she stared at him while her friends gushed in excitement A number of people rashed into the cafe as well, wanting to see how the young man with a luxurious car was going to propose to her To everyone¡¯s excitement and shock, tury all saw Secks howling to ra like a proper gentleman with a hand stretched nut toward her. With a smile, he said, ¡°You¡¯re ra Cowell, correct?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe this guy with a luxurious car is actually here to propose to me!¡® ra was blushing from ear to ear. ¡°Y¨CYes, I¡¯m ra.. A¨CAnd you are?¡± She even stuttered as she spoke and her heart raced like mad. ¡°My name¡¯s Seth from the De Forrest family in Neathrive. Honestly, I only arrived here in Swallowston not too long ago, but I¡¯ve heard about how beautiful you are, Ms. ra. Now that I¡¯m looking at you in person, you really are a stunning woman¡± ¡°S¨CSo you¡¯re here to? ra looked at the bouquet of flowers Seth was holding With a smile, Seth suddenly got down on one knee and said, ¡°I¡¯ve fallen deeply in love with you from the very moment I saw you. I¡¯d love for you to be my girlfriend and allow me to have the honor of taking care of you forever. ¡°I have everything in the world. Cars, houses, money¡­ Yet, whatck toplete my life is a woman I¡¯ll be able to spend the rest of my life with.¡± Seth¡¯s voice was filled with gentleness as he spoke. In fact, he was very confident in himself, what with his many years of experience being a sessful yboy. No doubt, ra was bedazzled by his words, gasping for air as she looked at Seth and said, ¡°B¨CBut I already have a boyfriend.¡± Seth merely smiled at that remark. ¡°I don¡¯t care what kind of life you¡¯ve led in the past, nor do I care about what you¡¯ve gone through. What I care about is whether you¡¯ll be able to fall in love with me as I¡¯d love to spend the rest of my life with you. So, what do you think?¡± Seth presented the bouquet at that point. Under the envious gazes of all the women there, ra nodded and was so touched that she started tearing up. Wiping them away, she replied, ¡°Yes, I¡¯d love that!¡± This remark left ra¡¯s best friends looking at her with extreme envy. After she received the bouquet, Seth smiled and spread his arms toward hier. Without a single moment of hesitation, ra jumped into his arms and embraced him tightly. Finally! The chance to turn my life around is finally here!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve bought us tickets to a movie and boordd the best restaurant for our date today. I¡¯ve also reserved the most baurious: hotel roorn for us to spend time together. So, are you avable today?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m avable,¡± ra replied slyly ¡°Excellent. Le¡¯s go then! Seth then held ra¡¯s waist, and under everyone¡¯s envious pazes, walked out of the cafe. ra jumped into Seth¡¯s sports car, which was not only her first time being in one so Invarious but her boyfriend¡¯s for that Her Excitement and happiness filled her mind as they dove aff They watched a movie and enjoyed a scrumptious dinner together before Seth brought her to the best hotel there was in Swallowston While the two of them were on their date, Simon was just about to look for nd to discuss some wonderful news with her he was ready to many her Chapter 338 Chapter 338 Because of this, Simon dialed ra¡¯s number After a very long time, ra, who was in a hotel with Seth, answered the call and said, ¡°H¨CHello¡­¡± Confused, Simon asked, ¡°Is there something wrong, dear?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, Simon. Just out having a jog. Did you need me for something? ra was panting a little Paying it no mind, Simon replied, ¡°My dad has agreed to our marriage so I thought we could go over the details together.¡± ¡°Cur marriage? I¡¯ll have to ask my grandmother first, so how about I get back to you tomorrow after I¡¯ve asked her? In truth, ra did not want to ruin the atmosphere she was in with Seth. She hurriedly hung up the call after Simon agreed. With a smile, Simon asked, ¡°Who was that?¡± 1 ra smiled and said, ¡°My ex¨Cboyfriend. I¡¯m going to break it off with him tomorrow. Would that upset you, Seth?¡± ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m not the petty kind. ra stifled augh and said, ¡°All right then. There¡¯s nothing between him and me anymore. I¡¯ll be sure to fulfill whatever wish you have for me tonight, Seth.¡± ra became very close to Seth over the next few days, leaving everything about her marriage to Simon behind. Simon tried to call her many times to fix a date for their wedding, but ra not only chose not to answer his calls, she even blocked his number. One day, Simon was keeping a close watch at the Cowell residence and followed ra all the way to a hotel. He then stalked her and found out that she had entered a room. When he kicked open the door, he saw ra, who was usually as conservative as a nun, in an extremelypromising position with another man. Sering this, his rage surged up from within. He let off a yell and charged against Seth, causing ra to be hugely shocked as she screamed, ¡°Simon?! What are you doing?! His eyes filled with rage, Simon growled, ¡°After all that I¡¯ve done for you.. You go behind my back and sleep with another man despite behaving so purely and innocently when you¡¯re with me! ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you both!¡± Simon then charged toward Seth with his fists ralued. ra immediately grabbed the ashtray next to her and mmed it against Simon¡¯s head With a loud ¡°thud,¡± Simon was sent sprawling to the floor, his blood spreading across the ground. Alter twitching for a few seconds, he lost all mobility and simplyy in the pool of his own blood. Upon seeing this, ra became dumbfounded. She never thought that her attack on Simon would cause that much damage. She nudged Simon with her feet and said, ¡°Simon? A¨CAre you okay? You¡¯re seating me.. Get up!¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only However, Simon remained dead silent. In fact, he was not even breathing at this point, ra bent over to try and check whether Simon was breathing and was shocked when she realized that he was no longer alive. ¡°H¨CHe¡¯s dead!¡± ra fell back onto the bed, dumbfounded. Meanwhile, Seth squinted his eyes as he looked at the lifeless body on the floor. ¡°He¡¯s dead already? What a weakling!¡± ra was now shaking terribly, ¡®I¡¯ve killed someone¡­ I¡¯ve killed someone.. ¡°Seth Seth¡± ra frantically grabbed Seth¡¯s arm, crying away as she screamed, ¡°Y¨CYou¡¯ve got to help me! I was trying to save you..1 didn¡¯t mean to kill him!¡± Chapter 339 Chapter 339 All ra wanted to do was prove to Seth that he was definitely the man she wanted to be with, which was why she chose to attack Simon. She never thought that she would end up lilling him. Her face was ashen. She usually would not have the courage to even think about killing anyone. Hence, she turned to Seth, pleading for the man to save her from the curvandrum. But Seth¡¯s endgame was to get to Samantha, so it was only natural he would not want ra to be in trouble before he seeded. ¡°Calm down, ra. I¡¯ll have someone clean up the body right now. I want you to forget about any of this ever happening. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of him! After that, Seth took out his phone and made a call, asking his butler to send a few men over. He was, after all, from Northrive¡¯s De Ferrest family, so of course it was an extremely simple matter for him to resolve this situation After hanging up the phone, he said, ¡°All right, someone will deal with thister. Don¡¯t worry about it. By the way, I¡¯m nning on buying you a house on Jewel Road, so why don¡¯t we go over there and have a look?¡± Upon hearing this and seeing seth¡¯s smile, ra was instantly ovee with glee as she said, ¡°Really?! You¡¯re such a wonderful man, Seth.. I love you!¡± Of course, 1 am Let¡¯s go live a look at a few houses after we¡¯ve eaten. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here. Looking at this body gives me the creeps. Someone will be here to take care of it later. Seth wrapped his arm around ra¡¯s waist as they left the room. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. But as soon as they left, Simon¡¯s linger twitched He was still alive! He suddenly regained his senses but could not move a single finger despite wanting to have someone send him to the hospital. Nobody knew what had happened in the room after ca left, while the people Sech called for arrived soon after and dragged Simon out of the room. After Seth and ra grabbed something to eat, they went off to Jewel Road to look at a few houses. That afternoon, Adrian arrived at New Paralso to apany Samantha since he had nothing to do at home. Samantha and Joarma were busy working away at the office. Over the past few days, Samantha had promoted Joanna to the position of vice president and director of New Paralso. With Joanna helping her in thepany, Samantha was able to resolve her work issues more efficiently than usual. Moreover, r would discuss a lot of things that she could not understand with joanna, while thetter treated her like a true friend. If Adrian was the man Samantha loved the most in her life, Joanna would be the woman she loved the most. Meshile, Adrian was very pleased to see how focused Samantha was on her work. He stayed at the company for the entire afternoon before the three of them headed bome in the afternoon When they headed downstairs, the employees passing by would greet Samuntha and she would greet them in return. When the to put into the elevator, Adrian clearly seemed like the odd one out. Joanna turned to Samantha and asked, ¡°Are we really not going to celebrate thepany seeming such a huge order today?¡± ¡°Eine, fine. What would you like to wat?¡± Chapter 340 Chapter 340 ¡°How about tacus? I¡¯ve missed tacos ever so much! Do you remember how we¡¯d always have some at that particr stall back when we were in university? They tasted so pood.¡± Joama began to reminisce about a past memory. Samantha repbed, ¡°Why don¡¯t we head there then?¡± Jeanna bobbed her head up and down ¡°Yes, let¡¯s! They¡¯re now operating as a food truck with beets for sale. Beers are a perfectbination with tacos!¡± While the women discussed where they were going to eat that night, Adrian had has eyes glued to his game and remained silent the entire time. In his mind, he only had to follow wherever the women droded to go. Thus, Samantha made a decision to have some tacos with Joanna at a food truck. In the past, the than woukl frequent that ce back when they were in university. Sometimes, they even enjoyed a beer or twn to let down their hair ¡°It¡¯s been so many years since I¡¯ve indulged myself like that.¡± At that thought, Samantha said, ¡°okay, we¡¯ll head for some tacos after we¡¯ve sent my younger sister back home. ¡°Your younger sister?¡± Confused, Joanna asfood, ¡°Isn¡¯t your little sister in university? Is she not staying at the dorms there?¡± Samantha smiled, ¡°I¡¯m tallding about my other younger sister!¡± ¡°Your other sister?¡± Joanna was now surprised, and at that moment, they arrived downstairs. Both Samantha and Joanna got out of the elevator, while Adrian, engrossed in his game, was unaware that they had reached their designated floor. ¡°Let¡¯s go, dear!¡± Only then did Adrian raise his head and hurried along. After the trio got into the car, with Samantha in the driver¡¯s seat, she said, ¡°A few things happened not too long ago, and Adrian¡¯s mother ended up adopting a little girl, so we¡¯re off to pick her up from school right now! Joanna was even more confused now. After that, Samantha told l?r everything about Juno. Joanna was enlightened after hearing the whole story. She said, ¡°Mdm. Rue is such a nice woman. She¡¯s gone through both ups and downs in her life. Despite how ordinary she may seem, she¡¯s definitely a very capable woman.¡± Samantha rodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. On the inside, she¡¯s very soft¨Chearted, but she¡¯s made a lot of changes to herself for the sake of her family. I think what she¡¯s proudest of is how sessful her son has be, right Samantha turned to look at Adrian as she spoke. Joanna followed her gaze and shot a nce at him too, who was still engrossed in his game Joanna grabbard bls phone and said, ¡°Could you please not be so childish, sur? I stopped ying soch boring games alter fourteen, you know! Can¡¯t you y something more inature instead?¡± ¡°But I¡¯m bored Adrian Balled.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°As if I¡¯d y that game if I wasn¡¯t bored- ¡°You can chat with us If you¡¯re bored, I still can¡¯t believe low boring, you are despite being the great legate.¡± Samantha was smiling away, while Adrian leaned against her seat and said, ¡°All right, that¡¯s enough nonsense from you, Jojo. I haven¡¯t got any rtable tuples with you, so you¡¯re better off talking to Sam whole listen.¡± ¡°Tak, look at you being so snobbish after being criticized a little. Let¡¯s just igneom, San Joanna returnesi Adrian his phone. Samantha shut Adrian a nce, knowing that the man sitting behind would eventually leave her to fight on the battlefield. This was why she wanted to have all the fun in the world with him before he left, afraid that she might never get that chance again. This was why she remained silent throughout the entire journey until they arrived at Swallowston Since Juno was a handicapped person, she had special privileges on campus. As such, her family could pick her up from her ssroom directly Samantha shed the special pass that she had gotten made before and brought both Joanna and Adrian into the campus with her. Chapter 341 Chapter 341 The three of them walked into the school and arrived outside Juno¡¯s ssTODOL As her ssmates gradually left, Juno was still organizing her backpack at her desk. She spotted Samantha and Adrian appearing outside the door and waved with a smile. ¡°Hey guys, please give me a moment. I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Samantha nodded and smiled. Joanna whispered to Samantha, ¡°Sam, this girl is really beautiful. It¡¯s a pity that both her parents have passed away. I can¡¯t help but feel sorry for her.¡± ¡°I know. I feel so sorry for her too. It¡¯s like when my parents passed away. It took me a long time to recover but I was luckier than her because I still had my grandfather,¡± Samantha replied. ¡°This girl is also really strong. She knows exactly what she needs to do to move on. She could have easily fallen into despair instead,¡± Joanna mused, her words heavy with emotion. Joanna was right. If Juno had not been so resilient, she could have easily sunk into a state of aimlessness. Fortunately, Juno was very mature and knew that her focus should be on studying hard and securing a good future for herself. With her parents gone, she would have to face this world alone, create a better life for herself, and ensure that her parents would not worry about her in the afterlife. Soon, Juno finished parking her backpack and stood up using her crutches. Adrian came over to help her, but Juno said, ¡°Big Brother, help me with my backpack. I can walk on my own.¡± Adrian nodded and took Juno¡¯s backpack. He remained close to her and was ready to support her if she stumbled. Juno¡¯s legs had healed quite well and she could now walk on her own. Though she moved slowly, the sensation of walking on her own two feet brought her great joy.. When she arrived at the door, Samantha quickly assisted her and eximed with a smile, ¡°Juno, your recovery ising along swimmingly. I believe that in a few days, you won¡¯t need those crutches anymore.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you, Sam. If it weren¡¯t for you guys, I wouldn¡¯t be able to stand up for the rest of my life,¡± Juno said gratefully. ¡®So, you better study hard and make something of yourself. After that, you can take me on a trip around the world¡± Samantha said half-jokingly with a motivational tone to her words. Samantha¡¯s encouragement gave Juno all the motivation she needed. Juno nodded with a smile. ¡°Sure, Sam. You can count on me! After I graduate, I¡¯ll take you on a trip and buy you lots of beautiful clothes and jewelry. You¡¯ll be the most beautiful woman in the world!¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Samanthaughed so hard that she was bent over double in amusement. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Juno looked up at Joanna and said with a smile, ¡°You must be Joanna. Hello!¡± She stretched out her hand to Joanna, who was a little surprised, but still smiled and shook Juno¡¯s hand. ¡°How do you know about me?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been busy studying in the evening these past few days, so I haven¡¯t had a chance to meet you but Mother has told me all about you,¡± Juno exined. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is!¡± Joanna suddenly realized. She had been here for several days, but during the uno had been attending her evening study sessions, studyingte time, into the night. Every night, Adrian woulde to pick her up from school, and by the time they returned, either Joanna and Samantha were already asleep, or they were still workingte at the company, so they had yet to cross paths. ¡°Well, Juno, from now on, you¡¯re my sister,¡± Joanna said with a grin on her face. ¡°If anyone bullies you at school, just. mention my name,¡±2/2 ¡°Okay, sure!¡± June grinned back ¡°All right, let¡¯s go!¡± The trio walked Juno out of school, got in their car, and drove toward One Jewel Road. Joanna asked Juno questions non-stop along the way home.. It was the first time they had met, and Joanna was struck by the young girl¡¯s incredible beauty. Despite being only seventeen, June had grown to be very beautiful and extremely attractive. Juno, in turn, also found Joanna to be an intriguing sister figure. They hit it off right away and quickly became acquainted. im Bonus For Free Every Day>> Chapter 342 Chapter 342 The car arrived swiftly at One Jewel Road. Knowing they were going out again soon, Samantha parked the car outside the vi instead of driving in ¡°We¡¯re here,¡± Samantha announced. As the group got out of the car, Adrian picked Juno up by the waist to carry her in since it was a short distance. Juno hooked one arm around his neck, enjoying the attention. As they were entering the vi, a discordant voice suddenly interrupted them. ¡°Well, well, if it isn¡¯t Samantha. What a surprise to see you here. Do you even have permission to be at Jewel Road?¡± Samantha was momentarily rattled as ra¡¯s voice reached her ears. The group turned to see ra strutting out of the yard of a neighboring vi, her arm hooked through the arms of a man. Samantha instantly recognized the man as Seth De Forrest. A thunderstruck Samantha leaned over and whispered to Adrian, ¡°Why is ra with Seth? I thought she was with Simon.¡± Adrian shook his head in uncertainty. At that moment, ra had already walked up to them. ¡°Samantha, don¡¯t you have anything better to do? Are people like you even allowed at Jewel Road?¡± she sneered coldly Samantha frowned, irritated by ra¡¯s arrogance. But before she could reply, Seth stepped forward and greeted her. ¡°Hey, Samantha!¡± ra was taken aback and asked, ¡°Do you know her, babe?¡± 1 Seth smiled, ¡°Sort of, I guess. We¡¯ve met once before.¡± ra nodded indifferently and turned back to Samantha. ¡°Let me introduce you. This is my dear husband, Seth. We just bought a vi at Jewel Road. It¡¯s the one behind me. ¡°Oh my. You probably won¡¯t be able to live in a vi like this in your entire life, can you? ra taunted. Samantha was appalled. ra had bought a vi in Jewel Road¨Cright in front of her own manor. That meant they would be neighbors! Oh, my God! Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Samantha¡¯s reality was crumbling before her eyes. If she had to live next to ra, would she ever know peace in the future? Samantha replied, ¡°Congrattions, ra. I¡¯m sorry, but I have something to attend to at the moment so I won¡¯t be sticking around.¡± Samantha was eager to leave and purposely avoided making eye contact with Seth. As she tried to make her exit, ra¡¯s face soured. ¡°Samantha, I¡¯m your cousin. Are you really going to leave so soon? Can¡¯t we at least exchange a few words? Or are you that jealous of me?¡± Samantha turned around to face ra, her expression incredulous. ¡°Jealous of you? What could I possibly be jealous of?¡± ra scowled. ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t know. Maybe the fact that I own a ce in Jewel Boal while you can only afford to rent? And I heard Adrian¡¯s mother adopted a cripple. That¡¯s the one in his arms, right? ¡°Seriously. You¡¯re already struggling to put food on the table so how can you afford to support others?¡± ra added, snorting coldly. ¡°Struggling to put food on the table? Samantha¡¯s lips twisted into a sneer. ¡°That¡¯s what you think. Don¡¯t turn your assumptions into certainties. That¡¯s called ignorance.¡± ra¡¯s face turned red in anger. ¡°How dare you call me ignorant!¡± Chapter 343 Chapter 343 ra genuinely believed that she was the only one entitled to criticize others and that no one had the right to criticize her. She considered herself to be perfect from every possible angle. When Samantha used her of being ignorant, ra became furious. She fixed her gaze on Samantha and retorted, ¡°You¡¯re still unaware of who the ignorant one between us is. You¡¯re simply jealous that I have a vi in Jewel Road. What do you have that can possiblypare to mine? ¡°I have a much better life than you!¡± ra boastfully dered. ra¡¯s only aim was to demean Samantha and make her feel inferior. She could not tolerate the idea that Samantha was doing better than her. To her, Samantha would always be beneath her. Samantha could not be bothered to argue with her and said, ¡°You know yourself best. There¡¯s no need toe here and unt your vi because you don¡¯t deserve it.¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What? I don¡¯t deserve it? ra sneered. ¡°You¡¯re clearly envious that I live in Jewel Road. So, why are you here again, Samantha? ¡°I¡¯m going home!¡± Samantha replied. ¡°Hahaha! You¡¯re going home?¡± raughed until she doubled over. ¡°That¡¯s hrious. Where could you possibly go when you can¡¯t even afford to rent a house?¡± ra¡¯s relentless mocking fueled Samantha¡¯s anger to the point where she was tempted to give ra a hard smack across the face. Joanna stepped in and held Samantha back, saying, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Sam. When a dog bites you, do you really need to bite back?¡± Joanna had remained silent throughout the exchange, but ra¡¯s attention was drawn to her as soon as she spoke. ¡°Joanna? What are you doing here? When did you get back?¡± ra asked, surprised to see the woman. Although ra leew Joanna, she had been too preupled with mocking Samantha to notice her presence. Joanna had co-founded Bar with Samantha but suddenly left the country at one point. It was an incident that ra was familiar with. ra never expected Joanna to return. ¡°When did I get back? Do I have to report to you?¡± Joanna said as she gritted her teeth. ¡°ra, I¡¯ve heard everything that happened with Bar. The Cowells really are generous!¡± ra¡¯s response was equally cynical. ¡°Of course,¡± she said, ¡°I already told you that Samantha was ipetent. Look at what she¡¯s done to yourpany in just two years-bankrupted it to the ground. ¡°Why do you continue to associate with someone like her?¡± ra asked, her tone dripping with disdain. ra was unaware of the sarcastic tone in joanna¡¯s words and mistakenly believed that Joanna was on hver side. Joanna was quick to dismiss ra as she let out a scoff.¡± Please do us a favor and umte some good karma. I don¡¯t have time for this. Sam, let¡¯s go.¡± With that, Joanna took Samantha¡¯s hand and the two strode toward the vi. Adrian, who was carrying Juno in his armas, trailed behind them. They headed straight into their luxurious abole. As Adrian and Samantha stepped into One Jewel Road, ra was struck with shock, her entire body trembling with disbelief. ¡°What¡­whal..¡± ra¡¯s jaw dropped in disbelief as she watched the group walk into the vi. She rubbed her eyes, struggling to believe what she was seeing Samantha had really moved into One Jewel Road. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ra muttered, feeling extremely taken aback. Although her best friends had told her about Samantha moving into One Jewel Road, ra had dismissed it as a lie and thought they had mistaken someone else for Samantha. She never expected Samantha to actually own the best vi in all of Jewel Road. Chapter 344 Chapter 344 The price of One Jewel Road was equivalent to two vis. ra felt so embarrassed. She had just boasted about living in Jewel Road and imed that Samantha was deeply envious of her. But now, she realized that Samantha had moved in before her, and into the most luxurious vi on the street. Envy, jealousy, and embarrassment raced through ra¡¯s mind. The number one vi of Jewel Road was so luxurious that even Seth might not have the means to buy it. ¡®How can she afford to live at One Jewel Road?¡± ra stood there enviously. Her mind raced, searching for a reasonable exnation for this unexpected news. s, nothing came to her. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Seth was also astonished. At the alumni gathering, he too hade to believe that Adrian¡¯s deed was fake. But now, in front of their opulent vi, he realized it was true standing ra had never felt as embarrassed as she did at that moment. Her face flushed with shame. She looked around, hoping for an exnation, but none came. Feeling embarrassed and out of ce, ra tugged at Seth¡¯s arm. ¡°Babe, let¡¯s get out of here,¡± she whispered urgently. Seth nodded in agreement. The pair quickly turned and left, eager to escape the ufortable situation. At that point, Seth was perplexed by how Samantha had the means to stay in the most expensive vi in Jewel Road. He originally hoped to impress her with his wealth, but now that she was already living in that vi, it was clear that money was not an issue for her. He knew he had toe up with a new scheme. ra, filled with shame, left the scene but was nning to return and discuss Samantha¡¯s residency at Jewel Road with the Cowells. One Jewel Road Samantha was unfazed by ra¡¯s demeaning words. Instead, she felt excitement at the thought of going out for tacos with Joanna tonight. After dropping Juno home, she informed Rue about the n and headed out with Joanna and Adrian. As the three of them walked out of the vi, they noticed that ra had already walked off far ahead. Joanna spoke up, ¡°Sam, it¡¯s been two years. Why is ra still the same? Look at her face. I really want to go up to her and give her a good p!¡± ra had inherited the same characteristics as Madam Violet, making them both the same kind of person. Unfortunately, many Cowells disyed simr traits. Samantha¡¯s personality closely resembled that of her grandfather, who had yed a pivotal role in her upbringing. He instilled in her good education and manners, shaping her into an exceptional individual. As for ra, she was beyond redemption in this lifetime. Samantha replied, ¡°ra¡¯s behavior is unlikely to change unless something significant that makes her regret her actions for the rest of her life happens. I¡¯m more curious about her sudden rtionship with Seth. Wasn¡¯t she supposed to be marrying Simon soon?¡± Samantha shook her head in confusion, unable toprehend the situation Adrian then offered a theory, ¡°Seth ising for you. He¡¯s using ra as a pawn to get closer to you. ra, on the other hand, may be attracted to his wealth.¡± This theory struck a chord with Samantha, and she felt a wave of embarrassment and unease wash over her. She asked, ¡°is that really possible? Does he have nothing better to do than to y these games?¡± Joanna interjected, ¡°Adrian¡¯s theory is entirely usible. Don¡¯t you recall the lengths Seth went to get with you in college? It¡¯s highly possible that he¡¯s using ra as a means to get closer to you.¡± ¡°He¡¯s absolutely insane,¡± Samantha replied, frowning ¡°Adrian¡¯s intuition is spot¨Con. He truly lives up to his name as War Legate Draco as he¡¯s able to discern the other party¡¯s intentions in a snap. His reputation isn¡¯t just based on hearsay,¡± Joanna added. After a brief pause, Adrian spoke up again, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, Simon may be in trouble right now.¡± Chapter 345 Chapter 345 Adrian¡¯s words left Samantha and Joanna slightly spooked. Could something have really happened to Simon? As they thought about it more, both women shuddered. Seth¡¯s unruly temper, coupled with ra¡¯s shameless character, made it possible that Simon was really in trouble. This was a reasonable assumption. Despite Samantha¡¯s concerns, she worriedly reprimanded Adrian for hisment, ¡°Dear, please refrain from making these ¡°less ims. Simon is Mr. Danton¡¯s son, and Mr. Danton has always been kind to me and amodated me in our coborations.¡± Adrian nodded, realizing he had made a casual remark and it was not something he should be too concerned about. Samantha decided not to delve into this topic any further. Shortly after, they arrived at the night market. Samantha and Joanna walked hand in hand toward a food truck, with Adrian following closely behind. When Samantha noticed Adrian trailing behind, she stopped and waited for him. As he caught up to them, Samantha extended her hand and urged, ¡°Dear, hurry up¡± Adrian quickly stepped forward and took Samantha¡¯s hand as they resumed walking together. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. The three of them sat down in front of a bustling food truck, surrounded by a vibrant atmosphere that Samantha had not experienced in years. Joanna too felt a pang of nostalgia, reminiscing about their university days when they woulde here to eat tacos and drink all night long. As they sat there, memories from that time flooded their minds like scenes from a movie, evoking the joys of the past. ¡°Hey Sam, remember that one time you were crying your eyes out when we were drinking here?¡± Joanna asked, a smile ying on her lips. Samantha nodded. ¡°Yeah, that was a long time ago. I won¡¯t be crying like that ever again.¡± Joanna smiled and turned to Adrian. ¡°You know, years ago, Sam couldn¡¯t help but cry when she thought about you being out there. She had no clue whether you were dead or alive. I had tofort her for hours that night.¡± She then let out a sigh of relief. ¡°But now that you¡¯re here, it suddenly feels like the night Samantha cried was just yesterday.¡± Adrian had let Samantha down for years, and deep down, he knew this to be a fact. Simr to what Samantha had expressed, he was determined not to never let her cry again. Soon, their tacos were served, and Joanna proudly presented a case of beer. She set them on the table, popped open a few with ir, and dered, ¡°Sam, Adrian, it¡¯s not every day that we¡¯re in such high spirits. We won¡¯t go home until we¡¯re drunk!¡± Adrian chuckled and teased, ¡°Are you sure you can handle your alcohol or should we be worried?¡± Joanna mischievously shot Adrian a look. ¡°What? Are you underestimating me? I started drinking while you were still in kindergarten, sneaking peeks at your teacher while she went in the bathroom.¡± Samantha burst outughing. Then, she said, ¡°jojo, you can challenge anyone but Adrian. He can handle his liquor exceptionally well. Last time, he drank four bottles of red wine in one go, along with two additional drinks, and waspletely unfazed.¡± Joanna was surprised. ¡°He can drink that much? Well, I guess soldiers can really handle their liquor. Thit it¡¯s all right, your big sister here will drink with you until we¡¯ve had enough!¡± With that, Joanna stood up Chapter 346 Chapter 346 She turned to Samantha and said, ¡°Come, Sam, let us toast to our friendship. And to Adrian, for being here and being able to toast with you.¡± Samantha got to her feet as well and said, ¡°jojo, just so you know, I can¡¯t drink too much. I¡¯m preparing for pregnancy.¡± ¡°Pift. You¡¯re going to have a baby? Joanna asked in surprise as she sputtered a bit of her drink. She never imagined that her best friend would be preparing to have a child at this very moment. Samantha nodded shyly as her checks reddened. ¡°Adrian and I have been married for seven years, and we¡¯re not getting any younger. My mother-inw has been urging me to have a child, and I want to have one as soon as possible while Adrian is still here.¡± Joanna asked, ¡°From your tone, does that mean he has to leave soon?¡± Samantha looked at Adrian and smiled. ¡°Although he¡¯s my husband, his heart doesn¡¯t belong to me alone. The warriors of Wyvern Peak will always be a part of him. ¡°With the ounds being in a state of high tension, no one knows when an order maye down for Adrian to return to the battlefield. It¡¯d be good for me to have a child by my side, so I can feel more at ease,¡± Samantha added. Joanna¡¯s expression froze, realizing the gravity of Samantha¡¯s words. Samantha¡¯s thoughts had always been forward-looking. but this also indirectly indicated how much pressure she would have to bear in the future. Samantha wanted to cherish the present and everything she had now so that in the future, she would not regret anything. ¡°ording to what you¡¯re saying, you should have a child. At least when Adrian goes to war, you still have a child to keep youpany,¡± Joana said, ¡°All right, how about you stop drinking and start preparing for your pregnancy as of today? We shall get Adrian to drink this on your behalf.¡± Joanna quickly grabbed the beer from Samantha and handed it to Adrian. She teased him, ¡°Legate, here¡¯s a personal toast from me to you. You won¡¯t refuse it, will you?¡±¡± Adrianughed heartily and raised his ss. ¡°How could I refuse a toast from Big Sister Joanna? Cheers!¡± After clinking their bottles, Adrian wasted no time and downed his drink. Joanna, on the other hand, took a generous gulp. before settling down to enjoy her meal. Joanna turned to Adrian with a curious expression and asked, ¡°By the way, do you think we can really defeat those from the ounds? They always seem so bullish and full of themselves.¡± Samantha was interested in the answer to this matter but had never once asked Adrian about it. Adrian replied, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about war while drinking. Just go about your honest lives as usual. Even if the sky falls, Wyvern Peak will be there to hold it up. You won¡¯t be crushed.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m still curious!¡± Joanna eximed, not satisfied with the answer. ¡°This question has always been on my mind. Aren¡¯t you hald when you go to battle? If it were an ordinary person, they¡¯d be scared shless when a gun is pointed at their head, let alone in a warzone where bullets rain down like hail¡± Adrian calmly responded, ¡°Everyone feels fear but some choose to carry the burden and press on.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why these people are true heroes,¡± Joanna said approvingly, ¡°If it were me, I¡¯d wet myself at the very beginning Sam, you¡¯ve found the best man in all of Navia and are now the wife of a hero. I envy you so much.¡± Joanna looked at Samantha with admiration, and Samantha smiled in response, ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Samantha said in a jokingly smug tone, ¡°While many people aim to conquer the world, I only need to conquer one man. That¡¯s already equivalent to conquering the entire world.¡± Joanna rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Look at how proud you are. I too want to find a man like that. By the way, Adrian, are there any heroes left in Wyvern Peak? Could you introduce me to one? I won¡¯t even ask for a dowry. What do you say?¡± Adrian chuckled and replied, ¡°Well, if you¡¯re looking for a hero, we do have a team of canine special forces that have been rated as first-ss heroes. I could introduce you to one of them, but I¡¯m not sure how well you¡¯ll hit it off.¡± ¡°Get lost, you clown! You¡¯re never serious. I want a man, not a dog!¡± Joanna red at Adrian with a scowl, while Samantha giggled at their exchange. Adrian shrugged and continued, ¡°Stop dreaming about your perfect match. Just marry an ordinary person. As for marrying a hero, it¡¯s just a fantasy. Juno¡¯s mother is the best example!R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Chapter 347 Chapter 347 Adrian was referring to I Zabel. I may have gotten married to a hero, but her life had not been as happy as she had imagined it to be. Samantha and Joanna could tell what Adrian was trying to say, so Joanna said, ¡°Are you saying you don¡¯t agree with women marrying warriors like yourself? Wouldn¡¯t that mean many warriors will end up being bachelors then? ¡°Still, the way I see it, there are loads of women who wish to marry them.¡± Adrian did not object to this statement. After all, it was true that many young and naive girls desperately wanted a warrior as a partner. However, history has proven that many spouses of such heroes would end up suffering a lot more torture than not. Putting aside the fact their homes would be empty and lonely, there was a huge chance they might end up bing widows. Adrian shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s every person¡¯s right to dream of an ideal life, but they shouldn¡¯t indulge themselves in something unrealistic. I¡¯ve seen too many deaths over the past few years, which is why I¡¯ve always told my warriors to never get married and have kids.¡± ¡°But they should leave behind a sessor, right? Plus, warriors are men at the end of the day, so you can¡¯t tell me that there¡¯s a man out there who dislikes women, can you? What are you going to do if they decide on being with one?¡± At this point, it may have been the excessive alcohol in Joanna¡¯s system that caused her to say, ¡°I refuse to believe you¡¯ve not slept with another woman while separated from Sam, Adrian¡± Samantha¡¯s face turned red when she heard this, especially when Joanna mentioned thatst part. In truth, she had always. wanted to know if Adrian had been with another woman while they were apart. After all, very few men would have been able to hold themselves back from indulging in their desires for seven whole years. Yet, what Joanna did not know was that herst statement triggered a memory for Adrian ¡°Have I done it with someone else before, huh? I doubt either of them would believe me if I said I didn¡¯t. After all, there¡¯s no way a man as sessful as myself would be able to hold back from touching another woman for seven years.¡® Adrian then recalled something from his memories. It was something that he had buried deep inside his mind, never intending to bring it up ever again, even to the point where he thought he had forgotten about it But Joanna¡¯s statement caused this very memory to flood his mind like a huge crashing wave. Adrian then picked up his ss and chugged it down. Seeing this, both Samantha and Joanna quietly waited for him to finish his drink After that, Joanna asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? I was just messing with you. Don¡¯t worry, I know Sam so I¡¯m sure she won¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Samantha nodded and said to Adrian, ¡°Is there something on your mind, dear?¡± After Adrian put down his ss, he said, ¡°I just thought of someone. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Is it a man or a woman?¡± Samantha asked. ¡°A woman!¡± Hearing this, Samantha pursed her lips and exchanged looks with Joanna. She let off an understanding smile as she said, ¡°Jojo and I will listen to your story so go ahead. What was she like? Is she as pretty as me?¡°. Adrian chuckled. ¡°She¡¯s about the same as you, lonles¨Cwise but had a horrible temper, plus she beloved like a pampered princess. She had a straightforward attitude and was merciless with her words. Sometimes, she¡¯d even throw a like a child. Samantha cupped both her hands against her cheeks, trying to imagine the woman based on his description. She then asked, ¡± Did you sleep with her?¡± Adrian nodded, causing Samantha to ask another question, ¡°What¡¯s her name?¡± Chapter 348 Chapter 348 ¡°Gloria Thompson ¡°Gloria Thompson..¡± Samantha quietly mumbled to herself. She felt that there was something strange about the name but was not able to quite put her finger on what it was. She asked, ¡± Where is she now? Is she still at Wyvern Peak?¡± Joanna butted in and said, ¡°I knew you¡¯ve slept with another woman. Still, it¡¯s no big deal, and I know Sam will forgive you if youe ciran ¡°sa, tell us¡­ Where is she? Do you still miss her?¡± Adrian shook his head. ¡°She¡¯s buried on a nameless ind to the northeast of Scatum. Her tombstone is made from a pile of rock. It¡¯s been many years since she passed. In Marchst year, Imperial Capital built her an official mound. They also gave her a posthumous award for her achievements and the honorary title of Valkyrie. She created a legend for herself and all her merits are recorded in Imperial Capital¡¯s history books. However, nobody in the world knows who she is, nor will anyone hear of her. Just like that, she was silentlyid to rest at that nameless ind, never being able to return to Wyvern Peak¡­ Until now.¡± As Adrian spoke, he sounded like he missed Gloria. Meanwhile, Samantha and Joanna¡¯s mouths were slightly ajar as the former asked, ¡°She¡¯s dead?¡± Adrian nodded once more. Joanna then said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for bringing up such a sad memory. How did she die?¡± Adrian thought to himself and had another sip of his beer before he said, ¡°I wasn¡¯t the legate at the time, and the battle of Seatum hadn¡¯t taken ce yet. We were having dinner at our camp that night and I was drunk when she asked me to say a few words to her for good luck before she went out on a mission. Leven jokingly said to her that she¡¯ll return home with a sweeping victory on her belt. ¡°I didn¡¯t think much of it at the time and sheter got me dead drunk belure we spent the night together. When I wake up the next morning, she had already left. Less than an hourter, we received an order from the sentry at Seaturn, which was how we knew that the battle had begun.¡± Adrian recalled the woman in his mind¨Cthe woman who ended up changing his life forever. Samantha asked, ¡°What happened then?¡± ¡°I went onto the battlefield and asked around for Gloria¡¯s whereabouts, but nobody seemed to know anything since her operation was highly confidential. Four dayster, we received an order to participate in a rescue mission on the nameless ind to the northeast of Spatum, and that¡¯s when I found our Gloria had been ambushed in a rainforest. Half of her had been killed. squad ¡°It took us three days to break through the outer defenses, but Gloria was already dead by the time we made it there. She was resting against arge tree, her body covered in blood, both her hands by her side and her eyes quietly looking into the distance.¡± Samantha and Joanna, unknowingly, began to tear up when they heard all this. Joanna wiped her tears and took another sip of her beer, while Samantha tnok a deep breath. Then, Adrian continued to say, ¡°It wasn¡¯t untilter that I found out I was actually the one who was chosen to be in that operation, Gloria overheard the previous legate and knew it would be a suicide mission, so she deliberately got me drunk and had the legate choose her to rece me. ¡°I would¡¯ve been the one who died in that rainforest if not for her.¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only There were no heroes in this world, but there were some who would willingly sacrifice everything for the ones they love. Hearing this, Samantha fell into a deep trance. She was able to imagine the very scene of Gloria¡¯s death and how horrible it must have been for her. ¡°This woman whom I¡¯ve never met chose toy down her life for someone else¡¯s : At that moment, Samantha knew that everything she had done for Adrian thus far was nothing more than a small flicker inparison to what Gloria did for him. Meanwhile, Joanna took a deep breath ¡°In other words, Gloria¡¯s love for you went beyond even her own life. She chose to participate in that operation in your stead. She got you drunk just so that she could rece you and die on that ind. ¡°I never imagined there wouldn¡¯t be a love story that transcended life and death.. Samantha said, ¡°Gloria must have loved you very much. She chose to sacrifice her life for yours. You slept with her before she went out for that operation, didn¡¯t you?¡± Adrian nodded and smiled as he said, ¡°She¡¯s a really powerful woman and would sometimes look down on me. She¡¯d always lecture me but I know she was and woman deep inside. She knew there was a high chance she was going to die during that operation, so I believe she wanted to go out without any regrets.¡± Chapter 349 Chapter 349 A sense of gloom invaded the atmosphere. Samantha never once thought that she had another friend in the world whom she had never met and that she would never be able to catch up to everything Gloria had done for Adrian. They then lost all mood to enjoy their beers, probably because of how tragically Gloria went out. Samantha seemed to be in turmoil but nobody knew what she was thinking. Even Joanna, who was usually a huge talker, remained silent. How many people would actually be able to fathom that the decent lives they were living at that moment were due to the sacrifice of others? The dinner ended in silence. Joanna was initially nning on getting dead drunk that night but ended up leaving without even finishing her beer. The trio then returned to their vi at Jewel Road, where Rue and Juno were already asleep. Joanna took a bath and then retired to her room while Adrian and Samantha returned to theirs. Adriany in bed and yed a game on his phone while Samantha took a shower. When she got out of the bathroom in her nightgown, she looked at Adrian and seemed like she wanted to say something when she swallowed her words. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Adrian asked, seeing how Samantha was unlike her usual self. Samantha chewed her lips and continued to approach the bed. She then sat in front of Adrian and asked, ¡°Do you miss Gloria?¡± Adrian smiled. ¡°It¡¯s in the past, so let¡¯s not talk about it anymore. After all, we¡¯ve still got our lives to live.¡± ¡°But there¡¯s this feeling inside of me that I can¡¯t describe. How am I supposed to enjoy our life when I know that Gloria chose to sacrifice her own for you?¡± T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. amantha had an awkward expression on her face. Although she was Adrian¡¯s legal wife, the couple had been apart for seven years without consummating their marriage. So logically, they were not a true married couple yet On the other hand, Gloria had done so much for Adrian, even to the point where she was the reason Adrian was still alive at that moment. Now, Samantha was enjoying herself with a man whose life was saved by the sacrifice of another woman. It was extremely difficult for her to enjoy herself any further now that she knew the truth. Seeing this, Adrian said, ¡°I wasn¡¯t nning on telling you all this, but you got curious about my past and asked about it. I knew that I¡¯d end up affecting your feelings when I reveal this to you. ¡°But as I said, it¡¯s all in the past. We should just let it go.¡± ¡°But I¡¯ve got this huge knot in my heart,¡± Samantha said as she started to sob, throwing herself into Adrian¡¯s arms, Still weeping, she said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, dear. I thought I¡¯ve done a whole lot for you by waiting for you these past seven years, but none of that is worth anything inparison to what Gloria did for you. And I¡¯ve even hate you for so many years!¡± Adrian took a deep breath. There were times when he failed to exin everything clearly to Samantha. More urately, he could not exin it. Instead, he gently stroked her hair and said, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it. Sometimes, there are things that we just can¡¯t interfere with or change. You should just live your life to the fullest and focus on what¡¯s in front of you.¡± Samantha nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of love would be so strong that it could transcend life and death. Perhaps I may never be able to love you as much as Gloria did, but I promise that I¡¯ll cherish you from now o ¡°Adrian found her reaction a little strange and asked, ¡°Are you not mad at me?¡± Samantha shook her head. ¡°What¡¯s there to be mad about? You did not truly belong to me then, nor do I care about your past. However, I do wonder if you¡¯re letting her down by living like this¡­ ¡°After all, she¡¯s done so much for you.¡± Chapter 350 Chapter 350 Adrian replied, ¡°I did think about going to the afterlife to apany her, but as I said, there are many things in the world that I¡¯m unable to change. I still had all of you waiting for me back home, which is why I was ultimately able to cast away those thoughts¡± ¡°Do you still miss her?¡± Samantha asked in a gentle voice. ¡°Sometimes¡± Adrian nodded. Seeming to have suddenly thought of something, Samantha left Adrian¡¯s embrace and asked, ¡°Do you have a photo of her? I¡¯d like to see it.¡± Adrian pondered for a moment before nodding once more. He then took out his bag from the closet. It was the very same bag that he had with him when he returned from Wyvem Peak. He had never opened it ever since he returned. Samantha knew about the bag¡¯s existence but she did not dare open it up without Adrian¡¯s permission. He ced the bag on the bed and pulled open the zip before pulling out a makeup box from within and passing it to Samantha. ¡°This was her favorite makeup box,¡± Adrian said. Samantha took the box and opened it up, revealing all kinds of eyeshades, eyeliners, and other cosmetics that were outdated but definitely in¨Ctrend when Gloria had owned them. With this, she could tell that Gloria was a person who was very mindful of how she looked while she was alive. ¡°Here are the photos of her. I had them printed and carried them with me wherever I went. I locked them up in this box after 1 returned to Swallowston,¡± Adrian said as he brought out an exquisite¨C looking box with a huge stack of photos inside. Samantha took them out and riffled through them. The photos contained a woman in a battle suit. She possessed a unique temperament, a near¨Cperfect physique, and a gorgeous face. And probably due to the fact that women in the military were not allowed to have long hair, her short was kept in a short bob. Aside from photos of Gloria in her battle suit, there were also photos of her together with Adrian, who looked rather immaturepared to how he was right now. Aside from that, there were also many candid shots of her. She was wearing miniskirts in some of them, while she was dressed a little more conservatively in others, exuding the air of a mature woman. ¡°I¡¯m sure she would be even prettier than me if she were alive today.¡® ¡°She¡¯s gorgeous,¡± Samantha said with a smile. ¡°She¡¯s a lot more beautiful than I am, plus she looks really cool in these photos. Take a look at this one. She¡¯s got such a sweet smile¡­¡± Samantha pointed out a particr photo to Adrian, who remained silent as he leaned against the bed. Samantha looked at the photos for a very long time, engraving each and every single one of them inside her mind forever. When she was done, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s hang these photos around the room tomorrow. Confused, Adrian asked, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Gloria¡¯s the first woman you were with while I¡¯m the second. So, I should always keep her in my thoughts. ¡°I had no idea Sam was such an understanding person,¡® Adrian thought as he smiled.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Samantha added, ¡°Whenever I see her photo, I¡¯ll be reminded of how difficult of a journey it has been for us toe together. You mustn¡¯t forget about her, Adrian. Without her, we wouldn¡¯t be together today. ¡°And we shouldn¡¯t ever forget about her now that we¡¯re alive and living good lives. I¡¯ll have someone frame these photos tomorrow so that we can hang them up ¡® Adrian nodded. ¡°Thank you, Sam.¡± Samantha smiled wholeheartedly. ¡°I should be the one thanking you for telling me all this. Now that I know this part of your past, I feel like you¡¯ll be able to share every little secret you have with me. ¡°It¡¯s only through this that I¡¯m able to tell how much you actually love me, and that you have your own reasons sometimes, ¡°As your woman, I should be more understanding of you and forgive you for everything you did in the past so that we can embrace a better future together,¡± Samantha said with a smile on her face. Chapter 351 Chapter 351 Samantha felt that she needed to change from that day onward. She needed to be even more grateful for the life she had obtained after so much hardship. The couple proceeded to spend the rest of their night in silence. The next morning, Samantha and Adrian wake up early, with Samantha preparing to head to the office with Joanna now that she had a clear objective in mind. However, just as all three of them were about to leave the house after having brealdast together, a few cars sped toward their vi and came to a stop right outside. When the car doors opened, Violet, along with Francis, Hugo, and Nathan get out of the Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Judging by the situation, they were most likely there to look for Samantha ra was following them from behind, her face filled with a huge smile. When she got home yesterday, she told Violet about how Samantha was now living in a vi at Jewel Road.. Violet had been hoping to live at Jewel Road for the longest time so she was surprised when she found out that Samantha was actually living there. Immediately upon hearing this news, she rushed over to the vi together with the other Cowells, charging straight for the courtyard without a second thought At that moment, Samantha was all packed up in the living room and was waiting for Joanna when she suddenly heard themotion in the courtyard. Feeling curious, she hurriedly stepped out of the vi, only to find that Violet and the others had already barged in. ¡°Grandmother? What are you doing here?¡± Samantha asked in surprise. She was not expecting Violet toe here, along with Nathan, Hugo, and the rest. However, she immediately understood what was happening when she saw ra¡¯s huge smile. ¡®ra must¡¯ve stoked the fire when she got home. That must be why Grandmother is here today.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Sam?¡± Adrian asked as he came outside. Samantha remained silent, her jaws tightly clenched. Adrian naturally noticed the Cowells¡¯ arrival and stared at them with beady eyes. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are we not wee here?¡± Seeing the couple¡¯s expressions, Violet said in a fury, ¡°Samantha, you ungrateful brat. Is this how you repay me after I¡¯ve ratsed you for more than twenty years?¡± At that moment, Samantha was fearless of everyone from the Cowells except for Violet. She could more or less guess why Violet was here today, so she hurriedly said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, Grandmother.¡± Hearing this, Nathan angrily retorted, ¡°Cut the act, Samantha. You think you¡¯re so high and mighty now that you¡¯re all grown up and have moved into Jewel Road that you dared to hide such a thing from your own grandmother? The nerve!¡± ¡°You really are an ingrate. After all, our family has done to raise you all these years,¡± Hugo ackled. ¡°You didn¡¯t say a word about you moving in here because you were afraid we¡¯de here and ask you for something, weren¡¯t you?¡± Francis angrily said. Samantha was at aplete loss for words and Adrian noticed this. ¡°The Cowells are probably here to get a piece of the pie after finding San moved into this vi, I suppose it¡¯s only natural for them to do so, considering how greedy they are. ¡°Violet even brought out the same excuse to try and guilt trip Samantha again.¡± Seeing how Samantha was at a loss for words, Adrian said, ¡°Are you suffering from dementia, Violet? It¡¯s been more than once since you announced that Sam no longer has anything to do with the Cowells. ¡°I mean¡­ Are you trying to rebuild your rtionship with her? Is that even something you can take back once you¡¯ve said it?¡± Act Fast Free Bonus Time is Running Out! Chapter 352 Chapter 352 ¡°Shut up, Adrian! This has nothing to do with you, you deadbeat!¡± Violet mmed her cane on the floor as she yelled Adrian chose not to waste his time with the old woman out of respect for her seniority. Samantha then said, ¡°I¡¯m in a rush to get to the office, Grandmother. If it isn¡¯t anything urgent, I¡¯lle and visit you when I get off workter. Violet became furious. ¡°Are you trying to chase me away?!¡± Samantha did not mean to do such a thing, but what could she possibly do if Violet was trying to pick a bone with her? ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m trying to do, Grandmother. I really have urgent matters to attend to at the office today so whatever it is you need from me, please just say it.¡± ¡°Preposterous! Is that any way to speak to your grandmother?!! Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Samantha felt helpless, understanding that there was nothing she could do to Violet since the woman was her grandmother. Violet could do literally anything to her but she could not do the same in return. Just as Samantha had no idea what to do next, Joanma, who was done putting on her makeup, walked out of the vi and said, ¡± How dare you step foot in here, you filthy old hag. Have you thrown all your dignity away now that you¡¯re at death¡¯s door?¡± Joanna had heard about the Cowells from Samantha long ago, which was why she had hated the family for a very long time. Samantha may not have the courage to raise her voice at Violet but Joanna did Nathan was immediately angered when he heard Joanna¡¯s insult. ¡°How dare you speak to my mother like that! Who the f*ck do you think you are?! I¡¯m going to teach you a lesson!¡± Nathan mercilessly swung his hand at Joanna but Adrian managed to grab his hand and twist it before landing a kick on Nathan¡¯s chest, sending him flying. Argh!¡± Nathan fell onto the ground with a thud, rolling around in pain. This retaliation thoroughly angered the Cowells Violet yelled, ¡°How dare you allow your husband to attack your uncle like that! Have you no shame?!¡± Samantha was now panicking so much that she was tearing up. ¡°Please, Grandmother. Please tell me whatever it is that¡¯s so urgent. I really have a meeting I need to get to!¡± ¡°Looks like someone should teach you some manners!¡± Violet yelled as the rest of the Cowells looked on furiously. Meanwhile, Nathan got back up on his feet. Despite his anger, he knew that he was no match for Adrian so he did not dare to utter a single word. Hugo then said, ¡°That¡¯s enough, Mother. Let¡¯s not waste any more time and just tell her what we want.¡± ra joined in and said, ¡°He¡¯s right. Let¡¯s not waste our time with this b*tch.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Violet let off a cold snort. Francis then said, ¡°Grandmother¡¯s getting old, Samantha, so we¡¯vee to discuss what kind of care she needs.¡± ¡°What?¡± Samantha was surprised, ¡®Are they nning to put her up in an elderly home?¡® she wondered. ra said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Samantha. Grandmother¡¯s old now so her sons should be taking on the responsibility of caring for her. Since your father¡¯s dead, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s your responsibility as his daughter to pick up the ck?¡± Samantha took a deep breath. She had nothing more to say if it was to put Violet in an elderly home since it was only right for her to be responsible for her grandmother. However, Joanna could see through the Cowells¡± schemes so she said, ¡°Why is the old hag asking you to take care of her? They¡¯re clearly trying to use that as an excuse so that they can all move into this house¡± Looks like Joanna¡¯s words struck a chord as all the Cowells now had awkward expressions on their faces. She had caught them red¨Chanded. Chapter 353 Chapter 353 The truth was that ra had told Violet yesterday that Samantha was living at One Jewel Road so the Cowells came up with a n to move into the vi, kick Samantha out of the ce, and turn it into their own. Their n was to use Violet having to be sent to an elderly home as an excuse to rope Samantha in. They would then make Samantha ept Violet into her vi and get her to take care of Vinlet for a year. Shortly after that, Francis was to move into the ce on the pretense he wanted to take care of Violet too, quickly followed by Nathan, Hugo, and the rest, Ultimately, all the Cowells would move into the vi ande up with a way to kick both Samantha and Adrian out of the ce. This was why they hade today. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only The Cowells grew red in the face when Joanna saw through their ns so easily. Still, that did not stop them from executing their ns and setting them in motion, Violet said, ¡°I¡¯m old, Samantha. I can¡¯t walk as well as I used to so you and everyone are going to take me in and care for me from now onward. Your uncles have all discussed it and it¡¯s decided that you¡¯ll be the first to take me in ¡°I¡¯ll stay here for a year, your first uncle¡¯s ce the following year, then your other uncle¡¯s the year after that. We¡¯ll repeat this cycle until I pass. Do you have any objections?¡± Violet made it sound as though Samantha was obliged to take care of her. Meanwhile, Samantha had not expected Violet to make such a demand and was so furious that she could not find the words to say. Feeling helpless, she said, ¡°I¡¯m really busy with work so I won¡¯t have time to take care of you. My father was the third in line out of his three brothers, so it¡¯s only right for you to live with your eldest son first, not the youngest.¡± Violet became enraged and yelled, ¡°Are you refusing to take care of me?! What makes you think you would have achieved everything you have today without my help?!¡± Samantha began to tear up, unable to withstand the hurt. It did not matter what she said. Seeing this, Adrian stepped in and said, ¡°Leave her be, Sam. At the end of the day, it¡¯s only logical for you to take e up some responsibility so let¡¯s take her in if that¡¯s what she wants. There¡¯s no need for us to refuse and let others gossip about us.¡± Samantha was hit with a sudden wave of emotion when she heard this. In truth, she did not mind if Violet wanted to live in the vi. Her main concern was that Adrian and Rue would dislike the idea After receiving Adrian¡¯s approval, she now felt a lot better. ¡°All right then, I won¡¯t object any further if you say so. When will you be moving in, Grandmother?¡± Samantha asked. ¡°I¡¯m moving in this instant. Go get my stuff,¡± Violetmanded. *But I¡¯m really busy with work today. How about I get a mover to do it instead? ¡°That¡¯s going to cost money. As if I have the spare cash to spend. Just tell me if you don¡¯t wish for me to move in.¡± Samantha fell into deeper despair, speechless at how Violet was reacting to her every statement. ¡°Fine, fine. I¡¯ll help you to move in. Happy?¡± Samantha then turned to Joanna and said, ¡°Sorry Jojo, but it looks like I¡¯m going to need your help at the office. I won¡¯t be going in today.¡± Joanna heaved a sigh before nodding. ¡°Okay but don¡¯t be fooled by them, Sam. I¡¯m sure they¡¯re up to something.¡± At that moment, everyone from the Cowells were evidently gloating, smiling away at how their n had worked. Shortly after that, Adrian and Samantha headed over to Violet¡¯s ce to help her pack and move into One Jewel Road Chapter 354 Chapter 354 At the end of the day, Violet was Samantha¡¯s grandmother, so she had no choice but to remain filial to Violet despite how unreasonable the old woman was being After an entire day¡¯s worth of hard work, Violet finally emptied out her old house and moved everything¨Ceven piles of junk- into One Jewel Road. Meanwhile, Rue helped clear out a room for Violet, who no doubt had a few words of insults to hurl at Rue for not clearing the room to her standards. Helplessly, Rue epted all of the insults she received without a single word ofint. It was not until five in the afternoon that Samantha and Adrian were done helping Violet move in. At that moment, Violet was thoroughly enjoying herself¨Csitting on the sofa as she ate a tter of fruits. To make matters worse, Samantha received a call from Joanna before she was even able to catch a break. ¡°Are you done, Sam? You have to hurry to the office. Something major happened,¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Samantha hurriedly put down her ss of water and grabbed her keys, rushing out before she could even change her clothes. Seeing this, Adrian asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Jojo said something happened at thepany. You shoulde with me too.¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Adrian nodded, and the couple soon arrived at New Paralso, where quite a number of employees were whispering something amongst themselves. Joanna walked out of the office building the moment she saw the couple arriving In a panic, Samantha asked, ¡°What¡¯s happened?¡± ¡°Mr. Danton¡¯s son is dead.¡± Samantha felt as though she had been struck by lightning. Unable to control herself, she tottered a few steps back with her mouth agape ¡®Danton¡¯s son? Simon¡¯s dead?¡± ¡°Wh¨CWhen did this happen?¡± Samantha asked in shock Simon was ra¡¯s boyfriend, thetter who was now together with Seth. Last night, Adrian even said that there was a chance Simon was in trouble, and it turned out to be true. Joanna replied, ¡°Someone found his body floating in the lower reaches of the river this morning The DNA from the body came back with a match for Mr. Danton¡¯s upon investigation, which is how they¡¯re able to say for certain that the body belongs to Simon. Worse of all, his body was cut up into numerous pieces before they got thrown into the sea.¡± Samantha felt queasy at that moment. As much as she disliked Simon as a person, he was still a human being at the end of the day, and Danton¡¯s son nheless. ¡°Are they sure it¡¯s him? Who knows? Simon might be overseas for all we know.¡± ¡°It¡¯s definitely him. A fishing boat nearby found a human head floating around, which is definitely Simon¡¯s. His body was chopped up into so many pieces that they still aren¡¯t able to locate all of them.¡± ¡°Oh, my God! Who would possibly be capable of doing such a thing?!! Samantha was dumbfounded, while Joanna heaved a sighs,menting how crazy the world was. Samantha then asked, ¡°How¡¯s Mr. Danton doing?¡± ¡°I just asked a staff member of hispany and found out that Mr. Danton¡¯s been crying at home all day. His household is in ainess right now, and I also heard that his wife passed out when she heard the news. ¨C¡°Let¡¯s hurry over there and check up on him, Sam.¡± New Paralso and the cks have been working together as partners for some time now, and Samantha and Danton were very close with one another so it was only natural for her to visit Danton now that something terrible had happened. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s get over there right away. Why though¡­ Why would someone want to kill him? Who do you think the murderer is? Nobody was able to answer this question. Joanna shook her head and said, ¡°The Battle Warrior Department is already on the case. They¡¯re currently investigating the matter but I doubt they¡¯ll find out the truth anytime soon since the culprit covered their tracks well.¡± ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s head over to Mr. Danton¡¯s ce first.¡± Act Fast Free Bonus Time is Running Out! Chapter 355 Chapter 355 Together with Adrian and Joanna, Samantha rushed all the way to the ck manor with a heavy heart. Simon¡¯s death dealt a huge blow to Dunton, which also indirectly affected his entirepany. Simon¡¯s death was no small matter to the Paraiso Group the way there, Joanna asked, ¡°Do you know who the culprit is, Adrian? Who do you think is the prime suspect? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s Seth and ra?¡± Adrian pondered for a moment before he replied, ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure, but you¡¯re right. Seth and ra are indeed prime suspects since Simon and ra were in a rtionship.¡± ¡°Who would possibly kill another person so mercilessly? Simon was a perfectly fine man, yet he¡¯s now gone,¡± Samanthamented. There have been many cases simr to this throughout history. Some of them ended up being cold cases. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. The trio arrived at the ck manor in Swallowston three hourster. There were many cars parked outside, a number of them belonging topanies in good rtionship with Danton¡¯s who hade to pay him a visit. Samantha stopped the car and walked in together with Adrian and ra, where the entire atmosphere was extremely gloomy. The people inside were subbing. Simon¡¯s elder sister, cousins, and almost all of his other rtives were gathered in the living TOCHIL Danton was still on his knees, crying in despair. Others were trying to console him but the loss of his son proved to be too much for him to bear. Samantha and Joanna were saddened when they heard the crying echoing through the living room. They were not just sad because of Simon¡¯s death, but for Danton¡¯s loss of his son. A photo of Simon was ced on the table. Samantha headed over to pay herst respects to her former acquaintance. Simon¡¯s body was ced in a casket in the living room. Pieces of his body were still missing, just as Joanna had said. More specifically, there were three more body parts left to be found. It was likely that the fish had already eaten them. After they were done paying their respects, Samantha and Joanna stood by the side in the living room, silently watching the cks gather around, mourning tragically. A few bystanders were whispering, some even specting who the murderer was. Hegardless of who it was, the Battle Warrior Department was definitely on the case. At that moment, Joanna looked at Adrian and asked, ¡°Just look at how pitiful Mr. Danton is. You have to help him bring the murderer to justice.¡± Samantha, tou, turned to look at Adrian with a hopeful expression. Immediately after they expressed this, a voice from outside announced, ¡°General Daniel is here!¡± Everyone outside opened up a pathway the moment they heard this, while Daniel and a few men from the department walked in. All the cks stood up when they saw him and bowed in greeting ¡°General Daniel!¡± Dunton, who was still on his knees, cried. Daniel bent over to help Danton onto his feet. Chapter 356 Chapter 356 After taking a look at the crowd, Daniel said, ¡°Mr. Danton, the department is doing everything they can to investigate the murder of your son. Including the legate himself. We¡¯ll be sure to find out who the murderer is and bring them to justice to avenge your son ¡°I¡¯vee here today to tell you all that the dead can never be resurrected so you must all stand strong and not fall at this moment. ¡°The department shall be your strongest shield! Daniel thumped his chest as he spoke. Manton then said, ¡°I can¡¯t take this. My son¡¯s dead¡­I may have to take a step back for some time to sort out my emotions but I¡¯m truly grateful for everything the department has done for me and my company over the years, General.¡± Daniel patted Danton¡¯s shoulder before walking to the living room. Facing the crowd, he said, ¡°Everyone, very few cases as brutal as this has happened ever since Battle Warrior Lucas took over. None of us could¡¯ve ever expected such a tragedy to happen ¡°If any of you have any clue regarding Simon¡¯s murder, you may contact the department and speak your thoughts. We will be sure to protect the identury of all who contact us. ¡°I¡¯m hoping that anyone With a lead that can bring the murderer to justice will contact us as well.¡± Everyone nodded, and Adrian walked out of the ce when he heard this. Samantha and Joanna chased after him when they Joanna grabbed his hand and asked, ¡°What are you doing? Why are you leaving all of a sudden?¡± Adrian replied, ¡°I can¡¯t get Daniel to do his best work if I stay here.¡± discussing Samton¡¯s murder. The trio had no intention to stay there any longer and returned home. Adrian was in the driver¡¯s seat, while Samantha and Juanna were d At that moment, Adrian picked up his phone and gave Daniel a call. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes, sir?¡± Daniel answered. send ¡°Send your men to track a man by the name of Seth De Forrest. He¡¯s from the De Forrest family in Northrive. Also, someone over to meet me at the Cowells¡®. ra is a prime suspect in this case, and I intend to investigate her myself.¡± I ¡°Understood Adrian continued his drive after he hung up the call. Samantha seemned curious. ¡°Do you think ra has something to do with this too, Adrian? But she doesn¡¯t seem like the kind of person who¡¯d be capable of doing such a thing though.¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t judge a book by its cover. Plus, she¡¯s gotten a lot bolder ever since she got together with Seth. We¡¯ll only find out if she¡¯s done it after a thorough investigation.¡± ¡°What are you nning to do?¡± Samantha asked ¡°I¡¯m sending you two back home first. After that, I¡¯ll lead my men to pay ra a visit. She¡¯s grown more and note arrogant after getting together with Seth, and it¡¯s only a matter of time before she gets herself into trouble.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¦§ Joanna seemed to have noticed something herself, so she said, ¡°What are you nning to do with ra if you find out that she¡¯s actually involved in this? Will she get the death penalty?¡± Adrian replied, ¡°All criminals will have to pay for their crimes, no matter how severe it is. She won¡¯t get away with doing such a heinous thing.¡± Samantha¡¯s heart trembled when she heard this. ra was a cousin she had grown up with since young. As terrible as their rtionships were, ra was still her family at the end of the day. There was no way she would not feel saddened if ra got the death penalty formitting murder. At that moment, Samantha desperately wished that ra was not involved in this. Yet, there were just some things humans would never be able to fathom. For example, the true identity of a person hiding behind a mask ¡°ra¡­ You may be an annoying person but I sincerely hope that you haven¡¯t gone and done something so inhumane,¡± Samantha muttered softly. 15pin to Cuim Your Surprise Reward! Chapter 357 Chapter 357 When Adrian arrived back at One Jewel Toad with Samantha and Joanna, they immediately saw there were many peo many people inside. Francis, ra, Nathan, and Hugo were there. In fact, even Tracy and Wendy, Nathan and Hugo¡¯s wives respectively, were present, cooking something in the kitchen. They seemed to be enjoying themselves in the vi, with Francis, Hugo, and Nathan leisurely helping themselves to Adrian¡¯s red wine. On the other hand, Rue seemed like aplete stranger, standing by the side, not knowing what she should do. ¡°Grandmother, what¡¯s all this?!¡± Samantha became furious when she saw how her vi had turned into the Cowells¡® vi. Violet squinted her eyes when she saw that Samantha and Adrian had returned. ¡°Your uncles were afraid you wouldn¡¯t be able to take care of me properly, so they¡¯re bath here to help you. Now, you can worry y less. ¡°Or is there something you¡¯d like to say about that?¡± Violet pressured. Samantha was so furious that she burst into tears and yelled, ¡°This is my house, not your deadbeat sons¡®! Also, that¡¯s my husband¡¯s red wine. Each bottle cost ham ters of thousands of dors! How dare you touch them!¡± Nathan and Hugo became embarrassed for a brief moment before thetter said, ¡°Why are you being so stingy, Samantha? Why can¡¯t we drink a bottle of your red wine? What¡¯s the price of this in comparison to the amount of money we paid to raise you for twenty years!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Samantha¡¯s tears kept on falling. ¡°They¡¯re right, Samantha, stop being such an ingrate and let them enjoy themselves. Plus, they¡¯re both doing this for Grandmother¡¯s sake, aren¡¯t they? Why are you yelling at them?¡± ra menacingly added. Samantha had absolutely no idea what more she could do at that moment. Meanwhile, Joanna leew she was in no ce to say anything when she saw all this happening since she was an outsider at the end of the day. At that moment, Tracy and Wendy stepped out of the kitchen and brought out with them an entire table of exquisite delicacies. While they were doing this, Tracy said, ¡°All right, food¡¯s ready!¡± The wornen had dug out ingredients from Samantha¡¯s kitchen. It was enough to feed an entire family. Seeing the fare ced in front of him, Francis rubbed his hands and said, ¡°Hahaha! I¡¯m starving! Living in a top¨Ctier vi like this surely is convenient. Let¡¯s head up to the sky garden for a swim after we¡¯re done eating!¡± ¡°Haha!¡± H ¡°It just so happens that I¡¯ve recently bought a new swimsuit,¡± ra said as sheughed. And so, the Cowells sat around the table and began eating. Tracy suddenly raised her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Hue. It looks like we didn¡¯t cook enough for you all, but feel free to go in the kitchen and cook some more for yourselves.¡± ¡°You emptied the entire fridge, so what¡¯s left to cook, you damn b*tches?!¡± Joanna scowled. ¡°Shut your mouth, Joanna! Who are you to butt into our family affair when you¡¯re just an outsider?¡± Francis retaliated Samantha was still crying by the side, feeling helpless. Adrian then showed up and patted her on the shoulder, choosing not to trifle himself with those people. After all, was there a need to hit a dog just because it bit you? ¡®T¡¯ll handle this. There¡¯s no need for you to waste your time with them! Samantha¡¯s face, aside from anger, was covered in tears. She brought out a key from her bag and handed it to Rue. ¡°Mother, head upstairs and lock all the doors on the second and third floors. The sky garden is a private ce for Adrian and me. I¡¯m not letting anyone go up there.¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Hearing this, Francis scowled, ¡°Look at how stingy you¡¯re being, Samantha. What makes you think we want to go up to the sky garden anyway?¡± ¡°He¡¯s right,¡± ra added. Chapter 358 Chapter 358 Samantha sounded rather ferocious as she said, ¡°I don¡¯t care. None of you are going up there even if you want to. That¡® dating ce for Adrian and me. I won¡¯t let any of you sully it.¡± ra sneered when she heard this. ¡°A dating ce? What a shameless woman you are, Samantha. None of us will ever want to go to a ce as filthy as that anyway. Not when you¡¯re spending your time there.¡± Samantha took a deep breath, forcing down her anger. She let off a cold snicker and said, ¡°We both know who the filthy person really is, ra. No matter how filthy I am, I¡¯ve remained loyal to my husband. You, on the other hand, insulted Simon¡¯s kindness with such a heinous act¡­ Are you even ashamed of yourself in the slightest?¡± ra¡¯s heart dropped the moment Samantha brought Simon up, not daring to retaliate on that particr topic. Adrian immediately pulled Samantha aside, thinking that she would be raining her own image by arguing with ra Then, he said, ¡°Enjoy your meal. There¡¯s still some more food in the freezer upstairs if you¡¯d like to have more. Sam, take Mother with you upstairs. Let¡¯s not stay on the first floor for the time being. I¡¯ll have someone change all of the furniture here after they¡¯ve left.¡± Samantha said nothing in reply, while Adrian began to walk away. Just as he was about to step out of the living room, Francis let off a growd as he said, ¡°Did you hear the way he was boasting? What an idiot.¡± Francis was not brave enough to insult Adrian to his face, which was why he chose to do it behind his back. As proud as Francis was of himself, Adrian was merely choosing not to waste his time with Francis. To Adrian, Francis was just a clown. After Adrian left, Samantha brought Rue and Joanna up to the second floor, even locking up her room on the first floor. ¡®I¡¯ll let them ruin the living room as much as they want.¡± With Adrian and the rest gone, the Cowells were now free to enjoy their freedom and had a splendid meal. ¡°Here Nathan, have some Lafite. Not many will ever have the pleasure of drinking this so let¡¯s enjoy a few sses today!¡± Hugoughed as he held his ss up. ¡°Exactly! I saw a lot more bottles of this back in the chiller. I wonder what stroke of luck Samantha got that she¡¯s able to afford this vi,¡± ra mused, while the rest continued to enjoy their meal. After exiting the living room, Adrian immediately called Daniel. ra was the prime suspect in Simon¡¯s murder, so Adrian was about to have the Battle Warrior Department arrest her for interrogation Daniel immediately rushed to Adrian¡¯s side upon receiving thetter¡¯s phone call, followed by a car from the department arriving at One Jewel Road ten minutester. Daniel, along with more than a dozen of his subordinates, got out of the car and stood before Adrian. A subordinate handed Adrian¡¯s battle suit to him. Adrian swiftly changed into his uniform that covered even his face, making him seem extremely intimidating. After that, he sald, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Everyone acknowledged their orders and headed for One Jewel Hoad, where ra and the others were still enjoying their scrumptious meal. Even Violet was all similes, never having enjoyed such a wonderful meal. Samantha really knows how to enjoy life. This is awesome!¡± Chapte At that moment, more than a dozen men trudged into the vi. The subordinates quickly surrounded the entire living room and trained their guns every single one of the Cowells.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 359 Chapter 359 Everyone was instantly dumbfounded, feeling as though their entire lives had been turned upside down). Nathan and Hugo were still enjoying their drink when gan muzzles were suddenly pressed against their heads, leaving them stupefied. They immediately got down on their knees with their hands in the air. ¡°Please, sir! We haven¡¯t done anything wrong to deserve this! So why are we being held at gunpoint?!¡± The others were also in shock, with Violet almost falling off of the sofa at the sight of the guns. Francis was the biggestughingstock amongst the rest of them¨Cwetting his pants the moment a gun was aimed at him. Trembling in fear, he looked at the men and burst into tears. ¡°Please, sir! I¡¯m aw¨C abiding citizen!¡± ¡®Why the hell is this happening all of a sudden?! We were just enjoying a meal together!¡® ra, on the other hand, had turned white Tracy and Wendy were already on their knees with their hands behind their heads. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What¡¯s going on? ¡°What¡¯s all this?!! ¡°What¡¯s going on, Hugo? We were just eating. We haven¡¯t done anything wrong, right?¡± Nathan raised his hands as tears rolled down his cheeks. Yet, nobody was able to answer him. At that moment, Daniel and Adrian walked in, causing everyone from the Cowells to shudder at the sight of them. ¡°A¨CAren¡¯t you the legate?¡± ¡°G¨CGeneral Daniel?¡± ¡°Wh¨CWhy are you two here?¡± The Cowells were terrified after recognizing that one of the men was the legate himself. After all, they have seen him on television numerous times and were able to identify the terrifying temperament he exuded despite being in his uniform that revealed only his eyes. That temperament was one that could make one fear for their very life. None of the Cowells knew what was happening. Meanwhile, Samantha and the others quickly headed downstairs when they heard themotion and saw everything that was happening. Joanna patted Samantha¡¯s back and had a smile on her face as she asked, ¡°That guy with his face covered is Adrian, right?¡± Samantha nodded. ¡°He always covers his face whenever he¡¯s on a mission because he doesn¡¯t want others to know his true identity. We¡¯re in for a really good show. ¡°This isn¡¯t going to end well if ra did in fact, kill Si ¡°Tsk, tsk¡­¡± Joanna tutted and brought out some snacks. Together, they sat on the stairs, watching the events unfold and they consumed the snacks. Meanwhile, the Cowells were all trembling in fear. Violet, who was the elder of the family, finally stood up and asked, ¡°L¨CLegate, General Daniel, what brings you here? We¡¯re just having a meal. That isn¡¯t a crime, right?¡± Adrian ignored Violet and gestured toward ra. ¡°ra Cowell, are you aware that Simon ck is dead?¡± Da¨Cdunn! The Cowells were stunned when they heard this. Nathan¡¯s eyes widened in shock ¡°What?! Simon¡¯s dead?! When?!¡± ¡°Simon¡¯s dead?¡± Hugo repeated in shock. While everyone was clearly in shock, ra, on the other hand, was trembling As the saying goes, those with a clear conscience need not be afraid of thunder strikes. Chade Chapter 360 Chapter 360 ra was the only one who behaved rather abnormally as she hurriedly defended herself. ¡°Simon¡¯s dead? What has that got to do with me? We aren¡¯t even rted.¡± Thus, began ra¡¯s defense. If she was truly unaware of Simon¡¯s death, her first reaction to the news should be shock Yet, that was not the case, which meant she was most likely aware of it beforehand. And now, she was trying to talk her way out of the matter, which would cause one to suspect whether she was indeed the culprit. ¡°Judging by your tone, it seems you knew he was dead a long time ago. Am I right, ra?¡± Adrian asked once more, causing the color to drain from ra¡¯s face. Suddenly, she seemed to have realized something and hurriedly said, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. I only found out he¡¯s dead when you told me. But what does his death have to do with me? I didn¡¯t kill him!¡± Adrian had gone through many experiences so he was easily able to tell something was wrong with ra based on her expression. ¡°She may seem calm and collected but it¡¯s actually the opposite. She¡¯s faking her reaction.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t decide for sure whether you¡¯re innocent in the matter of Simon¡¯s death. However, as his girlfriend, you¡¯re our only lead in this case at the moment so I¡¯m going to have to ask you to assist us with our investigation.¡± ¡°I broke up with him a long time ago! I don¡¯t mind assisting with your investigation but I really don¡¯t have any leads for you,¡± ra replied. ¡°I¡¯m not asking you for leads. Instead, I have a few questions for you, and I hope you¡¯ll answer them honestly. ra was very nervous at that moment. After all, that was her first time facing the legate. Plus, she had no idea what the Battle Warrior Department had on her at that moment. Hence, she nodded. ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°Simon¡¯s death has been determined to be approximately ten in the morning two days ago. Where were you during that What were you doing and with whom?¡± ¡°I¨C1¡­¡± ra stammered for a while, trying toe up with an answer for Adrian. After a while, she said, ¡°I was at my office and at home the entire time. My family can corroborate my story.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Adrian asked. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure.¡± T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°In that case, why did you have to think about your answer? If you had been in your office the entire time, you should¡¯ve been able to answer me without hesitation,¡± Daniel questioned, causing ra¡¯s face to turn red. At that moment, Nathan hurriedly said, ¡°Sir, my daughter was at the office or jogging at home that day. We can all testify to that.¡± ¡°He¡¯s right. We all saw ber there!¡± i ¡°I can assure you that my granddaughter has been at her office and at home during that time,¡± Violet added. Adrian nudded when he heard this. However, he suddenly dropped them a reminder and said, ¡°You should all think carefully before corroborating her alibd. If you all insist that she was at home and our investigation says otherwise, and it¡¯s found that she is indeed rted to Simon¡¯s death, you will all have given false testimony which is punishable by death. ¡°So, let me ask again. Are any of you able to prove that she was home at the time? We will be recording every single statement you give as evidence. You now have three minutes to deckle. ¡°There will be ne talking among yourselves during this time,¡± Adrian added. All the Cowells were now quaking in their boots. ¡°We can¡¯t talk to one another? This means we can¡¯t discuss anything.¡± Violet had no idea what was going on because she had no idea where ra was during Simon¡¯s death. Meanwhile, everyone, especially ra, was panidding. ¡°Will our family be executed if one of us gives them false statements?¡± Three minutester, Adrian said, ¡°Time¡¯s up. You¡¯ve all had enough time to consider my question. Now, is anyone still able to testify that ra was at home and at her office during Simon¡¯s time of death? ¡°General Dantel, have our men shut down the Cowell Group¡¯s operations and interrogated every single staff member. There¡¯s no way not a single one of them would be unaware of her presence there, if she¡¯s telling the truth, of course.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Daniel immediately made a phone call upon receiving this order. Chapter 361 Chapter 361 The Cowells panicked when they heard this. ¡°ra¡¯s the one in trouble right now. Not the whole family.¡± At that thought, Francis was the first to speak up. ¡°I¡¯ve been a little busy recently, sir. I¡¯ve got no idea what my cousin¡¯s been doing so I¡¯d like to retract my statement, 1 have no idea where ra was at the time.¡± Hugo followed suit and said, ¡°Me too! I¡¯ve been busy with work so I wasn¡¯t paying attention to her whereabouts¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Nathan was instantly enraged when he heard this. ¡®They¡¯re abandoning rake cowards now?! Does family mean so little to them?!! Honestly, was there a single Cowell who actually cared about each other? Were they all not just looking out for themselves? ra¡¯s world started falling apart when she saw Francis and Hugo backing out from being her alibi. In fact, even Violet joined in and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t been paying attention to where ra has been. However, we¡¯ll be sure to assist with your investigation¡± Grandmother¡­¡± ra had not expected Violet would end up choosing not to take her side at such a critical moment. Violer was afraid that the entire family would end up being executed. After all, she had put in an entire life¡¯s worth of effort into building the family. Thus, at that moment, there was no point even if Nathan and Tracy wanted to be ra¡¯s alibi. Adrian said, ¡®ra Cowell, since nobody here is willing to be your alibi, I will now ask you this¡­ Where were you at the time of Simon¡¯s death? Who were you with?¡± 1¨CL ra got anxious. She did not dare mention Seth¡¯s name because she knew that the department would open up an investigation against him if she did. If that happened, it would only be a matter of time before her involvement was exposed and she would be dead before she even realized it. After pondering for a very long time, she replied, ¡°I¨CI wasn¡¯t feeling well that day. It was that time of the month for me so 1 stayed at home and slept. My parents know about this.¡± ¡°Yes, she¡¯s right!¡± Nathan nodded, refusing to abandon his daughter as Hugo dxd. ¡°My daughter wasn¡¯t feeling well those few days. I even made her something to eat to help her feel better! In truth, Adrian and the Cowells were now ying a mind game, and the key to winning was how long ra could hold out before crumbling. ¡°ra¡­ All I need is to take a blood sample from you and I¡¯ll be able to find out if you¡¯ve been with a man within the past seven days. If the resultse back positive, it¡¯d be alwaous that you¡¯re lying.¡± ¡°I¨CI¡­ You can¡¯t take my blood if you don¡¯t have proper evidence.¡± Daniel thought that this was funny and said, ¡°You¡¯re right about that, ra¡± ralicaved a sigh of relief, while Adrian gestured for ra¡¯s cell phone to he brought to him. ¡°Your phone will prove to us where you¡¯ve been over the past few days. With that, Adrian handed the phone to Dantel, who made another gesture. Then, a few termins walked over with their Laptops. Adrian said, ¡°You may think you¡¯ve deleted all incriminating evidence from your phone, but the department¡¯s technicians will be able to help you recover them. We¡¯ll soon find out whether you¡¯re involved in Simon¡¯s death.¡± ra started to tremble, finding it harder and harder to remain calm. Very quickly, the technicians were able to recover everything that ra had deleted from her phone. Adrian nced through the data before he said, ¡°Looks like he tried calling you more than a dozen times a few hours prior to his death but you answered not a single one of them. Were you two having a lover¡¯s quarrel?¡± ra shuddered, while Adrian continued, ¡°Jodging from your phone¡¯s GPS, you¡¯ve been frequenting a hotel over the past few days¡­ Gorgonshire¡¯s Holiday Resort. General Daniel, have our men ce this hotel on lockdown and conduct a thorough investigation¡± Daniel made another phone call to arrange for his men to take control of the hotel. Chapter 362 Chapter 362 ra was alreadyying limp against the sofa. Only stutters wereing out from her lips at this point. All the Cowells were stunned when they saw this. ¡°She might actually be involved in Simon¡¯s death!¡® The technicians continued to recover more data from ra¡¯s phone, only handing it over for Adrian to go through when they were done. Adrian looked through the recovered data for a while before looking up at ra. ¡°You¡¯ve also been to a cafe, it seems. ¡°You there. Take your men with you to that cafe and investigate the ce.¡± Thus, Daniel once again ordered his men to move out. ¡°You¡¯ve also been in frequent contact with a man by the name of Seth De Forrest. There¡¯s also a text message that you deleted from your phone where you asked how Simon¡¯s body was dealt with. ¡°Tell me¡­Why did you ask Seth how the body was dealt with? ¡°Were you the one who killed Simon ck?¡± Feeling as though a bolt of lightning had struck her, ra trembled and fell onto her knees, bawling her eyes out like a mad woman. ¡°Answer me¡­ Why did you ask this man how the body was dealt with?¡± ra was trembling so vigorously on her knees, when suddenly.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Her trouser was suddenly soaked as a pool of yellow liquid flowed out of her! All the Cowells closed their eyes and turned away when they saw this. None of them had expected her to be Simon¡¯s murderer. ¡°Why?!¡± Violet yelled, ¡°Why would you kill him, ra?! Why would you do such an inhumane thing?!¡± ¡°Grandmother, I¡­I didn¡¯t mean to kill him.¡± Sobbing, ra said, ¡°It was an ident! I swear! I was afraid so I¡­¡± Still crying, ra crawled her way toward Adrian and grabbed his leg. ¡°Legate. Sir! You have to believe me. I swear I never meant to kill him! I just hit him with an ashtray, and he¡­ He just died!¡± Adrian looked down at ra, who was on her knees begging for mercy and heaved a helpless sigh. ¡®She ruined her entire life with her horrible personality.¡± Samantha, who was sitting on the steps, shut her eyes as well, unable to fathoms that ra was capable ofmitting such a heinous act. ¡°It¡¯s all over for her, she thought. Adrian reached out and stroked ra¡¯s hair. ¡°ra Cowell. If you must hate someone for your actions, hate your grandmother. Her stupidity and ignorance were what affected your life choices.¡± ra stared at Adrian with her mouth agape, unable to understand why Adrian would say such a thing. Meanwhile, Adrian took a deep breath before he said, ¡°Take ra back to the department. Because of how heinous her actions were aftermitting a murder, plus witnessing how cruel she can be, I now sentence her to death. Her punishment will be carried out in three days.¡± Du¨Cdunn! ra fell t on the ground, her entire body trembling non¨Cstop. Meanwhile, the other Cowells stared in shock. Truly driven to madness, ra cried as she yelled, ¡°I don¡¯t want to die! I don¡¯t want to die! Please! Please don¡¯t kill me! I don¡¯t want to die! ¡°Father! Father!!!¡± ra locked at Nathan in despair, thetter who quickly got down on his knees and begged, ¡°Please sir! Please give my daughter a chance to redeem and repent her actions!* Without giving a reply, Adrian turned around and looked at Daniel. ¡°Have your men arrest Seth De Forrest immediately. Inform the department in Northrive to conduct a thorough investigation on the De Forrest family and kill everyone remotely involved in this murder.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Chapter 363 Chapter 363 All the Cowells trembled and fell into a daze when they heard Adrian¡¯smand. ra, who seemed as though she was about to pass out, suddenly came back to her senses and cried once more. ¡°Please, sir! Please!¡± she yelled with her tear¨Cfilled face. As the saying goes, those who seem pitiful probably did something to deserve it. ¡®She looks absolutely nothing like the hateful woman she is while doing all those things in the past¡­¡® Adrian took a deep breath. ¡®I¡¯ve seen too many cases like hers. Unfortunately, one must pay the price for their actions.¡± Meanwhile, Nathan and Tracy were on their feet, begging on ra¡¯s behalf. Thetter had turned mad from despair. At that very moment, Adrian suddenly removed his mask and revealed his chiseled face. A look of recognition instantly shed through the eyes of every Cowell present. Violet¡¯s jaw was the first to drop as her mind buzzed. She stared at Adrian in a daze. Nathan¡¯s mouth was wide open as well. ¡®That face. That face I¨CIt¡¯s.¡® Everyone was stunned, with ra¡¯s jaw hanging open the widest. The thought of Adrian being War Legate Draco never once crossed her mind. Violet felt her stomach churn, followed by her coughing up a mouthful of blood. Trembling, she pointed at Adrian but was unable to utter a single word. All the Cowells had now copsed to the floor, stunned. ¡°A¨CAdrian?¡± Francis called out, his face ashen. They were all dumbfounded, with Violet staring at her grandson¨Cinw, ¡°A¨CAdrian, y¨Cyou¡¯re the legate?¡± she stammered. ¡°Oh, my God!¡± she yelled while looking up toward the sky. ¡®How did I never realize that Adrian¡¯s the legate?! And I¡¯ve been insulting him all this time¡­¡® Feeling a sudden stab in her chest, Violet felt as though she was about to faint. ¡®I would¡¯ve relentlessly curried favor with him if I knew he was the legate!! ¡°Aaaaaah!!!¡± Violet yelled in despair, while everyone else broke down Nathan was on his knees bawling his eyes out, while his daughter¡¯s jaw hung ck in shock and disbelief. None of them would have treated Samantha less than trash if they knew Adrian was the legate. After all, all it would have taken was for him to give a single order and their entire family would have been filled with riches. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only But, s, they¡¯ve been repeatedly trying to kick their most prestigious family member away from them. Hopelessness, regret, despair, and Chapter 364 Chapter 364 Helplessness. They were all being taught a very harsh lesson at this moment. None of them would ever forget this for the rest of their lives. ¡°ra, I hope you¡¯ll learn to behave like a decent human and not look down upon others in your next life. There are just too many things that you still don¡¯t understand about this world,¡± Adrian suddenly said to ra, whose face was soaked with Tears. She looked at Adrian while on her knees, crying as she said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Adrian. I truly am sorry. Please¡­ Please spare my life! I don¡¯t want to die! I don¡¯t want to die!¡± Adrian squatted and reached out to wipe her tears. ¡°You¡¯ll never be able to wipe away your actions, nor will you ever be able to take back what you said. So, stop behaving like this and choose to be a better person in your next life.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to die, Adrian..¡± ¡°I know you don¡¯t want to die but you deserve what¡¯sing. You¡¯ve killed another person so you should pay for your sins with your own death. Otherwise, Danton will surely cause a huge scene in the department. If that happens and Imperial Capital is alerted, your entire family will be executed. ¡°This is no simple matter. I would¡¯ve done everything I could to let you live if you had confessed to your crimes just a little sooner. Yet, you chose to cut up Simon¡¯s body after you killed him, which was a cruel act. Not even God can save you now. ¡°1-1 was wrong, but Seth¡¯s the one who did all that. He¡¯s the one who asked for someone to deal with the body!¡± ¡°Take her away, Daniel,¡± Adrian ordered as he stood up. Daniel stepped forward and asked, ¡°Are we really going to kill her, sir?¡± ¡°No! Please, Adrian! Please don¡¯t do it! Kill me instead!¡± Nathan rushed over and yelled as he knelt before Adrian. Even Violet was on her knees as she said, ¡°Please, Adrian. Please spare my granddaughter on ount of this old woman. I¡¯m sure Seth was the one who instructed her to do all this. Please, Adrian!¡± Everyone started to beg for Adrian¡¯s mercy on ra¡¯s behalf. Adrian just stood there and furrowed his brows. Meanwhile, Tracy chose to get down on her knees before Samantha and cried, ¡°Samantha, please. ra¡¯s your cousin. You have to ask Adrian to spare her life. If you do, I swear the family will be your ve forever!¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Samantha bit her lip and walked over. ¡°Tracy, you know full well that you¡¯re all the ones who caused her to end up in this situation. All of you chose to pamper her so much that she¡¯s be like this. Rather than teaching her how to behave like decent person, she learned tomit acts that go against her good conscience. Just look at yourselves and how you¡¯ve treated me all these years¡­¡± Samantha decided that she was going to get everything off her chest that very day, Hearing this, Nathan and Tracy were left speechless. ¡°Ever since Adrian and I got married, you¡¯ve all looked down on me, plotted against me, and insulted me as though I wasn¡¯t a part of the family. So, why should I care about our ties now when I wasn¡¯t extended the same courtesy in the past? ¡°I did everything with utmost sincerity for all of your sakes, only to ra, a convicted murderer, on the basis that we¡¯re family? Is treated like an outsider. Yet, you¡¯re asking me to help your shame know no bounds?¡± Nathan and his wife were rendered even more speechless, while Violet¡¯s face turned bright red. Samantha shot a snicker at Violet and said, ¡°Hurts, doesn¡¯t it, Grandmother? I doubt you ever expected Adrian to be the great legate during his disappearance over the past seven years, which was why you¡¯ve treated me so poorly. All he had to do was give the order and the Cowells would¡¯ve be the strangest family in Southrive. Chaute ¡°But now¡­ All he has to do is give the order and none of you will live to see the next sunrise!¡± Violet¡¯s mouth hung ck, and her eyes zed over. She had no idea what she could say at that moment. Samantha continued, ¡°Open your eyes. There are still so many things you haven¡¯te to realize yet. ¡°I won¡¯t help ra escape her death sentence. It she isn¡¯t executed, others will use my husband of being biased by helping a family member. So, for his sake, I don¡¯t care what happens to ra.¡± Samantha¡¯s decisiveness on the matter caused the Cowells to regret their every action, especially ra. Adrian then said, ¡°Take her away.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Daniel acknowledged his orders and waved his hand. Instantly, a few men got ra on her feet before dragging her into the department¡¯s vehicle, all of which while she was crying her lungs out. Chapter 365 Chapter 365 As ra was taken away, the rest of the Cowellsy limply on the ground. None of them were able to utter a single word, including Violet. Instead, she simply shed a few tears for ra¡¯s sake. After that, Samantha rushed up to Violet and said, ¡°I doubt you¡¯ll want to live anymore once ra is dead. As harsh as this may sound, you¡¯re the sole reason why ra is in this mess today. The same goes for Hugo and Nathan. You¡¯re also to me for how they turned out. ¡°You chose to look down on others you see as lesser than you. Plus, you squandered all of Grandfather¡¯s inheritance. Despite all this, you refused to realize your mistake and even thought you were a very sessful person. However, there is one thing that you¡¯ve sessfully achieved¡­. ¡°You¡¯ve damned a perfectly good family all on your own.¡± Samantha was no longer holding back her punches against Violet. Instead, she spoke the words that have been lingering in her mind for the longest time. After all, she now had the chance to help the Cowells realize just how wrong their behavior had been. ¡°You¡¯re a loser, Grandmother. An ignorant loser who lost all of Grandfather¡¯s inheritance. I doubt you¡¯ll ever be able to make peace with yourself once ra dies. ¡°You too, Nathan. You and your brother are both losers who focused on conspiring over how you could get money out of me. You two are also responsible for everything that happened today. Especially you, Nathan. ¡°In fact, I think you might as well dhe and apany ra to the next life. Just tale a good look at yourself. Have you ever achieved anything in your life? You¡¯re clearly a huge loser, yet you think you¡¯re so great.¡± One by one, the Cowells were being humiliated to no end. Nathan, especially, was so embarrassed he desperately wished he could dig a hole and die in there. Samantha was, in fact, trying to hold back her words, but the words just flowed out of her like a broken dam. After all, the Cowells had been absolutely ignorant of their actions for so many years and would continue to rot away if they did not change their personalities. After speaking her mind, Samantha proceeded to send them all away. ¡°I¡¯ve said enough. You¡¯ve said countless times that we aren¡¯t rted anymore so I¡¯ve cut off our rtionship a long time ago. ¡°Now, pack up your things and leave. None of you are worthy of living in this vi!¡± Hearing this, Hugo and his son stand up in embarrassment and were just about to leave when Samantha suddenly shot a nce at Francis. With a cold voice, slie said, ¡°You¡¯re not off the hook yet, Francis. You¡¯re an even bigger loser than your father, seeing how you¡¯ve failed to secure yourself a proper job even at this age. Yet, you¡¯re still able to live so freely. Honestly, you¡¯re nothing more than a sorry little puppy wagging its fall for a treat in other people¡¯s eyes.¡± Francis was only in his twenties so he did not dare say a word in retaliation despite how flushed his face had be. After all, he was the kind of person who would bully the weak and fear the strong It was only natural he would not dare so much as let off a fart while Adrian was around. ¡°Get out! All of you!¡± Samantha repeated before heading upstairs, leaving the Cowells to their demise,T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. After that, everyone got up and left the vi with pitiful looks on their faces. In truth, neither of them would have had to suffer such an oue. If one of them had treated Samantha a little better, if one of them had so much as helped her when she needed it in the past, they would have been spared from everything that was happening. Harold Xander was an example of this. 2212 Now that Leanard and Wilfred were both in prison and with Harold dead, Riley was now in full control of the Xander Jamily. Chapter 366 Chapter 366 Samantha initially wanted to show them mercy but she realized that the Cowells did not deserve her sympathy. Soon, the Convells left. Samantha sat on the sofa and cried into her hands. Joanna approached Samantha tofort her. Rue heaved a sigh and said, ¡°Sam, do you think that you¡¯ve gone too far with what you said earlier? After all¡­¡® ¡± ¡°Gone too far?¡± Samantha interrupted Rue. ¡°They hurt, scolded, and humiliated me over and over again for the past seven years. Yet, I went back to please them time and time again. Grandmother would repeatedly kick me out of the family and imed to have disowned me. ¡°Seven years. They¡¯ve gone too far with me for seven years. How have I gone too far when all I did was say something that I should have said?¡± Rue was at a loss for speech Joanna said, ¡°Mdm. Rue, Sam hasn¡¯t gone too far at all. Though her words were unpleasant, she was telling the truth. In addition, I would¡¯ve wanted Violet to die earlier if I were Sam ¡°I¡¯d like to see if she will live on with herst breath of life.¡± Rue stopped speaking. Samantha said, ¡°Mather, please call the furniture store to switch out the sofa and everything else that the Cowells touched. I¡¯m a clean freak, and I can¡¯t stand their filth!¡± Roe nodded. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll do it right away.¡± Samantha fell silent but felt extremely uneasy in her heart. Adrian walked over and said to Samantha, ¡°All right, you should calm down, Sam. You¡¯ve already said what you needed to say. The Cowells should behave themselves from now on.¡± ¡°They better do and never think of taking advantage of me.¡± Samantha was so furious that tears streamed down her face. Even though she had said as much, she still raised her head and asked Adrian, ¡°Dear, is ra really going to be given the death penalty? She imed earlier that it was Seth who dismembered the body. Is there any way to turn this case around?¡± Adrian sat down and said, ¡°If ra had surrendered herself from the get¨Cgo, the matter could¡¯ve turned out for the better. I¡¯m afraid that it will be quite difficult to do that now. I don¡¯t get a say in the trial because Internal Affairs will be handling. this. ra will be taken to court.¡± Samantha clutched Adrian¡¯s hand. ¡°Not even you get to have a say in this?¡°! Adrian said, ¡°I do. In fact, I can even dismiss the charges against ra and release her. However, putting aside everyone else, the department¡¯s staff will certainly talk about it. There¡¯s no secret in this world. If War Legate Draco can do this, how about. the others?¡± Samantha knew that Adrian was War Legate Draco and needed to act fairly. ¡°Is there no other way? It¡¯d be better for ra to be imprisoned indefinitely than dying.¡± ¡°There is a way,¡± Adrian said. ¡°Tell me, quick,¡± Samantha asked hastily. ¡°If she were to insist that Seth instigated, used, and threatened her l ra could possibly be allowed to live,¡± Adrian answered. doing this, then Seth would be the mastermind and Samantha stood up. She nodded and said, ¡°I can still meet ra before the trial, right? Consider this as myst favor to her. I¡¯ll get her to insist that Seth threatened her.¡± Chenter Jet Adrian said, ¡°Okay, but it¡¯d be best for you not to intervene. I¡¯ll make arrangements and have someone pass on the message. Don¡¯t bother yourself with this matter and concentrate on your work instead.¡± ¡°Thank you. Adrian. You¡¯ve done so much because of me,¡± Samantha apologized. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No need to thank me. Even if ra is spared from the death penalty, she won¡¯t leave her jail cell for the rest of her life. ¡°It¡¯s better to be alive than dead. Let her repent in prison.¡± Spin to im Your Surprise Reward! Chapter 367 Chapter 367 The next day, Samantha cast away the distracting thoughts in her head and returned to work with Joanna The situation with the Cowells was calm and no one came to find Samantha. Adrian called Daniel early in the morning. He asked, ¡°Has Seth been apprehended?¡± Daniel answered, ¡°He has. However, he insisted that ra is the murderer and he isn¡¯t involved. Moreover, the De Forrest family found a bunch of witnesses to provide him with alihis. We don¡¯t have adequate evidence right now so we have no choice but to release him.¡± The Battle Warrior Department did not have the authority to detain a person for more than twelve hours without adequate evidence. ¡°Also, Seth¡¯s father, Tristan De Forrest, is rushing over to take him back to Northrive. If we don¡¯t produce solid evidence, the boy will flee.¡± ¡°Where is Seth now?¡± asked Adrian. ¡°Swallowston Bar.¡± ¡°All right, I¡¯ll go look for him,¡± said Adrian. After hanging up the call, Adrian drove straight to Swallowston Bar. Meanwhile, deafening music filled the inside of Swallowston Bar. A group of men and women were partying there. Seth was inside, hugging one woman on each side as he drank joyously. He was utterly unbothered even though he knew ra had been arrested. If one were to look closely, the women that Seth was hugging were actually ra¡¯s best friends. They engaged in all sorts of flirtatious gestures so they could leech off the wealthy man. Seth assumed a heroic mannerism and basked in the joy of partying in abar. Meanwhile, one of the women asked, ¡°Seth, the Battle Warrior Department arrested ra yesterday. I heard her say that Simon¡¯s death is rted to you. Will the department be suspicious and arrest you too?¡± Seth burst outughing. He took a sip of akchol and said, ¡°The department already invited me to have a chat yesterday. However, they couldn¡¯t f*cking produce any evidence. Do you think they have the courage to detain me based on just that b* tch¡¯s nonsensical talk? ¡°Also, the department respects the De Forrest family. They had no evidence so they could only release me. How is this matter rted to me?¡± Alcohol was famously known as liquid courage, and Seth clearly had drunk too much of it. The wornan asked him softly, ¡°Seth, tell me the truth. Is Simon¡¯s death rted to you?¡± Seth burst outughing. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you the truth but you¡¯re not allowed to share it with others. I commissioned someone to dismember Shimon¡¯s corpse. But so what? The department can¡¯t touch me. We¡¯ll see if they have the audacity to do anything to ¡± ¡°Yikes, you¡¯re sa impressive, Seth.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. Let¡¯s drink, Seth!¡± ¡°You live up to the reputation of being a part of Northrive¡¯s influential family.¡± T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. The women leaned into Seth and made sure to keep his ss full. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Sethughed haughtily. Yet, it was at this very moment that a loud gunshot was heard. The music that filled the bar instantly stopped and the party- goers on the dance floor froze. They turned their heads and found the legate dressed in his ck military uniform walking into the bar with more than twenty subordinates. The party¨Cgoers were startled by these people barging in and quickly backed away. These people immediately surrounded a stunned Seth as the women next to him shook in fear. Adrian approached and beckoned at his subordinates. ¡°Arrest these women.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± A few people stepped forward and pinned the women around Seth onto the table. Chapter 368 Chapter 368 ra¡¯s best friends nned on sucking up to Seth so they could gain some benefits, never expecting this to happen The women shrieked loudly and they started to tremble from head to toe. Seth looked at Adrian with narrowed eyes. ¡°Legate, what are you doing here? You should be fighting enemies in the ounds instead. Are you here to arrest me? ¡°Are you looking to get yourself into trouble because you¡¯re bored?¡± Seth asked with an arrogant expression on his face. He had one too many drinks and assumed that what he said was perfectly reasonable. ¡°Even if you wish to get me in trouble, you¡¯ll need to produce the evidence.¡± But it became apparent that Seth was not qualified to quibble with Adrian. Adrian said, ¡°Seth, my goal ofing here today is simple. You only need to answer one question I have for you. Is Simon ck¡¯s death rted to you?¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Seth raised his head andughed as he said, ¡°Bullsh*t. Give me the f*cking evidence if you wish to use me. Just f *ck off if you don¡¯t. ¡°Don¡¯t go thinking that I¡¯m scared of you just because you¡¯re War Legate Draco. I will never yield to a vicious organization such as yours!¡± Seth described the Battle Warrior Department as a vicious organization. Adrian could not be bothered to make small talk so he said, ¡°Seth, I¡¯m not a well¨Ctempered person so don¡¯t provoke me. I¡¯ll take one of your fingers for each unanswered question.¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Sethughed maniacally. He stared straight at Adrian. ¡°F*ck, who are you trying to scare huh? How dare you talk about a finger. Take my one arm if you have the balls to! ¡°There are many witnesses here. Do it if you have the balls. I¡¯m not f*cking scared of- Seth did not manage to finish his sentence before the glint and sh of cold steel were seen. A spray of blood exploded from his shoulder, followed by an agonizing scream. His severed arm flew through the air beforending on the ground. The scene happened so quickly that Seth felt no pain before he had already lost his arm. ¡°Gal!¡± The surrounding crowd was greatly startled and quite a number of women screamed in fear. Following thending of his arm, Seth suddenly realized that his arm had been dismembered. Seth let out an intense, agonizing scream. He almost had a breakdown at that very moment. ¡°My armil My arm!¡± Seth roared and started to panic. Seth was beside himself. He assumed that the legate would not have the courage to do anything to him. He had expected the legate to be so bold that he would amputate his arms in the presence of so many witnesses. Seth broke down. Adrian grabbed a serviette to wipe the short de in his hand and said, ¡°I did as you told me to. One arm for a question unanswered. After talding both your arms, we still have your legs. There¡¯s still skin when we¡¯re done with those. ¡°I asked if Simon¡¯s death is rted to you. ¡°No, I¡¯m not involved! You cut off my amid My father will never let you all! th roared. sh! The glint and sh of cold steel were seen again and Seth¡¯s other ann was removed from his body. The intense pain radiated through him. Seth never expected the legate to be bold enough to do this. He was scared. Seth was terrified at this very moment. The legale was not joking around. ¡°Seth, you know that I¡¯ve killed more people than the number of people you can count as friends. I¡¯m not a good¨Ctempered man so it¡¯l be best for you not to provoke me,¡± Adrian said with a smile. ¡°Ghhh!¡± Seth screamed. His face was Le¨Cstreaked and he was in agony. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Adrian said, ¡°Take him.¡± Chapter 369 Chapter 369 Seth never expected the legate to be so violent. If he had known, he would not have had the courage to oppose the legale. Seth thoroughly regretted his action. Even if he were to live, he would be a cripple without arms. What would be the point of living that way It was a grave error in misjudgment. Seth had no idea that one error could destroy his entire life. Under such unnerving circumstances, he began to break down. Under the close watch of everyone in the bar, Seth was arrested and taken to the Battle Warrior Department. Soon after, ra and Seth were transferred to Internal Affairs and Simon¡¯s murder case became widely known throughout Swallowston The department presented evidence to Internal Affairs that ra and Simon were the culprits in the case. Over the next few days, many people in Swallowston followed the case closely. Three dayster, Internal Affairs announced that ra and Seth had been convicted of murdering, Sion. Moreover, it was revealed that they did it in an extremely crael manner, and Seth was sentenced to be executed. Anyone who helped Seth to dispose of the corpse was penalized with a life sentence. ra insisted that Seth had coerced her so she managed to escape execution. She was instead condemned to live out the rest of her life in Serpentshire Prison 13 Serpentshire Prison 13 was a well¨Cknown women¡¯s prison located in Navia. There was a clothing factory in the prison and all the prisoners would be put to work there. The factory produced the battle suits used by the Battle Warrior Department. When ra¡¯s verdict was announced, the Cowells tensed up. However, the matter did not end just like that. One morning. Adrian apanied Samantha to visst ra who was about to be transferred and serve out her sentence. However, both of them were surrounded by a crowd of people on their way there. It was as if more than five hundred men had been hiding in the surroundings from the start. They surrounded Adrian and Samantha¡¯s car as soon as they showed up. Samantha was startled by the scene and jammed the brakes. ¡°Who are these people, Adrian?¡± Samantha asked anxiously. Adrian furrowed his eyebrows. Meanwhile, a middle¨Caged man made his way through the crowd and a young man stepped out from behind him. The crease in Adrian¡¯s eyebrows became even more pronounced. The young man¡¯s expression was cold and nonchnt and lie exuded a proud, arrogant, self¨C conceited presence filled with boundless murderous intent. The men surrounding the car brandis their weapons and appeared as if they were ready to fight at any moment, T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Adrian¡­¡± Samantha grew anxdous. At this point, Adrian said to Samantha, ¡°Sam, you go on ahead first. I¡¯ll handle this.¡± Samantha appeared rather worried to be surrounded by so many people whose identities she did not know. However, Adrian had already gotten out of the car. Samantha hastily said, ¡°Be careful, Adrian.¡± Spin to im Your Surprise Reward! Chapter 370 Chapter 370 Adrian nodded at Samantha who remained in the car. He got out and his gaze swept over the people around them. The young man walked over and lit himself a cigarette. He beckoned at Adrian. ¡°You¡¯re War Legate Draco, right? F*ck, you¡¯re behaving so atrociously in Swallowston when you¡¯re supposed to be dealing with wars in the ounds.¡± Adrian was rather surprised because it was his first time encountering someone who still had the audacity to behave in this manner after learning about his identity. His interest in this person was instantly piqued. ¡°Are you talking to me?¡± Adrian said. The young man burst outughing and assumed a righteous mannerism. One could see boundless pride in his gaze. ¡°War Legate Draco, do you know who I am?¡± Without giving Adrian the chance to answer, the young man chuckled and said, ¡°I am Thomas De Forrest. Seth is my younger brother. I have five thousand subordinates in Northrive and they all five thousand of them will kill without leaving a trace with just one word from me.¡± As Thomas spoke, he cast a provocative gaze at Adrian Adrian instantly understood that this man named Thomas came because of Seth. ¡°Please continue. Adrian beckoned him. Since Thomas had the courage toe, Adrian believed that he held a great deal of power. Otherwise, Thomas would not have had the courage toe. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Thomasughed and said, ¡°I work for Northrive¡¯s mafia boss, Roman Payton. Don Roman is a highly regarded figure in Northrive, and all of Northrive¡¯s entertainment businesses are managed by him. He has countless subordinates working for him On the other hand, I¡¯m Don Roman¡¯s most capable subordinate. I single¨Chandedly lead five thousand subordinates. You can say that I¡¯m extremely sessful.¡± Roman was a renowned thug in Northrive. He had a close rtionship with Internal Affairs, had established his own political party in Northrive, and monopolized all the entertainment business there. Not a single person was unaware of Roman Payton from Northrive. And Thomas was, coincidentally, Roman¡¯s subordinate Upon hearing Thomas¡® promation, Adrian smiled and said, ¡°It is indeed impressive to have more than five thousand people in Northrive working for you. Thomas said, ¡°Not just five thousand. That number is referring to those worlding for me while Don Roman has more than thirty thousand people working for him.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Adrian tutted. Thomas smiled and he looked confident in himself. ¡°Of course. Hence, even the Battle Warrior Department doesn¡¯t have the authority to defy Don Roman in Northrive. His thirty thousand subordinates are not to be messed with. ¡°You call yourself War Legate Draco but you¡¯ve falled to manage Wyvern Peak properly. Instead, you behave atrociously in Swallowston and disrespected me. ¡°That, in turn, is disrespect to Don Roman,¡± Roman was attempting to spread his influence to the Southrive regions and was already putting things into motion. Thomas was extremely confident because he had witnessed Roman¡¯s capability, Adrian silently nodded to express his understanding of Thomas intention. He looked around and said, ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that you¡¯re here today with your five thousand subordinates and Don Boman as your biggest backers? Thomas was amused. ¡°That¡¯s right. Don Roman is my trump card. However, you can tell certain things based on my y visit to Swallowston today.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Swallowston¡¯s Battle Warrior Department didn¡¯t have the courage to stop me froming here, let alone with so many people ¡°You attacked my brother so let me assure you that I will make you pay with your blood. An eye for an eye!¡± Thomas spoke in a strong voice and every word he uttered was filled with confidence, pride, and threat Adrian came to realize the issues that contributed to Thomas¡® overconfidence. In Thomas¡® perception, his visit to Swallowston was smooth sailing because the Battle Warrior Department did not have the courage to do anything to him. But in reality, Swallowston¡¯s order had always been maintained by Internal Affairs and the department did not luve the authority to intervene. However, Adrian determined the biggest issue from Thomas¡® remark Thomas intended to kill him. Chapter 371 Chapter 371 Adrian had already figured out Thomas¡® identity. Then, he said, ¡°I¡¯m rather overwhelmed by your choice of words. ¡°Pay with my blood,¡± an eye for an eye. Impressive! ¡°You¡¯re pretty confident in yourself.¡± Thomas must be confident to say such words to War Legate Draco. However, it was possible that one would have to face something that would make one regret being overconfident for the rest of their life. In a disy to Adrian, Thomas beckoned at the five hundred people surrounding them. He said after chuckling, ¡°I¡¯ve always been confident. War Legate Draco. I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯re in trouble today. ¡°I have more than five hundred professionally¨Ctrained subordinates here. Though you are formidable, do you think you can escape while you¡¯re all alone? I¡¯m afraid that that won¡¯t be easy.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Adrian shrugged Thomas chuckled once again. ¡°Don Raman will spread has influence to Southrive and work with Internal Affairs after kill you. Wyvern Peak will then be relieved of its master. ¡°Are you prepared to wee your doom?¡± In Thomas¡® perception, it would be impossible for War Legate Draco to defeat hundreds of people by himself no matter how powerful he was. No one in this world was capable of fighting against hundreds of people alone. There was a saying that there is strength in numbers. Adrian was extremely surprised upon hearing Thomas¡® confident remark. He could not believe that Thomas would think that the master of Wyvern Peak was an amateur despite the information avable out there. Adrian said, ¡°II you say so. If I don¡¯t show it to your today, I¡¯m afraid that the people will think that the master of Wyvern Peak doesn¡¯t live up to his reputation.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you are aware. However, you¡¯re doomed to die today. ¡°Kill him. Don¡¯t worry, Don Roman has already paid off Internal Affairs. We¡¯ll be eliminating a danger for them by killing War Legale Draco. ¡°Attack!¡± Thomas let out a roar and it sounded extremely incisive. At the very moment the roar was heard, the five hundred people ran toward Adrian with their raised clubs. Meanwhile, Samantha anxiously called out from inside the car, ¡°Watch out, Adrian!¡± Adrian beckoned Samantha to leave. She did not linger and quickly drove away. Meanwhile, five hundred people charged toward Adrian and surrounded film. Thomas lit a cigarette, smirked, and said, ¡°Sign, I never expected the renowned War Legate Draco from Wyvem Prok whose reputation is known across the world to be killed by me. ¡°It seems that I¡¯ve already surpassed everybody in the country. In fact, I¡¯m already ahead of Wyvern Peald Hahaha!* Thomas assured the mannerism of a lone, stalled fighter. His five hundred sabordinates had already action. ¡°Kill him!¡± Thomas roared Clubs were waved and murderous intent filled the air. More than five hundred people moved in and attempted to kill Adrian while Thomas shouted and roared in rage by the side. These people swung their clubs repeatedly in an attempt to deliver a killing strike at Adrian. However, it was at this exact moment that a series of shadows was seen weaving through the crowd. The phantom¨Clike figure began to move rapidly. Soon afterward, a bang was heard and a man¡¯s lower jaw was broken from a hit that sted him backward. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°Gah!¡± An intense agonizing scream was heard and the man was flung a hundred meters before mming heavily into a wall. The others were shocked, but before they could respond, the phantom¨Clike figure slipped through the crowd. Muffled grunts were heard wherever he passed, followed by the sound of bones snapping. Apanied by the sound of painful howls, men copsed to the ground from broken ribs and fractured jaws. In just a few short minutes, all the five hundred men had copsed to the ground. They were all bloody and badly battered. They held their wounds and were shaking profusely.. Meanwhile, Adrian pulled back his fists and raised his head. His expression was dark and ominous. Chapter 372 Chapter 372 ¡°Wh¨CWhat?¡± Thomas was instantly shocked and he took a few steps back. His earlier arrogant expression had left his face. Thomas was dumbfounded. The scene before his eyes yed outpletely differently from what he had imagined. In his Imagination, these five hundred people would pin War Legate Draco against the ground and beat him to death. He never expected the scene before his eyes to happen. ¡°H¨CHow is this possible?¡± Thomas started to panic. He could not make sense of what just happened. He assumed that there was strength in numbers and that War Legate Draco, no matter how powerful he was, was just one man. ¡°How is this happening?¡® he thought. ¡°Oh no, oh no¡­¡± Thomas broke down and burst into tears. He never imagined that something like this would happen Thomas frantically backed away as Adrian walked step by step toward him like the grim reaper. Every step Adrian took was like a torrential river. He exuded a monstrous presence that could not be weakened. The presence hegan to spread to the surroundings until Thomas turned pale with fear and his legs trembled beyond his control Thomas was scared, desperate, and terrified. The drastic turn of events made him lose his earlier air of arrogance. In its ce was boundless fear ¡°How is this happening?¡± Thomas said through his tears ¡°Don¡¯te near me! No!¡± he said in a shaky voke, noticing that Adrian was approaching step by step. Adrian frowned at the sight of Thomas cowering in fear. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You see different from when you first got here. Do you regreting here? If you hadn¡¯t, perhaps you¡¯d be drinking in a bar now right, yes?¡± ¡°1. [..¡± Thomas was scared out of his wits and tears were streaming down his face, Adrian said as he got closer, ¡°Do you know what¡¯s going to happen to you next?¡± At the mention of consequences, Thomas broke downpletely. He bawled and turned around to run into the distance. However, a steel punchnded on his back as soon as he moved. A loud, shocking bang was heard and Thomas felt as if his internal organs had exploded. He spat out a mouthful of fresh blood N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Fam! Another punchnded and Thomas¡® body shook. His gaze became unfocused and his fear¨Cstricken eyes appeared to be in a daze. ¡°Help! Help!¡± Thomas shouted to anyone who would hear him. Han, bam, barn! Three punchesnded consecutively and Thomas waspletely crushed by the impact. His body could no longer hold up his wright and tumbled head¨Cfirst to the ground. His legs kicked frantically a few times before they stopped moving Thomas was dead. a He hade like a hero, yet, he had not expected that his path today would lead him to his doom. Following Thomas¡® death, Battle Warrior Department personnel swiftly arrived on the scene. They came after being notified by Samantha. Daniel got out of the car and made his way to Adrian. ¡°Who is this, sir?¡± *Seth¡¯s brother from Northrive,¡± Adrian answered. Chapte Daniel furrowed his eyebrows. Meanwhile, Adrian said, ¡°Call up Northrive¡¯s Battle Warrior Department. Get them to kill Roman Payton tonight and burn down their hiding spot. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Daniel answered. Chapter 373 Chapter 373 Adrian was unaware of Roman¡¯s existence before, and Roman did a good job at Laying low. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Now that he knew about Roman, Adrian would not simply lie back and do nothing. After briefing Daniel, Adrian left. But not long after, he discovered that he was being followed. He noticed a figure sneakily following him from a spot not far away. Adrian was very in tune with his surroundings¨Ca skill that had been honed from being in numerous wars. That was how he noticed the situation so quickly. After discovering that he was being followed, Adrian stopped upon arriving at a busy street. He turned around and looked in the direction of the sidewalk. The person seemed to notice Adrian¡¯s gaze and hastily turned around in preparation to run. However, Adrian was one step ahead. He quickly ran over and grabbed the person¡¯s throat. ¡°Urgh!¡± A deep, painful moan was heard. The person whom Adrian had grabbed by the throat curled up before grabbing at Adrian¡¯s hands and began struggling ¡°Let go of me! Let go of me!¡± Adrian furrowed his eyebrows ever so slightly upon hearing the voice. He began scrutinizing the person whom he had captured. It was a wom She had a head of jet¨Cck long hair that concealed her face. Hence, Adrian could not see her face clearly in the beginning. When the hair on her face parted, a mature, beautiful face came into view. However, her beautiful face was filled with terror. The woman had a great figure but her legs were dangling off the ground. Adrian was holding her by the throat and she was trashed non¨Cstop. Adrian loosened his grip after noticing that it was a woman. The woman could finally nt her feet on the ground. She clutched her throat and bent over, coughing heavily. ¡°You look rather familiar,¡± Adrianmented as he looked at the woman before him. However, he could not immediately recognize her. He felt like he had seen her somewhere before. The woman with a curvy figure coughed a few times before she stood upright and said, ¡°We aren¡¯t acquainted with each other.¡± Upon saying that, she tried to escape. However, Adrian instantly came to a realization after seeing her anxious state. He said, If I remember correctly, your name is Reiss, right? You were the ss monitor.¡± A young woman popped up in Adrian¡¯s memories. Henry was still alive at the time and Adrian was studying at Southrive High. He had a ss monitor at the time whose name was Heiss. She was a beautiful girl. They were about fifteen to sixteen years old at the time. After ten years, Adrian almost could not recognize her. On the other hand, Reiss was ucked upon hearing Adrian¡¯s words. Her legs stopped in their stride and her body was shaking ever so slightly. ¡°You still remember me huh?¡± Reiss turned around and wiped theer of her eyes. Adrian nodded. Even though they had not seen each other for ten years, they used to be close in the past. Adrian said, ¡°I do remember you, How are you?¡± Reiss remained silent as she inhaled a deep breath. Adrian could tell from her reddened eyes that she had been crying. He made his way to Reiss, She suddenly said in a panic, ¡°Don¡¯te near me!¡± Adrian stopped as puzzlement filled his face. ¡°I¡¯m here to kill you,¡± Reiss stated matter¨Cof¨Cfactly. Adrian became even more puzzled and started to approach Reiss again. Chapter 374 Chapter 374 Reiss was forced to continuously back away until she was trapped in a corner without anywhere else to go. Adrian made his way to Reiss and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°You You¡¯re a monster. I watched you kill my younger brother with my own eyes!¡± ¡°Younger brother? Adrian was bbergasted. ¡°Thomas is your younger brother?¡± At this point, Adrian understood everything. He said, ¡°In that case, Seth must be your younger brother too.¡± Reiss gave no reply but her gaze was filled with frustration. She was telling Adrian with her expression that something was about to happen Noticing Reiss¡® terrified state, Adrian tucked away the long hair that covered her face with one hand and said, ¡°I had no idea you have two younger brothers. ¡°Why are you scared? Are you afraid of me? Adrian asked. Reiss shuddered, unable to conceal the fear she felt in her heart. Noticing that Reiss was quiet, Adrian said casually, ¡°Tell me. What happened? I can see that you¡¯re not afraid of me but of someone else. ¡°Tell me I¡¯ll protect you.¡± His extremely gentle tone rxed Reiss ever so slightly. She was no longer as anxious as before. She looked at Adrian with her tear¨Creddened eyes and said in a horse voice, ¡°They know that you killed my brother so they sent me to get close to you and kill you. But I don¡¯t want to kill you.¡± ¡°They? Who are they?¡± Adrian asked. ¡°My father and Don Roman.¡± ¡°Your father?¡± Adrian appeared rather surprised because he had not expected Reiss to tell him this piece of information. Adrian inhaled a deep breath and looked at her as he said, ¡°Why are you telling me that your father wants to kill me? I caused Seth¡¯s death and just killed Thomas earlier.¡± ¡°They¡¯re my stepmother¡¯s children so they¡¯re unrted to me. I just want to live a life in peace!¡± Reiss said as tears streamed down her face Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Adrian was enlightened. He knew that Reiss lived with her grandmother in Southrive when they were in high school. Otherwise, they would not have crossed paths there. Reiss¡® mother passed away when she was very young and her father remarried. Seth and Thomas were her stepmother¡¯s children. Reiss¡® father was furious after learning about Seth¡¯s passing, and thus, sought out Roman¡¯s help. In the end, they came up with a n to send Reiss to get close to Adrian and seize the opportunity to kill him so they could avenge Seth. Hence, Reiss cante. so Reiss witnessed Adrian killing Thomas by chance after she was sent here so she followed him. But in truth, she was at a loss for what to do. Upon hearing this, Adrian held Reiss¡± shoulders and said, ¡°Were you sent here by Homan and your father?¡± Reiss nodded and answered, ¡°They know that we used to go to the same high school so they want me to get close to you and find a chance to kill you. ¡°It was Don Roman¡¯s order. If I don¡¯t do it, he will beat me to death¡± ¡°Does your father not mind that?¡± Adrian asked. Reiss shook her head. ¡°My father has been reckless with greed from the start. All he cares about are his two sons while I¡¯ve been living in my grandmother¡¯s house all along. She passed away recently.¡± Crack! Adrian¡¯s knuckles let off a pop from him clenching his fist tightly. He found it difficult to stay calm upon hearing Reiss¡® story. He inhaled a deep breath but he did notment further, while Reiss stared at Adrian as she shook from head to toe, She was scared out of her wits when she witnessed Adrian killing Thomas. However, it was at this very moment that a Mercedes Benz suddenly drove past at full speed. The car¡¯s sunroof was open and a middle¨Caged man stuck out his head from the sunroof with a gun in his hand. Bang! The sound of a gunshot was heard and the bullet flew toward Heiss. ¡°F*ck, you stupid b*tch! How dare you defy Don Roman¡¯s orders! Go to hell!¡± the middle¨Caged man cussed in anger. The bullet traveled in Reiss¡¯s direction at full speed. Chapter 375 Chapter 375 Adrian instantly sensed the threat of the bullet. He shoved Reiss out of the way and the bullet grazed her top. ¡°Gah!¡± Reiss shrieked. The bullet failed to hurt her and hit themppost because Adrian had shoved her to the ground. ¡°What?! F*ck!¡± the middle¨Caged man in the car cussed after noticing that he missed his shot. He shouted at the driver, ¡°F*ck! Stop the car! I¡¯m going to shoot him to death! The Mercedes Benz stopped and the man mbered out of the sunroof before aiming his gun once again. Adrian furrowed his eyebrows upon witnessing the scene. ¡°D¡°mn it!¡± Upon saying this, he moved so swiftly that he turned into shadows Adrian reached the car and grabbed the man¡¯s arm before he could fire his second shot. A rippling sound was heard and the man¡¯s right arm was ripped away from his shoulder. ¡°Gahhhh!¡± The man let out a heartbreaking, agonizing scream. He was dragged out through the sunroof before crashing heavily into the ground ¡°Aaargh!¡± The sound of his agonizing scream rang out. The man held onto his stump of a shoulder as he rolled on the ground in pain. Meanwhile, the driver hastily started the car¡¯s engine in an attempt to fee after noticing his partner had been captured. Noticing the situation, Adrian picked up the gun from the ground and shot through the The bullet hit the driver right in the head and he instantly died. Adrian turned around and yanked the man up from the ground. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only At this very moment, the middle¨Caged man lost his prior arrogance and recklessness. He broke down and cried as he pleaded, ¡± Don¡¯t all me¡­ Please don¡¯t kill me. I¡¯m begging you!¡± The man had lost all hisposure. Adrian frowned and as t tone, ¡°What¡¯s your name? ¡°Farrel..Farrel Hoffman,¡± answered the man. Adrian Laughed upon hearing the name. ¡°Do you regret what you did?¡± Farrel frantically nodded. ¡°Yes, yes. I regret it. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. Please spare me! 1 beg you! ¡°Don Roman sent me. He ordered me to kill Reiss if she failed in her mission.¡± ¡°Please!¡± Farrell bowed over and over again. His current mannerism was worlds apart from when he was in the car earlier. ¡®Roman again?¡± Adrian furrowed his eyebrows once again upon hearing Farrell¡¯s words. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯ll be quick and painless.¡± Farrell¡¯s body shook once. He heard a crack¨Cthe sound of his neck being broken. His jaw went ck and he copsed to the ground. Adrian finished off Farrell and pulled out his phone to make a call. ¡°Daniel, take action inmediately. Kill Roman Payton. He must be eliminated within the hour!¡± ¡°yes, I will see to it at once!¡± Daniel answered. ¡°Also, send someore to the city center to deal with the bodies lure¡± Upon saying that. Adrian walked past Farrell¡¯s corpse toward Reiss. Standing before Reiss, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s find a ce to talk.¡± Reiss looked at the scene before her then turned toward Adrian. She quickly nodded. She had not expected the boy who used to be in the same school as her ten years ago to have changed so drastically Adrian took Reiss to a cafe where they sat down. He had many questions to ask her. Soin to im Your Surprise Reward! Chapter 376 Chapter 376 As soon as Reiss sat down, she turned to Adrian and said, ¡°Thank you for saving me earlier.¡± In response, Adrian wamed, ¡°Roman and your father are headed for a bad ending. Do you have any ns for the future? I suggest you don¡¯t go back to Northrive. Reiss fell silent R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Adrian then proceeded to ask her about other matters. He learned that she lost her mother at an early age and was raised by her grandmother. Now that she was grown up, her stepmother was plotting to use her to advance the De Forrest family¡¯s power in Northrive For the past few years, Reiss had lived under her stepmother¡¯s shadow. Including this time, when she was sent to Swallowston to assassinate Adrian in revenge for Seth¡¯s death. Adrian tried to persuade Reiss to reconsider her situation, but their conversation was interrupted by a phone call from Daniel. ¡°Sir, Roman has been disposed of,¡± Daniel said urgently. ¡°As per your request, he¡¯s now mincemeat. We¡¯ve sent people to apprehend his subordinates.¡± ¡°Excellent,¡± Adrian replied. After receiving the news, Adrian looked at Reiss and said, ¡°Roman is dead now.¡± Reiss was shocked, ¡°What? Don Roman is dead?¡± Adrian nodded. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s gone now. You will need to rethink your future. No one can threaten you anymore! ¡°I¡¯d like to go to the Battle Warrior Department and retrieve Seth¡¯s ashes first. He was my half-brother so it¡¯s still my responsibility. I¡¯ll make ns after Ie back,¡± Reiss said. Adrian did not object to this. Reiss suddenly continued, ¡°By the way, Adrian, do you remember Chubbs? I heard he¡¯s already married. Are you still in contact with him? Chubbs, whose full name was Chuck Wilson, was Adrian¡¯s best friend in high school. He vaguely remembered how they were inseparable and always yed video games together after school Later in life, Chuck failed to get into university and after Adrian married Samantha, Harold sent Adrian away. The two had not been in touch for over seven years. Adrian chuckled, ¡°I haven¡¯t contacted Chubbs since I left.¡± Reiss nodded, ¡°I kept in touch with Chubbs for two years after you left. We met up for dinner and drinks. When I mentioned you to him, he became quite emotional. He was very concerned about you but he was powerless to do anything¡± ¡°Have you spoken to him recently?¡± Adrian asked. Reiss shook her head. ¡°Thest time we talked was when he invited me to his wedding Unfortunately, I was too busy to attend so I just sent him a wedding gift through a friend. But I heard from someone that something happened in Chubbs¡¯ family recently but his phone number is no longer in service.¡± Adrian fell silent for a moment, realizing that Chuck was probably his only friend in the world. At this point, Heiss pulled out her phone and suggested, ¡°Adrian, let¡¯s exchange numbers. After all, we¡¯re practically friends ¡°Sure!¡± Adrian nodded, handing his phone to Beiss They exchanged numbers and added each other un WhatsApp. Once they were done, Beiss returnes the phone to Adrian with at sinile. ¡°Oh, and I saved Chubbs¡¯ number on your phone Luo,¡± she added, ¡°If you ever manage to get in touch with him, let me know. We can meet up and have a few drinks together. Adrian nodded in agreement, holding onto his phone. ¡°Absolutely I¡¯ll make sure to keep you posted. When do you n to head back to Northrive?¡± ¡°I should be back by tomorrow night, once I have my brother¡¯s ashes,¡± Reiss responded. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll contact him as soon as possible then, Adrian promised. ¡°All right, it¡¯s gettingte Reiss nodded. She then turned back to Adrian and asked, ¡°By the way, can you tell me where Battle Warrior Tower is!¡± Chapter 377 Chapter 377 Adrian led Reiss to the Battle Warrior Department. ¡°Here we are. You can go inside and ask someone for assistance. I have to go now. Take care!¡± Adrian said. ¡°Okay, see youter,¡± Reiss replied with a smile. Adrian returned the smile. Suddenly, Reiss extended her small, fair hand to Adrian Without hesitation, he shook her hand As Reiss walked into the tower, Adrian picked up his phone and made a call ¡°Hey Daniel, a girl named Reiss just went to the department. She¡¯s Seth¡¯s sister and is here to retrieve his ashes, Can you arrange for someone to provide her with a pass so that she can enter the funeral parlor?¡± ¡°Got it,¡± Daniel replied. The arrangements were made swiftly, and once they were settled, Adrian went back to One Jewel Road. When he got home, Samantha was already back and was cooking with Joanna. Upon seeing Adrian, Joanna eximed, ¡°Adrian, where have you been?¡± Joanna spoke in a huff while Samantha chuckled. Adrian grinned and said, ¡°My apologies. I ran into an old ssmate on the way here and stopped to chat for a bit.¡± ¡°An old ssmate? A man or a woman?¡± Joanna asked. ¡°A woman,¡± Adrian replied without hesitation N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Joanna wore a disapproving look, wanting to scold Adrian for his newfound coldness, but Samantha intervened, ¡°Enough, Jojo. Stop grilling him. Your interrogation is making him ufortable. In this day and age, who doesn¡¯t have female ssmates?¡± ¡°Fine. Your wife spoke up for you, so I¡¯ll let you off the leash,¡± Joanna said as she shrugged her shoulders. The two women went back into the kitchen to continue their efforts. Samantha and Joanna were in a good mood today and insisted on coolong, Rue had some free time and sat on the sofa, watching TV. Adrian sat next to Rue and took out his phone. And on it were two numbers that Reiss had saved: one was Chuck¡¯s and the other her own. Adrian cared deeply for Chuck. They had been close friends in the past, despite a brief falling out over a misunderstanding Adrian could not help but smile as he remembered how Chuck had brought roast chicken the next day to patch things up. Chuck used to say, ¡°Our bond is strong. When you be sessful, you won¡¯t leave your brother behind, will you?¡± Back then, Adrian had smiled in response, saying, ¡°No matter what the future holds, you¡¯ll always be my good brother!¡± Adrian hesitated as he held his phone, wondering whether to make the call or not. After much deliberation, he decided to punch the call button However, instead of hearing Chuck¡¯s voice, he received a message saying that the number was no longer in service. Adrian tried several times but to no avail. Reiss had mentioned that Chuck¡¯s phone had been out of service for two years. ¡°Adrian, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Rue asked, noticing Adrian making repeated phone calls. Adrian put down his phone and asked, ¡°Mother, do you remember Chuck Wilson? ¡°Chuck Wilson?¡± Rue was puzzled at first but then remembered. ¡°Oh, is he the one who used toe over to our house often for dinner? His father was an engineer, right?¡± Back in high school, Chuck often came to Adrian¡¯s house for dinner after school because he lived far away. At that time, Henry alive, and Adrian was Chapter 378 Chapter 378 Rue vividly remembered Chuck¨Cthe chubby boy who knew his way around words. Adrian eximed, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s him!¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t seen him in a while,¡± Rue said, ¡°Did you know that when you left, Chuck used toe to our house every day. asking if you hade back? This went on for over a year.¡± Adrian took a deep breath. He was surprised to hear this as he never expected Chuck to look for him so persistently. ¡°What happened after that?¡± Adrian asked. Rue replied, ¡°Chuck would bring gifts every time he came to our house. He knew that our family was bankrupt so he bought a Int of study supplies for Ada. But then, after more than a year, he stopped coming¡± ¡°Do you know where he went?¡± Adrian wondered ¨C ¡°I asked around and it seems that Chuck¡¯s father was crushed to death when a building copsed during his construction work I don¡¯t know how it was handled in the end. Since then. I have not seen him Rue revealed the sad news to Adrian. Adrian¡¯s fare fell from shock and disbelief, ¡°Chark¡¯s father died?¡± he muttered, his heart sinking at the news. Chuck¡¯s father was an engineer who was kaown for his honesty, diligence, and ¡°ise of responsibility. Adrian realized that Chuck must have had a difficult time these past seven years, dealing with the loss of his father and the struggles that came with it ¡°Yes, heard that his father passed away, but I¡¯m not too sure about the details,¡± Rue said with uncertainty. Then, she remembered something, and added, ¡°By the way, Adrian, you can ask Ada about this. She has Chuck¡¯s contact information.¡± Adrian wasted no time and immediately called Adaline. Meanwhile, at Swallowston University, Adaline was in the middle of having lunch at the university cafeteria when Adrian¡¯s call came in. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Adaline asked as she answered the phone. Adrian inquired about Chuck¡¯s situation, and Adaline replied, ¡°I haven¡¯t been able to contact Chuck either. His father passed away, and thepanypensated him with one hundred and seventy thousand dors. ¡°Later, he got together with a girl and they got married soon after,¡± Adaline continued, ¡°After he got married, we didn¡¯t keep in touch much. Two years ago, when I contacted him, his wife answered the phone and even used me of seducing Chuck. After that, I tried to contact him again, but his phone was out of service.¡± As Adrian listened to Adaline¡¯s words, his heart sank. A sense of sadness washed over him. He hung up the phone and immediately called Daniel, saying, ¡°Daniel, I¡¯m going to text you a phone number. Help me find the owner of this phone number and all information about him in recent years. The faster, the better!¡® ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Daniel replied. Feeling helpless, Adrian could only wait for newN Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Meanwhile, at the Battle Warrior Department. After parting ways with Adrian, Reiss stepped Into Battle Warrior Tower. As she did not know whom to look for, she casually asked one of the soldiers on duty where to obtains a certificate for Sell¡¯s ashes. As she asked around for directions, a woman approached her from the top of the stairs. It was My. ¡°Are you Miss Reiss?¡± Mya walked over and asked. Reiss turned her head and nodded at Mya with a smile ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me.¡± Mya handed a pass issued by the department to Reiss and said, ¡°Someone asked me to give this to you. With this pass, you can go directly to the fameral parlor to collect your brother¡¯s ashes.¡± Reiss was surprised. How did someone know she wasing? Who could be helping her behind the scenes? Despite her suspicion, she thanked Mya and took the pass. Chapter 379 Chapter 379 Mya did not say anything else, and Reiss left the Battle Warrior Tower with the pass in hand. Reiss took a taxi directly to the funeral parlor located on the outskirts of Swallowston, which was quite far away. Unbeknownst to her, she was being targeted by two young men who were in a car behind her. woman is Sell ?¡¯s sister. Din it! How dare she struts into Swallowston so openly. We¡¯ll give her a lesson later,¡± one of the young men mattered angrily, looking at Reiss in her car. The other young man nodded in agreement and suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s follow her and show her what happens when she messes with us.¡± These two young men, named Chiff and Marlin ck, were cousins of Simon and part of the ck family. They had set their eyes on Heiss when she appeared near the Battle Warrior Department. Simon¡¯s death greatly impacted the cks and they could not tolerate the humiliation. Cliff immediately made a phone call and quickly arranged for several people to follow Reiss. Half an hourter, at Swallowston Funeral Parlor, Reiss handed over the pass issued by the Battle Warrior Department to the stall. And after paying a fee, she walked out holding the ashes of herte brother. In this unfamiliar city, she was momentarily Inst. She wanted to take Seth¡¯s ashes directly back to Northrive and hand them. over to her parents, but at the same time, she could not bear to return. As she held the uns in her hand, tears involuntarily flowed down her chocles. Despite Seth¡¯s shorings, they had grown up together under the same roof and had a good rtionship in their youth. But now, they had been eternally tom apart by death. Heiss wandered aimlessly on the road out of the city, feeling lost and disappointed with her family and her life. She did not know where to go or what to do. She thought about calling Adrian to chat over a drink, but as he was a married man. It would not have been appropriate. As she continued to walk without a clear direction, several cars soddenly approached from a distance and surrounded her. The sound of car doors mming rang out, and more than twenty people wielding clubs got out of the cars. The leaders of the group were Marlin and Cliff Startled and afraid, Reiss asked them fearfully, ¡°What do you want from me?¡± Cliff¡¯s face was grim as he poked Reiss¡¯s shoulder with the club in his hand. ¡°You¡¯re Seth¡¯s rtive, right? I¡¯ve been observing you for a long time,¡± he said in a cold voice. ¡°Do you know who I am? Simon was my brother!¡± Reiss took a few steps back in shock ¡°What?¡± she asked, surprised to meet Simon¡¯s rtive here of all ces. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°My brother has already passed away. What more do you want from me?¡± Reiss asked. Cliff sneered, ¡°There isn¡¯t much we can do, but we can¡¯t let this slide. It won¡¯t be a big mistake to beat you up. We can¡¯t let you leave here in one piece,¡± Marlin growled, ¡°Stop talking nonsense, Cliff. Let¡¯s rough her up!! Chapter 380 Chapter 380 Upon saying that, Marlin snatched the um from Heiss¡® hands. Reiss shrieked, ¡°Don¡¯t do anything to him! ¡°Gahhh!¡± Reiss screamed. She was having trouble epting this. In a fit, she cried and shouted, ¡°I won¡¯t let you get away with this, you b*stards!¡± Unable to withstand the agony, Reiss charged toward Marlin in a fit of hysteria Already boiling with anger since the start, Marlin roared, ¡°Beat her up!¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. More than twenty people immediately ran over and swing at Reiss with the clubs in their hands. Reiss was shaking all over and was at loss for what to do However, the moment these people moved to attack her, a loud shout was suddenly heard. ¡°Stop!¡± The shout made Marlin and Cliff stop what they were doing and turned around to look over in puzzlement. Reiss looked in the direction where the cour came from, ber face covered in tears. She saw Adrian coming from a distance to stop the attack She was overcutne with emotion when she saw him. Cliff recognized Adrian and raised an eyebrow while he said, ¡°Adrian, what are you doing here? Are you trying to intervene to help her?¡± Cliff and Adrian had always stayed in their ownne. Cliff just wanted to vent his anger on behalf of Simon. If Adrian had the courage to stop him, he would beat up Adrian as well. Adrian walked over and said, ¡°Cliff, Seth is already dead. His sister didn¡¯t do anything wrong and this matter has already ended Stop this at once.¡± ¡°Bullsh*t!¡± Cliff shouted, ¡°Her brother was an evil person so it makes sense that she¡¯s an evil b*tch too. ¡°Adrian, I¡¯m just going to put this bluntly. Don¡¯t me me for not showing courtesy if you insist on meddling in ather people¡¯s business!¡± Marlin roared, ¡°Cliff, stop making small talk with him. Let¡¯s beat them both up. If Samanthaes looking for trouble, I¡¯ll bear the responsibility.¡± The two cousins were blinded by the impulse tu seek revenge To warn the two cousins, Adrian furrowed his eyebrows and said, ¡°I won¡¯t repeat what I¡¯ve said. Take your people and leave at once.¡± ¡°F*ck, you¡¯re quite the talker!¡± Marlin roared and raised his clubs, swinging it In Adrian¡¯s direction. Barn! A gasp was heard. Adrian was uninjured yet Marlin let out an agonizing scream and instantly fell to the gro pain. was stunned for a moment. Noticing that Marlin had fallen over, Cliff said, ¡°How dare you hit my cousin! I won¡¯t let you go for this!¡± Upon saying that, he immediately ran over and attacked Adrian with the twenty subordinates. He howled in Instantly, the sound of muffled grunts was heard. Adrian swiftly defeated Cliff and the others, and they fell to the ground. Spurt! Chapter 381 Chapter 381 Reiss crouched on the floor in helplessness as she watched Seth¡¯s ashes blow away with the wind before vanishing into the crowd Is this retribution for what he did?¡® Reiss had no idea what she should do because everything happened too quickly. On all fours, she cried until her face was covered in tears. ¡°This is his life. You don¡¯t have to be too upset,¡± Adrian said upon seeing Reiss crying on the floor. Adrian was supposed to be resting at home yet he received a call from the department iming that someone was following Reiss Reiss looked at the urn on the ground in a daze, her body shaking. ¡°He¡¯s dead and didn¡¯t even get to leave behind a pinch of his ashes. Is this his retribution? Reiss sobbed. Seth hadmitted all sorts of heinous acts when he was alive. In his death, he received the retribution that he deserved. Briss had always believed that good and evil would always be rewarded. It was only a matter of time. And Seth was no exception. Adrian patted her shoulder. ¡°His life was destined while you can still continue to live your life. Put away your fragility and march on in this world ¡± Reiss stood up and took a deep breath. Adrian was right. She wiped away her tears and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. My life still goes on, and it¡¯s not my ce to control his destiny.¡± As she spoke, Reiss picked up the um. ¡°The ashes are already gone so what¡¯s the point of keeping the um?¡± Upon saying that, she tossed the urn into the drain by the roadside. Reiss forced a smile at Adrian and pped her hands together as she said, ¡°Thank you for helping me earlier, Adrian. Otherwise, I would¡¯ve been beaten up by them.¡± ¡°I can see that you haven¡¯t eaten for quite a while. Let¡¯s go somewhere to sit and talk,¡± Adrian sald Reiss nodded. She had been nning on asking someone to have a few drinks so Adrian came at just the right time. Hence, Adrian and Reiss came to a nearby restaurant and ordered a few dishes. As they sat opposite each other, she said with a smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to encounter such an incident during my visit to Swallowston but I feel that I¡¯m in the right ce because I managed to cross paths with you in the sea of people here. ¡°Let¡¯s have a drink!¡± Heiss raised her hand in preparation to order some drinks. Adrian quickly grabbed her hand. Heiss was stunned ever so slightly and her face blushed beyond her control. Adrian hastily loosened his grip over Reiss¡® hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to have to send you home if you drink too much. W shall preserve your alcohol tolerance and drink when we locate Chubbs.¡± Reiss lowered her hand. ¡°Have you reached out to him? Did you manage to find him?¡± ¡°My younger sister told me that her father passed away. However, Thave no idea where he is now. I¡¯ve already entrusted someone to ask around and I believe that I¡¯ll be getting an update soon.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°May be be well,¡± Reiss said with a smile. Adrian nodded. Then, their meals were served. Adrian passed Reiss her cutlery and said, ¡°All right, I can see that you¡¯re starving. Let¡¯s dig in. Your brother¡¯s matter has already passed and we shall not talk about something that¡¯s in the past. ¡°Remember that you¡¯re living for yourself and not for him. The only destiny you can control is your own. This is life and no one is omnipotent.¡± Adrian counseled Kriss Chapter 382 Chapter 382 Hearing these words, Reiss felt much better. She had not expected her old schoolmate to be rather good atforting wom Reiss said, ¡°I¡¯ll remember what you told me. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let myself be affected.¡± Adrian smiled, ¡°Great. Well then, let¡¯s eat?¡± Reiss was starving. She picked up her cutlery and began eating. Adrian sat opposite and watched her scoll down her food. The meal passed in silence. Reiss would asionally wipe away tears as she ate. Adrian poured her a ss of water and asked, ¡°Do you have any ns for the fature?¡± Reiss inhaled a deep breath and flipped her silky hair. ¡°I have no idea, I might return to Northrive but I don¡¯t feel like going back. My parents have already been brainwashed. If I go back now, I¡¯ll probably be heading toward the end of my life,¡± said Reiss with a bitter smile, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Adrian asked. ¡°My father has never been a kind person. Ever since Seth¡¯s death, my parents have been hell¨Cbent on avenging him. My father is nning on working with the Luposians to destroy the Battle Warrior Department and kill War Legate Draco. ¡°I tried to stop him and he hit me.¡± Reiss believed that Adrian and she were friends, Hence, she wanted to have a heart¨Cto¨Cheart talk with her friend. Adrian did not express anything upon hearing this and said, ¡°How did you spend your days over the past few years?¡± Reiss chuckled and said, ¡°How else could I spend my days? I stayed in school all the time and avoided going home, of course In truth, my life is already destined as well. My marriage has been decided by my parents. I¡¯ll be marrying the man once he¡¯s back in the country. Adrian tapped the table softly with his finger. ¡°What I¡¯m trying to say is that if your father really does work with the Luposians, what do you n to do? T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Reiss shook her head. ¡°I have no idea. I can¡¯t stop him and he has always been this way. My brothers were exactly the same as him and there¡¯s nothing that I can do.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go home then,¡± Adrian suddenly said. She looked at Adrian in puzzlement, He exined, ¡°You have two choices. The first option would be to try and stop him but you¡¯ll be implicated in the end if you fall. The second is to stay in Swallowston and not return.¡± ¡°But they¡¯re my parents. How can I¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re a woman now, and a woman should make her own judgments. If you can¡¯t stop him, you can only choose to avoid him There are times that avoidance is an option tuo,¡± Adrian replied. ¡°Do you know what the punishment is for colluding with the enemy?¡± Reiss shook her head. She knew that it was a huge offense but she had no idea the extent of it. Adrian exined toer, ¡°ording to the department¡¯s method of handling espionage, the offender and all of their family members will be executed by the special forces without exception. Moreover, these people will be quietly executed ¡°In other words, the department kills your whole family and takes in any mines within the family. Their rights will be stripped for the rest of their life. When the execution is done, no one will lewow how your whole family died. This has always been the department¡¯s method of dealing with espionage.¡± ¡°Oh, my God!¡± Reiss inhaled sharply. She had not expected the offense to be so serious. She said, ¡°What should I do?¡± Adrian said, ¡°Leave them. Stay in Swallowston. When the conspiracy is exposed, I¡¯ll figure out a way to protect you. As for the rest, there¡¯s nothing more that you can do.¡± ¡°But¡­ But..¡± Briss was hesitant. ¡°I don¡¯t know where to go now. Where can I go if I stay in Swallowston? Moreover, am I just going to do nothing while my parents and family members do this?¡± Adrian kept quiet for a moment. ¡°Return to Northrive tomorrow. Persuade your parents to surrender themselves and expose the Luposians. This way, not only will your father be pardoned, he would have performed meritorious service. The departinent will take the circumstances into consideration.¡± ¡°What. What if they won¡¯t do it?¡± Reiss asked. ¡°If they refuse, you should return to Swallowsion as soon as possible.¡± Chapter 383 Chapter 383 Reiss fell silent. She was pondering what Adrian had told her. Perhaps he was right.. She would do everything in her power to handle this matter. If she failed to do so, she would still have the right to choose her destiny. Reiss clenched her teeth Adrian advised her once again by saying, ¡°It has been so many years, Beiss. You should change by now. You¡¯ve already done your best under the circumstances so you shouldn¡¯t put more stress on yourself. You¡¯re a woman now so you have a choice. ¡°It¡¯s unnecessary for you to get yourself killed because of them.¡± ¡°I¡­ I will give it some thought,¡± said Reiss through her clenched teeth. Adrian nodded and stretched out his hand to wipe away the sauce stain on Reiss¡± face. Reiss¡± face blushed for a moment. ¡°L.. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Adrian was about to say something when his phone rang. The call came from Daniel Daniel said, ¡°Sir, I found the information on that number you told me to investigate.¡± Reiss listened in on Adrian¡¯s phone conversation. Adrian said, ¡°Go ahead.¡± Daniel said, ¡°The owner of the phone number is Chuck Wilson and the number went out of service two years ago.¡± Adrian said, ¡°Where is Chuck?¡± T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Dragonshire Prison 14,¡± Daniel replied. Adrian¡¯s expression changed drastically upon hearing this. ¡®Chubb is in Prison 142 Adrian inhaled a deep breath and urged Daniel to continue speaking ¡°I looked into it and found out that Chuck was imprisoned in Dragonshire Prison 14 for a murder two years ago. The detailed information revealed that he injured the heir of Southgate¡¯s Cook family in a fight and was arrested for murdering four people ¡°Even if that is the case, why was he taken to Prison 15?¡± Adrian asked. ¡°It was the decision of the governor. The Battle Warrior Department was not involved. The patriarch of Southgate¡¯s Cook family is a staff member of the governor¡¯s office, I will need to dig deeper to uncover the specific connections of the case.¡± ¡°I will look into this matter myself,¡± Adrian answered. ¡®Do you need reinforcements?¡± Daniel asked. ¡°No.¡± Adrian immediately hung up the phone upon saying this. Heiss looked at Adrian in puzzlement and asked, ¡°Do you have something that you need to attend to? It¡¯s fine, if you do. Go ahead and get to it. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Reiss was worried that she would affect Adrian¡¯s work thus she gave him a way out. Adrian said, ¡°Chubbs has been found.¡± ¡°What?¡± Reiss was stunned and she hastily asked, ¡°Where is he?¡± Adrian said, ¡°Dragonshire Prison 14. I¡¯m going to visit him right now. Would you like toe?¡± ¡°Dragon Dragonshire Prisan 14?¡± That was the most troublesome prison in the whole of Southrive The prison was built on Southrive¡¯s south side mountainous area known as Milliouth Mountain. Every prisoner kept there was an extremely heinous criminal. They were so evil that if they were given execution, it would be a relief for them. Prison 14 had been built specifically to contain these people. The prisoners of a hellish ce like Prison 1, would be tormented daily. The staff members of the prison were extremely carl. It would be rare for one to stay alive for more than five years in Prison 14 under normal circumstances. What crime had Chuckmitted to be condemned to such a ce? Reiss was taken aback. Adrian had already stood up when she said hastily, ¡°Adrian, how can you possibly enter Prison 14? No one is allowed to enter that ce.¡± Adrian answered, ¡°I have a special ess pass. Would you like toe with me?¡± Reiss answered ¡°mm¨Chm.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have anything else to do anyway. I¡¯ll risk ray life and go with you. After all, Chubbs is my friend toa.¡± Chapter 384 Chapter 384 ¡°Great. Let¡¯s go!¡± Adrian and Reiss walked out of the restaurant. He made a call and instructed Daniel to send him a car. Five minutester, an MPV stopped next to Adrian. He got into the car and beckoned Reiss to get in. When she had settled in, Adrian sped out of Swallowton¡¯s city center. Dragonshire Prison 14, was five hundred kilometers away from Swallowston through mountainous roads. The location of the prison was very secluded. A person would not be able to find its specific location without a thorough knowledge of the mountain. Other than that, there was no signal coverage on the mountain. There was only Intr avable in the area nearby the prison. Moreover, the intr was under constant monitoring by the governor¡¯s office, Adrian was burning with anxiety on the way there. He knew that Chock would have to endure more torment every minute he took to get there. He had no idea what sort of crime Chuck hadmitted over the years. However, he believed that his former friend would nevermit murder in view of his cowardice unless someone had challenged his honor Even if that were the case, he would onlymit a crime because he was provoked first. If Chuck was in prison, the people who hurt him would be penalized as well for sure Adrian gave Samantha a call and told her that he had some matters to take care of so he would not be coming home for the night. Samantha acknowledged this and reminded him to be careful. Adrian and Reiss talked along the way. However, she could tell that Adrian was boiling with anger. He was furious. His anger was burning intensely at this very moment. Reiss asked, ¡°Adrian, do you know where Prison 14 is? I heard that the location of the prison is very mysterious and very lew know its exact location.¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. As War Legate Draco, he would be better off not being war legate if he did not have a thorough understanding of his country¡¯s map Adrian knew every street in Navia. He would know if it was a street on a map of this country. It could be said that Adrian¡¯s mind was a portable map. ¡°Buckle up because the road ahead is slightly bumpy,¡± Adrian advised. Reiss buckled up and looked at Adrian who was in so much rage. She could not help imagining how Chuck was doing at this Very moment. After driving for a whole night, Adrian and Helss drove out of the twisting mountain highway and into a narrow mountain road the next morning. The two sides of the road were lined with trees. There were barely any vehicles on the road yet the road was well¨Cmaintained. It was just that its location was very secluded. Very few people woulde here. The mountain was unusually silent. Birds chirping could be beard from time to time. After driving on the road for more than half an hour, a building appeared before them atst. Four ten¨C meter¨Chigh walls surrounded a gigantic courtyard that une could not see. A car was parked outside the thick, heavy, strel gate and there were a few staff members mingling about. The words ¡°Prison 2243 14¡± were engraved on the entrance gates. ¡°Are we here? Are we here?¡± Reiss was astonished. She had not expected Adrian would manage to find Prison 14 Adrian remained expressionless as he pushed the car to full speed. Meanwhile, the prison guards posted at the gates noticed the iing car. They pulled out their guns and gestured at Adrian to stop Chapter 385 Chapter 385 Reiss was so scared that she started shaking upon spotting the prison guards with their guns out. She chatched Adrian¡¯s arm, her face was ghostly pale Reiss said, ¡°Adrian¡­ Slow down? They have guns!¡± Adrian ignored her as more than ten prison guards ran toward them. The car slowly came to a stop at the entrance. Before he alighted from the car, more than ten guns were already aiming at the car and were prepared to sheet at any moment. These people were working under the jurisdiction of the governor¡¯s Inderation guard and not the sattle Warrior Department.. Prison 1¡¯s surveince was extremely strict and the staff members here were equipped with the most advanced weapons. In fact, they even had armored helicopters in their possession. In case of an emergency, the governor warriers posted to Prison 14 would be activated to fight. Crack, crack, cack! The sound of guns being cocked rang out. One of the governor warriors shouted, ¡°Stepeat of the car!¡± Reiss was staking in fear. She turned her head to look at Adrian in a panic. He pulled the car¡¯s hand brake and said to her, ¡°I¡¯ll Upon saying that, he opened the door and got out. Reiss quickly got out as well and felt a gun being pushed against her head soon as she stepped out. The captain of a governor troop nced at Adrian and frowned. He said coldly, ¡°Who are you? Why are you here?¡± Adrian said, ¡°To visit someon The captain¡¯s expression turned solemn. ¡°To visit someone? Who are you looking for in a ce like Prison 14? Do you think that I¡¯ll believe you? How can an ordinary person find this ce?¡± The captain was named Paul Gaul and he was in charge of managing Prison 14, leading a troop of three hundred subordinates. In his perception, the job gave him an opportunity to make extra ie. Many of the prisoners in Prison 14 were wealthy and he provided them with some benefits. They would make some calls in change for him to make a profit. The current Prison 14, had undergone massive changes. It was a totally different world here. It was patent that Paul did not believe Adrian. He shouted, ¡°Search him. See if he¡¯s carrying any weapon on him¡± Paul pushed his puri agalrast Adrian. Two people stepped forward and began searching Adrian¡¯s body while he stumd there without moving a muscle. Soon, one of the people found the sandallim na Adrian ¡°Captain, he isn¡¯t carrying any weapons but there¡¯s this ck thing.¡± The person passed the medallion to Pard Paul took it and sow the words ¡°War legale Tham¡± engined mate the medalling!! sinface. He was so shocked that he almost dropped it as if it was burning his hand. At this very moment, Paul¡¯s eyes widened in surprise and his face turned ghastly pale. He looked at Adrian in a daze and was at a loss for what to do Adrian said. ¡°Are we done with the search?¡°! ¡°We We¡¯re done!¡± Paul stuttered. He hastily passed the medallion back to Adrian. Next to Adrian, Reiss was puzzled. She had no idea what Paul had seen that terrified him so much. Paul hastily beckoned the others to lower their guns and said, ¡°Lower your guns. He¡¯s one of us, one of us.¡± Upon saying that, Paul said, ¡°War- Paul hastily corrected himself and said, ¡°Mr. Adrian, may may I inquire about the purpose of your visit?¡± War Legate Draco¡¯s identity was top secret so Paul did not have the courage to expose his identity so easily. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Take me to the control room, Adrianmanded. Paul immediately looked troubled. He said, ¡°I can take you there, but theoretically, you¡¯ll need an approval document from the governor¡¯s office if you wish to enter Prison 14. If you were to enter without proper procedure, I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences if the governor¡¯s office were to look into it¡± The governor¡¯s office was a department that was totally removed from the Battle Warrior Department¡¯s control The department dealt with external affairs while the governor¡¯s office dealt with internal affairs. The two departments did not interfere with each other¡¯s affairs. Chapter 386 Chapter 386 Paul¡¯s idea was very simple. Even if the legate wished to enter the prison, he would need approval from the governor¡¯s office as he did not have a lot of authority when it came to internal affairs. Adrian answered, ¡°I¡¯ll get the Battle Warrior Department to send you a set of the needed documents.¡± Paul was relieved. ¡°All right¡­ Great then. Pleasee in!¡± Paul made an invitatory gesture. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Adrian immediately walked into the building beyond the enclosing wall. It was the living space for the staff members guarding Prison 14 Paul took him to the control room. The surveince here covered every inch of the prison, even the toilets. It was because the prisoners here did not have the right to privacy. ¡°Hand over the information of all the prisoners here,¡± Adrian told Paul after he took a seat in the control room. Paul was stunned. He hastily said, ¡°Sir, you don¡¯t have the authority to read the prisoners¡® information.¡± Adrian looked at Paul. ¡°What if I insist on reading it?¡± Paul smiled awkwardly. ¡°If you wish to look for someone, you can just tell me about the person and I¡¯ll update you.¡± Adrian did not make things difficult for Paul upon hearing the man¡¯s remark ¡°I¡¯m here to look for a man named Chuck Wilson. Is he here?¡± ¡°Chuck Wilson?¡± Paul¡¯s expression changed ever so slightly. However, he recovered from his surprise soon enough. There was a glint in his eyes that vanished as soon as it appeared. Paul said, ¡°Why are you looking for this person? Who is he to you?¡± ¡°You only need to answer me if he is here,¡± Adrian said. ¡°Let me think¡­ No, there¡¯s no prisoner here named Chuck Wilson,¡± Paul replied. Smack! Adrian¡¯s hand instantlynded on Paul¡¯s face when his voice died away. Paul staggered from the p and almost fell. He was startled and flustered for a moment. Adrian questioned, ¡°Boy, are you trying to climb over me just because I¡¯m showing you respect? I¡¯m going to ask onest time. Is Chuck Wilson here?¡± Paul covered his face and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have the authority to hit me and even less to investigate Prison 14¡¯s matters. The order that I¡¯m given is to defend Prison 14 to the death and no one is allowed to look into the information here. ¡°Other than that, your act of hitting me is a disrespect to the governor.¡± Paul tried to use the governor to suppress Adrian. Adrian chuckled. He had never encountered someone who had the courage to contradict the great War Legate Draco. Paul took a few deep breaths. Next to them, Heiss quietly witnessed the scene without uttering a word. Meanwhile, Paul nodded. ¡°Without the governor¡¯s onder, you¡¯re not allowed to do anything in Prison 14 at will. Moreover, the person you¡¯re talking about isn¡¯t even here. ¡°If he is ¨C¡± Adrian pulled out his phone and made a call before Paul could finish his sentence. + Paul looked at Adrian in puzzlement. Meanwhile, Adrian said, ¡°The Battle Warrior Department is suspecting Prison 14 of hiding spies from the ounds. For safety purposes, the Battle Warrior Department will be investigating Prison 14. Get the battle warriors of Gorgonshire, Griffinshire, Dragonshire, and Mantishire to gather at Prison 14 within an hour.¡± ¡°Noted from Gorgonshire!¡± ¡°Noted from Dragonshire!¡± ¡°Noted from Griffinshire!¡± Adrian put down the phone and looked at Paul in amusement. ¡°Your time is up!¡± Chapter 387 Chapter 387 Paul¡¯s entire body shook when he witnessed this scene. He could not help shivering profusely. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Paul never expected the legate to mobilize four of the five battle warriors and instruct them toe here. He was under the assumption that he could use the governor¡¯s name to reject Adrian from doing anything in Prison 14. He never expected this to happen. Adrian¡¯s behavior was without a doubt akin to going above the governor¡¯s head. The situation was out of control. Paul said in a panic, ¡°You have the right to mobilize the battle warriors to investigate Prison 14 but ording to our rules, I have the right to notify the governor¡¯s office too. I hope you won¡¯t make things difficult for me.¡± As Paul was speaking, he made a call to the governor¡¯s office. In Swallowston¡¯s governor¡¯s office, Southrive, the staff member was dozing off at this very moment when a call came in. ¡°Hello. Swallowston¡¯s governor office.¡± ¡°Hello. My name is Paul Gaul. Please inform the governor that War Legate Draco suddenly came to Prison 14 iming to be looking into Chuck Wilson. I stopped him but he insisted on proceeding. Moreover, he mobilized four battle warriors toe here,¡± Paul reported. Upon hearing that, the staff member said, ¡°I¡¯ll notify the governor at once!¡± Swallowston¡¯s governor was named Wace Cook. He had held his position in Swallowston for fourteen years and had always been managing Swallowston¡¯s internal affairs. His position afforded him partial authority to manage criminal cases as well. At this very moment, fifty¨Cfour¨Cyear¨Cold Wace was sipping coffee in his office. The staff member hastily ran into the room and said, ¡°Sir, Paul Gaul from Prison 14 called earlier iming that War Legate Draco is there.¡± ¡°What?¡± Wace¡¯s expression turned somber. He swiftly stood up from his seat and said, ¡°F*ck, what the f*ck is wrong with the legate? What is he doing in Prison 12 out of nowhere?¡± The staff member said, ¡°Paul said that he¡¯s looking for a prisoner named Chuck Wilson and wishes to look into the matter. Paul tried to stop him but the legate mobilized four battle warriors toe to his aid.¡± Wace instantly felt a shiver travel down his spine and his expression turned solemn. ¡°The legate is looking into Chuck?¡± Wace cussed in anger. ¡°How the f*ck is Churle¡¯s case any of the legate¡¯s business? He must be looking for trouble! ¡°Tell Paul to stop the legate from entering Prison 14 at all costs while I figure out a way to resolve the situation.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The staff member quickly left and dispatched the order. In the office, Wace inhaled a deep breath after the staff member left. Ife grabbed the phone on the table and made a call to the Battle Warrior Department. Meanwhile, in Swallowston¡¯s Battle Warrior Department. ¡°Hello, this is Swallowston¡¯s Battle Warrior Department,¡± said the female phone operator. ¡°Please get Battle Warrior Lucas on the phone for me,¡± Wace immediately said. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Governor Wace. Battle Warrior Lucas is in Southrive right now. You may call Southrive¡¯s Battle Warrior Department or I can connect you to General Daniel who¡¯s here instead.¡± Wace pondered briefly. Lucas spent most of his time in the ound hases so Wace knew that he might not be able to reach him. Enjoy Ad¨CFree Reading>> Chapter 388 Chapter 388 Wace said, ¡°Connect me to Daniel ¡± ¡°yes, sir.¡± Soon, the operator dialed Daniel¡¯s office phone and said, ¡°General Daniel, Governor Wace would like to speak with you. Daniel was sitting in the office when he learned about the call. He said, ¡°Put the call through.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The call was instantly patched through. Daniel said with a smile as he continued to read a document, ¡°Governor Wace, what made you think of me? Why are you calling me in such a rush?¡± Wace sneered and said in a querying tone, ¡°Daniel, I¡¯d like to know what the heck the Battle Warrior Department is doing. I¡¯m warning you. Don¡¯t stir up trouble. Otherwise, you¡¯d be better off returning to Wyvern Peak!¡± The act of setting up battle warrior branches in main cities was Imperial Capital¡¯s governor¡¯s headquarters nod of recognition toward the Battle Warrior Department. It could be said that the Battle Warrior Department set up stations in the governor¡¯s territories. If one were to examine the level of authority, the Battle Warrior Department¡¯s every action was in the purview of the governor. It was because the governor¡¯s office controlled its city and its jurisdiction included enforcement teams, supervision teams, and imperial guards. On the other hand, the Battle Warrior Department mostly originated from Wyvern Peak and their main duty was engaging in wars in the ounds. Hence, the Battle Warrior Department would need to abide by the governor when they were stationed in the city. Upon hearing this, Daniel chuckded and said, ¡°Did you wake up on the wrong side of the bed, sir? The Battle Warrior Department has always operated ording to thew. Moreover, War Legate Draco personally helped your criminal affairs division to solve Simon ck¡¯s case. Did we do a thankless job?¡± Wace sneered once again and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t want toment about the trouble the department stirred up. The previous Invasion by the Luposians almost caused the death of my people. There was also that hugemotion caused by the numerous assassins from the ounds during the assassination attempt against the legate. Has your department every low?¡± Daniel smiled and said, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t say that. As the governor, isn¡¯t Luposia¡¯s invasion your responsibility? If you managed your city well, the Lupusians wouldn¡¯t have been able to acquire weapons. The department has helped you in many ways yet you seem unsatisfied¡± Wace flew into a great rage. ¡°Stop talking bullsh*t. Let me ask you, where is the legate? Why did he mobilize four battle warriors? Does he think the governor¡¯s office is just a tool? N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°Just mind your own war business. Who gave you permission to intervene in other matters?¡± Daniel chucked once again. ¡®Is Wace here to reprimand us? Seems like he got news about Adrian mobilizing the battle warriors and he must be panicking or something.¡® Daniel said in a good¨Cmannered tone, ¡°The legate is at Prison 14. He has a good friend named Chuck Wilson, and you put him in Prison 14,, sir. My superior thinks that all things have a cause and he wishes to look into this matter. He wants to assess the situation. ¡°Why? Is that not allowed?¡± Wace roared in rage, ¡°Bullsh*t. Chuck is a bloodthirsty lilling machine. It was the right call to send him to Prison 14. Even if the legate wants to investigate, he¡¯ll need to get approval from criminal affairs!¡± ¡°AIL.¡± Hearing Wace losing his temper, Daniel answered with a simple ¡°ah¡± and said, ¡°In that case, the department has discovered the possibility of enemies from the ounds hiding in Prison 14. Hence, we¡¯ll need to conduct an investigation on Prison 14. will that be all right?¡± Daniel corrected himself right away. Wace was extremely furious. ¡°Daniel, the department is poking its nose into my jurisdiction. I assure you, this isn¡¯t over. I¡¯m reporting this to Imperial Capital!¡± ¡°Sir, Imperial Capital¡¯s Battle Warrior Department has already given permission to the battle warriors to head to Prison 14- This is not a trivial matter. You may choose to report it since it won¡¯t affect us much.¡± Daniel said with a smile. ¡°You You¡¯re motherf*cking bully!!!¡± Wace cussed. Daniel Laughed ¡°Don¡¯t use such harsh words with me, sir. I used to cuss all the time when I was still fighting in wars on battlefields. You¡¯re no match for me when ites to cursing ¡± Wace was rendered speechless that Daniel had the courage to contradict him. Daniel said, ¡°You¡¯re sparing no effort in stopping the legate from reversing the verdict of this case. Could it be that you¡¯re involved in it? ording to the information I¡¯ve acquired, Chuck beat your son in a fight-¡± ¡°Beep, beep, beep¡­¡± I Before Daniel could finish his sentence, Wace hung up the call. Chapter 389 Chapter 389 Daniel shook his head and chuckled as he put the phone back on the cradle. Meanwhile, Wace abruptly flipped the table in his office and roared in anger, ¡°F*ck! He¡¯s such a bully! A big f*cking bully!¡± The staff did not have the courage to speak as they watched Wace lose his temper from outside his office. Meanwhile, Wace said with a malicious expression, ¡°How dare you meddle in other people¡¯s business, Legate. Very well. We¡¯ll see who will be thest man standing today!¡± As he spoke, Wace made another call. ¡°Scorpio, eliminate Chuck, Do it now!¡± ¡°Understood.¡± In Prison 14, Adrian was going through the surveince camera in the control room. He was observing every corner of the prison in search of Chuck Paul had already tampered with Chuck¡¯s location and ced him in a spot without any cameras. It was clear that Adrian could not find him Reiss stood by the side and watched the scene. At this moment, she had already figured out who Adrian was. From the series of conversations that took ce, she came to realize that the man before her eyes was no longer the person he used to be. However, she made noment on this. Her head was a chaotic mess. Paul was standing to the side as well. He sneered to himself as he watched Adrian go through the surveince footage over and over again. He said, ¡°I told you. There isn¡¯t a Chuck Wilson here. You¡¯ll discover in the end that you¡¯re here for nothing.¡± Adrian made no reply. All of a sudden, the sound of car engines was hearding from outside. The battle warriors had arrived. Paul¡¯s expression turned extremely unpleasant when he heard the noise from outside. Adrian stood up and said to Reiss. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Reiss followed Adrian outside. At the entrance of Prison 14, a few tens of off¨Croad vehicles stopped in the distance. Then, the men inside got out one by one. Three men and one woman made their way to Adrian Dragonshire¡¯s Battle Warrior Luras! Serpentshire¡¯s Battle Warrior Raquel! Mantishire¡¯s Battle Warrior Caline! Griffinshire¡¯s Battle Warrior Gale! The four great battle warriors had assembled. Serpentshire¡¯s Battle Warrior Raquel looked toward Paud and gestured at Prison 14¡¯s tightly¨Cshut entrance. Shemanded, ¡± Open the door!¡± Paul Inhaled a deep breath and said, ¡°I¡¯ll need permission from Internal Affairs. Otherwise, Raquel raised her hand and shed it down like a de. One of Paul¡¯s arms new into the air and disconnected from his shoulder. ¡°Gahh!¡± The intense pain made Paul let out a heartbreaking, agonizing scream. Raquel swung a kick at Paul, making him topple to the ground. She raised her leg and put one foot on his chest before pulling out a gun from the back of her tight shorts and training it at him. ¡°I¡¯m not as good¨Cnatured as the legate. Tell me. Are you opening it or not?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± Bang! The sound of a gunshot was heard, A bullet prated Paul¡¯s chest. Raquel said again, ¡°Are you opening it or not?¡± Paul sneered. ¡°Heh¨Cheh, I don¡¯t believe that you have the guts to kill me. If you kill me, Internal Affairs will¡ª¡± Bang! The sound of another gunshot rang out. This time, the bullet prated Paul¡¯s heart. Paul widened his eyes in disbelief and his body started convulsing. He watched the woman who was stepping on him in a daze. He had not expected Raquel would have the courage to kill him. ¡°You¡­ You ¡± Bang, bang, bang! Three more gunshots were fired. Paul¡¯s body was embedded with bullets and his eyes were wide in shock. He died in at grievous state Kicking Paul away, Raquel looked toward the others and said, ¡°I will count to three. If you still refuse to open the door, all of you will be executed without exception for the crime of obstructing the Battle Warrior Department¡¯s official business. ¡°Ready?¡± ck! pun was raised The gun ¡°Three¡­¡± Raquel had yet to count to two when a few people hastily retrieved the key and unlocked Prison 14¡¯s thick, heavy gate. Following the opening of the iron gate, Adrian said, ¡°Take everyone with you.¡± Upon saying that, he was the first to step into Prison 14. H The stench of rotting corpses radiated through the prison. Adrian could see many corpses piled in one of the cells. Some of them were in the middle of the decaying process while some had already turned into bones. The Battle Warrior Department¡¯s soldiers immediately dispersed throughout Prison 14 to search for Chuck. Adrian stood in the prison yard and silently observed his surroundings. Prison 1, was so quiet that it was terrifying. The cells in the surroundings were all tightly shut and there were blood stains on the walls and floor. It was awless battlefield here. Adrian felt disoriented all of a sudden as he saw the imperfections of the world. At this exact moment, the idea that he suppressed for a long time once again popped into his mind. ¡°Gabli!¡± All of a sudden, an agonizing scream was heard cuming from a distance. Chapter 390 Chapter 390 The very moment the scream was heard, the battle warriors immediately beckoned their subordinates to head in its direction. Adrian followed as well. The group rushed over quickly. They found a man lying on the floor when they arrived, his top stained red with blood. He was an extremely skinny person. Adrian found himself being affected by the sight of the man. He was shocked when he saw the man. Reiss covered her mouth because the person was none other than Cluck. He was bleeding out and his legs were kicking frantically. ¡°Quick!¡± Adrian roared upon witnessing the scene. ¡°Get the medics!¡± the battle warriors shouted in session. More than twenty Battle Warrior Department medics ran over with their first aid kits and some equipment. They turned Chuck over and quickly examined his wound. The scene of the emergency treatment was a mess. Multiple main arteries of his body are severed. His life is at risk and he can die at any moment from blood loss.¡± ¡°He¡¯ll need a blood transfusion, stat!¡± ¡°His trachea is punctured and he needs to be hooked on to a respirator!¡± ¡°Give him CPR! Quick!¡± The medics spared no effort in performing the emergency treatment. On the floor, Chuck was emaciated and his entire body was stained red with blood ¡°What has he encountered? What happened to him?¡® ¡°Aaaarrgghh!¡± Adrian raised his head and roared as he watched what was happening. He was War Legate Draco yet he failed to protect his good friend. The anger within him burned, Adrian was frantic. He had never been as hysterical as he was at this very moment. He roared, ¡°Seize all the prisoners of Prison 14. Kill them all!¡± The group dispersed into the surroundings and ran into the cells. They captured the prisoners hiding in their cells one alter another. Adrian roared once again. ¡°Bomb Prison 1, and level it to the ground now!¡± ¡°Bomb it!¡± ¡°Bomb it!! Adrian roared a few times. He had lost his mind. He behaved as if all hismon sense warriors had seen him so frantic before. eft him. Not even the battle While Adrian was giving out the order, a chain reaction happened deep within the mountains in a faraway ce. This was the closest popted area to Prison 14- ¡°We¡¯ve been ordered by the legate to destray Frisan 14!¡± ¡°We¡¯ve been ordered by the legate to destroy Frisan 14!¡± What followed were the sounds of whirring¡­. At the same time, the sounds of guns firing rang out within Prison 14, followed by the bodies of the imprisoned criminals falling onto the ground, riddled with holes by the flurry of bullets. The same went for Scorpio. He was among the bodies lying in pools of their own blood despite maintainingmunication with Wace from inside his prison cell. Yet, Adrian¡¯s fury still was not quelled. He wanted everyone remotely involved with the matter killed! At that moment, as Reiss looked at how furious Adrian was and the endless sound of bullets entered her ear, she finally understood just what kind of person Adrian truly was. She felt that the Adrian she was looking at was aplete stranger. The gunshots continued for a very long time. By the time it was over, Prison 14 was filled with bullet holes. The soldiers from the Battle Warrior Department stopped and gathered in a line before turning to look at Chuck whoy on the ground. Chuck used to be a man weighing two hundred and forty pounds. But now, he was no heavier than one hundred and thirty. ¡°Sir, he needs a blood transfusion now! He has lost too much blood!¡± a medie stood up and said. Adrian walked over to check on Chuck and memories from when they were still in school bubbled up from the deepest parts of his mind. ¡°What¡¯s his blood type?¡± ¡°AB, sir.¡± ¡°Use mine,¡± Adrian said. ¡°But, sir¡­¡± ¡°You can¡¯t!¡± ¡°Take mine instead.¡± Lucas pulled up his shirt, stopping Adrian from trying to donate his blood. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. The three other battle warriors tried to persuade Adrian as well but thetter said, ¡°Use mine! You still have a battle to light, Lucas.¡± ¡°But, sir,¡± Lunas fought back. ¡°Stand back!¡± Adrian yelled. Lucas finally retreated after being yelled at in that manner. Adrian continued, ¡°He¡¯s a good friend of mine So much so th we¡¯d poke hu¡¯s nests together when we were little. Would you all believe me if I said I¡¯m willing in destroy the governor¡¯s office on this very day for his sake?¡± Everyone knew that Adrian was a man who valued friendships and would do literally anything when he was angered. Hence, nobody answered Adrian¡¯s question ¡°Take my blood now!¡± The medics on site did as they were told since their priority was to save lives. ¡°Thank goodness 1 had Lucas bring them over with him. Otherwise, Chubbs would be dead by now! Adrian had a lot of his blood drawn and transfused into Chuck. Despite how powerful he was, Adrian was still human at the end of the day and looked a lot weaker after losing so much blood. However, none of this bothered him. With the transfusion, Chuck¡¯s condition stabilized. Meanwhile, the medics began to move him into their vehicle to get him to the hospital for proper treatment. Shortly after that, Adrian brought the battle warriors with him and left Prison 14. But before that, he had all of the staff working in the prison executed. After they left, a Nighthawk from the Battle Warrior Department showed up in the sky above Prison 14 and blew the entire ce to smithereens. On that very day, everyone in Southrive was going about their lives as usual¡­ Chapter 391 Chapter 391 However, a sudden explosion shocked them all. People quickly turned toward the forest deep within the mountains, wondering what had just happened there. More explosions followed. Meanwhile, within the governor¡¯s office in Swallowston, Wace seemed anxious as he sat in his office. His face quickly turned pale and he trembled the moment he heard the explosions. ¡°What¡¯s happening out there?!¡± Wace yelled, and an employee walked in. ¡°Sir, the Battle Warrior Department just blew up Prison 14!¡± ¡°Wh¨CWhat?!¡± Wace was so stunned that he copsed onto the ground. ¡°Prison 14¡¯s been blown up? The department can actually do such a thing?¡± Wace was terrified, never expecting that the legate would be such a reckless man ¡°He showed the governor¡¯s office not the slightest bit of courtesy and blew up Prison 14???¡± Wace¡¯s mouth was ajar, stunned as he asked, ¡°Wh¨CWhat happened to the people in there?¡± ¡°They were all killed, including Paul.¡± ¡°Wh¨CWhat about Chuck Wilson?¡± ¡°He¡¯s been sent to the hospital under the legate¡¯s orders. Based on our surveince feeds, he seems to be alive.¡± ¡°Destroy all of the security feeds in the office and wipe all of its data this instant. We can¡¯t let the legate find out that the governor¡¯s office is in any way rted to this matter!¡± Wace yelled After that, he quickly got back on his feet, grabbed his car keys, and left ¡°What do I do now? All I ever hoped for was for nobody to find out that I¡¯m involved in this matter but it¡¯s all gone to sh*t now! ¡®I¡¯m¡­I¡¯m finished!¡± Wace could never have known that Chuck was War Legate Draco¡¯s friend. Otherwise, he would never have dared to do such a thing It would seem as though everything was toote for Wace at this point. Night soon fell, spreading its darkness across all of Swallowston, beaten back by the city night lights. Nobody knew what happened in Swallowston that day. Adrian was sitting on a long bench in the hallway of Swallowsion Hospital. Chuck had been in aa for four hours despite many resuscitation efforts, causing Adrian to be an edge. He had done everything he could. He even sent the best doctors in the Southrive headquarters to help. At that moment, Reiss walked over to Adrian¡¯s side. She had many things she wanted to say to him while nobody was around. ¡°Adrian, are you the legate?¡± Adrian nodded at the question since there was nothing for him to hide at this point. Seeing this, Reiss took a deep breath before she said, ¡°You really are him.¡± A tear fell from her eye as she recalled how it was the legate who chopped off her brother¡¯s arms. She could no longer recognize Adrian as the man she knew before, realizing that she had been nothing more than a toy. ¡°He¡¯s been ying me for a fool this whole time¡­¡± Reiss wiped away her tears, genuinely unable to find the words to say. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Do you hate me?¡± Adrian asked in a calm tone. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare¡­¡± Reiss covered her mouth with her hands, paused, and then continued, ¡°You¡¯re the great War Legate Draco, so I¡¯d never dare hate you. But there is one question I¡¯d like to ask¡­. Do you not have a conscience? Why did you chop off his arms? Why did you have to kill him so inhumanely? ¡°I¡¯m not ming you for executing my little brother. He deserved it after what he did. It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t handle the fact that you tortured him before he died. ¡°¡­I just can¡¯t. I¡¯m sorry, Adrian. I was foolish and naive enough to even think that we could be friends. I¡¯m sorry I really am Goodbye.¡± Reiss cried as she ran away. Chapter 392 Chapter 392 Adrian wanted to chase after her, but on second thought, chose not to. ¡®She probably needs some time to calm down. After all, even I need some time to myself sometimes¡® Thus, Adrian continued to wait in the hospital hallway. After around twenty minutes, the cking of high¨Cheeled shoes could be heard. Samantha, who was in her uniform, now stood next to Adrian. Adrian was quite surprised to see her here, ¡°Sam? What are you doing here?¡± Samantha¡¯s face was slightly flushed as she asked, ¡°What are you doing here all on your own?¡± She had no idea Adrian was at the hospital at that moment, and neither did he know that she was there too. ¡°A friend is in the emergency ward and I¡¯m waiting for him toe out. What about you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here for a check¨Cup.¡± Samantha¡¯s face turned red as she said this. ¡°What kind of check¨Cup?¡± ¡°A preconception checkup!¡± Samantha¡¯s voice suddenly turned extremely soft as she continued, ¡°I was originally nning on asking you toe with me but you said you were going to be busy these few days so I came on my own.¡± Samantha was preparing to conceive so she needed to do a lot in preparation for it, including preconception tests and taking care of her health. She found out from a group of mothers that if she was at her fittest while she was pregnant, her baby would turn out to be smart and healthy. Adrian thought that it was a little funny, but he was also touched by how naive Samantha was, Before he could say anything, Samantha asked, ¡°How¡¯s your friend?¡± At that moment, a doctor in his sixties walked out of the emergency ward. The doctor¡¯s name was Robert Seusse, a professor from Southrive¡¯s field hospital. Adrian had sent someone to drive him and his medical team over to help save Chuck Robert walked over and said, ¡°Sir.¡± Adrian immediately got up from his chair. ¡°How is he?¡± Robert nodded and replied, ¡°Nothing to worry about, sir. He¡¯s no longer in any danger. We managed to stabilize him. Many of his arteries were cut, including his throat, so it¡¯s going to take some time before he fully recovers. ¡°Thank goodness you got him here in time. One momentter and we might¡¯ve missed our chance to save him.¡± Hearing this, the huge weight on Adrian¡¯s chest was finally lifted. He smiled and said, ¡°Good work. Sorry for dragging you here all the way from Southrive.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Robert smiled in return. ¡°No thanks necessary, sir. I¡¯m just carrying out my duties. Plus, as the professor of a field hospital, I¡¯d be wasting all of Wyvern Peal¡¯s efforts in supporting me if I can¡¯t even do such a simple task.¡± Adrian patted Robert¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Get some rest, Robert. You must be tired.¡± Robert acknowledged before returning to the ductor¡¯s office. Shortly after that, a few medical staff brought Chuck to the ICU, with Adrian following behind. In there, Chuck had all kinds of tubes stuck intoim and a respiratory machine covered his mouth and nose. He seemed so fatigued at that moment¨Cstuck in aa. Adrian felt saddened when he saw the state Chuck was in. He then recalled a time when Chucks was much younger and healthy Unable to control himself, Adrian¡¯s facial expression shifted Samantha walked into the ward and stood by the side. When she saw Chuck in the hospital bed, she asked, ¡°What happened to Chuck? I remember him sending us gifts a few years ago.¡± Samantha was able to recognize Chuck as he would visit them regrly back when Adrian had disappeared. However, the family lost contact with himter on. Chapter 393 Chapter 393 Adrian clenched his fist slightly as his gaze turned ice cold. He swore, ¡°I¡¯ll get to the bottom of this¡­ I¡¯m going to find out who it was that put him in this bed.¡± After taking a deep breath, Samanthamented, ¡°I never thought he¡¯d end up like this¡­ He¡¯s such a nice man and has done nothing to deserve this.¡± At that moment, Raquel Zayn, the battle warrior from Serpenshire, walked in with a few of her men. She was the only woman among the top ten strongest battle warriors and was only twenty¨Cnine years old. Her abilities as a warrior wereparable to that of her malepatriots. Coupled with her beauty, she was regarded as the modem Deborah Sampson. Have Lucas and the others left?¡± Adrian asked when he saw her walk in. ¡°Laicas has returned to Southrive, Caine and Gale have also left on urgent matters, so I¡¯m here to see if you need me for anything else since I¡¯ve pot time on my hands.¡± Adrian replied, ¡°Have our men stationed at every single exit in Swallowston and conduct a thorough search on every single person whoes and goes. Also, keep a close watch on the governor¡¯s office. None of them are allowed to leave Swallowston over the next few days. Arrest anyone who tries to force their way out.¡± ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Raquel replied. ¡°One more thing. Have Daniel look for Chuck¡¯s family and arrange for a few nurses to take good care of him at all times. I¡¯ll be investigating the matter personally.¡± Raquel nodded in acknowledgment. Adrian looked at Chuck once more after giving Raquel his instructions. ¡°You¡¯re free to head back after making the arrangements. Have Myae back here too, Adrian then left the ward with Samantha while Raquel swiftly carried out her orders. It was already veryte by the time Adrian and Samantha arrived home. Almost everyone else had gone to bed. Rue, who was waiting for Adrian to return, was sitting on the sofa alone. When she saw him, she quickly got to her feet and anxiously asked, ¡°How is he, Adrian? I heard that he¡¯s been severely Injured. Is he okay?¡± Rue only found out about what happened to Chuck after Samantha sent her a text about it, which was why she was very worried about his situation. ¡°He¡¯s fine. He¡¯s no longer in critical condition but still needs to be hospitalized for now.¡± ¡°Which hospital is he in?¡± Rue asked. swallowston Hospital.¡± ¡°okay, got it. Go get some rest, you two.¡± With the 1,Adrian and Samantha returned to their ronin. Adrian and Samantha took a shower and got changed, ready to get some sleep While they were doing this, Rue got onto her motorcycle and left the house for Swallowston Hospital. She managed to locate Chuck¡¯s ward after inquiring with the nurses on duty. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. There were a few soldiers from the Battle Warrior Department standing watch outside Chuck¡¯s ward. Rue approached them and said, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Adrian¡¯s mother. I¡¯m here to visit Chuck Wilson.¡± Naturally, the soldiers were able to recognize her and let her in, where two murses were tending to Chuck. When ne saw Chuckying in the hospital bed, tears instantly rolled down her cheeks. She had a very deep impression of him as a decent person who would frequently visit her despite Adrian¡¯s disappearance. On top of that, he knew that Hue was not well off so he would regrly buy Adaline presents and study materials. She never thought that he would end up in this state after not seeing him for so long ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Rue heaved a long sigh and wiped away her tears. She then reached out her hand to stroke Chuck¡¯s hair. ¡°I feel so hurt seeing you like this, Chuck. But, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be all healed up soon. If you can hear me, please open your Chapter 394 Chapter 394 Immediately after Rue said this, Chuck¡¯s finger suddenly twitched. After that, his eyelids flickered as he slowly opened them Chuck had miraculously awoken from hisa! Rue was instantly overjoyed when she saw this and cried, ¡°Nurse, nurse! He¡¯s awaloe!¡± One of the two murses walked over to Chuck¡¯s bed while the other rushed off to call Robert Robert soon arrived and checked Chuck¡¯s vitals before nodding his head. ¡°He woke up from hisa and there doesn¡¯t seem to be anything out of the ordinary. All that¡¯s left now is for him to get proper rest and let his injuries heal. We can remove the respirator now.¡± The nurses immediately got to work An hourter, Chuck¡¯s test results showed that aside from the asional fluctuation, his breathing was rtively steady. He was fortunate that his windpipe was not shed, or he would have been dead a long time ago. Chuck¡¯s eyes remained wide open as he silently looked at Rue, who was sitting by his bed. He was still unable to speak at that moment. Rue stroked his hair and asked, ¡°Do you know who I am, Chuck?¡± Chuck nodded his head. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Rue smiled wholeheartedly. ¡°You knowing who I am must mean that you¡¯re all right now, I¡¯m d that you were able to get through this, and I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve got a wonderfull life ahead of you now that the toughest part has passed.¡± Chuck parted his lips h and an extremely soft voice came out of his mouth. ¡°What are you doing here? Where are wei Shouldn¡¯t I be in prison?¡± Rue smiled. ¡°This is the hospitall, silly boy. You¡¯re not in prison anymore. ¡°How did I get here?¡± ¡°Adrian sent you here.¡± ¡°Adrian? H¨CHe¡¯s alive?¡± Chuck asked. His voice was extremely hoarse and raspy. In fact, Rue would not have known what he was saying if she had not leaned in close. Hue nodded and sintled as she said, ¡°He¡¯s alive. He went looking for you when he came home. When he found that you were in prison, he immediately went to get you out of there.¡± ¡°Where is he now?¡± ¡°He just went home after taking care of you over the past two days. He seemed really tired so I asked him to get some rest. He¡¯ll be here to visit you again tomorrow.¡± Chuck shed a few tears when he heard this, and Hue quickly wiped them away as she continued to smile. ¡°Silly boy. I¡¯ll stay here and take care of you so you can just focus on getting better. It¡¯s all over now. Adrian says he¡¯ll help investigate your case and make sure that those who humiliated you will get twice the payback. ¡°Stay here and rx. You¡¯ll be safeere in this hospital. Nobody will be able to hurt you anymore.¡± ¡°Thank you, Rue,¡± Chuck said weakly. Tears were also rolling down Hue¡¯s cheeks as she grabbed Chuck¡¯s hand. ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me, just focus on recovering. By the way, are you hungry? I¡¯ll go make you something to eat.¡± However, Chuck shook his head. ¡°I¡¯d like to get some sleep.¡± ¡°Sure, go ahead and get some sleep. I¡¯ll stay right here. You¡¯ll be able to meet Adrian when hees tomorrow.¡± Chuck nodded and closed his eyes That night, Rue stayed with Chuck the entire time, thinking that she should take care of him in his parents¡® absence. After all, was there a human who did not want to live in peace? Since Chuck was not a bad person, Rue thought she needed to do everything she could to help him. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Meanwhile, back at Windy Ray¡¯s vi area¡­ This was where some of the most luxurious vis in Swallowston were located the price of each unit going for approximately three million dors. im Bonus For Free Every Day> Chapter 395 Chapter 395 Wace lived in one of these vis, where the inside was inplete chaos. The Battle Warrior Department blowing up Prison 14 and talding Chuck Wilson with them definitely meant they were looking into the past case Wace had never met the legate so he thought that thetter would never dare to go up against the governor¡¯s office despite how powerful he was. Unfortunately, he was very wrong. The legate would be brave enough to even tum Heaven upside down if he was furious enough, let alone a mere governor ¡°Hello? It¡¯s Wace. Inform my son to leave Southrive immediately and avoid any public interaction for the time being. He has to do it fast. Make him leave Swallowston tonight!¡± he yelled through the phone after calling someone. Wace¡¯s son¡¯s name was Cormac Cook. As the governor of Internal Affairs, he knew that his son had done many unspeakable deeds. Usually, he would allow his son to do whatever he pleased because of how much he loved him. Yet, he had no idea that Chuck, asupposed nobody, would end up igniting the legate¡¯s anger. After making the phone call, Wace hurriedly packed up his own stuff. Then, he made a few more calls to headquarters, telling them he was going away on a business trip, Shortly after that, Cormac called him. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s happening, Father? Rashac told me I have to leave the country immediately. What¡¯s going on?¡± Wace said in a panic, ¡°Now¡¯s not the time for questions, son. They¡¯ve found out about Chuck! The legate himself blew Prison 14 to smithereens and is now looking to investigate the matter. We really should¡¯ve just killed Chuck!¡± ¡°Huh? What kind of prank is this, Father? Has the legate got nothing better to do? Why is he investigating something like ¡°I hear that Churk¡¯s a friend of his, and the entire case has been exposed. I need you to get out of the country andy low for a few days.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you the governor, Father? Surely he wouldn¡¯t dare harm you no matter how powerful he is. Why are we so afraid of something so insignificant?¡± Cormac drawledzily. hut up! This is definitely not something to underestimate. Now, pack your stuff and get out of here tonight. Do you hear Ibe?!! ¡°Okay, okay Calm down¡­ I¡¯ll leave, all right? Seriously, why are you so terrified of the legate when you¡¯re the governor?¡± Cormar seemed very reluctant to leave. Wace then gave his son a few more instructions, saying that he would meet up with him overseas the next day, and hung up Meanwhile, Wace himself departed that very night. On the other hand, Adrian had already fallen asleep with Samantha in his arms when his phone on his bedside rang at three in the mombig. It was a phone call from Mya Mya had rushed back from the ounds the same night and took over the case, ¡°Hello?¡± Adrian answered. ¡°Wace and Cormac are on their way to the airport. Looking at the visas they¡¯ve applied for, it looks like they¡¯re trying to go to Sermbay. Shall I stop them?¡± Mya asked. Adrian rubbed his eyes. Sombay was probably the only country Wace was able to enter at this point. Tigreon and Luposia were in the midst of a heated confrontation and may go to war anytime. Plus, those countries were not on good terms with Navia so he would not dare to seek refuge in those countries out of concern for his safety. In other words, the only ces left for him to go were Navia and Sombay. Adrian said, ¡°Let¡¯s give them a glimmer of hope. There¡¯s no need to stop them. I¡¯ve got ns for them.¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Yes, sir,¡± Mya said before hanging up the call Adrian put down his phone as Samantha, who was in his arms, stirred. She looked up and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Adrian smiled, ¡°Oh, nothing. The governor of Swallowston is running for his life.¡± Chapter 396 Chapter 396 It was quiteughable to see the governor of Swallowston fall from grace. After seeing how Chuck was treated, Samantha felt just how unfair the world was. She said nothing more about the matter and continued toy in Adrian¡¯s arms, quickly falling asleep again because of how tired she was. The next morning, Samantha headed off to the office with Joanna Adrian also left home and called someone on the phone as he drove. It was a call to the king of Sombay. A few years ago, Adrian got acquainted with the king, whose country was in chaos at the time. He had led his soldiers from Wyvern Peak to help resolve the matter. Because of this, the king was very much in Adrian¡¯s debt and he very quickly answered the call. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. The king¡¯s name was Shavit the 48th. When the call connected, Shavit said, ¡°How can I help you, War Legate Draco?¡± Speaking fluently in Sarmbay¡¯s nativenguage, Adrian said, ¡°I need your help with something, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Shavit asked ¡°In about two hours, two men by the name of Cormac Cook and Wace Cook will arrive at your city¡¯s airport. They¡¯re fugitives so I hope you will be willing to send out your men to arrest them upon arrival and wait for my men to get there,¡± Adrian said. ¡°Sure thing. I¡¯ll have my soldiers deliver them to you once I¡¯ve arrested them,¡± Shavit dly agreed. Adrian hung up the phone after having a short chat with Shavit, thuspleting the arrangements necessary. At that moment, Rue sent him a text that Chuck had woken up, causing Adrian to step on the gas and rush to the hospital. When he arrived, he saw Rue feeding Chuck some food. Chuck was in much better condition than yesterday but was limited to eating soft food due to his injuries. When he saw Adrian walking in, his silent gaze fell on thetter, who walked over to his bedside and lowered his head. The two of them looked at each other for quite some time before Chuck gave in to his emotions. He could not believe he was looking at a farmiliar face belonging to a friend. Adrian was different from how he used to be seven years ago, but Chuck was still able to recognize him. At the very least, Adrian¡¯s face had not changed much. Seven years ago, they were both under eighteen years old. Seven yearster, both men have finally been reunited despite the circumstances. Chuck looked at Adrian and recalled the time when they would both poke at ho¡¯s nests together. The world was filled with many things that caused adults pain ¡°Y¨CYou¡¯re back¡± Chuck opened his mouth, his voice hoarse as he spoke. Adrian nodded and replied, ¡°Yeah.¡± Chuck cried, tears rolling down his cheeks. The gruel he was eating had lost all its taste. ¡®He has changed so much after seven years¡­¡± Chapter 397 Chapter 397 Chuck said, ¡°You lookpletely different from seven years ago. You used to look so weak that I could send you flying with a single punch. But now, you¡¯re so much stronger!¡± Adrian replied, ¡°You¡¯ve lost a lot of weight.¡± Chuck choked up and was lost for words for a moment. ¡°Just focus on getting better. We¡¯ll go for a drink when you¡¯re back on your feet. For now, I want you to think about nothing except rest.¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Chuck wiped his tears. ¡°I heard the whole story I¡¯m only alive because you donated your blood to me. Thank you, my friend¡­ Thank you for still remembering me despite how long it¡¯s been since west met.¡± Adrian patted Chuck on the shoulder with a smile. ¡°Enough with they stuff. I should be thanking you for the good memories. I¡¯m here now, Chubbs, so you have nothing to be afraid of.¡± down Chuck trembled the moment he heard this. He had been living in fear for so many years, suffering every single minute, to the seconds. He never once thought that he would be able to leave Prison 14, the ce that was literally Hell to him. He never got a full meal and would get beaten up, insulted, and tortured every day. Worse of all, he could not even kill himself He had even begun to forget what the world outside looked like. But when he woke up this time, he found Rue by his side and his entire surroundings had changed. Chuck cried as he said, ¡°I¡¯ve gone through so, so many things¡­ I¡¯ve lived no better than an animal over the past few years. To tell you the truth, I don¡¯t want you to look at me in this state, Adrian. I¡¯m afraid you mightugh at me.¡± ¡°Am Iughing at you now?¡± Adrian asked in return. ¡°All of us carry karma. The good will receive good in return while the evil will eventually suffer the consequences. ¡°Tell me, Chubbs. What happened to you?¡± Chuck suddenly started crying, severely panic¨Cstricken. Rue tried to console him, saying, ¡°Why are you crying, my dear boy? You¡¯re extremely weak right now so you should do your best to stay positive. ¡°Adrian, why don¡¯t you hold off the questions until he¡¯s feeling better?¡± Rue urged. Adrian nodded but Chuck suddenly stepped in and said, ¡°There are some things I really want to say, but I can¡¯t¡­ I can¡¯t drag you into my mess, Adrian. You mustn¡¯t get yourself involved in this.¡± Chuck chose to take the culprit¡¯s identity to the grave with him. Yet, Adrian said, ¡°I came here to seek justice on your behalf so why can¡¯t you tell me who did this to you?¡± ¡°He¡¯s too high up in the food chain, plus he¡¯s really powerful. You won¡¯t be able to defeat him. I may have escaped prison but it¡¯s only a matter of time before he arrests me and sends me back there, or even kills me,¡± Chuck replied. ¡°Who is this person?¡± ¡°The governor of Swallowston.¡± ¡°I knew it.¡± Adrian narrowed his eyes. He had his suspicions before but he had not expected them to be true. ¡°Just leave me here, Adrian. There¡¯s nothing you can do to help me. Plus, you¡¯d only end up offending him. We can¡¯t defeat governor. He has both money and power. How could you possibly topple him? Adrian smiled when he heard this. ¡°Do you know who I am, Chubbs?¡± Chuck smiled. ¡°You¡¯re Adrian, aren¡¯t you? Who else could you be? Perhaps you might have had a shot at helping me if your father were alive, but now Before Chuck finished his sentence, Adrian took out a medallion from his pocket and held it up to him. ¡°Take a look at this.¡± Chuck¡¯s gaze was glued to the medallion, which had the words ¡°War Legate Draco inscribed on it. His eyes instantly widened, seeming dumbfounded as he said, ¡°Adrian, y¨Cyou. You¡¯re the legate?¡± Adrian put away his medallion and replied, ¡°I¡¯ve already blown Prison 14 to pieces and killed everyone inside, including Paul Gaul. The person who should be terribed right now¡¯s the governor, Chubbs. Not you. You¡¯re now under the protection of War Legate Draco and all of Wyvern Peak Remember that ¡°All I have to do is say the word and millions of soldiers from Wyvern Peak will level all of Internal Affairs and destroy this whole city.¡± Chapter 398 Chapter 398 CChapter 398 Chuck¡¯s mouth hung wide open. He was not expecting his old friend whom he had not met for seven years to show up before him once more and announce that he was the great War Legate Draco. He was utterly stunned and fell into deep thought. ¡°If Adrian¡¯s the legate, then Wace is absolutely nothing in front of him!¡® At that thought, Chuck began to break down. He grabbed Adrian¡¯s hand and cried, ¡°Adrian, you have to avenge me¡­ Please!¡± Chuck was extremely agitated, letting out all the vengeance and grief he felt inside. He wanted the legate to avenge him! Adrian wished to calm the fear deep within Chuck¡¯s heart. All that he was waiting for was for Chuck to say the word. ¡°Go ahead and tell me the story, Chubbs. What happened? Did you kill anyone?¡± Chuck shook his head like a madman. ¡°I never killed anyone. They framed me. You have to avenge me, Adrian. You know I¡¯d never lie and that I always admit my mistakes. I never killed anyone, and that¡¯s the truth.¡± ¡°okay, I¡¯ll help you get revenge,¡± Adrian promised. Chuck took a deep breath and said, ¡°There was an ident at my father¡¯s workce three years ago and he ended up dying. Thepany paid us a hundred and seventy thousand dors in compensation. My mother and I used the money to relocate to Wellborough. ¡°Later on, I fell in love with a woman. Her name¡¯s Laurel Nn, She¡¯s had an abortion before but I chose to not judge her by her past and started a rtionship with her. We got to a point where we were nning on getting married so I used thepensation I got from my father¡¯s death to buy a house. My mother was very happy and we all thought Laurel and I would live happily ever after, but¡­¡± Chuck shut his eyes, falling deep into his memories. Rue, who was next to him, asked, ¡°But what?¡± Chuck opened his eyes, crying as he said, ¡°I thought Laurel truly loved me, but she betrayed me. She got intimate with a guy called Cormac Cook in a bar. She even f*cked him there! ¡°A friend saw them in the act and called me. I witnessed everything first¨Chand when I got there. I got so mad in the heat of the moment and beat up Cormac.¡± ¡°What happened after that?¡± Rue asked. ¡°Laurel apologized to me afterward and I forgave her. Little did I expect that she had already sold herself to Cormac and be his ything. Cormac paid her to do all sorts of things behind my back. ¡°Not too long after that, they tricked me because Iid my hands on Cormac once. He used Laurel to con me out of the new house that 1 bought with my father¡¯spensation. All one hundred and seventy thousand dors¡­Gone!¡± Chuck was overwhelmed by grief when he spoke thatst sentence. He continued to cry as he said, ¡°Laurel broke up with me after the house was gone and spent her days with Cormac. My mother almost died from a stroke because of this, and I got so furious that I went looking for Laurel to try and resolve this. ¡°I ended up being beaten up by Cormac and thought that it was all over. But one day, Cormac killed six people in a bar when he got drunk so he asked Wace, his father, to pin the crime on me. My mom ended up dying from her recurring illness. triggered by the shock while I got arrested and thrown into Prison 14.¡± Chuck shuddered at this point, and his story came to an end. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Adrian took a deep breath and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Laurel now?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but Chuck kicked her out after he was done with her. I¡¯m guessing she¡¯s found herself a decent man to get married to. I do know that she was pregnant before but I don¡¯t know who the father is nor do I know how she¡¯s doing now.¡± ¡°Is that all?¡± Chuck nodded. ¡°Yes. The six people Cormac killed in the bar were all students from Swallowston University. He wanted to sleep with them but they refused. After he got drunk, he went on to stab them to death.¡± When Adrian heard this, he said, ¡°Get some rest. I promise that you¡¯ll hear some really good news from me by this afternoon. I¡¯m going to help you get your vengeance.¡± After that, Adrian gave Mya a call and saki, ¡°Mya, I need you to locate a woman called Laurel Nn. Let me know when you¡¯ve found her.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Adrian put down his phone after that and turned toward Chuck once more. ¡°Calm down. I¡¯ll handle this.¡± With that, Adrian left the ward. Chapter 399 Chapter 399 Nine in the morning in Sombay City¡­. Sombay was a country surrounded by the sea, which meant they were in a pretty good situation economically. At that moment, a certain ne made its descent into Sormbay City¡¯s airport. After that, Wace walked out with his luggage behind him. He exited the airport after going through the security checks. He waited at the airport for a while before¡­ ¡°Father!¡± a young man called out to Wace, waving from the other side. Seeing this, Wace immediately ran toward the young man, who was revealed to be Cormac, his son. ¡°Did you bring your debit card with you? Cormac nodded. ¡°Rx, Father. I¡¯ve sold everything worth selling so we¡¯ve now got forty¨Cfive million dors in here. It¡¯ll be enough for us to live in Sombay for a while.¡± Wace smiled. ¡°Good. There¡¯s nothing the legate can do to us when we¡¯re overseas, no matter how powerful he is. Come on. Let¡¯sy low for the time being and return hometer. ¡°You know¡­ Sormbay¡¯s women are far more beautiful.¡± ¡°Hahaha! Nice!¡± The father and sonughed as they left the airport Suddenly, armored jeeps bearing Sombay¡¯s national g converged onto their location from various directions. The car doors opened and more than fifty fully¨Cequipped soldiers stepped out from within. A general then walked over and said, ¡°Are you Wace Cook and Cormac Cook? We¡¯ve been expecting you two for a very long time. We received word from War Legate Draco that you two are to be arrested and delivered back to your country. Now then, let¡¯s go.¡± Wace and Cormac¡¯s mouths were wide open. They had just nned out their life, while Cormac was even eagerly waiting to get his hands on a Sormbayan woman. Wace was just boasting about how the legate would not be able to do anything against them, yet he was now eating his words. ¡®He actually managed to get the Sormbayan military to act on his orders?!¡± ¡°W¨CWait¡­¡± Wace started to panic. He took a deep breath before saying, ¡°Please, we¡¯ve arrived here through legal means. We even have visas. I also have money. How much do you need? Just tell me! I¡¯ll pay you whatever amount you want so long as my son and I can stay here. ¡°Can¡¯t we settle this another way?¡± The general¡¯s face turned sullen. ¡°How much? Do you really think you¡¯ll be able to buy us off? Men, take them away!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Step, step, step!!!T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. With the sound of organized footsteps, the soldiers marched forward and took Wace and Cormac into custody. Both the father and son were now in despair. Wace yelled, ¡°Please! Don¡¯t do this to us! Please!¡± ¡°Take them away.¡± Chapter 400 Chapter 400 The Sonmbayan soldiers threw Wace and Cormac into the back of a vehicle. Immediately after that, they were sent back to the airport and flown to Southrive¡¯s Swallowston, along with a few soldiers as escorts. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. That afternoon, Adrian was at the Battle Warrior Department when he received word from Sombay that Wace and Commac had been delivered Adrian arranged for them to be sent to the hospital as he got up and rushed over there himself. However, before he did this, he sent Reiss a text. ¡°Chubbs has woken up. Come to the hospital if you¡¯re still in Swallowston.¡± Meanwhile, Reiss was sitting on a long bench in a certain garden in Swallowston. She had no idea where to go since she was now homeless. At the same time, she did not wish to return to Northrive since that ce was no different than a graveyard to her. When she read Adrian¡¯s text, she remained silent for a while before she got up and hailed a cab to the hospital. Coincidentally, she ran into him when she arrived at the hospital¡¯s entrance. Upon exchanging nces, Reiss quickly averted her gaze. She did not wish to pay the man any attention, not until she was dead. However, when she realized that she had not paid for her taxi, she reached out her hand and said, ¡°I¡¯d like to borrow three dors for my taxi fee.¡± Adrian took out three dors and handed the money to her. ¡°Do you not have money?¡± ¡°My father froze my bank ountsst night,¡± Reiss replied, walking into the hospital right after paying the fee. Adrian shook his head in helplessness and followed behind her. The two of them soon arrived at the ward, where Chuck was already awake. When he saw Reiss walking in, he was taken by surprise and asked, ¡°Reiss? What are you doing here?¡± Reiss shot him a smile. She sat by his bedside and stroked his hair as she asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Am I not wee here?¡± ¡°No, of course not. I¡¯m just curious. Aren¡¯t you supposed to be in Northrive?¡± Chuck asked. He then noticed Adrian walking in behind her. Once more, Chuck sounded surprised as he asked, ¡°Reiss¡­ You¡¯re not in a rtionship with Adrian, are you? By the way, Adrian. Where¡¯s your wife?¡± Chuck knew that Samantha was Adrian¡¯s wife but thought that something may have happened over the past two years. Reiss quickly said, ¡°Stop imagining such nonsense. There¡¯s nothing going on between us, and his wife¡¯s at home. I¡¯m here in Swallowston on business and just happened to run into him.¡± Chuck let off an ¡°Oh¡± and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re even more beautiful than when we were younger, Reiss. What brings you to Swallowston?¡± ¡°My little brother is dead so I¡¯m here to collect his ashes.¡± ¡°Your little brother? Seth?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Reiss nodded. ¡°What happened? How did he die?¡± ¡°He was executed by a certain someone,¡± Reiss said as she gritted her teeth. Meanwhile, Adrian silently stood by the side. Chuck looked at Reiss before turning to look at Adrian. He was now even more curious about what was happening. However, he did not let his curiosity get the better of him. ¡°You¡¯lle to learn how to let go when you¡¯ve experienced enough deaths. I was really sad when my mother passed away but I¡¯vee to realize that all humans have their own expiration date. It¡¯s only a matter of time until ites.¡± Reiss grinned. ¡°You¡¯re really good at consoling people.¡± Chuckughed. ¡°It¡¯s really good to see you two again. You probably don¡¯t know this, but Adrian¡¯s now the great War Legate Draco. ¡°Do you know what this means? He¡¯s now reporting to only one person while everyone else is beneath him. Think about how glorious it is for us to be his friends!¡± Chapter 401 Chapter 401 Reiss chuckled ¡°What does the legate have to do with you? Stop dreaming and focus on recovering. Do you know how terrified I was when I saw you at Prison 142¡± ¡°You were there too?¡± Chuck asked. ¡°I was, I was also the one who told Adrian that you had fallen out of touch two years ago. I doubt he¡¯d remember you if I didn¡¯t. After all, he¡¯s such an important person so he probably forgot about us long ago,¡± Reiss said, her words seeming to Target Adrian Adrian remained silent Chucked smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Reiss. He¡¯d never forget about us. He¡¯s just been really busy recently. He came to help me, didn¡¯t he? He¡¯s always been very protective of his friends and that hasn¡¯t changed.¡± ¡°I see you¡¯re well on his side, but I¡¯m not as forgiving as you.¡± Chuck smiled at that remark, while someone walked into his ward at that moment. Mya, who was wearing an extremely short pair of pants, walked in and said, ¡°Sir, the Cooks are here.¡± Anticipation overcame Chuck when he heard this. After all those years, he wanted to see what the two of them looked like. Adrian instructed, ¡°Bring them in.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± With a wave from Mya, Wace and Cormac, who were in really bad shape, were brought into the ward. ¡°On your knees!¡± a soldier shouted. The father and son instantly got on their knees, breaking out into cold sweat. Chuck took a deep breath when he saw them and said, ¡°It¡¯s them, Adrian. I¡¯ll never forget their faces until the day I die. I¡¯m one hundred percent positive it¡¯s them.¡± ¡°Y¨CYou¡¯ve got the wrong people¡­ I don¡¯t know who you are!¡± Cormac hurriedly shook his head, seeming terrified. ¡°Legate, I am the governor of Swallowston. The way you¡¯re treating me is an obvious challenge to Internal Affairs. Imperial Capital will never let you get away with this!¡± Wace yelled. Adrian merely smiled before grabbing the father and son, one in each hand, and pushing them against Chuck¡¯s bed. ¡°Chubbs, take a good look and tell me if you recognize them.¡± Wace yelled, ¡°I¡¯m not rted to this man in any way whatsoever! Let me go this instant, Draco! I¡¯m going to report you to Imperial Capital!¡± Cormac shouted, ¡°I don¡¯t know hlen, I don¡¯t know him!¡± Adrian despised wasting his breath so he released them and turned to Mya. ¡°Pin them to that wall over there. Make them face Chuck.¡± Everyone in the room was dumbfounded when they heard this. Between Chuck, Reiss, and Rue, none of them thought that Adrian was capable of giving out such a brutal order. Cormac and Wace instantly started panicking, both their pants were drenched as they yelled in fear. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What are you doing? What are you doing?!¡± ¡°Did you not hear what I said, Mya? Pin them to the wall!¡± Adrian yelled. ¡°Yes, sir¡± Mya immediately answered alter gathering her thoughts. A few of her subordinates walked over and pulled out their daggers before stabbing Wace and Cormac¡¯s arms and legs. ¡°Arghhhh!¡± The entire ward was filled with screams of agony as though a butcher was ughtering livestock. Tears rolled down Wace¡¯s and Commae¡¯s faces from the excruciating pain. Chapter 402 Chapter 402 Their screams of agony erhord throughout the hospital. Their blood and tears mixed together, dripping onto the floor as despair and helplessness filled their minds, Neither of the Cooks ever expected to end up in such a state, especially after how invincible they thought they were over the years. Reiss and Rue were too scared to even watch, while something seemed to have triggered within Chuck¡¯s heart. He recalled how the father and son had treated him worse than an animal. They beat him up whenever they wanted, constantly threatened to end his life, and even pulled strings from behind the scenes to get him thrown into Prison 14 He never thought he would live to see the day Wace and Cormac would face even greater despair than he did. ¡°Sir, please¡­ Please spare me! I¡¯m sorry, sir. I was wrong¡­ I¡¯m a member of Internal Affairs. You can¡¯t do this to me!¡± Wace yelled as fresh wounds continued to be inflicted on him. He was in such immense pain that he had broken down entirely. In truth, Wace was a huge coward and was thinking only of his survival at that moment. Meanwhile, Cormac was in much greater pain as he watched his blood drip onto the floor. Even the urine that soaked his pants was dripping, mixing together with the blood. But despite their cries of agony, Adrian remainedpletely unaffected. He felt not an ounce of sympathy for them. Watching them break down, he said, ¡°1 love the look on your face, Wace. I can just Imagine how powerful and excited you must¡¯ve felt when you tortured my best friend. Now, I¡¯m going to convert all those emotions into despair and fear! ¡°This, Wace, is power.¡± Adrian smiled at that point, causing Wace¡¯s scalp to tingle. ¡°This is power¡± was a phrase he had said to Chuck before, and now, much to his surprise, it was being thrown back at him. No matter how much regret Wace felt at that moment, it was all toote for him to make amends. ¡­.. ¡®Is there even a point in regretting what I did now? Everything I did to Chuck is now being inflicted back on me¡­¡± Wace was rendered speechless upon hearing Adrian¡¯s words, realizing that both he and Cormac had no other choice but to embrace death. Ten minutes may seem like a very short time, but it felt like an eternity to the father and son. At the end of it, they were both exhausted. All the pain they felt was the greatest torture and suffering they had ever been through. It was not until they had lost too much blood and their consciousness was fading that Adrian gave another order. ¡°End them.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Wace and Cormar instantly woke up from their drowsiness the moment they beard this. Wace yelled, ¡°No¡­ P¨CPlease Don¡¯t kill me!¡± ¡°Please, sir! Please spare me! I don¡¯t want to die!¡± Adrian¡¯s lips curled into a sneer as he looked at Wace and said, ¡°Your entire family will be investigated after your death. Any one of them with a criminal record will be arrested. It¡¯ll only be a matter of time before the Cooks disappear from this world.¡± Although this was the first time Wace was going up against War Legale Draco, he hade to learn just how cruel and brutal thetter was. ¡®He¡¯s a monster¡­ A monster!! Wace yelled, ¡°I¡¯lle back to haunt you after I¡¯m dead, you b*stard!¡± Adrian merely smiled, ¡°Fine. In that case, I¡¯ll have you enjoy yourself a while longer before you die. You there, have Wace brought to Chuck¡¯s mother¡¯s grave!¡± ¡°Nooo!¡± Wace yelled to the top of hisngs from despair. He never thought that Adrian would be capable of such a cruel act or utter such harsh words. ¡°I¡¯ve made a mistake! 1 never thought he¡¯d be thisnd of person! I¡¯ve underestimated him!¡± At that thought, Wace fell into deeper despair, realizing there was no way a man who was able to climb all the way to the top of Wyvem Peak would be someone he could offend. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Realizing his mistake, Wace cried, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir! Please just shoot me and end this, please!¡± Wace was looking for an easy way out now that he understood there was no way he would be able to get out of this mess alive. After all, how else would the situation end now that his son was already dead? At that moment, all Wace wanted was to be granted a swift death, but that was not what Adrian had in store for him. With a wicked smile on his face, Adrian calmly said, ¡°It¡¯s toote for you to get the easy way out. Take him away.¡± Mya waved her hand and a few men grabbed Wace before dragging him outside. ¡°War Legate Draco! N?velDrama.Org holds this content. sir, please!¡± Wace continued to struggle as he was dragged out. Yet, no one showed him any sympathy, regardless of how much he yelled. Wace and his son were soon going to be sacrificed to console the soul of Chuck¡¯ste mother. After they were taken away, Adrian said, ¡°Arrest everyone in the Cook family and investigate them. Any one of them found. with a criminal record is to be killed on the spot ¡± ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Mya answered before leaving. The ward was now a lot emptier. Rue was trying to recover from the shock Adrian had caused her while Reiss stood by Chuck¡¯s bed, her eyes filled with fear. ¡°It¡¯s just as Wace said¨CAdrian¡¯s a monster! He¡¯s so cruel in his method andcks any show of mercy. Nobody would possibly dare to offend him knowingly!¡® At that moment, Reiss finally understood just what kind of person Adrian was. He was a bloodthirsty, cold¨Cblooded murderer. Even Rue never expected that there was such a side to her son but when she calmed down and thought deeper, she realized that he would not have be a vital pir of support to this country if he did not have such a strict hand. Plus, how would he be deserving of his title if he were to show mercy so easily? His ruthlessness was only aimed toward his enemies and was, on the flip side, extremely gentle with the people close to him. ¡°Are you able to rest easy knowing that they¡¯re both dead now?¡± Adrian suddenly turned around and looked at Chuck Chuck felt a wave of emotion surge through his heart -an immense joy knowing that Wace and Cormac were hoth dead men. He never thought that the best friend he had not met in so long, would be apletely different person. ¡°Thank you, Adrian.¡± Adrian nodded. ¡°Again, I want you to focus on your recovery. My mother will help take care of you. I have to go now. There are other things I need to look into.¡± Adrian did indeed have other things to do, so he could not stay. ¡°All right,¡± Chuck replied. Thus, Adrian turned around and left the ward. However, right after he exited the hospital, Reiss caught up to him and asked, ¡± Don¡¯t you feel like a monster, Adrian? After all that blood you just shed?¡± Chapter 403 Chapter 403 A monster! In Reiss¡¯s mind, Adrian was a monster¨Ca merriless and cold¨Cblooded monster. ¡°Adrian could¡¯ve just killed Wace and Cormac rather than torture them first, and the way he did it was something no sane person would be capable of. Maybe he did the same to Seth too before killing him¡­¡± Reiss felt as though a boulder was pressing against her chest as she looked at her former ssmate. The man she was secretly in love with had turned into a monster. Adrian stopped and tumed around. He looked at Reiss and asked, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m cruel? That I¡¯m a monster?¡± ¡°Are you saying you¡¯re not?¡± Reiss asked in a hoarse voice. She sabbed and took a step back before wiping away her tears. Her eyes were filled with fear when she looked back at Adrian She was afraid that he mighty his hands on her out of anger, but that was far from the truth. Instead, Adrian smiled and asked, ¡°So, you do think I¡¯m cruel. Then answer me this. Do you know how our men were tortured when the Lepesians captured them?¡± Adrian¡¯s sudder question threw Reiss for a spin. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°I¡¯ll help you answer that question. My soldiers were all alive when they were captured and the enemy could¡¯ve killed them right away. Instead, they were tortured for forty¨Ceight days before being executed. ¡°Also, I had a recruit who was also my apprentice once. He was just eighteen years old when he got captured. The enemy threw him to a pack of wolves that had been starved for three whole days. The wolves were so hungry that they even gnawed on his bones ¡°Do you think that¡¯s cruel?¡± Adrian asked Reiss was dumbfounded as she stared at Adrian. She had never been asked such questions before so she had no idea what sort of answer she could give an that moment Adrian looked back at her and said, ¡°Answer ine.¡± ¡°1-1¡­¡± Reiss teared up from all that sudden influx of info and cried, ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t leow? Adrian squinted. ¡°You don¡¯t know because you¡¯ve never seen it happen with your own eyes, nor have your experienced it firsthand. How else do you expect me tomand millions upon millions of soldiers if I don¡¯t be as merciless. as I was back there? ¡°How could I have yed so many of our enemies from the ounds otherwise? Or are you telling me I should let them brutally torture and murder my soldiers instead? ¡°Answer me!¡± ¦³¦§ Beiss was so frightened that she burst into tears, shading her head frantically as she cried, ¡°1¨CI don¡¯t know!¡± Seeing the state she was in, Adrian said, ¡°There are only two kinds of people in this world. The first are those who have never hurt a flyw¨Cabiding citizens. The second are criminals who havemitted all sorts of evil deeds. ¡°There are only two ways the second kind will end up. They either mend their ways or continue to be criminals. If they choose the former, they¡¯d be sent to prison, which is why some of them choose the latter. ¡°Remember this. These people will not show you mercy should you ever cross paths with them. Instead, they¡¯ll only think about how powerful they are at that moment. ¡°Do you know what sort of thoughts ran through your brother¡¯s mind after he lilled Simon ck?¡± Teiss had no answers to that question. Chapter 404 Chapter 404 Reiss silently stared at Adrian, her eyes brimming with tears. Thus, Adrian answered his own question and said, ¡°Your brother didn¡¯t think he had done anything wrong after killing Simon. Instead, he thought that Simon deserved it. Plus, he tried to cover up the matter, which is why he never realized hist mistake and became even worse. ¡°So, why is he allowed to be so cruel when taking someone¡¯s life while I can¡¯t do the same to him after I find out the truth? ¡°Do you understand what I¡¯m trying to say? Adrian asked. Reiss shook her head at first hut nodded after some thought. Adrian took a deep breath and wiped the tears off Reiss¡® fare. ¡°There¡¯s a time and ce for when we have to be fair and kind. If we show kindness to our enemies, they¡¯ll only end up taking advantage of us. By being kind to our enemies, we¡¯re exposing ourselves to even greater dangers. This is why I¡¯ve always lived by the code of making criminals understand how much worse 1 ampared to them¡± Reiss finally understood everything after hearing this. She suddenly felt that shenew nothing about Adrian and that she would never be as great as War Legate Deaco ¡°Reiss, our enemies will only treat us with even greater cruelty if we don¡¯t do it to them first. The only way to make theen fear us is by showing them that we¡¯re far crueler. Do you understand now?¡± Reiss nodded, finally understanding what Adrian was trying to say. ¡°It¡¯s just as he said. The enemy will be even more merciless against his soldiers if he doesn¡¯t overpower them first. This is why his enemies are so afraid of him and dare not offend him. ¡°It¡¯s simple logic really. I¡¯ve been throwing a fit for no reason.¡± At that thought, Heiss wiped her tears and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Adrian. I didn¡¯t mean to call you a monster. I wasn¡¯t thinking straight¡± Adrian smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t me you, nor are you a little girl anymore. I want you to remember something for the rest of your life. You¡¯ll be a lot more mature If you treat kind people with kindness. However, extend the same kindness to evil people and you¡¯ll be one step closer to death. ¡°Do unto others what they do to you, be it kindness or vice versa. Got it?¡± Reiss nodded. ¡°Gut it.¡± Adrian smiled and stroked Reiss¡® hair. ¡°Appreciate the life you have ahead of you and enjoy every moment of it.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Reiss nodded once more. ¡°Okay¡± ¡°I have to go now. There are other matters I need to look into.¡± Adrian was nning to leave when he suddenly thought of something and said, ¡°By the way, Heiss. As your friend, I believe I should tell you something upfront.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s about your father who¡¯s nning on working with Lupons to eliminate the Battle Warrior Department. I¡¯ve got two options for you to choose from.¡± Heiss listened quietly. ¡°The first option is to send out a squad to arrest your father before he rendezvouses with theposians. This way, I¡¯ll deal with him as a criminal who intended to rebel. ¡°The second would be to arrest him after bepletes the deal with the Luposians. However, his entire family will have to be executed.¡± Without a doubt, the second option would mean the end of the De Forrest family. Reiss asked, ¡°What will happen to my father if I choose the first option?! ¡°Life imprisonment and the disbandment of the De Forrest family. Every single member will be emunicated to other cities with no chance of entering the business world in the future. me after you¡¯ve made your decision.¡± Adrian mimed making a call with his hands. After that, he took out four hundred and fifty dors and handed it to Beiss. ¡°Take this. You can choose to stay in Swallows and take care of Chubbs over the next few days if you like. ¡°This is the most I can do for you.¡± Chapter 405 Chapter 405 Adrian get into his car and headed for the Battle Warrior Departinent while triss stood rooted to the spot, hernds clenching the maney he had given her. Adrian¡¯s words were still ringing in her ears. Currently, there were two oues for her father. He would survive if the first option was implemented, but he would have to live in prison for the rest of his life. On the other hand, his entire family would be executed should the other option be chosen. ¡®Adrian¡¯s said that even he can¡¯t control my family¡¯s destiny so I have to consider my options carefully or find another better way!! Reiss took a deep breath and headed back into the hospital, wanting to wait until Chuck recovered before she made ns to leave. In truth, she was no different than an orphan now. Meanwhile, Adrian took care of the matter regarding the governor the moment he got to the department. After all, Imperial Capital¡¯s Internal Affairs were surely going to send someone over to investigate Wace¡¯s death. However, neither department was going in se the case so easily. Adrian murdering Wace was definitely no small matter, and Internal strife was sure to happen if Internal Affairs gave the under. However, none of this seemed to matter to Adrian It was already nightfall by the time he was done, with both Samantha and Joanna already home from the office. Samantha was cooking dinner when Adrian got home since Rue was busy taking care of Chuck in the hospital. Juno was doing her homework She raised her head when she noticed Adrian had returned. ¡°Big Brother, you¡¯re back!¡± Adrian smiled at her and took a seat beside her. ¡°How are your legs? Have you been going out for your walks while I was dway?¡± Juno nodded and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m able to walk on my own now. It may not be for a long time, but that¡¯s something, right? I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll fully recover very soon. Adrian stroked her hair andplimented her as Joanna walked out of her room in a pair of loose pajamas. There were even beads of water in her hair as she had just gotten out of the shower. She sat on the safa with her hands on her thighs as she said, ¡°I see that you¡¯ve been busy, Adrian. I heard that the department blew up Prison 14. The morning news even said that Wace and his son were executed by the legate!¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Joanna had been keeping up with the news. There was no secret that was left unknown at the end of the day, let alone when the source of the news was in a free country. Many reporters had managed to catch wind of the recent incidents. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve been busy.¡± Now that I think of it, something seems a little odd. Was there a need to do all that for just one man? You¡¯ve got all of Swallowston talking about the matter. Even the whole Cook family have been arrested.¡± Before Adrian could say anything in reply, Samantha walled out of the kitchen and said, ¡°Adrian and Chubbs have been best friends since they were little. They¡¯re really close.¡± Chapter 406 Chapter 406 ¡°We should always remember our roots, as people always say. No matter how sessful Adrian has be, It doesn¡¯t change the fact that he and Chubbs have known each other since they were little. ¡°Plus, Chubbs values his friendships very much so Adrian helping him also means he¡¯s helping himself. ¡°Also, Adrian¡¯s the legate so how is he supposed to face the entire country if he doesn¡¯t do something that simple?¡± Joanna let off a wry stnile. ¡®She¡¯s right.¡® At that thought, Joanna said, ¡°You¡¯re right. I sincerely hope there aren¡¯t that many Waces in the world, or God knows how bad things will get for everyone else¡± Samantha nodded and said. ¡°By the way, Adrian, how¡¯s Chubbs? I was nning on visiting him but I was so busy with work. Plus, Mother¡¯s there with him.¡± ¡°He¡¯s fine now,¡± Adrian replied. Samantha nodded before she asked, ¡°What exactly happened between Chubbs and Wace? It doesn¡¯t make sense why Wace would hurt him this badly for no good reason.¡± Joanna thought it strange as well. Why would the governor do something this cruel to a mere civilian? Although Wace¡¯s death spread like wildfire on social media, nobody knew what the actual canse was, nor did the press release any official statements. Hence, Adrian told them everything that happened between Chuck and Laurel and what happened to Chuck after. When the women found out that Laurel was the spark that had lit the me, Samantha furrowed her eyebrows and said, ¡°This Laurel woman is trouble. She¡¯s got a nice name, yet she did all this. ¡± Joanna added, ¡°How nice could Chuck possibly be to ept a woman who has had an abortion? Also, this woman is just vile, sleeping around with so many men. At the same time, no less! Oh, my God! Just thinking about it gives me shivers!¡± Adrian shook his head andughed. ¡°Chubbs has a one¨Ctrack mind when ites to romantic partners, plus he¡¯s a very honest man. A lot of women today are always out looking for men like him to prey on. Samantha said, ¡°Have you found her then? She¡¯s the entire reason this happened to Chubbs. She cheated him out of his house and colluded with Cormac. We can¡¯t let her get away with this!¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking for her as we speak. Shemitted fraud that affected others rather badly so, ording to thew, she should be sent to prison¡® Joanna took Chuck¡¯s side and said, ¡°That¡¯s too light of a sentence. Women like her should be executed! That vile witch!¡± Adrian waved his hand in the air as Samantha shot Joana a re. ¡°Do you have no idea what women are like these days? Try guling outside and picking out any women you see. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll find another Laurel among them.¡± ¡°Sorry, but I¡¯m too old to try and do what r did to anyone. I¡¯m out!¡± Jaamamented. ¡°All right, that¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s eat.¡± Samantha put a stop to the topic. Your After that, she turned to Juno, who was still working on her homework. ¡°Come eat with us, Junto. You can finish yo homeworkter.¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Okay.¡± Juno obediently acknowledged and just down her books, joining the table to have dinner as a family. After that, Samantha brought Juno with her for a shower. Most of the time, Hun would help Juo with this since it was still a little inconvenient for thetter. Since Rue was not around that night, it was up to Samantha to do it as Juno¡¯s sister¨Cinw. They both retired to their separate bedrooms after they were done showering Inside Samantha¡¯s room, Adrian wasying against the bed, ying games on his phone. Samantha got into bed and wrapped herself around Adrian. ¡°It¡¯s a Sunday tomorrow so I¡¯m off work. Is there anything you¡¯d like to do tomorrow? I¡¯lle with you.¡± Adrian thought about it for a moment and said, ¡°Let¡¯s decide tomorrow.¡± Chapter 407 Chapter 407 Early the next morning, Samantha got ready to visit Chuck since it was the weekend. Just as they were about to depart after having breakfast, Adrian¡¯s cell phone rang. It was Mya ¡°Sir, we¡¯ve found Laurel Nn, She¡¯s living at Swallowston¡¯s Urban Vige.¡± Adrian heard this and quickly said, ¡°Okay. Have a few men wait for me there. I¡¯m on my way.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± When Adrian hung up the phone, Samantha asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve found Laurel. I¡¯m off to go arrest her right now.¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Joanna¡¯s interest was piqued when she heard this and said, ¡°Take us with you, Adrian. We want to see what she looks like.¡± Naturally, Adrian did not reject her request. ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go.¡± Adrian first changed into his battle suit before heading to Urban Vige with Samantha and Joanna. Urban Vige was the most iconic area in Swallowston, known for its blue¨Ccor worker residents. Most chose to live in Urban Vige because the rental and living costs here were lower. Swallowston had always wanted to remodel the vige but it proved to be an arduous task as many of these workers would end up homeless. These workers all yed crucial roles in the country so Swallowston would end up losing a lot of manpower should the ce get torn down. Adrian and the twodies arrived at Urban Vige half an hourter, where more than a dozen subordinates were already on standby. The person leading the squad was from Daniel¡¯s Iron Squad who went by the codename ¡°Iron Hammer.¡± Iron Hammer walked over when they saw Adrian rushing toward them and saluted thetter. ¡°Sir!¡± Adrian nodded. ¡°Lead the way.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Iron Hammer and the others who had been waiting there for a long time immediately entered Urban Vige uponmand and stopped at a residential area. Inside the courtyard was a woman around twenty¨Ceight years old who was washing some clothes by ake. There was a stroller with a sleeping baby inside next to her. The woman was very beautiful¨Cwith jet¨Cck hair,rge look at her would be enough to attract the attention of many men. and fair skin. She even gave off a rather familiar scent. One ¡°That¡¯s Laurel Nn, sir. ording to our investigation, Cormac abandoned her after he got bored, which was around the thine Chuck was thrown into prison. Sheter got married to anunest man and bore his child,¡± Iron mer reported. Adrian was startled when he heard this and saw the in question. Meanwhile, Samantha and Joanna got out of the car to take a look at her ton. When they saw her, Joanna eximed in shock,¡± I can¡¯t believe a decent¨Cloolding woman like her has such a filthy past.¡± At that moment, Laurel looked nothing more than the wife of a mummal blue¨Ccor worker¨CLair and beautiful. Anyone who did not know her past would think she was the perfect housewife. Samantha was in deep thought, ¡°Looks like star¡¯s mended her ways.¡± Right at that moment, the baby in the stroller cried. Taurel quickly put down the clothes and wiped her hands before picking up the baby in her arms. Then, she began in breastfeed the baby. Iron Hammer asked, ¡°Should we arrest her now, sir?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s give her a minute! Iron Hammer nodded and the squad waited for a while. Laurel¡¯s baby fell asleep after being fed, and she ced the baby back into the stroller before going back to the washing. Chapter 408 Chapter 408 At that moment, Adrian signaled for his men to proceed. Iron Hammer noticed this and immediately brought his men over to surround Laurel. When she saw the group of people suddenly surrounding her, Laurel was shocked and confused for a moment as she trembled ¡°Who are you people?¡± she asked, but nobody answered. When Adrian walked over, Samantha grabbed his hand and said, ¡°Are you really going to arrest her, dear? By the looks of it, her baby can¡¯t be more than a few months old. Can you really arrest her when her baby still needs to be fed?* Adrian hesitated for a moment but did not reply. Instead, he walked over and stood before Laurel When Laurel saw Adrian in his ck battle suit, she recalled the famous War Legate Draco that she had heard so much about recently. She trembled as she looked at Adrian in confusion. ¡°Are you Laurel Nn?¡± Laurel wiped her hands against her apron and said, ¡°Y¨CYes, that¡¯s me. Who are you people?¡± ¡°We¡¯re here because of what happened to Chuck Wilson. Do you know this man Laurel visibly trembled but did not seem to have any intention of retaliating. She bit her lip and said, ¡°Yes, I know him.¡± ¡°Wace and Cormac Cook were apprehended and executed yesterday. Is there anything you¡¯d like to tell me, Laurel?¡± Adrian asked. Instead of answering his question, Laurel asked, ¡°Are you here to arrest me?¡± Adrian nodded. ¡°Yes, we are. Laurel took a deep breath. Strangely enough, she did not seem as frightened as Cormac and Wace. Still biting her lip, she said, ¡°Could you please give me some time? I¡¯d like to feed my baby one more time. I¡¯lle with you once she¡¯s been fed.¡± Adrian was rather surprised when he heard this. He had not expected Laurel to be so calm. Considering the matter on hand, her behavior was rather unusual Meanwhile, Samantha and Joanna exchanged looks. Seeing how Laurel was behaving, they thought she should be a decent. woman, However, the fact of the matter was that Laurel had a blemished past. In light of her behavior, Adrian granted Laurel some courtesy. She removed her apron and picked up her baby from the stroller once more to breastfeed her. While she was doing this, Samantha asked, ¡°Laurel, you don¡¯t seem anything like the woman we heard about. Why did you do such a thing to Chuck? Have you mended your ways or something?¡± ¡°No, I knowingly conned him,¡± Laurel replied. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re owning up to your own actions,¡± Joanna said, ¡°Those who are pitiful have usually done something to be hated for, or so they say. Do you have any idea you¡¯re the reason Chock¡¯s mother is dead and that you almost got him killed as well? ¡°What¡¯s worse, he loved you deeply.¡± en arrest me someday which is why I made Laurel did not immediately reply. After a long pause, she said, ¡°I knew you¡¯d to no ns to hide. I¡¯ll come in with you after t¡¯in duce feeding my baby.¡± ¡°D*mn it¡­¡± Joanna was infuriated by Laurel¡¯s behavior. How did she seem so noble after everything she did? Soon, Laurel was done feeding her baby. She then stood up and walked into her house, where a scrawny¨Clonlding woman was Laying on a bed. She handed the baby to her and sald, ¡°Please take care of the baby for me, Mother. Also, please ask Mason toe back hometer.¡± ¡°Where are you going?¡± the old woman asked. ¡°Please have Mason take care of her if I don¡¯te back,¡± Laurel said. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. After that, she walked out of the house despite the old woman¡¯s pleas. The old woman¡¯s cries rang out from inside, causing the baby to start crying too. With red¨Crimmed eyes, Laurel walked toward Adrian and stretched out her hands. ¡°You may arrest me now.¡± Chapter 409 Chapter 409 Iron Hammer cuffed Laurel and had two of his men escort her to their vehicle. Right at that moment, a man with a scruffy beard rushed over on his motorcycle, jumping off of it the moment he saw Laurel being taken away. ¡°Who are you people?! What are you doing to my wife?! Let of her!¡± As he spoke, the man picked up a stick from the ground and charged at them. However, with a single kick, Iron Hammer sent the man sprawling unto the ground Laurel turned around to look at the man and said, ¡°Look after our daughter, Mason. I won¡¯t be able to stay by your side anymore so please take care of yourselves!¡± ¡°Wh¨CWhat are you all doing?!¡± Mason yelled. With reddened eyes, he tried to chase after Laurel but was held at bay by two Then As the vehicle carrying Laurel pulled away, Mason chased after it like a madman as he yelled, ¡°Laurel, Laurel! Let go of her! Please!¡± Laurel shut her eyes as she heard Mason¡¯s scTIVCIS. Samantha and Joanna were touched when they saw this scene. Samantha asked, ¡°Was it all worth it, Laurel? Tohe honest, I sympathize with you and your current family, I pity your daughter who¡¯s only a few months old¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to pity me. Even I¡¯ve never pitled myself. After all, I¡¯ve done so much to be hated for. I only hope that my daughter will grow up safely. Nothing more.¡± ¡°What were you even thinking? Why would you betray Chuck when he loved you so much? You could¡¯ve ended things with him if you didn¡¯t think he was right for you and not hurt him like that. Do you know that his mother died because of you?¡± Samantha questioned. Laurel took a deep breath, shutting her eyes as she said, ¡°I know I¡¯ve wronged him, and I¡¯ll never be able to make it up to him for the rest of my life.¡± When Samantha heard this, she asked, ¡°Then why? Why did you do all of that? What could possibly have happened for you to turn into such a person?¡± Laurel took a few more deep breaths to calm herself, forcing back her urge to cry. After a while, she said, ¡°I¡¯ve lived with my father since I was little but suddenly fell severely ill. I used to work in a bar to pay for his medical bills until I saw Cormac and found out he was rich. He was interested in me at the time and came up with all kinds of perverted requests, which I fulfilled. I needed the money¡­ A lot of money.¡± Adrian shut his eyes when he heard this while Samantha and Joanna fell silent. ¡°That day, Chuck found Cormac and his friends toying with me and got braten up by them. After that, I wanted to end things with him but he forgave ine. I felt so guilty at the time that I decided not to break up with him.¡± ¡°What happened after that?¡± Samantha asked ¡°I¡¯m guessing Chuck already told you everything that happened after, Cormac felt offended that night and looked into Chuck. After he found out that Chuck got a huge sum of money from his father¡¯s death,N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. he asked me to con Chuck and said he¡¯d pay me it helped himm ¡°My father needed the money urgently so 1 agreed.¡± Chapter 410 Chapter 410 After that, Cormar came up with a n to con Chuck out of the house he had bought for our marriage. Because of this, Chuck¡¯s mother was hospitalized and passed away.¡± At that point, Samantha was wiping her tears, and so was Joanna Samantha asked, ¡°Did Cormac pay you?¡± Laurel shook her head. ¡°No, he didn¡¯t. He promised to give me seven and a half thousand dors, holding up his end. He gave me quite a sum of money to try and keep me happy but the amount was just the tip of the icebergpared to what my father needed. ¡°Cormac said he¡¯d pay me another forty¨Cfive thousand if I did as he asked, but after I did what he asked and asked him for my payment, he told me to let him have his way with me one more time. Again, I allowed him to do it for the sake of the money. ¡°After that came the incident at the bar. Cormac became interested in a few female students but they refused to y along. They ended up being beaten to death because of how drunk he was and heter pinned it all on Chuck. Even the forty¨Cfive thousand 1 was promised wasn¡¯t paid in the end since he abandoned me after Chuck was sent to prison.¡± ¡°How¡¯s your father then? Has he recovered?¡± Samantha asked Laurel shook her head ¡°No, he died in the hospital because I couldn¡¯t afford his surgery. 1 was nning on leaving Swallowston alter he died but 1 met Mason. He helped me through my darkest moments which was why I married him. We even weed our daughter together this year.¡± Everyone fell silent when they found out the entire truth. Now, the question was¨Cwho was at fault here? Laurel may have done wrong but she did it all to try and save her father. Then, was Chuck at fault? No. All he wanted was to love a woman. Samantha felt pity for Laurel after hearing the story. ¡°You seem really calm about all this. Did you already know someone would end up finding out what really happened?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Laurel nodded. ¡°Of course, I knew someone would eventually learn the truth. Cormar was too arrogant so it was only a matter of time before his crimes were exposed and he would be arrested. Plus, there were many witnesses who saw him murder the girls at the bar. ¡°I knew you¡¯de to arrest me someday. I just didn¡¯t think it¡¯d be this soon. Also, I wasn¡¯t expecting Cormac and his father. to be executed already.¡± ¡°Do you regret your actions?¡± Samantha asked. ¡°Yes, I do. But sometimes, I don¡¯t. My father sacrificed so much to raise me so all I wanted to do was cure him. But I never thought things would end up the way they did and that I¡¯d hurt Chuck, I suppose I deserve this.¡± Laurel seemed to have epted her fate with open arms. Her words caused everyone toment how helpless people could feel As they made their way to the Battle Warrior Department, Laurel looked out the window, knowing that there was no more hope for her. She just wanted to take in the scenery and sear it into her memory Right at that moment, Adrian asked, ¡°Chuck¡¯s still alive Would you like to see lin?¡± Laurel shook her head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t, I did him wrong and I will never be able ta rualue it up to him until I¡¯m dead. If possible, please help me pass on a message¡­ ¡°Tell him that I¡¯ll make it up toim in my next life and that he deserves to find a decent woman to marry. Let him know that I also wish him all the happiness in the world.¡± ¡°Have you ever thought about what will happen to your baby in the future? She¡¯s still so little, after all,¡± Joanna asked. Mason will take care of her. I¡­ There¡¯s nothing I can do for her.¡± Chapter 411 Chapter 411 Laurel did not show the same fear that Wace and she was extremely calm. Amac had now that her life might be nearing its end, On the contrary, Cormac and Wace had always assumed an all¨Cpowerful mannerism when they were in the presence of weakdings yet they were cowards in the presence of those stronger than them.. This was the true portrayal of the way many people lived. On the contrary, this woman was capable of stepping forward and epting her fate calmly. Often, just one moment could change a person¡¯s entire life and that path would lead them to do regrettable things. Laurel was taken to the Battle Warrior Department and sent to Criminal Affairs Adrian decided not to preside over the case and instead handed her over before he left. However, he asked for a favor on Laurel¡¯s behalf before he left out of respect for her deceased father. Afterward, Adrian took Samantha and Joanna to visit Chuck at the hospital. Chuck¡¯s condition had stabilized enough and would be discharged from the hospital after his injuries healed a little more. Over the next few days, there were no other disturbances in Swallowston. Adrian¡¯s life returned to its prior calmness and he spent every day keeping Samanthapany at home. They would go out asionally too. Samantha and Joanna were busy with the development of thepany at all times. One day, Swallowston¡¯s Battle Warrior Department and Criminal Affairs made an official announcement regarding the criminal case of Wace Cook, Cormar Cook, and Laurel Nn, Moreover, the sequence of events that led to this case was announced to the public as well. Many people were astonished when the information spread across Swallowston. Following the spread, quite a number of people started criticizing Wace and his son on online forums. These people were the ones who witnessed Cormacmitting murder or had enmity against l in the past. Before Wace and Cormac¡¯s death, these people did not have the courage to speak out of fear of them. Now that Wace and his son had been executed, all of them stepped forward. The information that came to light was serious allegations. The Battle Warrior Department conducted a thorough investigation of the povernor¡¯s office to root out all those who worked with Wace and all the cases he was involved in. Some insiders and implicated people from the governor¡¯s office were detained and the staff members of the governor¡¯s office were swapped out with the Battle Warrior Department¡¯s personnel from the top to the bottom level. The incident was a crushing hit to Swallowston. In other words, the governor¡¯s office that had always been on bad terms with the Battle Warrior Department went through a massive shale up and the Battle Warrior Department¡¯s people assumed oftice. Quite a number of people spected that the governor¡¯s headquarters in Imperial Capital would beunching some kind of operation soon. The Cooks¡® properties were searched not long after. Quite a mamber of people were affected by the disturbance. Swallowton¡¯s Criminal Affairs took Laurel¡¯s case tu trial. The residents of Urban Vige and her acquaintances felt boulless sorrow for her when they learned about her dodigs However, quite amber of those living nearby the vige headed to Criminal Ates and pleaded on Laurel¡¯s behalf. Laurel had been doing very well for the past two years and many neighbors regarded her as a good wife and mother. She treated her mother¨Cinw with utmost patience and proved to be a filial daughter¨Cinw. She did everything she could for her husband and was extremely kind to her neighbors. Many people wrote to Criminal Affairs that although Laurel hadmitted horrible crimes in the past, she had no choice because she had to get money to treat her father¡¯s illness. Some included in their letters that they hoped Criminal Affairs N?velDrama.Org holds this content. would show its magnanimousness for the sake of Laurel¡¯s child who was not even a year old. Laurel¡¯s case could not be brought to a verdict immediately as Criminal Affairs was heavily discussing the case. ¡ª That very tanning.. Chapter 412 Chapter 412 When Samantha woke up, she found Adrian sitting on the sofa. He had acquired pen and paper from Juno¡¯s school bag and was writing something. Samantha was puzzled ¡°Dear, what are you wing?¡± Adrian smiled at Samantha and said, ¡°I¡¯m writing a letter to Criminal Affairs to appeal on Laurel¡¯s behalf.¡± Joanna, who had just exited her room, was extremely surprised to hear this. She noticed that this was not the legate¡¯s usual style of dealing with matters. She chuckled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the great War Legate Draco to be such a sentimental person. I was under the assumption that prople lilo you only cared about evidence,¡± Adrian said with a smile, ¡°There are times when a person is helpless and their choices trump everything else.¡± Joanna gave him a thumbs up Samantha chuckled and said, ¡°There are times when a person¡¯s choices trump everything else indeed. Oh right, Chubbs will be discharged this afternoon. Why don¡¯t we make a reservation at a hotel restaurant to celebrate his recovery?¡± That sounds like a brilliant idea. Can you book a ce please?¡± Adrian said. ¡°Sure!¡± Samantha nodded. Adrian made a call after finishing the letter, and it did not take long before a soldier from the Battle Warrior Department came to the house. Adrian passed the letter to him and said, ¡°Deliver this to Criminal Affairs.¡± The soldier nodded and left with the letter. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. After breakdast, Samantha and Joanna parked up and Adrian took them to Swallowston Hospital ¡°You¡¯re here, Adrian.¡± The trio came to the ward and saw Chuck having his meal on the hed. Noticing Adrian and Samantha, Chuck hastily said, ¡°Have a seat, guys.¡± Reiss, who was standing next to himn, sized up Samantha by taking a few nces. This was their first time meeting each other so she could not refrain from staring Samantha smulled at Reiss after noticing that thetter was looking at her. Upon getting caught, Heiss felt like a peeping Tom so she hastily shifted her gave and stopped looking They had only exchanged nces for a brief moment but they knew exactly what was on the other¡¯s mind, Samatha did not Seem to mind while Reiss appeared rather embarrassed, ¡°Seeing as how you¡¯ll be discharged soon, it seems you¡¯re recovering quite well,¡± Adrian said with a smile as he looked at Chuck ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Mdm. Hur¡¯s and Heiss¡® round¨Cthe¨Cclock care of me over the past few days,¡± Chuck answered. Samantha said to Chuck, ¡°The doctor salid that you can be discharged this alternann, Chubbs. 1 pot us a reservation at a botel restaurant tonight to celebrate your recovery. We¡¯ll enjoy a good feast them!¡± Chuck said, ¡°Thank you, Sam!¡± Samantha smiled in return. Chuck then added, ¡°Oh right, Adrian, Reiss saw the online forums and told me about Laurel¡¯s situation. I have a favor to ask of you¡± What is it?¡± Adrian asked. ¡°I¡¯ve forgiven her for what she did. Can you please help me to write a letter to appeal for Laurel¡¯s case? After all, it¡¯s already in the past and she had her own difficulties. It was my fault for not guiding her properly,¡± Chuck said in guilt and shame. He never knew about Laurel¡¯s father¡¯s condition. If he had, he would certainly have given her the one hundred and seventy thousand dors that he used to buy the house Yet, Laurel had not told him about it. Upon hearing this, Adrian nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already written an appeal letter. The verdict will be announced this afternoon. I¡¯ll take you to the court after you¡¯re discharged.¡± Chuck did not feel like going but he felt rather concerned for her. He used to love her, even though she was already someone else¡¯s wife, and even had a child with the man Fate dealt some people a rotten hand. However, he had no other option at this point. Chapter 413 Chapter 413 Chuck was discharged from the hospital that afternoon. On the other hand, Swallowston¡¯s Criminal Affairs would also be announcing the verdict of Laurel¡¯s case at three o¡¯clock In the afternoon of the same day, Adrian tonk Chuck to the hearing court. There were already many people seated inside the courtroom. Laurel, dressed in a prisoner¡¯s uniform and her hair tied in a ponytail, was escorted into the courtroom by two enforcement team members. Her head was lowered and her messy hair concealed her face in a way that it could not be seen clearly. Laurel sat down with her head lowered. Thewyers took their seats following her arrival. There was also media personnel at the some. The judge string in the main seat announced, ¡°After three hearings, there is a verdict in Laurel¡¯s case today. ¡°The court acknowledges Laurel¡¯s intentional fraud of Chuck Wilson¡¯s property and money worth one hundred and seventy thousand dors which indirectly resulted in the passing of Chuck¡¯s mother. This act was abominable and Laurel shall be sentenced to two years of prison. ¡°Laurel¡¯s actions also resulted in Cormac Cook seeking revenge against Chuck, resulting in a false charge against Chuck and implicating him in a murder case two years ago. It is found during the hearing that Laurel was aware of the situation and she was present at the scene. This act was abominable and Laurel shall be sentenced to three years of prison. ¡°On the other hand, the court has put into consideration that Laurel had repented and acknowledged her mistakes. In view of her good attitude, a lenient sentence will be imposed ording to the rules. As stated earlier, Laurel shall be sentenced to live years of prison. ¡°Besides that, Laurel is in a child¨Crearing phase and the infant at home needs a mother. The court considered the needs of the infant and decided that Laurel¡¯s five years imprisonment wille into effect when the child is two years old.* A round of apuse broke out on the scene as the judge¡¯s voice faded away Laurel raised her head and said through her tears, ¡°Thank you, Your Honor!¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. After the verdict was announced, everyone stood up and left the courtroom. Meanwhile, Laurel¡¯s handcuffs and legcuffs were removed. A staff of Criminal Affairs said to her, ¡°Laurel, go home and raise your child. Come here on your own ord to serve your sentence when the child is two years old.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Laurel said. ¡°You may leave now¡± Laurel inhaled a deep breath and turned around to walk in the direction of her home. Suddenly, she noticed a few people standing by the roadside. She spotted a familiar fare¨CChuck. Chuck stood in the distance, watching her in silence. Laurel looked over and their eyes met. Their eyes locked together for a Jong time. She walked over and stopped in front of him. Chuck simply stared at her. Then, Laurel suddenly buwed to him thrice and said, ¡°I don¡¯t expect you to forgive me but I¡¯d still like to apologize. I¡¯m sorry for putting you in trouble ¡°There¡¯s a saying that everything is a blessing in disguise. I hope that you will be happy, safe, and healthy from now on.¡± Upon saying that, Laurel straightened her back, turned around, and walled into the distance, Chuck watched her departing silhouette. Unbeknown to Chuck, Adrian showed up behind him and gripped his shoulder. ¡°All right, let¡¯s go. Samantha is already waiting for us at the hotel¡± Chuck nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Adrian. We should catch up properly. It¡¯s been years since I shared a meal with you.¡± Upon saying that, Chuck got into Adrian¡¯s car and they headed to the hotel. At Eastway Hotel, Samantha had already booked a private room at the restaurant. Joanna and she had arrived earlier. They even made arrangements to head upstairs for a karaoke session after the meal. Chapter 414 Chapter 414 Adrian and Chick soon arrived at the Eastway Hotel As they walked into the private room, a loud bang rang out. Adrian reacted swiftly and pulled out his gun from his waist. However, he did not see any bulleting toward him. The only thing he saw was arge cloud of confetti falling from the sky. Samantha and Joanna were holding up their confetti poppers with bright smiles on their faces What the heck are you doing?¡± Joanna was instantly furious when she saw the gun in Adrian¡¯s hand. She haughtily walked over and knocked Adrian un the head with her confetti pupper as she berated, ¡°You *ss! You thought we were assassins trying to attack yon huh? You¡¯ve even pulled out your gun! How over¨Ccautious are you?* Adrian giggled and put away his gun. Samantha was extremely surprised because she had not expected him to react so quickly. She rolled her eyes. ¡°Adrian, how could you carry something so dangerous on you? What if you misfire and hurt someone? Adrian shrugged. ¡°I reacted instinctively because I¡¯m used to hearing gunshots. It¡¯s not my fault that you girls came up with this silly idea. Look at all this confetti scattered across the floor. Isn¡¯t it kind of messy?¡± ¡°What do you know?¡± Samantha rolled her eyes and said, ¡°This is a celebration, you know? Chubbs escaped prison and his life was in critical danger. Shouldn¡¯t we give him a proper celebration?¡± ¡°You, on the other hand, scared me to death.¡± In the eyes of an ordinary person, the sight of a gun was terrifying. Moreover, Adrian carried it with him so casually. Joanna berated, ¡°Precisely. You scared me so much that my p*ssy tensed up,¡± Adrian was rendered speechless ¡°Don¡¯t you have any decent words to say?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the truth¡± Joanna said in an insistent tone Rue and June giggled. Chuckughed aloud as well. Adrian expressed his reluctance to indulge in nonsensical talks with Joanna. He walked over and said, ¡°Okay, Joanna. I¡¯m no match for you when ites to lip service.¡± ¡°Lip service!! What are you trying to say?!¡± Joannia stamped her foot. Her face blushed scarlet as soon as her voice faded away. Adrian was instruating that she was a wild one when it came to bedroom activities, and it did hold a hint of truth. ¡°Gali!¡± Joanna was so furious that she was hysterical. ¡°How shameless of you to speak in that way, War Legate Draco!¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Adrian sat un the sofa, chuckled, and said, ¡°I¡¯m not here as War Legate Draco. 111 am, you¡¯d have to bow to me as you speak to me, okay?¡± ¡°Bah!¡± Joanna expressed her contempt. ¡°So you think that you¡¯re smart for walking over someone? You think you¡¯re powerful, huh, Legate? My Sam is Mrs. Legate and she¡¯s one level superior to you!¡± ¡°Yes, you win, you win.¡± Adrian was overwhelmed. By the side, Samantha sniggered. She hastily said, ¡°All right, slop quarreling, both of you. Oh right, Adrian, why Isn¡¯t thatdy here?¡± ¡°Lady?¡± Adrian was confused. Chuck said, ¡°You¡¯re referring to Reiss, right?¡± Adrian had just only figured out that Samantha was talking about Reiss. He stacked his forehead and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already sent her a text and she should be here soon. It¡¯s also possible that she is in Northrive right now.¡± Joanna narrowed her eyes.. ¡°Vikes, Adrian. You seem pretty excited when talking about thatdy. I can feel that she looks at you differently. She¡¯s probably infatuated with you. ¡°You¡¯d like that, wouldn¡¯t you?¡± Joanna interrogated Adrian. Samantha pinched Joanna to stop her from speaking because, at that moment, Reiss walked into the room. Joanna¡¯s face tumed red when she saw Reiss and hastily covered her mouth. Chapter 415 Chapter 415 Of course, Reiss had heard what Joanna said. However, she made noment on it to avoid awkwardness. Samantha cracked a ttering smile and said, ¡°You¡¯re here, Ms. Reiss¡± Samantha and Reiss were not well acquainted with each other, after all, and thus she addressed Reiss in a polite manner. It was the way she greeted a stranger. Reiss nodded silently in reply. ¡°Take a seat, everyone. The food will be served shortly¡± Noticing that the ambiance was getting slightly awdward, Rue hastily came to mediate. At the same time, she red at Joanna and reprimanded softly, ¡°Stop spouting nonsense!¡± Joanna pursed her lips and said, ¡°How would I know she¡¯d be here so soon¡­¡± However, it was not a big issue because it was apparent that Reiss was not nning on making a fuss out of it. These people sat around the table. The food was soon served and everyone began to eat. Chuck suddenly noticed Jeno sitting next to Rue and could not refrain from asking, ¡°By the way, Mdm. Rue. Who¡¯s this little girl? I noticed her earlier but I forgot to ask¡± Rue said, ¡°This is my youngest daughter ¡°You must be joking.¡± Chuck was rendered speechless. He said, ¡°Mdm Rue, I know Ada. Did she get st get stic surgery or something?¡± Joanna burst outughing. Juno raised her head and cracloed a smile at Chuckas she said, ¡°I¡¯m Juno Xander ¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Juno Xander?¡± Chuck was stunned. He had only been imprisoned in Prison 1 for two years, yet he had no idea that Rue had another daughter. Samantha chuckled and said, ¡°Stop teasing him, Mother, Chubbs, her name is actually funo Byrd. Mother adapted her.¡± Then, Samantha told Chuck about Juno¡¯s story and Chuck was enlightened upon hearing it. He said, ¡°Uh, Juno Bryd, was it? I¡¯m really sorry about that. I didn¡¯t mean to bring it up.¡± Juno smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s all in the past. However, you may address me as Juno Xander. My last name is Xander.¡± Jano wanted to change herst name to repay Rue for her kindness, but thetter had been reluctant to approve all this time. Chuck said. ¡°All right then. Juno, from now on, you¡¯re my younger sister. Juno beamed. ¡°This is great! I have another older brother!¡± The group burst outughing. Joanna stood up and raised her ss. ¡°Come, let¡¯s toast to Chubb¡¯s new life! We will not go home until we¡¯re drunk!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have a drink too!¡± Samantha raised her ss as well. Chuck and Reiss por to their feet, sses in hand. Samantha said courteously, ¡°Stay over at iny ce first if you have one too many deals tonight. ¡°Also, Adrian, you have my permission to drink,¡± Samantha said. Adrian nudded, raised has ss, and said, ¡°All right. Drink to your heart¡¯s content. I¡¯ll send you guys hometer.¡± Joanna red at Adrian. ¡°I won¡¯t be at ease if you¡¯re the one sending me home, I¡¯m sa beautiful. What if you behave indecently when I¡¯m drunk?¡± Upon hearing that, Adrian said, ¡°y, you¡¯re the exception then. I¡¯ll only send Sam home.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do. If you don¡¯t send me home, where will I go after I¡¯m drunk? What if I end up dead on the streets? Wouldn¡¯t that be a huge loss for you?¡± Joanna said ¡°So, do you want me to send you home or not?¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to send the home, of course. It¡¯d he better to end up in bed with you than a stranger,¡± said Joanna Adrian was at a loss of whether tough or cry from being teased by the woman. Samantha knew Joanna very well because they were best friends and did not reprimand her. Chapter 416 Chapter 416 The group began drinking. They enjoyed themselves a little too much because they were in a good mood. Even Samantha¡¯s face flushed from drinking so much Joanna asked her, ¡°Oh, Sam, aren¡¯t you nning to conceive? I heard that one shouldn¡¯t drink when trying to conceive. Why are you drinking then?¡± Samantha was startled. ¡°I forgot about that!¡± Joanna was rendered speechless. ¡°Oh well. Your preparation is rendered useless now that you¡¯ve drunk. In that case, just drink to your heart¡¯s content!¡± They began drinking again. Perhaps Joanna was in a good mood or was affected by her difficult past so she drank so much that she was drunk. Samantha fared a little better. Even though she was tipsy, she was stillposed. And it was apparent that Reiss could hold her alcohol well so she was fine. On the other hand, Chuck did not drink much because he was still recovering. Joanna was drunk so she had already begun to indulge in nonsensical talk. Samantha canceled the karaoke session that they had nned It was a delightful meal. After the dinner, Rue propped Samantha up and said to Adrian, ¡°Get Jojo into the car. She¡¯s drunk¡± Joanna was reciting a poem with her arms outstretched as if she was thoroughly immersed in the beauty of the poem. Adrian picked Joanna up and ced her over his shoulder as he looked at Reiss. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Even though Reiss had quite a few drinks, she appeared to be rather wellposed. She answered with an ¡°mm-hm¡± and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Good. Come and stay at my ce for the night. We¡¯ll decide on what you¡¯ll do tomorrow,¡± Adrian said to her. ¡°No, I¡¯m noting. I¡¯ll get a ce near the airport tonight and will leave early tomorrow morning,¡± Reiss replied. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Adrian asked. Reiss nodded. ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± Adrian did notment further after hearing her reply. Meanwhile, Chuck said, ¡°Adrian, I won¡¯t being to your ce either. I haven¡¯t been home in two years so I¡¯m going to go home. I wish to check on the house.¡± Adrian did not fight against Chuck. ¡°Sure, go ahead. Call me if you need anything Chuck answered in acknowledgment. Afterward, he and Reiss left, Adrian carried Joanna on his shoulder while Rue helped Samantha downstairs. Juno was already capable of walking by herself since her legs were almost fully healed. She followed behind them. Adrian ced Joanna in the car and the group got in before heading home. When they got borne, Adrian ced Samantha on the bed and went back for Joanna who was still in the car. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Rue took Juno back to her roon. Adrian got Joanna out of the car and supports her by her waist to send her to her room. He ced Joanna on the bed and removed her high heels. Suddenly, as he was removing her heels, he realized that her legs were covered in blood and her short skirt was stained red. Adrian was so startled that he hastily checked on her. He was instantly rendered speechless upon doing so. ¡°Oh, my Go d, Jaja¡­¡± Adrian was speechless. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Bue walked into the room after she got Jano settled. Adrian said to Rur, ¡°Please help clean her up. I¡¯m going to check on Sam!¡± Rue approached Joanna and discovered that Joanna had gotten her period-the blood dripping down her legs. Rue sighed in frustration. She brought over a basin of warm water and sponged Joanna down before she changed Joanna¡¯s clothes. She helped Joanna to put on a sanitary pad and was finally finished after more than an hour. The next morning, Joanna was startled when she woke up from her drunken sleep. Chapter 417 Chapter 417 Rue left for grocery shopping the next morning. All of a sudden, a loud shriek reverberated through the vi. It was apparent that the shriek came from Joanna¡¯s room. Samantha was preparing brealdast in the kitchen when she was startled by the shriek. She hastily ran to Joanna¡¯s room. ¡°What happened, Jojo?¡± Samantha asked anxiously Joanna¡¯s eyes were wide in disbelief while Samantha was left puzzled. Adrian walked into the room with a towel and said, ¡°Will you please stop scaring people first thing in the morning? What the heck is wrong with you?¡± Joanna got up from the bed, grabbed her pillow, and swung it ferociously at Adrian. ¡°You still have the nerve to talk to me?! Was it you?!¡± Adrian chuckled and said, ¡°You were in trouble and I couldn¡¯t just ignore you, right?¡± ¡°Gahhh!¡± Joanna was so furious that she went berserk upon hearing Adrian¡¯s words. At the thought of last night¡¯s situation, she felt her face burn with Samantha figured out the situation and said, ¡°Adrian is just fooling around, Jaja.¡± Joanna bit her lower lip and red at Adrian ferociously. Samantha shrugged, ¡°You had one too many drinksst night. Don¡¯t listen to Adrian¡¯s nonsense.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Joanna was instantly rendered speechless. Adrian said, ¡°I had no other choice. I did it for your own good.¡± Joanna sat curled on the bed in anger and hugged her pillow but she had no idea what to say. Samantha sniggered. ¡°How could youugh at me! How do you still have the nerve tough when you couldn¡¯t be bothered with me?!¡± Joanna berated Samantha Samantha was still fine before Joanna¡¯s remark but herughter grew louder upon hearing this. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Noticing Samantha wasughing endlessly, Joanna widened her eyes and said, ¡°Fine, fine. Both of you partnered up to bully me and no one¡¯s on my side huh? Sam, I¡¯d like to see if you can stillugh when I seduce your man from you.¡± Joanna assumed the mannerism of a malicious woman. ¡°All right, it¡¯s not a big deal anyway. In addition, how do you know that it was Adrian who helped you last night?¡± Samantha askord. Joanna was stunned. Adrian said, ¡°Don¡¯t think too highly of yourself, Jojo. I couldn¡¯t be bothered with someone like you. It was my mother, not 1. me. I wouldn¡¯t touch you,¡® ¦§ ¡°Huh?¡± Joanna was suddenly rather disappointed. ¡°You¡¯re dead, you¡¯re deal!¡± Joanna red at Adrian and said, ¡°Your words are so unpleasant, Adrian. You¡¯ve hurt my sense of self¨Crespect. There¡¯s not woman out there who doesn¡¯t enjoy a man admiring ber body.¡± Joanna was no exception. Adrian was speechless. ¡°You were screaming and moring loudly when I said it was me earlier. Nove that I say it wasn¡¯t me, you told me that I¡¯ve hurt your sense of self¨Crespect. What do you wanti ¡°¡­¡± Joanna was rendered speechless once again ¡°What is it? You and I don¡¯t see eye to eye.¡± Adrian waved dismissively and walked out of the room. Noticing that Adrian had walked away in anger, Joanna and Samantha exchanged one nce before they smiled. Joanna sakl, ¡°Your Insband is an ¡°ss,¡± Samantha said, ¡°You¡¯re constantly spealding so bluntly. Whoever marries you will have one heck of a time listening to you. Joanna grunted. ¡°I¡¯m letting your husband experience it before i marry someone. Also, this is known as the power of a best friend, okay?¡± ¡°You talk too much. All right, go wash up ande for breakfast.¡± Samantha patted Joanna. Joanna and Samantha got ready and sat down to have breakfast. Adrian came out of the room and said to Samantha, Sweetheart, I have something to attend to so I won¡¯t be having breakfast ¡± Samantha nodded and asked casually, ¡°What are you up to?¡± ¡°He¡¯s going to meet hisdy,¡± Joanna said sarcastically, ¡°Adrian, yourdy is rather pretty. I heard from Chubbs that she was your ss monitor in high school and you used to have a crush on her. Is that true?¡± ¡°F*ck. Why is that d*mned Chubbs telling you everything? That¡¯s not true,¡± Adrian said hastily. ¡°Is it really not true?¡± Samantha narrowed her eyes and asked with a sly grin. Adrian cracked a small smile. ¡°That was before I knew you.¡± Joanna caught the point and said, ¡°It¡¯s in the past, but she¡¯s back now. Adrian, if thatdy of yours wants to seduce you, will you fall for her? ¡°Also, she¡¯s very pretty. Or are you nning on getting apanion for Sam?¡± Adrian was very frustrated by the women¡¯s query. He looked toward them as he said, ¡°Will you please stop this nonsense? Jojo, if you insist on spewing nonsensical talk like this, trust me when I tell you that I¡¯m going to put you to work in a bar as an escort.¡± ¡°You dare?¡± Joanna red at Adrian. ¡°Who is that Reiss girl? Why has she constantly been with you over the past few days?¡± Samantha asked after sensing that her position as Mrs. Legate was being threatened. Adrian said, ¡°She¡¯s Seth¡¯s older sister.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Samantha was dumbfounded and extremely astonished. ¡°Seth¡¯s older sister?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Adrian replied. ¡°She came to Swallowston to retrieve Seth¡¯s ashes and we bumped into each other so we talked briefly. Her father is preparing to work with the Lupons to overthrow Swallowston¡¯s Battle Warrior Department so I told her not to return to Northrive. Adrian exined ¡°So it turns out she¡¯s rted to Seth. However, she doesn¡¯t speak much. She¡¯s the kind of woman with ulterior motives. Be careful not to be tricked by her, Adrian.¡± Samantha reminded him. Women had a keen sense of each other. She could feel that Reiss was not a sincere person. Joanna said, ¡°There are women who enjoy seeking pity from others with their tragic stories. I can see that Reiss isn¡¯t a good person. Look at her younger brother and her parents. She must be just like them! Adrian said, ¡°Stop that. You shouldn¡¯t tar people with the same brush. Don¡¯t spout nonsense before anythinges to light.¡± Joanna shut her mouth and expressed her recalcitrance after being berated by Adrian. Adrian chatted with the two women briefly before he left. Chapter 418 Chapter 418 Adrian headed to the Battle Warrior Department after leaving home. Daniel was in a meeting when Adrian walked into the room. The former quickly ended the meeting and beckoned everyone to leave. He made his way to Adrian and asked, ¡°Sir, is there anything I can help you with?¡± Adrian asked, ¡°Has the woman named Reiss returned to Northrive?¡± He had ordered Daniel to arrange for someone to watch Reiss over the past few days. After all, Adrian did not know Reiss¡® innermost thoughts because she was still a part of the De Forrest family. Adrian would kill her without the slightest hesitation if she wished to protect her father. He would not make others sacrifice themselves because of this matter even if they had a personal rtionship with him. Daniel said, ¡°She hasn¡¯t returned to Northrive but she spent the night in north Swallowston¡¯s Cloucliff yesterday. She¡¯s still there and hasn¡¯t left.¡± ¡°Cloucliff?¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Cloucliff was a cliff on Swallowston¡¯s Mount Cirro. It was a scenic location surrounded by nature. However, the cliff was rather steep with railings built on both sides. It was a good choice to watch the sunrise on Cloucliff on usual days but the ce had gone through a few small¨Cscale copses in the past two years so Swallowston did not rmend visiting the location anymore. It seemed that Reiss went there to ponder something. Adrian said, ¡°All right, inform Northrive¡¯s Battle Warrior Department to capture the whole De Forrest family at once and not leave anybody behind. We¡¯ll make a final decision after running a thorough investigation.¡± Yes, sir.¡± Daniel answered Soon afterward, Daniel grabbed the phone on the table and called up Northrive¡¯s Battle Warrior Department. He said, Northrive¡¯s Battle Warrior Department, this is Daniel Summer. War Legate Draco has an order.¡± Daniel briefed them. Adrian picked up his car keys and said to Daniel, ¡°Inform me immediately when there¡¯s an update. I¡¯m going to Cloucliff.¡± ¡°Be careful, sir. That ce experiences small¨Cscale copses frequently.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Adrian replied. Upon saying that, he immediately left. It was twelve in the afternoon. At Mount Cirro a little ways away from Swallowston, Reiss sat on the ground quietly with her arms around her legs on the cliff¡¯s sunrise spot. She had spent the whole night sitting here. Heiss came here after parting ways with Adrianst night. It was a quiet ce toe to during the night. Reiss was feeling unsettled after such a big thing happened in her family. She initially wanted to return to Northrive but she was too scared to go back. There was no doubt that she did not wish to sacrifice her future and hopes because of this matter. Yet, her parents were in Northrive. Moreover, she had revealed her father¡¯s ns to the legale. This signified that she had exposed her father. If something bad were to happen to Tristan Dhe Forrest, it would most certainly be Owned by N?velDrama.Org. However, Tristan would not be able to destroy the Battle Warrior Department even if she were to not expose him. He would only end up being searched and his properties would be confiscated. The whole De Forrest family would also be implicated. Beiss was scared. She did not have the courage to go home and did not wish to go home either She fell tom Chapter 419 Chapter 419 Suddenly, Reiss heard the sound of footstepsing from behind her. Someone was approaching. She hastily turned around and saw Adrianing up behind her. He was carrying a takeaway box that he passed to her. Reiss hesitated for a moment upon seeing the takeaway meal. Then, she took it and eagerly began devouring the food. Adrian passed her a bottle of water and said, ¡°Eat slowly. No one is going to take it from you.¡± Reiss missed two meals sincest night. An ordinary person would be starving from missing two meals. She took a sip of water and felt her starvation slowly fade. Adrian sat down next to her and said, ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking. I told you before that there are many things in this world that one just can¡¯t help. ¡°You don¡¯t have to go home if you don¡¯t want to,¡± Adrian added as he looked at her. ¡°If I don¡¯t go home, what will I do? If my parents are in jail, how will I live on my own?¡± Reiss asked with a hoarse voice. All of a sudden, she clutched Adrian¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯m really scared, Adrian. I don¡¯t want to die. I¡¯m still young and have many things that I still want to do. I don¡¯t want to die.¡± ¡°No one wants you to die, why are you so scared?¡± Adrian asked. ¡°There¡¯s no longer any route of retreat for my parents. Where will I go if they¡¯re not around anymore?¡± Reiss was at a loss for what to do. Adrian said, ¡°The department is already heading to capture your family. Once they¡¯re caught, this matter hase to an end, You can stay in Swallowston and live your life properly. Don¡¯t overthink the situation.¡± Reiss wiped her tears. This was the reality that she could not change. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. She asked, ¡°It was me who exposed them. Am I an *sshole for doing that? Am I an idiot?¡± Adrian said, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t exposed your father, the department would have to sacrifice some men if your father initiated his n. By then, your whole family will be executed and no one will be spared. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve exposed him in a way that he won¡¯t make a bigger mistake, no one is going to die and his punishment will be less severe. ¡°You made a wise choice. It¡¯s not right for you to think that you¡¯re the ¡°sshole just because you exposed him.¡± Adrian¡¯s words eased the pain in Reiss¡® heart. She said, ¡°However, you mentioned that he may spend the rest of his life in jail.¡± Adrian said, ¡°That¡¯s not for sure. Being sentenced to life is the worst¨Ccase scenario. It¡¯s also possible that the De Forrest family will be broken up and sent away to different cities. The family won¡¯t be allowed to reunite and they won¡¯t be allowed to start up a business or set down any roots. These are the best¨Ccase scenarios. ¡°However, the whole De Forrest family and your parents would most certainly die if you hadn¡¯t exposed them.¡± Reiss felt much better upon hearing Adrian¡¯s words. She looked at him and said, ¡°However, what will I do now? I don¡¯t have any money and don¡¯t know where to go. I don¡¯t have a ce to stay so I¡¯m literally homeless now.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a top student who graduated from Southrive University. I suggest you meet with Sam and apply to work at New Paraiso. She¡¯ll certainly provide you with a good position in view of your academic performance. ¡°Live in Swallowston from now on. Get married and settle down here.¡± Reiss kept quirt for a while before she suddenly shook her head. ¡°Your wife and her friend¡­ I can see that they aren¡¯t very fond of me, especially Samantha. She won¡¯t say it out loud but I¡¯m sure she feels a strong dislike toward me.¡± Adrian smiled. ¡°There¡¯s another ce that you can go. I¡¯ll take you to meet someone.¡± He then stood up and held out his hand to her. ¡°Who are we meeting?¡± Reiss was puzzled. Just as she was about to give her hand to Arian, Cloucliff suddenly copsed. A boulder fell and Adrian and Reiss dropped straight down the cliff. Chapter 420 Chapter 420 ¡°Aaaah!¡± Reiss instinctively screamed when she sensed herself falling. Cloucliff was fifty meters in height at the very least. Even if one were to survive the fall, one would be seriously injured. Adrian grabbed Reiss¡® arms as their bodies were suspended in midair. Then, he exerted strength to fling her upward. Reiss crashed into the ground above while Adrian dropped straight down. ¡°Adrian!¡± Reiss shouted as shey on the ground. All of a sudden, a glint was seen emanating from the bottom of the cliff. In the next moment, Adrian had already risen into the air andnded steadily in front of Reiss. In fact, Reiss did not even have the time to understand the situation before Adrian was already back up on the cliff. He casually ced a call. ¡°Cloucliff copsed. Barricade the area with caution tape to prevent people froming in.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Reiss red at him but made noment. Instead, she asked, ¡°Who are you taking me to meet?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know when we get there.¡± Ten minutester, at the Xander Group. The Xander Group used to belong to Harold but it had been handed over to Riley to manage now. Moreover, she managed it very well. Adrian made a call to Riley when he was standing outside the Xander Group¡¯s office and requested her toe outside. Upon receiving the call, Riley hastily removed herself from her work and came downstairs. She walked out of the building. She said when she saw him, ¡°Adrian, why won¡¯t youe inside and talk? Why do you insist on me coming outside?¡± Riley wore a business formal suit and looked extremely beautiful.. ¡°Who is this?¡± Riley asked in puzzlement when she noticed Reiss who stood beside Adrian. This is Reiss De Forrest and she is a top student from Southrive University. She¡¯s a rare talent. Would you be willing to ept her?¡± Adrian inquired. ¡°You¡¯re sending a top student to my ce instead of Sam¡¯s? Do you really think I¡¯d trust you?¡± Riley said to Adrian, ¡°She and Sam aren¡¯t on the best of terms. I¡¯m worried that they¡¯ll get into conflicts if they were to work together so it¡¯s more appropriate to send her your way,¡± Adrian said truthfully. Riley could not refrain fromughing. ¡°Sarn must be scared that you¡¯ll leave her for someone else, right?¡± Upon saying that, she held out her hand to Reiss. Hiley said generously, ¡°Hello, Heiss. My name is Riley Xander and I¡¯m Adrian¡¯s cousin. I¡¯m also the president of the Xander Group Riley and Reiss shook hands. Reiss exined, ¡°I don¡¯t have anywhere to go in Swallowsion so Adrian brought me here. Please don¡¯t misunderstand. Adrian and I are just old schoolmates. We¡¯re not affiliated in any other way.¡± Riley said, ¡°You¡¯re worried that Sam wille seeking trouble with you huh? Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll be treated well here, and it just so happens that ourpany is in need of a top student.¡± Reiss said, ¡°I¡¯m not a top student. Don¡¯t listen to Adrian¡¯s nonsense. I just want stable employment so that I can find a temporary ce in Swallowston.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk in my office then. There are still many vacancies in thepany,¡± Riley said with a smile. ¡°Sure!¡± Riley held Reiss¡® hand, and together, they walled into the office. Riley then turned around and looked toward Adrian. ¡°Are youing with us?¡± Adrian shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m noting. I still have other matters to attend to.¡± Riley did not insist on Adrian staying as she walked into thepany with Reiss, However, she turned her head and nced at Adrian with a tinge of unwillingness to part in her eyes. There was no telling what was on her mind. 2/3 After sending Reiss to Riley¡¯s ce, Adrian immediately set off for the Battle Warrior Department and spent some time there. It did not take long before Daniel walked in. After noticing Adrian, he hastily asked, ¡°What brings you here, sir?¡± Adrian sat on his seat and nced at Daniel. ¡°Has Northrive taken action to detain those people?¡± Daniel nodded, ¡°I just received news that Raquel has deployed people to capture Tristan and his family. The other De Forrest family members are being detained in their homes. Currently, Raquel is investigating the Luposian case. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Adrian said, ¡°How¡¯s the situation with Imperial Capital¡¯s Internal Affairs?¡± Imperial Capital¡¯s Internal Affairs was the opposing department of the Battle Warrior Department. Wyvern Peak¡¯s Battle Warrior Department was in charge of defending the country against the ounds while Imperial Capital¡¯s Internal Affairs was in charge of protecting the country from the inside. Adrian had killed Wace and his family despite Wace being a governor working for Internal Affairs. He believed that Imperial Capital would certainly make a big deal out of the situation. After all, the Battle Warrior Department and Internal Affairs had not always been on good terms. The two departments had very different opinions. Internal Affairs advocated for peace while the Hattle Warrior Department advocated for war. In other words, Internal Affairs was scared of engaging in war and would advocate for negotiation in every matter. However, it would be very difficult to resolve the current situation with a negotiation. Hence, Wyvern Peak¡¯s soldiers advocated for war. It was precisely due to this reason that a conflict grew between the two departments. Internal Affairs had always regarded the Battle Warrior Department as a thorn in the flesh and an eyesore. Now that Adrian had killed Wace, it would be strange if Internal Affairs did not kick up a fuss. Upon hearing Adnan¡¯s question, Dantel chuckled and said, ¡°I can¡¯t hide anything from you, str. In fact, Imperial Capital¡¯s Battle Warrior Headquarters has notified me about the situation. Internal Affairs is condemning you. In fact, they¡¯ve already begun to vote to decide if Wyvern Peak should remain in the empire ¡°Sir, I think that Wyvern Peak¡¯s direction should not be affected by Internal Affairs. What I¡¯m saying is that we should overthrow Internal Affairs in one swift motion so that Wyvern Peak can have a decisive say in the country¡¯s affairs. It¡¯ll be a good thing for the empire if that happens.¡± Internal Affairs had intervened with Wyvern Peak¡¯s matters over and over again. Moreover, their management was overly Jenient and allowed toxic personnel like Wace toe into being All signs pointed to Internal Affairs¡®ck of ability to control the overall situation. The empire¡¯s foundation would only be stabilized by prioritizing the country¡¯s overall situation and letting Wyvern Peak have a decisive say. The vast majority of people understood this principle. However, it would not be easy to put these words into action. Adrian kept quiet for a while then said, ¡°It¡¯s out the right time to take action on Internal Affairs yet so we shouldn¡¯t think about it. ¡°We should just carry out our responsibility and do our job well.¡° Daniel nodded. ¡°I understand. However, you should have an understanding of the situation in your heart too, sir. ¡°There are times that you just can¡¯t do what you want. It¡¯s not just up to us to incur trouble on Internal Affairs.¡± Daniel was insinuating that Adrian should think about overthrowing Internal Affairs. However, it did not mean that Adrian was not thinking about it just because he did not wish to do it now. Adrian said, ¡°All right, I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡± Chapter 421 Chapter 421 Adrian left the Battle Warrior Department and headed to New Paralso. He nned to spend the rest of the day in Samantha¡¯s office because he had nothing else to do. He found her working quietly in her office upon his arrival. The sight of her being extremely quiet was extremely enticing Samantha had a button nose, cherry lips, and a snowy white, delicateplexion. She exuded a mature presence and her figure was curvaceous. It would be appropriate to name her the most beautiful woman in Swallowston. ¡°You¡¯re here, dear.¡± Samantha beamed upon noticing Adrian¡¯s arrival. He nodded and took a seat on the sofa in her office. He pulled out his phone and began to y games on his phone out of boredom. Samantha paid him no attention and continued to work quietly. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. However, it was at this exact moment that the door to Samantha¡¯s office was suddenly shoved open. Joanna rushed into the room anxiously and said, ¡°Something bad happened, Sam!¡± She then noticed Adrian. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here too, Adrian?¡± Samantha raised her head and looked at Joanna in puzzlement. ¡°What¡¯s going on, Jojo? What happened?¡± Joanna said, ¡°I just heard about it. Ms. Mandy of Swallowston Bank was abducted on a mountain road in the city area while on her way back from Southrive. I heard she was abducted by a gang of more than two hundred people. They had weapons and were extremely cruel in their methods!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Samantha was stunned. ¡°Mandy was abducted?¡± The information caught her by surprise. Mandy was escorted by bodyguards at all times when she went out so the probability of her being abducted was low. However, it made sense that she was targeted because she was an influential personnel in Swallowston Bank, after all Samantha said, ¡°Is it true? Someone actually has the audacity to do such a thing in this era?¡± Joanna said, ¡°It¡¯s absolutely true, and it happened half an hour ago. I heard that the gang that abducted Ms. Mandy is led by a man named Sheldon Cooler. Isn¡¯t he a wanted criminal from seven years ago?¡± Samantha was astonished. ¡°Sheldon became a wanted criminal after killing fifty¨Cfour people seven years ago. Internal Affairs imed that he had been executed three years ago. He¡¯s supposed to be dead. How is he still alive?TM Samantha recalled the important news from seven years ago. A shocking incident had happened at Wellborough. A man named Sheldon Cooler had opened fire on a busy street and shot fifty¨Cfour prople. But three years ago, Internal Affairs imed they had dispatched their men and that Sheldon had been executed. This person was supposed to be dead. ¡°Adrian, will you please verify with the Department if the news is true? If something bad has happened to Mandy, things will get difficult,¡± Samantha hastily said to Adrian. ¡°On it.¡± Adrian called up Daniel and inquired about it. After some questions, he hung up the call and looked toward the two women. ¡°What did they say?¡± Samantha asked anxiously. It was apparent that Joanna was anxious as well. After all, Mandy was a very important person to the company. If something bad were to happen to her, not only Swallowston Bank would be affected, but New Paralso would be affected as well. Adrian said, ¡°Something bad did happen to Mandy while she was on her way back to Swallowston half an hour ago. The head of the gang was Sheldon and he was leading more than three hundred and twenty condemned prisoners who had escaped prison. They were fully anned too. It seems like this n is premeditated.¡± ¡°It really was Sheldon? Isn¡¯t he dead?¡± Samantha was extremely astonishedy 2/2 Adrian said, ¡°Sheldon¡¯s case was handled by Swallowston¡¯s Internal Affairs under Southrive¡¯s jurisdiction. It¡¯s apparent that the im of him being executed three years ago is hopus since this person showed up today.¡± ¡°What should we do then? Adrian, why haven¡¯t you mobilized the Department to save her?¡± joanna asked anxiously. Chapter 422 Chapter 422 ¡°The Battle Warrior Department will make its own arrangements. However, this case has always been managed by Internal Affairs If the Department were to intervene mid¨Cway, I¡¯d be med if anything bad were to happen.¡± Adrian did not wish to help to clean up Internal Affairs¡® mess. However, he could not just ignore the matter because he was worried about Mandy¡¯s safety. He added, ¡°I¡¯ve already assigned Daniel to get in touch with Swallowston¡¯s Internal Affairs. I¡¯d have to find out their n before I can determine Sheldon¡¯s goal. This is the best way to handle the situation. Mandy is still safe for the time being because Sheldon won¡¯t hurt her just yet.¡± Joanna and Samantha were panic¨Cstricken upon hearing Adrian¡¯s remark. If something bad were to happen to Mandy, Swallowston would be greatly affected. However, Samantha was not too worried because Adrian was on it. After all, her husband was the dignified War Legate Draco! They stayed in the office for a while. The details of Mandy¡¯s abduction while on her way back to Swallowston soon spread across the whole city through media channels, and they were just as Joanna had described. When the citizens found out that Sheldon was still alive, the people of Swallowston were ridden with fear. Sheldon was a demon who had killed fifty¨Cfour people on the streets for no apparent reason seven years ago. The people of Swallowston were too scared to go outside for fear that he would appear. Just as expected, Swallowston¡¯s streets became quiet as soon as the news came out. Many hid in their homes out of fear of Sheldon¡¯s tricks. On the other hand, the onlinemunity was boiling over with excitement. Swallowston¡¯sizens began posting on forins regarding Sheldon¡¯s abduction of Mandy. ¡°Three years ago, Internal Affairs announced Sheldon Cooler¡¯s execution. Moreover, a group of Internal Affairs staff members was rewarded for their meritorious service because of this case. All of them were rewarded with seventy thousand dors and a promotion.¡± ¡°Yes, how can a person who was executed by Internal Affairs three years agoe back to life? Did Internal Affairs fool us? Did they make up a lie for promotion and reward?¡± ¡°What should we do? Will Sheldon enter Swallowston and go on a killing spree?¡± ¡°Oh God, how could there be such a savage in this world?¡± ¡°Moreover, Sheldon has acquired weapons. Where did he get them?¡± The people were fear¨Cstricken because of Sheldon¡¯s case. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. The Battle Warrior Department did not stay idle either. Daniel immediately mobilized some forces to launch anvestigation. into Sheldon¡¯s case. He was sitting in his office in the Department when he picked up the phone and dialed the number for the chief secretary of Swallowston¡¯s Internal Affairs. Other than the Battle Warrior Department, the chief secretary of Swallowston¡¯s Internal Affairs and the first guardian of Swallowston¡¯s City Guardian Division were the two must prominent figures of the city and held the highest authority. The chief secretary managed internal affairs while the first guardian managed Swallowston¡¯s security system. In fact, the chief secretary of Internal Affairs was on the same level as the battle warriors. At the same time, the supervision department handled by the chief secretary was founded to target Wyvern Peak. In other words, as Wyvern Peak was allowed to set up bases in the big cities of Navia, supervision departments were set up to monitor them to prevent them from going rogue. Swallowston¡¯s chief secretary had the authority to intervene in the Battle Warrior Department¡¯s matters. Chapter 423 Chapter 423 And now, Daniel was calling the chief secretary¡¯s office. The phone rang. Soon, azy voice was hearding from the other end of the call. ¡°Hello.¡± A middle¨Caged man was seated in the office, and his name was Byron Wull. Byron was the deputy chief secretary of Internal Affairs and was ranked second among the figures of authority in Swallowston. Daniel said, ¡°Where¡¯s the chief secretary?¡± Upon hearing Dandel¡¯s question, Byron said, ¡°Who are you? Why do you want to speak to the chief secretary?¡± This man was supposed to be the dignified deputy chief secretary, yet, he failed to recognize Daniel¡¯s voice. Daniel frowned upon the realization and said, ¡°This is Daniel Summers¨Cthe representative of the Battle Warrior Department.¡± ¡°Ah, I see.¡± Upon hearing Daniel¡¯s self¨Cintroduction, Byron hastily chuckled and said, ¡°It¡¯s you huh, General Daniel. I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t recognize your voice as we¡¯ve never met in person.¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to speak to the chief secretary.¡± ¡°The chief isn¡¯t here,¡± Byron said, ¡°You can speak to me if there¡¯s anything that you need.¡± Daniel suppressed his anger and asked, ¡°Where is the chief?¡± ¡°He¡¯s on a business trip at Southrive. I¡¯ve been managing Internal Affairs all this time.¡± ¡°Now, why are you calling on behalf of the Battle Warrior Department?¡± Byron assumed the mannerism of a deputy chief secretary. ¡°Are you aware of the incident of Sheldon Cooler abducting Mandy Cole of Swallowston Bank from a road in the outskirts?¡± Daniel questioned. ¡°What? When did that happen? Why wasn¡¯t I notified?¡± Byron sounded surprised, but in truth, he knew about the incident. However, he did not have the courage to provoke Sheldon. He would be suffering a greater loss if he got himself killed. Sheldon knew that Byron was managing Swallowston¡¯s Internal Affairs at the moment. If Bryon were to mobilize Internal Affairs to hunt down Sheldon, Sheldon would find an opportunity to kill him out of spite. Hence, Byron had no ns of meddling with this incident because it was not his ce to do so. Daniel understood Byron¡¯s stand on this matter and instantlyughed out loud. He said, ¡°Excuse me but judging from your tone, it seems that you¡¯re unaware of this incident.¡± Byron quickly tried to absolve himself of responsibility. ¡°Mr. Daniel, I only manage Internal Affairs. Hasn¡¯t it always been the Department¡¯s and the Guardian¡¯s responsibility to bring criminals to justice?¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. In reality, the three parties¨Cconsisting of the Battle Warrior Department, the City Guardian Division, and Internal Altairs- should be regarded as one in a certain sense. They should be assisting one another to manage Swallowston. However, Byron was insinuating that this case should be handled by the City Guardian Division. Daniel said, ¡°If you aren¡¯t aware of the case of Sheldan abducting Mandy, what else aren¡¯t you aware of? Tell me, how is Sheldon still alive and where is he getting his weapons?¡± ¡°How would I know how Sheldon is still alive? You should ask the first guardian because I¡¯m not responsible for this matter. It¡¯s not within my jurisdiction either.¡± Byron insisted that he was clueless. 2/2 Daniel inhaled a deep breath. Had Adrian not suppressed him constantly in the past two years, he would have ughtered Byron early on. Daniel said, ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that I should speak to the first guardian, right?¡± ¡°Yes, the first guardian has his own soldiers serving under him. Internal Affairs¡® soldiers are much weakerpared to the Guardians¡® and the Department¡¯s. The Guardians and teh Department should be the ones discussing this matter. This is the way it has always been,¡± Byron insisted. ¡°All right then.¡± Daniel immediately hung up the call. Then¡­. Chapter 424 Chapter 424 Daniel made a call to the first guardian. After the call was picked up, a staff member of the City Guardian Division said, ¡°Mr. Daniel, the first guardian is away on business trip and isn¡¯t in Swallowston at the moment. Also, the Guardians don¡¯t have the authority to mobilize the federation guard without orders from Internal Affairs. ¡°We¡¯re only allowed to offer reinforcements upon receiving orders from Internal Affairs. This matter isn¡¯t under the Guardians¡® jurisdiction. We need Internal Affairs to take action first by dispatching the order. Only then are we allowed to act. Ten minutester, Adrian was waiting for an update in Samantha¡¯s office at New Paraiso. Daniel¡¯s call came. He said, ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve made the calls. They¡¯re iming that the chtel secretary and the first guardian are away on business trips. Internal Affairs and the Guardians are pushing the responsibility to one another and neither of them has any intention of taking action. It looks like the Battle Warrior Department will have to take on this task.¡± Upon hearing Daniel¡¯s report, Adrian said, ¡°Tell them that if the Department takes on an internal matter like this, I¡¯ll make sure that they both cease to exist in Swallowston after this situation has been resolved.¡± The Battle Warrior Department was supposed to just be a branch stationed in Swallowston, and its main duty was to fight against external enemies. Any chaus inside the city should be handled by Internal Affairs and the City Guardian Division. If these two departments were incapable of controlling the situation, they could invite the Battle Warrior Department to assist themOwned by N?velDrama.Org. This was how the system worked and it also reflected the system of the empire¡¯s Internal Affairs Ministry. Yet, in reality, the system was only applicable during the earlier days but after so much time had passed, more and more problems began to arise. After epting Adrian¡¯s task, Daniel made a few more calls. He passed on Adrian¡¯s message and told them that their reluctance to take action in this matter would result in the cessation of their respective departments once the matter was wrapped up. Despite the warning, Daniel still failed to get in touch with the first guardian and the chief secretary. It was as if these two people had vanished from Swallowston. Even their phones could not be reached. After passing on the message, Daniel called Adrian again. ¡°I¡¯ve ryed the message, sir. Bryson said that the chief secretary will only make a final decision on the matter when he gets back and says it is their right to do as such. ¡°Everyone is shirking away from their responsibility.¡± Upon hearing this, Adrian refused to give the two departments any more chances. Mandy could not afford to wait for that long. He said, ¡°In that case, I will handle this personally Look into Sheldon¡¯s gang. Find out if their men are anywhere else in Swallowston, or even in Navia. Also, find out how they acquired their weapons. Get in touch with the other Battle Warrior Departments to mobilize all our resources to investigate this matter.¡± ¡°Sir, are you intending on saving her yourself? I can mobilize the Mutalisk Troop to assist you. It¡¯s too dangerous for you to go alone. Moreover, the enemy is unpredictable and the situation is extremely risky,¡± Daniel said. ¡°The Mutalisk Troop is meant to fight against enemies from the ounds. If we mobilize them for such a trivial matter, Sheldon¡¯s gang will think they¡¯re some hotshot and get in over Hieir heads ¡± ¡°But you¡¯re War Legate Draco, sir. Sheldon and the others will be even more in meer their heads that you¡¯re personally performing this rescue mission. They¡¯ll feel that they¡¯re so powerful to the extent that the legate is needed to engage them.¡± Adrian smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure that my presence doesn¡¯t get to their heads. ¡°Dispatch my order, Close Swallowston¡¯s southern border to stop others from giving me more trouble. ¡°Hight away, sir,¡± Daniel answered. Adrian stood up and said, ¡°Also, send me my gear.¡± Upon saying that, Adrian hung up the phone and said to Samantha and Joanna, ¡°Wait for me here while I go save Mandy.¡± Samantha instantly panicked. She grabbed Adrian¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Adrian, you have no idea how savage Sheldon is. It¡¯s too dangerous for you to go alone.¡± Adrian said, ¡°Every troop of the Department has a role to y and a mission to aplish. I¡¯m the only person who can attend to this matter. Don¡¯t you, I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Upon saying this, Adrian walked out of the office. Chapter 425 Chapter 425 Samantha wanted to speak but she stopped herself. Both Internal Affairs and the City Guardian Division refused to partaker in this case so Mandy would surely be doomed if Adrian did not swr her. Samantha inhaled a deep breath as she watched Adrian head downstairs. Joanna squeezed her hand and said in aforting. manner, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sam. Adrian is the legate¨Cthe most powerful man in the world!¡± Just as Joanna said, Samantha looked forward to her husband¡¯s performance and she was very proud of him. She had a man that countless women in this world wanted but could not have Meanwhile, Adrian walked out of New Paraiso while Daniel had already assigned someone to send him his equipment. He changed into his full ck battle suit as he walked and got into a car soon afterward. Samantha and Joanna stood by the window of the office and watched as Adrian got into the car and left. The incident of Sheldon abducting Mandy had stirred fear in everyone¡¯s heart. Not many people could be seen walking on the streets and cars headed to their destinations at lightning speed with Everyone was hiding at home with their doors tightly shut and their televisions orputers were turned on to keep up the news rted to Mandy¡¯s abduction. They were hoping for Internal Affairs and the City Guardian Division to step forward and make a public announcement about the mama killer, Sheldon T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Unfortunately, neither the City Guardian Division nor Internal Affairs made a peep. Not a single piece of information regarding them could be found on the news. Many people felt terrified, uneasy, and fearful because of this. While Internal Affairs and the City Guardian Division had yet to take action, the Battle Warrior Department which had always advocated for fighting against external enemies suddenly held a press conference. The journalists and reporters of many media and news outlets throughout Swallowston took part in the press conference held in the office of the Battle Warrior Tower. At this very moment, all television channels in Swallowston were live¨Cstreaming the press conference. The Battle Warrior Department¡¯s press conference came as a calming presence for Swallowston¡¯s people. In the news, Daniel sat behind a table in his military uniform. The journalists at the scene came forward with all sorts of questions. A female journalist said, ¡°Mr. Daniel, Sheldon Cooler suddenly showed up in Swallowston and abducted Swallowston Bank¡¯s Mandy Cole, Why haven¡¯t Internal Affairs and the City Guardian Division taken action on this matter after so long? ¡°Who is supposed to protect the safety of Swallowston¡¯s citizens?¡± The female journalist asked the very questions that were on everyone¡¯s minds. The people did not know who to trust when the first guardian and the chief secretary refused to take action. Sheldon was a huge threat to all those who lived in Swallowston. After all, he was the demon who murderes more than fifty people on the streets for no apparent reason in the past. Daniel answered, ¡°I¡¯ve already inquired with Internal Affairs and the Guardians regarding this matter. Internal Affairs¡® answer to me was for everyone to seek the Guardians¡® help while the Guardians¡® said they needed orders from Internal Affairs. Both sides gave excuses not to take action ¡°Currently, the Battle Warrior Department has failed to contact the chief secretary ofternal Affairs and the first guardian of The Guardians. At the same time, the two departments are slicking responsibility. No one is capable of producing an answer.¡± As soon as Daniel made his ims, all the journalists were astonished. The citizens seated before their televisions were also taken aback. *The first guardian and the chief secretary can¡¯t be reached during such a critical moment? ¡°They¡¯re shirking their responsibilities?¡® Chapter 426 Chapter 426 The journalist said, ¡°Mr. Daniel, if the first guardian and chief secretary can¡¯t be reached and the two departments refuse to partake in the case, Ms. Mandy¡¯s life is at stake and the safety of Swallowston¡¯s people is threatened. May I know if everyone is just going to ignore this matter?¡± Daniel smiled and said, ¡°I can¡¯t speak for Internal Affairs or the Guardians, but as a member of Wyvern Peak, I will respectfully inform everyone here that War Legate Draco has already departed to the incident location. The legate will protect Swallowston¡¯s people.¡± All the journalists whispered to one another upon hearing this announcement. They were incredulous. This case was not supposed to be under the jurisdiction of the Battle Warrior Department. From the people¡¯s point of view, the Battle Warrior Department was stationed temporarily in Swallowston until all its members were deployed to the ounds to engage in battle when war was waged. Internal Affairs and the City Guardian Division were the real authorities of Swallowston Yet now, Internal Affairs and the City Guardian Division were unavable and the Battle Warrior Department had to step forward. They found this unbelievable. A journalist asked, ¡°Mr. Daniel, the Battle Warrior Department is here in Swallowston because it¡¯s stationed here temporarily, The Department is regarded as a guest of the city when there isn¡¯t a war on the frontlines. Now, the first guardian and chief secretary who are supposed to be the masters of Swallowston have vanished while the Department is taking over the case. In light of this, what¡¯s the point of having Internal Affairs and the Guardians in Swallowston?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If the first guardian and the chief secretary won¡¯t do anything, what¡¯s the point of Swallowston spending money to pay their wages?¡± ¡°The legate is supposed to be the master of Wyvern Peak and a guest of Swallowston who was invited to be stationed here. Now that this case has happened and the city masters won¡¯t speak up, we should just turn the Department from a guest to a master and let them take charge of Swallowston.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± The journalists mored and chattered endlessly. Daniel beckoned everyone to quiet down. Then, he said, ¡°Please remain calm, everyone. The legate will provide everyone with an answer on this matter. Before that, he has already dispatched the order that he will not allow anyone to hold an authoritative position without making substantial contributions to the city.¡± The journalists, who were getting emotional and could feel their blood boil in anger, quieted down upon hearing Daniel¡¯s words Then, another journalist asked, ¡°Internal Affairs announced that Sheldon was executed three years ago. Yet, he¡¯s alive and back now. We have to investigate this matter thoroughly. We strongly suspect that Internal Affairs lied three years ago.¡± ¡°If they really were lying, we hope that the legate will stand for the people of Swallowston and bring this matter to justice. We¡¯ll never allow someone like that to rule over Swallowston and dominate Southrive!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! We refuse to pay the wages of these people!¡± ¡°If Internal Affairs is found to have lied, we must overthrow them!¡± ¡°We¡¯re paying so much in taxes to Internal Affairs to cover their wages. We pay not because we want them to lie to us.¡± Everyone was fearful and restless at this moment. Countless people were disappointed by Internal Affairs and the City Guardian Division¡¯s Lack of action. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Upon hearing these statements, Daniel said, ¡°The gate will be givlin; a proper exnation to everyone. As for the issue of Internal Affairs¡¯ lie from three years ago, the Department is investigating it. If we discover that someone lied, the Department will not let them off regardless of whether it is Internal Affairs or any other department. Please wait patiently. The legate will surely provide everyone with a clear answer.¡± The Battle Warrior Department¡¯s press conference ended The citizens were furious after watching the press conference. They were furious that the two main departiments-Internal Affairs and the City Guardian Division-were shirking their responsibility while the first guardian and the chief secretary were nowhere to be found despite the dire circumstances. The situation challenged everyone¡¯s limits. Meanwhile, everyone¡¯s attention turned to Adrian. Everyone waited eagerly to see if the legate would seed in his rescue Chapter 427 Chapter 427 Just as the Battle Warrior Department¡¯s press conference ended and the people of Swallowston were monitoring Mandy¡¯s abduction case closely, the Battle Warrior Department suddenly received calls from the City Guardian Division and Internal Affairs. The City Guardian Division and Internal Affairs requested for War Legate Draco to stand down and for Daniel to make a public apology to them. They wanted the Battle Warrior Department to focus on its own duties and not intervene with unrted matters Daniel did not make any substantial reply when he received the requests. Meanwhile, in the watchful eyes of Swallowston¡¯s citizens, the car that Mandy was in had already been towed away from the mountain road in the northern suburbs. A gang was stationed behind a pile of boulders on Mount Cirro. There were people on guard in the surrounding forest who were watching the area vigntly with their guns out. Mandy, dressed in her formal business suit, was bound andying on the ground. The staff members on the trip with her were sitting on the ground with their heads lowered. They looked dejected. They had not expected to encounter such a situation on the way back from apanying Mandy to Southrive on a business trip. At this very moment, they felt that their lives were at stake. More than ten guns were alimed at them and they could die at any time from a gunshot. Mandy, on the other hand, was considerably calmn. After all, she had experienced all sorts of situations in life. She sat on the ground and did not utter a word. Meanwhile, a middle¨Caged man with crude facial features and a savage expression walked out of the forest with more than ten subordinates in tow. This man was Sheldon, regarded by the people of Navia as a demon who killed without remorse. Sheldon had just returned from an inspection tour and now felt more at ease to find that no federation guards had been mobilized. He made his way to Mandy, squatted, and clutched Mandy by the lower jaw to forcefully turn her face toward him. Sheldon churkled and said, ¡°Ms. Mandy, you¡¯ve be one of Southrive¡¯s wealthiest at such a young age. You trust hold quite the status, and you¡¯re so pretty that I can¡¯t hear to kill you!¡± Mandy stared at Sheldon and said, ¡°You¡¯ve murdered quite a number of people, haven¡¯t you? My death would just be a drop in the bucket.¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Sheldon raised his head andughed. He loosened his grip over Mandy and said, ¡°Frankly, if I weren¡¯t bound by duty, I¡¯d take you right this moment. You¡¯re so beautiful. It¡¯d be a waste for me not to sleep with you. ¡°Oh, another thing, Ms. Mandy. I heard that you were married but your husband passed away at a young age. Is that true?¡± Sheldon asked with a grin. ¡°Screw you!¡± Mandy said in rage. She had indeed married but her husband passed away from an illness in less than two years after they got hitched. Mandy was thirty¨Cone years old this year. Even though she was one of Southrive¡¯s wealthiest people, she had experienced all sorts of turmoils in life that many ordinary people would never experience. She had fallen in love with a man in her university days and they had nned to get married after graduation. Yet, an unexpected rum of events made herse everything. Her husband suddenly came down with a severe illness that rendered Jalen bedridden. Mandy made the bold choice to stay with him despite her family members¡® resistance. She married him and their wedding was held in the hospital. Chapter 428 Chapter 428 Their nuptial room was the hospital¡¯s ward. After the wedding, Mandy spent her days caring for her sick husband until his ultimate passing two yearster. Even though she was widowed at the mere age of thirty¨Cone, her chastity still remained today because her husband had been bedridden from illness She began to step into the business world after she was done with her husband¡¯s funeral. A few years later, she rose to be one of Southrive¡¯s wealthiest but she did not remarry all this time because of herte husband. Mandy, whose chastity was upheld and who led an honest, clean life, had experienced too much frustration and misery. Now that she heard Sheldon mentioning her past, she became infuriated. She took a deep breath and said, ¡°You may kall me if you want. If you don¡¯t want to kill me, then release me. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to kill me when the enforcement team gets here.¡± Sheldon tulled. He shook his head and heaved a sigh. ¡°Ms. Mandy, I sympathize with your situation but I won¡¯t kill you now. Instead, I wish to strike a business deal with you N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°Also, the enforcement team you¡¯re talking about won¡¯te because they don¡¯t have the courage to do so. I¡¯m no longer the person I was in the past. Today, I¡¯m all¨Cpowerful!¡± Mandy sized Sheldon up with her head tilted. She could not help chuckling and said, ¡°Your capabilities are none of my business, but I can tell you that you won¡¯t be able to do anything to me despite your numerous subordinates.¡± Sheldon flew into a rage ¡°You¡¯re quite the talker! Do you really think that the Guardians and Internal Affairs wille to save you? I¡¯d advise you to stop wishing for such nonsense. They don¡¯t have the courage toe. No one ising to save you!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Mandy said. ¡°Yes, this is because these people are so scared that they wet their pants upon hearing my name. I¡¯m unparalleled in Swallowston. Wha¡¯s going to challenge me? ¡°Also, I¡¯ll have you know that today¡¯s operation is fully backed by Lupasia The Luposians have already infiltrated the Guardians and Internal Affairs for a long time. You can say that everything will belong to Luposia soon. Sheldon spoke with a bright smile on his face and a proud attitude. Mandy inhaled a deep breath upon hearing this. She screwed her eyes shut when she realized that this information indeed put her at a disadvantage. Mandy stopped speaking. On the other hand, Sheldon continued, ¡°How about it, Ms. Mandy? Let¡¯s work together today, shall we? The Luposians need your money. If you¡¯re willing to provide arge sum of mary contribution to the Luposians, we¡¯ll berades and I won¡¯t hurt you! Mandy said, ¡°Are you asking me to be a traitor?¡± Sheldon said, ¡°What do you mean traitor? We¡¯re entrepreneurs. There are so many wealthy people in Southrive yet I chose to abdurt you. Hence, you should think it over carefully.¡± ¡°What if I refuse?¡± Mandy challenged. ¡°If you refuse, I¡¯ll take you to a deserted spot and turn you into a real woman. Ms. Manly, yourte husband didn¡¯t have the strength to consummate the rtionship with you after marriage, am I right? You¡¯re thirty¨Cone years old yet you still havn¡¯t Just your virginity. Isn¡¯t that a waste when you¡¯re so pretty? Sheldon¡¯s remark made Mandy¡¯s face twitch. She pulled a long face and said, ¡°Go ahead andugh. You won¡¯t beughing anymore soon enough. Would you like to make a bet with me? I¡¯ll bet that you won¡¯t live more than an hour because someone is going to punish you!¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Sheldon burst outughing again. ¡°I told you that no one in Swallowston can match me. I¡¯m unparalleled. Are you trying to buy time, hoping the Guardians wille and save you? That¡¯s utterly impossible because they¡¯re noting!¡± Mandy said, ¡°I¡¯m not waiting for the Guardians. Do you dare make a bet with me if I bet that you won¡¯t live past an hour?¡± Chapter 429 Chapter 429 ¡°Do you dare ept the bet?¡± Mandy clenched her teeth as she spoke herst sentence. Her remark instantly ignited Sheldon¡¯s anger. Sheldon had always been rampant and flew into a great rage when he was provoked in such a bold manner. He spoke through tightly¨Cclenched teeth, ¡°So you want to make a bet huh? Sure, I¡¯ll bet with you. However, you should understand that no one in Swallowston can touch me. ¡°Let me repeat myself I¡¯m matchless in Swallowston¡± Mandy looked at Sheldon and said, ¡°And I will repeat myself too. You won¡¯t live past an hour. Do you want to bet on it?¡± ¡°What if you lose?¡± Sheldon said. ¡°If I lose, I will work with you. I will make it so that the whole bank and all the businesses I invested in will help you,¡± Mandy answered. Sheldonughed upon hearing this. He said, ¡°What if you win then?¡± ¡°If I win?¡± Mandy smiled nonchntly. ¡°If I win, you¡¯ll be dead!¡± Sheldon¡¯s expression changed drastically upon hearing this. That was exactly it. He would be dead if he lost the bet. He wanted to see if he was capable of surviving past an hour. Sheldon found Mandy¡¯s words amusing and rather unrealistic. He tilted his head to crack his neck with loud popping sounds. Then, he said, ¡°Sure. I¡¯d like to know who in Swallowston is capable of messing with me¡± ¡°Just wait and see then. Someone wille and deal with you.¡± Mandy shut her eyes and waited in silence. She was waiting for someone. In truth, she did not feel confident because she had no idea if this person would being to save her. It was an unknown. factor. Sheldon took a seat and waited too. His men were already hiding in many parts of the forest so he would be immediately notified if anything were to happen. Time passed quickly and the hour was almost up. The person that Mandy was waiting for had yet to show up and her anxiety was growing. Her destiny was most certainly decided if this person did not show up soonL Mandy felt extremely terrified and hopeless when it dawned on her that her destiny was in someone else¡¯s control. However, she still waited anxiously. Sheldon took a sip of water and wiped his mouth. He said, ¡°It¡¯s going to be act hour soon, Ms. Mandy. I¡¯m still alive and well. IE seems that no one ising to save you.¡± Mandy slowly opened her eyes. An hour had passed too quickly. Could it be that she had been forgotten? Perhaps no one cared enough about her in this world. Even though she was one of Southrive¡¯s wealthiest people, she did not have friends. All she had were working partners and colleagues. Such people only associated with her for profits and were not real friends. The only person that she was counting on to show up had yet to appear. Fear began to ovee Mandy and she started to feel anxious. In fact, she began to shake, However, just as she slowly sank into this emotional state, she suddenly saw a person walking slowly toward Slicklin from the forest bnd him. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. It was a man. He wore a battle suit with a ck cape blowing in the wind behind his back. The cape was whipping in the wind like a dancing war banner. He held a dagger in his hand and it was dripping with blood. The bloody dagger proved that he had already killed quite a number of people. The blood had stained his battle suit red but it did not affect his valiant demeanor. A ck face shield was concealing the man¡¯s face. Chapter 430 Chapter 430 At this point, Mandy started trembling in excitement. She was ecstatic. ¡®He¡¯s finally here!! ¡°Ms. Mandy, an hour has passed. Aren¡¯t you going to say something?¡± Sheldon asked as he checked the time and stood up. At that very moment ¡°Who¡¯s there?!¡± Sheldon¡¯s subordinates noticed something unusual and raised their guns. Yet, before they could fire their weapons, a sharp de flow over and instantly shed more than twenty people in the throat. They instantly copsed dead on the ground. Surprised gasps came from Sheldon¡¯s subordinates one after another until they were all dead. ¡°What?¡± Sheldon was startled Mandy said, ¡°I told you someone ising to deal with you! Sheldon turned around upon hearing Mandy¡¯s remark and saw a man wearing a battle suit walking toward him slowly. He instantly turned pale with fear. He pulled out his wallde¨Ctallde and roared into it, ¡°Everyone, gather at my spot! Gather at my spot!¡± Although Sheldon was roaring his lungs out, not a single voice reported back on the walkie¨Ctalkie. It was as if the hundreds of subordinates he nted in the forest had vanished. Sheldon becante panic¨Cstricken. He had nted his subordinates to wait in everyer of the forest. Even if a wild boar were to barge into the forest, let alone a man, he would be notified immediately. Yet now, someone had actually crept up behind him without his notice. Moreover, this person looked like a soldier. ¡°Everyone, gather over here!¡± Sheldon continued to roar. ¡°Stop shouting. All your subordinates are most probably dead,¡± Mandy said. ¡°What?!¡± Sheldon¡¯s face turned ghastly pale. All y subordinates are dead?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Without these subordinates, how could he possibly handle this matter alone? Sheldon¡¯s expression changed drastically and he inhaled a deep breath before he abruptly ran toward Mandy in an attempt to use her as his hostage However, Mandy had already stood up before he could reach her and ran in the direction of the man in a panle. The rest of the people stood up as well and ran in the same direction. Sharddon was furious and roared, ¡°Come back here!¡± But, s, it seemed that he was incapable of inciting fear in them during this critical moment. Mandy was getting closer and closer to the man who was walking over. Perhaps it was due to the umtion of tear or some other reason, she findly felt safe when she ran straight into his arms and they wrapped around her tigh?udy. The man¡¯s anus were extremely muscr and he was also very warm. The temperature of his chest melted away Mandy¡¯s fear and calmed her heart. Mandy heaved in an attempt to stop herself from crying. She said in a hoarse volce, ¡°You¡¯re here, Adrian,¡± It was him indeed. Adrian nodded. He gently stroked Mandy¡¯s hair with his hand as if he was trying tofort her. Like a docile kitten enjoying its master¡¯s pets, Mandy immediately shut her eyes upon feeling Adrian¡¯s touch. Just as she was fully immersed in the warmth Adrian brought with him, he gently pulled her behind him and stoppedforting her. Sheldon was the only person left in the cairns. Er was barely maintaining hisposure as he stared at Adrian with a deadly re and held a gun in his hand. Chapter 431 Chapter 431 Sheldon aimed the gun at Adrian At this very moment, his pounding heart slowly calmed down. He became much more spirited knowing that he had a gun in his hand. Sheldon sneered and said to Adrian, ¡°Boy, tell me who you are. Otherwise, I¡¯m going to st your head open!¡± Adrian put his hands into the pockets of his battle suit upon hearing Sheldon¡¯s remark. He said without answering Sheldon¡¯s question, ¡°Who are you coborating with? How many people in Internal Affairs and the City Guardian Division are working with the Lupostans? Who are those involved? What is their purpose?¡± Sheldon was rather surprised because a person in Adrian¡¯s position would kneel down and beg for mercy when a gun was pointed at them. It was apparently not the case with this man before his eyes Sheldon swung his gun and berated angrily, ¡°F*ck! Don¡¯t you understand what I¡¯m saying?! I bet you have no idea who I am. I shot fifty¨Cfour people to death on the streets seven years ago. That¡¯s pretty impressive, isn¡¯t it? ¡°Are you still not afraid of me now?¡± Sheldon was very surprised. In his opinion, anyone in this world would be scared out of their wits when they heard his name, and the reason was simple. It was because he was extremely savage and cruel and his techniques were malicinus. Adrian did not speak It was apparent that Sheldon was not nning on answering his questions either. Upon noticing the situation, Sheldon said, ¡°I bet you¡¯ve never heard of me huh? Let me tell you this. I¡¯m extremely savage and my techniques are exceedingly cruel. If you don¡¯t want to fight me, behave yourself and bow down to me. Then, all you have to do is answer a few of my questions.¡± ¡°Did you hear what I just said?! Do you wish to have a taste of my cruel techniques?!¡± Sheldon shouted, Adrian furrowed his eyebrows and said, ¡°Go on then. Tell me how cruel you are.¡± Sheldon sneered. ¡°My cruelty lies in how I kill people without feeling, guilt. Have you never heard of me?¡± Adrian chuckled, ¡°Killing is not considered cruel. I¡¯ll let you have a taste of what it really means to be cruel. However, you should know that I¡¯ve already killed all your three hundred subordinates.¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Sheldon raised his head and burst outughing. He chuckled and said, ¡°So what? You¡¯re the one who¡¯s being pointed at with a gun, not the other way around. What do you know But before Sheldon could finish his sentence, Adrian pulled out a gun from each of his pockets that he pointed at Sheldon, Looks like both of us have puns now.¡± Sheldon hastily took a few steps back and turned pale with fear. He had not expected Adrian would be such a bad ss. He felt the sense of security he acquired earlier vanish nece again. He froward deeply and said ¡°So¨CSo what? My firing speed is far beyond your imagination. I¡¯ll just need to think about it and you¡¯ll be dead without a Bang bang! Again, before Sheldon could finish his sentence, two gunshots rang out. The bullets prated his right hand that was holding his gun. One bullet shut through Sheldon¡¯s wrist and fresh bloud poured out of his wound. The other mangled the gun in his hand. ¡°Aaagh!¡± Sheldon screamed out in agony. He was stunned. He had not expected Adrian would make a move without letting him finish his sentence, Sheldon was shaking from head to toe as he felt an ominous sense of doom in his heart at this very moment. He stretched out his other hand and picked up his gun from the ground, but it was already ruined. Sheldon said, ¡°Friend, let¡¯s talk about this properly. Stay calm. Let¡¯s have a seat-¡± Bang! Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Another gunshot was heard and the bullet prated Sheldon¡¯s shoulder. He inhaled sharply from the pain and his entire body was shaking ¡°Friend¡­please listen to me¡­¡± Sheldon whimpered. Bang! Another shot was fired. The shot prated Sheldon¡¯s other shoulder. Chapter 432 Chapter 432 Sheldon¡¯s jaw dropped and he was no longer capable of remainingposed. Adrian said, ¡°Tell me, who¡¯s your Lupasian correspondent? Where is he? What are the names of the people from Internal Affairs and the City Guardian Division who are working with Laposia? Sheldon took a shaky breath and said, ¡°Friend¡­ Please don¡¯t be so impulsive and listen to me first, will you? 1 Bang! Another shot was fired. This time, the bullet prated Sheldon¡¯s left leg. Sheldon howled in pain. ¡± Adrian said, ¡°Just answer my questions and spare me the small talk. I won¡¯t listen to your pleas and will send you to Hell you¡¯re done.¡± Sheldon roared, ¡°I said, don¡¯t kill me! Please spare my life!¡± Bang! Another shot was heard and Sheldon¡¯s other leg was shot through as well ¡°Gahhhh!¡± Sheldon screamed. He had never expected this to happen to him. He had never encountered a person like Adrian who refused to give him a chance to speak and attacked without any pause. ¡°My Luposian correspondent is named Tanner Dunn. He¡¯s the vice president of a foreign¨Cinvested company in Swallowston. He¡¯s a businessman,¡± Sheldon said in fear. Upon hearing this, Adrian said, ¡°Who in Internal Affairs and the Guardians are working with the Luposians?¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Sheldon said, ¡°I will tell you everything but you have to spare me. It¡¯d be better off for me not to tell you if I¡¯m just going to end up dead anyway.¡± Adrian chuckled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll let you die in peace if you tell me. But if you don¡¯t, I¡¯m going to show you a good time.¡± Sheldon roared in rage, ¡°You can¡¯t do this to me! You have to free me if I tell you-¡± Bang! A gunshot was heard once again, and the bullet grazed Sheldon¡¯s ear. Sheldon screamed in agony and he slumped onto the ground, his body twitching. Adrian walked over and lifted Sheldon to his feet before he delivered a shot to Sheldon¡¯s grain. ¡°I¡¯m going to ask one more time. Who in Internal Affairs and the Guardians are working with the Luposians?¡± Adrian asked. ¡°Unless you free me, I won¡¯t tell. ¡°You won¡¯t tell me huh? Very well then.¡± Adrian sneered. The next moment, Adrian pulled out a dagger. Noticing the situation, Sheldon roared, ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Adrian said, ¡°Giving you a taste of what it means to lie cruel.¡± sh! ¡°Gahhh!¡± Sheldon, whose entire body was shaking profusely, let out a roar. He, who initially assumed that he was unparalleled in Swallowston, broke down in fear and agony. His entire body was shaking. At this exact moment, he came to understand what it meant to be cruel Sheldon almost lost consciousness from the agony and fear. His mind went nk from the pain. ¡°Kill me! Kill me!¡± Sheldon roared. He began to beg to be killed. Adrian did not need to ask again before Sheldon took it upon himself to admit everything ¡°Internal Affairs and the Guardians received forty¨Cfive million dors from Tanner to source arge batch of weapons for him. These weapons are stored in the foreign investedpany¡¯s warehouse. ¡°The Luposians sent me to abduct the top ten wealthiest people in Southrive and force them to join our side. ¡°There, I¡¯ve told you everything that I know! Please kill me!¡± sh! Sheldon¡¯s voice faded away as his body shook once more before going limp. Chapter 433 Chapter 433 Shelden was dead. The whole incident totaled to less than two hours from the time he abducted Mandy. The person, who was regarded as a troublesome person by Internal Affairs and the City Guardian Division in the past had died so easily in Adrian¡¯s hands. However, Adrian felt no sense of calm as there were many things happening in the country without anyone¡¯s notice. He exhaled deeply and made a call to Daniel and told him to someone to clean up the corpses. Soon after, the Battle Warrior Department announced that War Legate Dare had killed Sheldon. Moreover, the media journalists were invited to the crime scene to take photos of the corpse as verification Sheldon¡¯s death resolved the threat hanging over everyone The legate¡¯s reputation spread across Swallowston once again! Soon, Adrian and Mandy left the scene. Mandy was feeling rather anxious as if she had yet to recover from the shock They went to a small diner in Swallowston and sat down. She was starving from being on the road sincest night sa she ordered two portions of pasta and devoured then Adrian sat opposite her and watched the thirty¨Cone¨Cyear¨Cold woman eagerly eating her meal with one hand holding back her hair and the other holding her fork. Mandy appeared to be a tough woman on the surface. However, every woman had a soft side, and Mandy was no exception. She took one mouthful of pasta after another until her starvation faded. As she blew on the p he pasta to cool it down, she said to Adrian, ¡°Thank you so much, Legate. I may not be sitting down and feasting on this scrumptious pasta if it weren¡¯t for you.¡± Adrian could not help smiling as he looked at her. ¡°I can see that you¡¯re quite strong. I¡¯ve encountered this situation many times and the majority of women in your position would¡¯ve broken down and begged for merry.¡± Adrian could not refrain from praising Mandy ¡°It¡¯s probably because I¡¯m older, ¡°Mandy said with a smile. ¡°Oh right, what happened to your husband? Adrian inquired out of curiosity. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Mandy raised her head and looked at Adrian with wide eyes. She said, ¡°How did you know about this?¡± Mandy had never talked about this with Adrian. Moreover, very few people knew about herte husband¡¯s affair. I Almost no one in Swallowston knew about her past, Sheldon most probably found out about it from the Lupons because they had looked into her past. Adrian said, ¡°I was killing people in the forest while you and Sheldon were talling. I overheard your conversation while I was killing them and came to find out about it.¡± Mandy almost burst out inughter. ¡°Your remark is quite infuriating. If Shekhon were to hear that, he¡¯d be resurrected from anger.¡± Adrian shrugged in response. Mandy paused for a moment and said to Adriam, ¡°Myusband and I were friends at university. He was the first man I loved and we were nning on getting married after graduation. However, he suddenly fell very ill after graduation and became bedridden.¡± Adrian said, ¡°And you married Ivins to take care of him?¡± Mandy nodded, ¡°Yes. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to abandon him so I married him to make him feel better. I took care of him for two years. He spent all his time in bed during those two years. In fact, he didn¡¯t even have the strength to raise his arms.¡± Chapter 434 Chapter 434 ¡°What illness did he have? ¡°They couldn¡¯t find the cause of it but his body tissues were degenerating and he sweated blood. He looked extremely sallow and was barely surviving on intravenous nutrition at times,¡± Mandy said. Adrian tutted. He felt rather surprised because he had no idea Mandy had such a backstory. The woman was so noble that she ble that s was out of this world. She had taken it upon herself to marry the ill, bedridden man to take care of him. However, Adrian noticed something strange in the story. He asked. ¡°Did he suddenly fall ill? If a healthy person falls sick, there should be a process to it, right? Mandy raised her head to look at Adrian and said with a smile, ¡°I shared the same thought as you in the past. I read through so much information but there wasn¡¯t a proper exnation. In fact, I wondered if something did this to him at one point. However, I¡¯ve failed to find any evidence.¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Adrian shook his head in frustration. It was just the way life was at times. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. However, I feel that you shouldn¡¯t be waiting like this. You¡¯re thirty¨Cone years old and a female tycoon ranked one of the top ten wealthiest people in Southrive. Haven¡¯t you considered remarrying? ¡°Moreover and most importantly, you¡¯re still upholding your chastity after living for over thirty years? Adrian was astonished, Very few women in this world could do what Mandy had done and he was impressed. She was already married by the time she was thirty¨Cone but did not consummate the marriage due to her husband¡¯s illness. She refused to remarry up to now and had been upholding her chastity all this time. Adrian found Mandy¡¯s ways to be utterly meaningless because she had already done everything in her power. He felt it unnecessary for her to change her life for a dead man Mandy raised her head and chuckled upon hearing Adrian¡¯s remark She said, ¡°How could you say that, Adrian? Are you looking down on me because I haven¡¯t slept with a man?¡± Adrian shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth. You¡¯ve already done what you can and your husband has already passed away so many years ago. The deceased has already departed and the living should move on with their life. ¡°Also, you have a long life ahead of you. How will your future look if you don¡¯t have a family?¡± Mandy pouted. ¡°I¡¯ll take life one step at a time, I suppose. I thought about this before but I have yet to find a man that I can fall for. I feel that it¡¯s too difficult for a person like me to find true love.¡± Mandy was right. She was one of the top ten wealthiest people in Southrive and she was so young. There were only a few people like her in the country. Firstly, Mandy was probably the youngest tycoon. If a man did not measure up to her, she would feel that the man was only with her for her money. She wanted to find a man that matched her status but had failed to do so. Hence, that was just how life was. It was not easy being a good woman. Adrian sympathized with her. ¡°What a waste. What a waste indeed.¡± ¡°What¡¯s a waste? What do you think is a waste?¡± Mandy could not refrain from ring at Adrian. Adrian said, ¡°Think about it. You¡¯re such a beautiful and wealthy woman, yet you don¡¯t date. Isn¡¯t that a waste? It¡¯s a waste of your outstanding genes. I think that it must be because your head is always up in the clouds. ¡± Mandy replied, ¡°My head isn¡¯t up in the clouds at all I was married and am a widow now even though I didn¡¯t consumamate my marriage. My head isn¡¯t up in the clouds. It¡¯s just the on¡¯t trust the men ant there. ¡°! How about you set me up with someone?¡± Mandy said with a grin. Adrian red at Mandy. He said, ¡°All right, finish your food. I was just joking with you.¡± Mandy sniggered but did not speak anymore. Adrian sent Mandy off after she finished her meal He drove Mandy back to Swallowston Bank. Mandy got out of the car and smiled at Adrian. ¡°Legate, thank you for your help and for saving my life. I owe you a life.¡± Mandy said this in a solemn manner. Chapter 435 Chapter 435 Adrian sent Mandy off after she finished her meal He drove Mandy back to Swallowston Bank. Mandy got out of the car and smiled at Adrian. ¡°Legate, thank you for your help and for saving my life. I owe you a life.¡± Mandy said this in a solemn manner. Adrian, ¡°I shall remember that!¡± ¡°Heh¡­¡± Mandy chuckled but did notment any further and walked into Swallowston Bank. Adrian returned to New Paraiso Samantha and Joanna had already seen the rted information in the news from New Paraiso¡¯s office. They learned that War Legate Draco had killed Sheldon and all the escaped prisoners had been executed. The Battle Warrior Department had already cleaned up the scene. As soon as Adrian walked into the office, Joanna smiled and said, ¡°Our big hero is back.¡± Samantha looked at Adrian with a bright simile. ¡°Dear, we saw the news.¡± Adrian asked, ¡°How did I do?TM Samantha nodded and gave him a thumbs¨Cup. Joanna said in a sarcastic tone, ¡°How did you do? Are you fishing forpliments? Isn¡¯t it normal for the legate to do rescue missions? It¡¯s your duty!¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Enough with your nonsense,¡± Adrian berated Joanna. Joanna stuck out her tongue adorably. The incident of Mandy¡¯s abduction hade to an end so Samantha and Joanna could set their minds at ease and start working again. Adrian immediately notified Daniel and told him about the information he acquired from Sheldon and put Daniel on standby He would clean up Internal Affairs and the City Guardian Division by thetest tomorrow. Adrian stayed in Samantha¡¯s office for a while. In the afternoon, Adrian met up with Chuck. Chuck returned to his family home and began to wee his new life after his turmoil had ended. He lived in an old, run¨Cdown area in Swallowston. He had grown up here. Adrian knew about Chuck¡¯s residential area because he would frequently visit this ce when he was younger. However, the house had been deserted for thest two years. Chuck would need to clean up the house properly if he wished to stay there. When Adrian arrived at Chuck¡¯s house, Chuck was cleaning the house. It was covered in spider webs and a rotting stench permeated the air. Noticing Adrian¡¯s arrival, Chuck, who was in the middle of cleaning, said, ¡°Adrian, you¡¯re here.¡± Adrian nodded. He checked out Chuck¡¯s house before he approached Chuck and said, ¡°Is this house still habitable, Chubbs?¡± Chuck chuckled and said, ¡°It is. It¡¯s a little dirty is all I¡¯ll clean up the ce. Oh yeah. Adrian, have a seat. I¡¯ve already cleaned the chairs.¡± Adrian walked over and picked up a broom to help Chuck sweep the flour. Cluck was shocked upon noticing this and hastily snatched away the broom from Adrian. ¡°What are you doing? You¡¯re the legate now. How could you do manualbor like this?¡± Chuck said. ¡°Chubbs, I¡¯m still me. I haven¡¯t changed,¡± Adrian said to him. Ovee by emotion, Chuck kept quiet for a moment. Chapter 436 Chapter 436 ¡®It¡¯s been so many years The young man who would poke at ho¡¯s nests with me has now be a famous general. ¡®Meanwhile, I¡¯m nobody.¡± Chuck always felt inferior inparison to Adrian But, if I think of it, the fact that we¡¯ve been best friends since little hasn¡¯t changed even though he¡¯s super famous now.¡± At that thought, Chuck handed the broom back to Adrian with a smile and said, ¡°Ipletely forgot. I keep thinking that you¡¯re War Legate Draco and have been feeling very distant from you so I¡¯ve been on my toes.¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°Didn¡¯t your father teach you not to forget your roots? My dad taught me that. He said I should never forget who I am no matter what I be.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. Does this mean we¡¯re still best friends?¡± Adrian nodded. ¡°Of course, we are.¡± The two looked at each other and smiled. Suddenly, another voice said, ¡°What about me?¡± Reiss, wearing a pair of shorts, walked in and looked at the two men. ¡°Reiss? What are you doing here? Didn¡¯t you return to Northrive?¡± Chuck asked in confusion when he saw her. Reiss shot a nce at Adrian and took the broom away from his hands. ¡°There¡¯s nothing left for me to return to in Northrive so I¡¯ve decided to stay in Swallowston from now on ¡°You two had better not forget about me, understand?¡± Chuck noticed something was off with the way Reiss looked at Adrian. It was filled with a tinge of resentment. He could immediately tell that Reiss had already fallen for Adrian. ¡°I suppose it¡¯s only logical. After all, who wouldn¡¯t want to marry a man as sessful as Adrian?¡± Noticing Adrian¡¯s silence, Chuck smiled and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re nning on living in Swallowston, Reiss, the three of us are now reunited. Who would¡¯ve thought that we¡¯d meet back here after seven years as adults?¡± Reiss said, ¡°You¡¯re right. None of us ever thought this s day woulde seven years ago. We were living such carefree lives in the past, ying around and stuff. But now¡­ We¡¯ve all experienced too much.¡± At this point, Chuck took a deep breath and said, ¡°Wait here for a moment. I¡¯m going to go get some beers so that we can spend The catching up with each other.¡± Chuck got up and was about to head out to buy same beer when Adrian grabbed lus hand. ¡°Now¡¯s not the time to be drinking, not until you¡¯re done cleaning up the ce. We¡¯ll go get a drink tonight after we¡¯re done instead.¡± Heiss cut in and asked, ¡°Won¡¯t your wife get suspicious if you stay outte?¡± Adrian red at her. ¡°Do you honestly think I¡¯m the kind of man who¡¯d be afraid of his wife?¡± Chuck Laughed when he heard this while Reiss rolled her eyes at Adrian. ¡°Sam has done a lot for Adrian, Reiss Any other woman would¡¯ve remarried a long time ago after Adrian disappears. Instead, Sain walted for him for seven whole years. There aren¡¯t many women as wonderful as her left in the world.¡± Reiss was aware of the amount of effort Samantha had put in for Adrian. No other woman coulde close ki her. Chuck then added, ¡°I suppose the three of us have gone through a whole lot recently¡­ How are your parents by the way?¡± Reiss replied, ¡°They¡¯ve both been arrested by War Legate Draco and thrown into prison. The De Forrest family is officially disbanded and I¡¯m without a family now. ¡°Tell me, Chubbs. Should I hate him or thank him?¡± Chuck merely smiled and did not say a word, which was a gond response in certain situations. Reiss then shook her head. ¡°All right, that¡¯s enough of that. Let¡¯s clean up your house and go out for some drinks.¡± Chuck nodded, ¡°Sure. Thank you both for helping me out. Adrian, go wipe that table please.¡± He handed Adrian a rag Chapter 437 Chapter 437 Adrian, Reiss, and Chuck began to clean up the house. Reiss was a natural horn perfectionist so she managed to clean up the house that had been left uninhabited for two years until it was squeaky clean. In the midst of cleaning, she suddenly thought of something and asked, ¡°By the way, what are your ns now, Chubbs? Do you have something in mind?¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Chuck was now a free man and needed to reenter society. Hearing this question, he sighed and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t decided on anything yet. I don¡¯t know what I should do now, I was thinking of getting a job at a factory first since I haven¡¯t got any skills to speak of.¡± H Reiss shot a look at Adrian before saying, ¡°You¡¯ve got a rich friend right over there so there¡¯s nothing for you to worry about. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be set for life if he decides to help you.¡± Chuck smiled when he heard this, also tuming in nce at Adrian. ¡°As rich as he is, I can¡¯t possibly ask him to take care of me for the rest of my life, can I? I still have to work and earn my own money.¡± Reiss said nothing about this. After all, everyone should have a career of their own or their lives would be meaningless. However, right at that moment, Adrian said, ¡°Go ahead and open up a factory of your own in Swallowston, Chubbs. I¡¯ll loan you seven hundred and fifty thousand dors to get you going. You can return the manry after yourpany has settled down¡± Adrian was not nning on simply handing Chuck a sum of money for thetter to enjoy his life away. One should always be kept busy to truly enjoy living. In Adrian¡¯s mind, he wanted to help Chuck turn his life around but he was not going to give Chuck a sum of money without any particr purpose. He did want the money to be squandered away. Chuck was clearly shocked when he heard this offer. He said, ¡°How am I supposed to open a factory when I don¡¯t even know what I¡¯m good at?¡± Adrian looked to Reiss as he replied, ¡°Retss is currently the general manager of the Xander Group. It¡¯s a fashionpany. You could open up a clothing warehouse and hire a few workers. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be able to earn a lucrative sum from the Xander Group.¡± Heiss¡® eyes twinkled when she heard this. ¡°He¡¯s right, Chubbs. We could send some of our stock to you to sell to other customers. Plus, we could help you sell off any leftover stock you have ¡°On top of that, no one will have control over yourpany¡¯s shares. Not when you¡¯re the sole owner. Adrian already said you can return him the money when you¡¯ve eamed enough¡± ¡°But what if I make a loss? Adrian¡¯s money would then be wasted on me, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°The Xander Group can take over if yourpany makes a loss. However, you should go ahead and try it out without such worries. Earning moneyes next.¡± Adrian had not said that Chuck could opt to not return him the money. ¡®Pressure¡¯s the best motivator after all. This is as far as I¡¯ll be able to help him now. Hearing this, Chuck turned to look at Adrian. ¡°Thank you!¡± Adrian smiled in response. ¡°It¡¯s settled then. I¡¯ll help you select a location to build your factory. You¡¯ll feel much more at ease after it¡¯s been set up,¡± Reiss said with a smile. Chuck nodded. He has gone through the toughest moments of his life and was finally able to see the light at the end of the darkness. Night had fallen by the time they were done with the cleaning. Chapter 438 Chapter 438 Check went out to buy: some food and beers from a nearby sundry shop to celebrate the night with Adrian and Reiss Meanwhile, Adrian sent Samantha a text that he was going to be homete to spend the night with Chuck, Naturally Samantha gave him her blessing but also reminded him not to drink too much. The trio sat down to eat when Chuck returned. Although it was not a tableful of delicacies, they still enjoyed themselves very moch Reiss was able to ept th reality she was now in. She felt happy from the bottom of her heart and was able to drink freely. keeping an eye on the amount they were consuming, the trio drank and chatted, mostly about Adrian¡¯s past, present, and While they were drinking, they suddenly heard the sound of a car¡¯s engineing from outside the house, followed by the sound of its doors opening and closing. After that, two middle¨Caged men in suits walked in with around a dozen construction workers. ¡°Since when was this ce upied? I thought nobody has lived here for a long time,¡± said the middle¨Caged man who was leading the crew. ¡°Where did you threee from? Why are you all here?¡± the other middle¨Caged man asked in an icy tone. Chuck and his trends turned over to look at them. Chuck got up and replied, ¡°This is my house so what¡¯s wrong; with me staying here? Who are you people? I should be the one asking what you¡¯re doing here.¡± The two middle¨Caged men exchanged looks while one of them took off his safety helmet and said, ¡°Bullsh*1. This ce is going to be demolished tomorrow so who are you to stay here? The bulldozer will be here tomorrow moming so I want you three gone by then.¡± ¡°They¡¯re going to demolish this ce?¡® Chuck had no idea his old house was going to be torn down Seeing this, Heiss murmured, ¡°Adrian, I did see some workers around the area when I got here earlier. They¡¯re nning to build some amodation for the schools nearby so this ce might really get tom down Reconstructions were a normal urrence in Swallowston. Adrian turned to the middle¨Caged men and asked, ¡°Whichpany are you from? You¡¯re all free to take over this ce if you want but you¡¯re going to have topensate the owner before doing so.¡± ¡°You little f*ck.¡± The other middle¨Caged man with his safety helmet still on scowled. ¡°The house has been unupied for two years so its deed has been annulled. This isn¡¯t a ploy to extort money from us, right? This whole area belongs to ourpany now so pack up your stuff and get the f*ck out of here.¡± Chuck was lost for words when he heard this, while Adrian stood up and said, ¡°The owner of this ce was in prison over the past two years. Even so, his house still remains, regardless of whether he was upying it or not. So, who are you to tear it down withoutpensating him? ¡°Complete the procedure if you insist on tearing it down. Otherwise, nobily¡¯s touching a single brick in this house. Not even Internal Affairs.¡± ¡°Ho.. ¡°That¡¯s rather bold statement, you little fl¡­ Were you under the impression 1 was asking you nicely?¡± The middle¨Caged man who said this was Dale Sney from Swallowston¡¯s Garms Construction. He was in charge of developing the area into school umtions. In truth, all of the nearby residents had already beenpensated while Chuck¡¯s house was sold to theirpany by Internal Affairs since it was considered uninhabited. So, why would Dale agree to compensate Chuck out of nowhere? ¡°I¡¯m not a wry patent man so you¡¯d better not test my limits. Now, stop wastin time and get the Peck out of here!¡± Adrian said, ¡°Watch your tone. Also, you might want to rephrase your sentence before I make you!¡± project. even more furious when he heard this. He had never conne e across such a situation since he was put in charge of the N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°How dare be try to extort me like this! Has he gone money¨Ccrazy? ¡°That¡¯s enough! Get these three out of hole money¨Ccrazy?! Chapter 439 Chapter 439 The workers Dule brought with him immediately trudged in and were about to drag the trio out of the ce. However, they were all sent flying by a mysterious gust of wind the moment they entered the house and fell onto their backs. None of them had any clue what had just happened ¡°Arghh!¡± The workers were all sent sprawling to the ground and cried out in agony before they could even enter the ce. Dale was dumbfounded upon witnessing this As Chuck and Reiss stood up, Adrian had already walked over and was standing before Dale. Dale waspletely unaware that Adrian was so well¨Cversed inbat that he was able to send his workers flying in an instant. For a moment, he even felt fearful of Adrian. Suddenly, Adrian raised his hand and gave Dale a tight p. ¡°You¡¯ve got some nerve speaking to me so rudely. Looks like you need to be taught a lesson ¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Dale was trembling from the p but quickly became furious as he tried to retaliate. Adrian licked him in the stomach before he could even raise his hand. He then fell to his knees and gasped for air from the pain he felt. Adrian then grabbed Dale¡¯s cor and held him up. ¡°Tell me everything about thispensation that yourpany paid for the remodeling project. Also, why was the deed for this house annulled? ¡°Wh¨CWho are you? Do you realize that you¡¯ve just forfeited your life by harming me? We¡¯re working with Internal Affairs on this project,¡± Dale said, However, he was given another p right after that, ¡°I¡¯m not a very patient man so you¡¯d better not make me repeat myself.¡± Dale was unable to retaliate and started breaking out in cold sweat as he looked at Adrian. ¡°Internal Affairs voided the deed to this ce a long time ago. They even epted the one hundred and seventy thousand dorpensation we paid them.¡± Adrian¡¯s face turned rather menacing as he said, ¡°Is that so? Are you telling me that Internal Affairs owns this house? Tell me, did they record this transaction in their books or was it embezzled by the person in charge?¡± ¡°Listen here, kid¡­ You must be out of your mind trying to investigate Internal Affairs. Don¡¯t you know you¡¯re literally ying with fire by asking all these questions?¡± Dale snickered, knowing that Internal Affairs had his back. Adrian sent another p in Dale¡¯s way, whose face was now bleeding from the severe bruising. ¡°Again, I¡¯m not a patient man so you¡¯d better not test me. I¡¯ll kill you if you¡¯re unable to appease me, understand?¡± Just as Adrian¡¯s face turned sinister, Heiss handed him a beer bottle. Upon epting it, Adrian swung the bottle at Dale¡¯s face, sending hien sprawling onto the floor. Dale rolled on the ground and yelled in agony but Adrian merely stepped on him to hold him still. ¡°It was Byron Wulf, the deputy chief secretary of Internal Affairs. He took the money for himself,¡± Dale admitted as he trembled vigorously. He had never anyone like Adrian before Hearing this, Adrian said, ¡°So yourpany did pay for this house but Byron pocketed all the money, correct?¡± Dale nodded his head profusely. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. The deed was voided a long time ago and we already paid thepensation for it. That¡¯s why we¡¯re going to start tearing this ce down tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°I doubt you¡¯ll be able to do that now.¡± Adrian released Dale and said, ¡°I want you to call Byron and tell him you can¡¯t tear down this ce. Ask him to take a trip down here himself. There¡¯s something I¡¯d like to tell him face¨Cto¨Cface,¡± Dale felt overjoyed when he heard Adrian say this. Chapter 440 Chapter 440 ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯ve been nning to do! ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter who you are. Internal Affairs is going to drag you away the moment they arrive!¡® At that thought, Dale hurriedly picked up his cell phone and called Byron on his personal number. ¡ª Byron had just gotten out from a shower in his luxurious vi in Windy Bay. He received Dale¡¯s phone call just as he was about to have some fun with the new mistress he had just started rtions with. Dale said, ¡°Mr. Byron, I was beaten up by a few guys. You need toe to Southern ins immediately. The owner of the house whose dood you voided before has returned. He and his friends beat me up and refuse to let me tear down the ce.¡± ¡°What did you say? F*cking idiot, does he have a death wish?!¡± Byron yelled. ¡°Please get here as soon as you can, Mr. Byron. They¡¯re going to ruin my face if you don¡¯t.¡± Byron immediately said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± After that, he put on his clothes and was about to rush over when a seductive woman snuck a peek inside and said, ¡°What¡¯s taking you so long, Mr. Byron? Why aren¡¯t youing to me yet? Byron felt a jolt run through his body when he saw the woman andughed. ¡°Hahaha! I¡¯ll be right there, honey.¡± ¡°Nothing¡¯s more important than enjoying myself right now.¡® At that thought, Bryon made a call to have someone rush over to Dale¡¯s aid while he enjoyed his lovely night. After he made the arrangements, Byron called Dale and said, ¡°I¡¯m getting Rupert to help you. He¡¯ll help you arrest this idiot very soon.¡± Byron hung up the phone after that and dashed into the room. Meanwhile, Dale wiped away the blood on his face after hanging up. ¡°I¡¯ve already called Mr. Byron. He¡¯ll be here very soon. You three are going to wait for him here.¡± Adrian calmly sat down and continued having his dinner. Chuck then said, ¡°Let¡¯s just leave, Adrian. You don¡¯t stand to gain anything if you¡¯re at odds with Internal Affairs.¡± He was choosing to give up his house out of fear that Adrian might get into trouble. Reiss also added, ¡°He¡¯s right, Adrian, The Department and Internal Affairs have always been on bad terms so why don¡¯t you just drop the matter? With you around, I¡¯m sure Chubbs will be able to find another ce to stay.¡± Adrian shot a nce at them and said, ¡°That¡¯s enough from you two. Come sit with me and wait for whoever¡¯sing ¡± The two of them fell silent when they heard this and sat down. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Seeing how calm Adrian was, Dale could not help but smile and said, ¡°You don¡¯t seem to understand the situation you¡¯ve gotten yourself into, kid. You¡¯re going to be taken away the moment the enforcement team arrives, and I¡¯m willing to bet Mr. Byron isn¡¯t going to let you walk away from this scot¨Cfree.¡± Adrian faintly smiled. ¡°Are you absolutely sure of that? ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see then! I¡¯m going to make sure I get payback for everything you did to me tonight!¡± Dale was not in a hurry to leave, plus he was dying to see who was going to get thestugh. Ten minutester, the sound of engines ring could be hoard outside, un doubt caused by the man Byron sent to Dale¡¯s aid. Chapter 441 Chapter 441 Thud Thed! Thud! Shortly after the car doors were closed, the enforcement team from Internal Affairs rushed into the house. The person leading theway Rupert Greece. Dale was ted when he saw them. ¡°Captain Rupert, you¡¯re here! Has Mr. Byron told you what¡¯s happened?¡± Rupert nodded and nced at Adrian and the other two ¡°Nobody would dare to cause trouble in Internal Affairs territory. Mr. Byron has already ordered this house to be demolished, yet you¡¯re trying to seekpensation. I suggest you extort that money in prison instead! ¡°You three have severely broken Internal Affairs¡¯ rules, plus one of you evenid your hands on another person. This alone will be enough to charge you with years of imprisonment,¡± Rupert said to the trio. He was being straightforward because he already got the gist of the situation from Byron. Meanwhile, Adrian seemed slightly infuriated by Byron¡¯s absence. Eyebrows furrowed, he said, ¡°Byron should be here to deal with his own matters, yet he¡¯s sent you lot?¡± Rupert said, ¡°You¡¯re unworthy of himing in person. I¡¯ve seen a lot of people like you, trying to extort some money because you think you can. However, I¡¯ll warn you that it won¡¯t be easy toy your hands on our department¡¯s money.¡± Rupertughed as he looked at Adrian. ¡°Tell me¡­ How many people like me have you seen? Also, how hard would it actually be to get your department¡¯s money?¡± Rupert was a little taken aback by Adrian¡¯s answer and instantly became enraged. ¡°That¡¯s quite a mouth you¡¯ve got there. I¡¯ve arrested all kinds of people during my many years in Internal Affairs. All of them had all kinds of excuses. Yet, no matter how smart their excuses were, they still got thrown into prison for behavior correction in the end.¡± Adrian¡¯s interest was piqued when he heard this. With a smile, he asked, ¡°May I ask what kind of people have you arrested before, Mr. Rupert?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°All the way from business tycoons tomon civilians ¡± ¡°Then. Have you ever arrested War Legale Draco before?¡± Haha! ¡­¡± Rupert was about tough again when Adrian¡¯s answer suddenly stunned him. Even more enraged, he asked, ¡°What did you just say?¡± Adrian made a gesture before taking out his medallion, shing it before Rupert¡¯s eyes. It had the words ¡°War Legate Draco engraved on it. ¡°Read it,¡± Adrianmanded Hupert, whose mouth was ajar as he broke out in cold sweat. ¡°W-War Leggate Draco Rupert felt as though he¡¯d been struck by lightning. He fell on his knees and seemed to have broken down. When Dale saw this, he instantly realized how much trouble he was in and gat down on his knees ton Meanwhile, the people who arrived with Hujaert to arrest Adrian quickly dropped their weapons. ¡°Y-You¡¯re the legate?¡± Rupert stammered as he looked up at Adrian in horror. He was dumbfounded and could not believe what was happening. The person standing right before him was the legate! Chapter 442 Chapter 442 Dale trembled in fear after realizing that he had offended the legate ¡°What the¡­¡± Both men were ovee by fear as they knelt. Looking at Rupert, Adrian looked at a guy next to the former and said, ¡°Hand me your rod.¡± The i guy dared not disobey the legate¡¯smand and handed over his weapon. Grabbing it tight, Adrian threw a huge swing at Rupert¡¯s face ¡°Argh!¡± Rupert sprawled onto the floor, teeth and blood flying out of his mouth. ¡°Please forgive me, sir! I was just doing as I was told!¡± he screamed as he trembled. ¡°You were just doing as you were told, eh?¡± Adrian snickered and continued, ¡°I think you¡¯re just taking advantage of your status to flex your authority though.¡± Adrian swing the rod once more after saying this, causing Rupert¡¯s face to be very badly bruised. Dale did not dare utter a single word despite how badly Rupert was crying out. In this way, he thought he would be able to escape being punished, but Adrian suddenly swung the stick at his face as well Both men cried out in pain. Rupert then screamed, ¡°Please, sir! No more. No more! Mr. Byron was the one who asked me toe here. I don¡¯t dare disobey his orders. Not when I¡¯m his subordinate!¡± Adrian looked toward Rupert whose face was covered in blood. ¡°One should always know how to distinguish between right and wrong. What good would you be if you¡¯re just a mindless puppet who does everything as he¡¯s told?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir.. I really am!¡± Rupert cried. ¡°Where¡¯s Byron now?¡± ¡°He¡¯s at his luxury private residence. He¡¯s messing around with his new mistress right now.¡± ¡°A luxury private residence, you say?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. It¡¯s a vi at Windy Bay that¡¯s worth more than four million and five hundred thousand dors,¡± Rupert said. He did not hesitate to betray Byron. ¡®Byron¡¯s the deputy chief secretary of Internal Affairs, which means he¡¯s being paid less than three thousand dors per month. How can he fork out that much money to buy a vi at Windy Bay then?¡¯ Adrian gestured toward Rupert and asked, ¡°What else do you know?¡± Rupert got back on his knees and looked up with his tear-filled face. ¡°Please spare my life, sir. I haven¡¯t done anything other than follow orders. I may have epted a few thousand dors from Mr. Byron as a reward, but that¡¯s all there is to it!¡± Adrian hoisted Rupert off the floor and said, ¡°Why are you confessing when I didn¡¯t ask you anything about that? As a member ofw enforcement, you¡¯re bbering a load of nonsense that may not even be true. Is this what you mean by doing as you¡¯re told? ¡°If someone like you ever showed up at Wyvern Peak, I¡¯d cut them down to pieces,¡± Adrian calmly said, causing Rupert to be so scared he wet his pants. Panicking, he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir! Please give me another chance!¡± Adrian released Rupert and said, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll give you one more chance for a do-over, Gather your men and have them surround Byron¡¯s residence immediately. We¡¯re going to arrest him.¡± Surprised, Rupert stuttered and asked, ¡°Wh-Why are you arresting him, sir?¡± ¡°I suspect he¡¯s in cahoots with the Lupasians by providing them with support using his status. Now, I want you to mobilize your whole team and arrest him with me? ¡°1-1¡¯ll need Mr. Byron¡¯s permission before I¡¯m able to mobilize anyone,¡± Rupert said. ¡°Would you like my department toe and rece you? You¡¯d be useless to me if I did though. ¡°You have three seconds to decide before I do away with you.¡± Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Out!N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Chapter 443 Chapter 443 Rupert trembled when he heard this. *Three seconds? Are you kidding me? That¡¯s literally not time at all!! However, he immediately shouted when Adrian started counting down, ¡°I¡¯ll do it! I¡¯ll do it!¡± After that, he was trembling even more vigorously as his sweat drenched his clothes. Adrian smiled and said, ¡°In that case, have your men sent to Byron¡¯s residence immediately. I¡¯ll be right there. ¡°And remember. No press.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Rupert shouted and waved. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Rupert and his men immediately y ran out of the house and did as they were told. However, Dale was still on his knees, not daring to get up without Adrian¡¯s permission. He trembled even more after Rupert left. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°Are you still going to tear down this house tomorrow?¡± Adrian asked as he looked at Dale. Dale immediately shook his head ¡°I¨CI¡¯m not going to tear down this ce anymore, sir. I won¡¯t do it no matter what!¡± ¡°You know, I¡¯m not an unreasonable man. You¡¯re free to tear down the ce once you¡¯vepensated the owner for his losses.¡± ¡°U¨CUnderstood, sir.¡± Dale nodded. ¡°You may leave now.¡± ¡°You may ¡°T¨CThank you, sir!¡± Dale hurriedly get up and ran for the door, leaving Adrian and the other two. Unable to control herself, Reiss tutted and said, ¡°That was quite the spectacle, Legate. You must be really proud of yourself after seeing how harrified they were.¡± Adrian looked at Reiss and chose not to reply to thatment. e got matters to handle so I¡¯m going to have to leave now. Where are you staying now, Reiss?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve got ¡°Your cousin¡¯s currently living alone so she invited me to stay with her for the time being.¡± ¡°That was a pretty good idea. After all, Reiss and Riley are both of simr ages and have simr life experiences, with Leonard and Wilfred stuck in prison at the moment.¡® At that thought, Adrian nodded and immediately departed. Hupert immediately mobilized all of his subordinates when he returned. As a result, a total of three hundred fully¨Carmed men headed for Byron¡¯s residence Hupert did not dare try to go against Adrian¡¯s orders, knowing how merciless the legate could be. After all, the legate had already executed Wace and his entire family so why would he be afraid of killing someone as insignificant as Rupert? In fact, this operation was probably the biggest one Rupert had ever carried out in his whole life. His entire team swiftly fell in line without leaking a single word to anyone. Half an hourter, their cars surrounded Hyron¡¯s ce before they barricaded it, awaiting their final orders. Through theirmunications device, itupert said, ¡°Listen up, everyone. None of you are allowed to move without my explicit orders. I want you all to remain in hiding and wait for the legate to arrive.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Everyone softly acknowledged. Rupert and his team were hiding behind the shadows at Byron¡¯s residence. Suddenly, Adrian, who was in his ck battle suit, slowly walked toward them. Nobody was able to see his face due to his mask. When Rupert spotted him, he immediately walked over and said, ¡°I¡¯m done gathering my men. Are we going in to arrest him now?¡± Chapter 444 Chapter 444 Rupert¡¯s face was still bruised. Although he had already done simple first aid on his injuries, he was still in really bad shape on The whole Adrian made a gesture and said, ¡°Go.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Rupert waved his hand as he gave his order, followed by the first team kicking down Byron¡¯s door and charging inside. Adrian and Rupert followed behind them.. At that very moment, Byron was still having fun with an exquisite¨Clooking woman upstairs when his door was suddenly kicked down. More than a dozen men charged into the room with their guns aimed at him and his woman. Byron was so shocked when the door was kicked down that he started shaking, while the woman shrieked and covered herself with the nket, Bryon scurried to grab his clothes to put them on as looked at the people in front of him. ¡°What are you guys doing?! Are you all mad?! How dare you barge into my room!¡± He could instantly tell that the men before him were from Internal Affairs based on their battle suits, which was why he yelled at them as a deputy chief secretary would. Yet, the moment he said this, Rupert walked in and stood before Rupert¡¯s bedside with his hands behind his back. When Byron saw how angrily Rupert was staring at him, he was briefly stunned before saying, ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you to deal with that matter at Southern ins? What are you doing here instead? Rupert would have been fine if Bryon had not mentioned that matter. But now that he had, Rupert became even more enraged, ¡°Who do you think caused me to get these bruises in the first ce just by dealing with that matter?!¡± Gritting his teeth, Rupert said, ¡°How dare you throw around your weight in the legate¡¯s presence. Do you have a death wish?¡± ¡°What nonsense are you on about?!¡± Adrian, in his battle suit, strode into the room right after Byron yelled. Byron staggered and took a few steps back until he fell off his bed when he saw Adrian. ¡°L¨CLegate???¡± Byron stammered in shock. He could not see Adrian¡¯s expression but he was able to sense thetter¡¯s murderous intent. The temperature in the room seemed to have decreased rapidly when Adrian walked in. So much so that it chilled one¡¯s bones. Adrian stopped and ripped away the nket, causing the woman under it to curl up into a ball. She was shivering non¨Cstop and crying like a baby. ¡°She¡¯s just his mistress who nned on spending the night at his private residence. I doubt she ever expected this to happen.¡± Adrian thenmanded, ¡°Take her back to the Battle Warrior Department for investigation.¡± Two men dragged the woman off the bed, who was screaming as she got taken outside. Adrian then turned to Byron and said, ¡°You seem to be enjoying your life, Mr. Byron.¡± Byron stared at Adrian and asked, ¡°What are you doing here, Legate? Since when did the Department be so shameless they dare order my men around? ¡°Also, how could you listen to his orders despite being a member of Internal Affairs, Rupert?¡± Rupert snorted angrily and replied, ¡°Out the crap, Byron. Who do you think caused my face to be like this? You almost had me lilled!¡± ¡°What?¡± Byron had no idea what Rupert was saying so be ignored thetter and turned to Adrian. ¡°Don¡¯t you think you should exin your actions, Legale?¡± However, Adrianughed and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have to exin anything to you. I¡¯m here because you¡¯re under suspicion ofmunicating with the Luposians and providing them with support. As such, you¡¯re officially under arrest by the Battle Warrior Department.¡± Chapter 445 Chapter 445 Byron was stunned when he heard this Working with the Luposians? Providing them support?¡± Byron was just calmly sitting in his office hours ago, not expecting to end up being arrested by the Battle Warrior Department. Because of this, he was furious. ¡®I¡¯m the deputy chief secretary of Internal Affairs! I won¡¯t allow anyone to step over my authority!! N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°How dare you use me, Draco! Our departments have never been at odds with one another so how dare you meddle in my affairs!¡± Byron stood on the bed and yelled at Adrian ¡°Silence!¡± Rupert suddenly swing a punch at Byron¡¯s face, causing thetter to copse onto the bed in pain. In fact, a few of his teeth had fallen off from that ferocious punch. ¡°Are you still going to pretend that you¡¯re a decent man, Byron? You¡¯re hereby under arrest by War Legale Draco himself. Nobody is going toe and save you now!¡± Byron¡¯s fury meter finally reached its peak, unable to believe that he had just been punched by his subordinate. ¡°Rupert! How dare youy your hands on your direct superior! From this moment, your career is over!¡± Adrian cut in, ¡°I could say the same about you, Byrun. Starting today, your life as you know it is over. ¡°Take him back to the Department. I¡¯ll deal with himter ¡± ¡°Yes, sir! ¡°Take him away!¡± Rupert was finally able to vent by dragging Byron off the bed and pinning him to the floor. Filled with rage, Byron trembled and struggled like a madman. However, he was unable to break free no matter how hard he tried ¡°Draco, I¡¯m going to report you for this! I¡¯ll make sure you die If you cause me even the littlest bit of harm! Curse yo You don¡¯t have the authority to arrest me!¡± you. Draco! Hearing Hyzon¡¯s angry words, Adrian said, ¡°Go ahead and beat him up if he continues to swear. You may beat him to death for all I care. I¡¯ll take responsibility if he does die.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Rupert acknowledged before kicking Byron¡¯s abdomen with his shin Byron¡¯s mouth opened wide when he got kicked. He remained silent as he was dragged out like a dead puppy. Almost nobody knew about the operation that involved Byron being taken to the Hattle Warrior Department. In fact, not even Internal Affairs were aware of Byron¡¯s arrest. It was almost midnight by the time Byron was delivered to the Battle Warring Department. Adrian handed him over to Daniel before returning home. He thought Samantha would have fallen asleep by the time he got home Instead, he found her reading a book in bed when he pushed open the bedroom door. Samantha hurriedly put the book down when she saw him. ¡°You¡¯re home, dear.¡± ¡°Why are you still up?¡± Adrian sat down by his bedside and took off his shoes. Meanwhile, Samantha revealed a warm smile as she helped ce his shoes on the rack. ¡°I tried calling you earlier but you didn¡¯t answer. So I called Chubbs and he told me that you brought sutne men with you to arrest the deputy chief secretary of Internal Affairs. What¡¯s that all about?¡± Adrian smiled ¡°Internal Affairs has something to do with Sheldon abducting Mandy. I suspect someone inside has been working with the Lupostans. Plus, Sheldon¡¯s execution was the biggest lie Internal Affairs had made up so I needed to investigate the matter thoroughly.¡± Samantha grabbed his hand. ¡°But shouldn¡¯t Imperial Capital be the ones to investigate this? Wouldn¡¯t you be offending them by interfering?¡± It has already happened so I can¡¯t just sit aside and do nothing.¡± Adrian replied. Samantha remained silent for a moment¡­ Chapter 446 Chapter 446 ¡°All right. I¡¯ve already prepared your bath. Go wash up. You stink!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Adrian headed into the bathroom and showered before putting on the pajamas Samantha had laid out for him. Samantha was still reading her book after he was done. He asked, ¡°By By the Dunn?¡± ¡°Tanner Dunn?¡± Samantha seemed confused while Adrian nodded. way, do you know a person by the name of Tanner Adrian wanted to be more thorough with his investigation since Sheldon mentioned his name. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Samantha then replied, ¡°I know the guy. He¡¯s the deputy director of the SK Group and is a Lupasian businessman. SK is considered a foreign¨Cinvested medium¨Csizedpany in Swallowston. ¡°Why do you ask?¡± Samantha asked curiously. Adrian pondered for a moment before he smiled at her and said, ¡°Something¡¯s off with him, and I n on meeting him tomorrow.¡± ¡°He¡¯s not going to be easy to meet. I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t be able to meet him if you walk in unannounced. Why don¡¯t I get someone from the office to contact him for a meeting on the pretense that we¡¯d like to work together with hispany?¡± Adrianughed and said, ¡°Silly girl, what makes you think there¡¯s a single person in the world that I can¡¯t meet? I¡¯ll find a way to get him to meet with me tomorrow.¡± Samantha let off a wry smile before rolling her eyes at him. ¡°Fine. But be careful, okay? ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s not waste any more time and get some sleep, dear.¡± || Samantha then wrapped her arms around Adrian¡¯s neck as they both settled into bed. Samantha and Joanna headed to the office early the next morning. Adrian decided toze around in bed for a while because of how much energy he had spentst night. Plus, he had nothing better to do that morning After that, Adrian received a phone call from Daniel. ¡°Sir, Byron has been up all night, begging us to let him go. He was even swearing at you. He says he¡¯s going to report you to Imperial Capital. We¡¯re tired of hearing his voice.¡± Hearing this, Adrian said, ¡°Starve him for two days and see if he¡¯s able to continue swearing. ¡°We could do that, but Internal Affairs caused quite the stir today. They¡¯re beginning to look into Byron¡¯s disappearance so we need to deal with this matter as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Leave them be. I have a n,¡± Adrian replied. ¡°Understood, sir. I¡¯ll be awaiting your orders. Daniel hung up after that, while Adrian got out of bed and showered. When he left his room, he saw Juno sitting on the sofa doing her homework ¡°You¡¯re being rather hardworking, Juno.¡® She looked up and smiled at him. ¡°Big Brother, you¡¯re up! Mother already made you something to eat. It¡¯s in the kitchen. Adrian nodded. ¡°You¡¯ve only just recovered sa take it slow, y?¡± Juno¡¯s legs were almost fully healed but she still needed to rest to recover properly. Acknowledging his words, Juno said, ¡°I¡¯ll go sit around in the garden after I¡¯m finished with these.¡± Chapter 445. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going to head out now, but call me if you need anything, okay?¡± Adrian made a phone gesture, while Juno nodded her head. He then got into the car and pulled out of One Jewel Road, rushing over to SK Group¡¯s location. Samantha had told him earlier where thepany was located. Chapter 447 Chapter 447 The SK Group was a foreign¨Cinvested, medium¨Csizedpany in Swallowston Quite a number of Lapasians were working, and Tanner was one of them. For the longest time, Luposians had never received any restrictions while conducting their business here. They were not even affected by the constant battle in the ounds. In fact, many locals worked for SK. Adrian soon arrived at their gates and was about to drive inside when thepany¡¯s security guards stopped him. SK¡¯s internal security consisted solely of Luposians. Locals were hired as security because thepany was afraid they might be proven to be irresponsible, thus opting to use their own people. One of the security guards knocked on Adrian¡¯s car window before gesturing for him to step out of the car for an inspection. ¡°No outsider and their cars are allowed within the premises so what are you doing here? Are you here to meet someone?¡± a Luposian security guard in his uniform asked in broken Navillian, the native language of the country. However, Adrian did not get out of the car, causing more than a dozen security guards to surround his car. ¡°Get out!¡± the guard yelled. Adrian turned to him and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to see Tanner Dunn¨Cyour deputy director.¡± A few guards were startled and looked at one another. Then, their leader said, ¡°You¡¯re here to meet Mr. Tanner, huh? Who are you? Tell me what the password is ¡°Password?¡± What Adrian did not know was that anyone who wanted to meet Tanner would be provided with a password that was to be given upon entering Otherwise, Tanner would not meet with them. Judging by the need for a password, Tanner has indeed done something unthinkable. Why would he need some weird password it all he¡¯s doing in Swallowston is opening up apany to earn a good amount of cash?¡± At that thought, Adrian replied, ¡°Sorry, but I don¡¯t have a password.¡± The guards instantly had Adrian barricaded when they heard this. Their leader said in fury, ¡°Looks like you¡¯re here to cause him trouble. Take him, boys! Nobody is allowed inside thepany premises uninvited!¡± The guards instantly took action, but a swift glimmer of light shone just as they started moving, followed by all of them falling onto the ground. Without a shadow of a doubt, each and every guard had their throats shed. The leader, who was the only one left standing, was stunned and quickly retreated. At that moment, Adrian got out of his car and walked toward him. ¡°Wh¨CWhat are you doing?!¡± Panicked, the security guard started yelling in his mother tongue. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°What am I doing? I¡¯m sending you off to hell, of course.¡± Adrian replied in perfect Lupolish. The leading security guard¡¯s face turned ashen as he rushed into his office to try and inform someone. However, he too, fell onto the ground the moment he started running as a dagger shed his throat. Adrian dusted off his hands after dealing with the few men and drove into SK¡¯spound, parking his car in front of the ma?N building. The guards at the entrance were still unaware of what happened When he stepped out of the car, a voice suddenly said, ¡°Adrian? Adrian Xander?¡± Adrian raised his head and saw a spectacled wornan, who was carrying, some documents, looking at him curious/ Noticing that he was sizing her up, the woman adjusted her gold¨Crimmed sses and smiled. ¡°It really is you.¡± Adrian berame rather confused and took a good,ng look at leer, trying to figure out who she was. Chapter 448 Chapter 448 The woman brushed her hair away from her face and beamed when she realized Adrian was not able to recognize her. ¡°Do you not recognize me?¡± Adrian tried his best to recall, and a figure suddenly appeared in his mind. Instantly, he knew who the woman was, ¡°Ms. Vivian?¡± Adrian asked. Ms. Vivian, or Vivian Arce, was Adrian¡¯s homeroom teacher back when he was at Swallowston High. It was she who chose Reiss to be the ss monitor. Vivan was only twenty¨Cfive years old at the time and was now well over thirty. Adrian¡¯s memory of her was still quite vivid. Seeing that he finally recognized her, Vivian chuckled and walked towards Adrian. ¡°It really is you, Adrian. Long time no see. When did you get so tall?¡± Adrian was very surprised, not expecting to find Vivian there. She was the one who helped him be fluent in Lupolish. After being Adrian¡¯s homeroom teacher for three years, one would be right to say that he had Adrian spend most of his life in high school with her. Still surprised, Adrian said, ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting to see you here, Ms. Vivian. How long has it been since we last met? Seven years? Also, I see that you¡¯re wearing sses now.¡± Vivian chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ve gotten old after all. By the way, Adrian. Where have you been over the past seven years? Why did you drop out of school all of a sudden?¡± Vivian was unaware of why Adrian had left school all of a sudden so she was rather happy to reunite with him. ¡°It¡¯s a long story, Ms. Vivian. Do you work here now?¡± Adrian asked. Vivian nodded. ¡°Yes, I do. This ce has be my home. I needed the money so I ended up working here for many years. What are you doing here though?¡± ¡°I see I¡¯m here on business. By the way, you look so much more mature and beautiful nowpared to thest time I saw you Vivian may not be extraordinarily beautiful but she was definitely able to stand out among a crowd. With some slight makeup on, she now seemed a lot more mature and beautiful than before. Vivianughed upon hearing hispliment, then covered her mouth and said, ¡°Stop it. I¡¯m an old woman now. Also, you shouldn¡¯t call me Ms. Vivian anymore. Just call me Viv instead.¡± Adrian nodded. ¡°Sure, Viv!¡± Vivian smiled, ¡°It¡¯s been so many years since west met. How about we find somece to sit and catch up? I¡¯ve fallen out of touch with the whole ss. I wonder how they¡¯re doing now. ¡°It¡¯s such a coincidence running into you here today.¡± Adrian said nothing in reply and silently epted Vivian¡¯s invitation. He temporarily put aside Tanner¡¯s matters and went out with her. It was a coincidence she was a part of SK, but he could use this to rify a lot of questions he had. Soon, Adrian and Vivian arrived at a little restaurant nearby and ordered some food with the intention of catching up as they After their food arrived, Vivian said, ¡°By the way, I live somewhere near Sunrise Hoal. Come visit me whenever you have the time.¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to visit when I¡¯m free. By the way, have you been with SK all these years?¡± Vivian acknowledged and said, ¡°I got married shortly after you left and started working here in Swallowston with him. That¡¯s how long I¡¯ve been working with SK.¡± ¡°What does your husband do?¡± Vivianughed, ¡°He¡¯s not thatpetent of a person, actually. He¡¯s just a welder in thepany and earns around a thousand and five hundred thousand dors every month. However, he¡¯s quite hard working. Our lives are pretty good, and we even have a son together.¡± Adrian smiled when he heard this. ¡°Congrattions, Viv. I remember how depressed you were back when you were teaching me because you thought you¡¯d end up single forever. You¡¯ve got a happy family now.¡± Vivian covered her mouth as sheughed. ¡°Please, that¡¯s enough about me. Why don¡¯t we talk about you instead? How have you been all these years? Are you married now?¡± Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Out! Chapter 449 Chapter 449 Vivian started asking about Adrian¡¯s personal life. After all, he had been her student once and they were able to run into each other out of sheer luck. However, Adrian had no idea how to answer her question. After a brief pause, he said, ¡°I¡¯m married too, Viv.¡± ¡°What?¡± Vivian seemed pleasantly surprised as she looked at Adrian. ¡°Well done, you! You¡¯re such a handsome man so I¡¯m sure you bagged yourself a beautiful wife as well, haven¡¯t you? So, who¡¯s the lucky girl?¡± Adrian remained silent for a while before smiling sheepishly. ¡°You¡¯ve probably heard of her. Her name¡¯s Samantha Cowell.¡± ¡°S¨CSamantha?¡± ¡°Samantha Cowell,¡± Adrian repeated. Vivian was instantly shocked and could not find the words to say for a while. She had an awkward expression on her face and seemed caught in a daze. After a long pause, she still seemed to be in disbelief as she said, ¡°There have been so many rumors going around about how the eldest son of the Xanders married the eldest daughter of the Cowells¡­ That¡¯s you? Your father is Henry Xander?¡± Adrian nodded his head and said nothing. ¡°So, you¡¯re the one who caused everyone in Swallowston to know about the Xanders and the Cowells!¡± ¡°Surprised?¡± Adrian smiled. ¡°Quite, actually. Did you drop out of school because your father passed away?¡± Adrian nodded. ¡°It¡¯s actually a lot moreplicated than that. My uncles tried to take my father¡¯s company away from me so they sent me away.¡± Vivian had heard about this incident but she had not expected Adrian to be involved. She sighed and felt a tinge of pity for him. ¡°I heard about this. I also heard that Samantha¡¯s been waiting for her husband for seven years after she got married. Looks like your wife loves you very much. Did you only return recently? I¡¯ve heard so much of what happened to you.¡± ¡°Most of it is true.¡± Adrian smiled. Vivian heaved a long sigh and said nothing more about the matter. Instead, she said, ¡°Well, you managed to get through the toughest parts of your life, and Samantha has formed New Paraiso. I suppose you and your family are living quite decent lives now, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not too bad.¡± Vivian smiled and chatted with Adrian for a while longer before she answered a phone call. Shortly after that, a little boy around six years old ran into the restaurant and threw himself into Vivan¡¯s arms. ¡°Mommy!¡± the boy said. Vivian looked happy as she ced the little boy on herp. ¡°Adrian, this is my son, Cory. Cory, say hello to Adrian.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds this content. The little boy immediately said, ¡°Hello, Adrian!¡± Adrian smiled and patted Cory¡¯s head. Looks like Vivian is living a rather happy life with her family.¡± A young man then walked over with a smile on his face. Upon spotting him, Vivian said, ¡°Adrian, this is my husband, Norman Thompson. Dear, this is Adrian. He¡¯s one of my former students.¡± ¡°Hello, Mr. Norman.¡± Adrian got up and shook the man¡¯s hand. ¡°Hey, Adrian. Please, just call me Norm,¡± Norman said. Vivian exchanged a few words with Norman before asking him to take Cory outside to y while she continued her chat with Adrian. Norman soon brought Cory outside, while Vivian asked, ¡°By the way, why did youe to SK today?¡± Chapter 450 Chapter 450 Adrian was just about to ask her a question he had in mind too ¡°Are you acquainted with a guy by the name of Tanner Dom?¡± Adrian asked. ¡°You mean our deputy director?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s him.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve rarely seen him. Twice over the past four years that I¡¯ve been working with SK, to be exact. They were both during some special meeting too. Is there a reason why you¡¯re looking for him?¡± Vivian asked. Adrian chose not to answer her question but askord another one of his own lustrad. ¡°What does your company do? Do you guys regrly receive and deliver goods?¡± Vivian sounded sure of herself as she said, ¡°Of course, we do. We have imports and exports almost every month. Most of therm are sent to Sandy Bay Harbor, while others are done at some smaller harbors. Why do you ask?¡± ¡°Have you noticed them receiving anything that seems suspicious?¡± Vivian thought about it for a moment. ¡°Such as!¡± ¡°Something that¡¯s rather mysterious or unique. So much so that not even the people who unload them are allowed to take a look at their contents. Or they could be something with onebel but its contents don¡¯t match the description.¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Vivian thought about it for a while longer before she smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re going to have to tell me why you¡¯re asking all this, Adrian. After all, it¡¯s ourpany¡¯s private knowledge so it wouldn¡¯t be right for me to tell you all this.¡± Adrian understood Vivian¡¯s thought process sa he nodded and replied, ¡°Yourpany has recently received a batch of weapons. Weapons that severely threatened everyone here in Swallowston. I¡¯ve come here today to find these weapons.¡± ¡°Weapons? What weapons?¡± ¡°Do you know about the case of Sheldon Cooper?¡± Adrian asked. ¡°Yes, I do. He held Mandy Cole from Swallowston Bank hostage but was eliminated by War Legate Draco,¡± ¡°Sheldon obtained his weapons from yourpany.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Vivian was extremely shocked. She looked at Adrian in a daze and was able to imagine why Adrian was looking into the case.¡® Who is Adrian though?¡± Vivian probingly asked, ¡°Adrian, who are you really?¡± Adrian chose not to hide his identity from her and took out his medallion before cing it on the table in front of her. Vivian instantly covered her mouth with both hands when she saw the medallion. ¡°Y¨CYou¡¯re War Legate Draco?! Oh my God! This is unbelievable!¡± Vivian never once thought that her former student would turn out to be the great War Legate Draco. Adrian stowed away his medallion into his pocket and said, ¡°Tanner¡¯s nning something with the Laposians here in Swallowston, which is why I have to eliminate them before that happens. I¡¯ve even arrested Byron Wall. ¡°Now, I need to locate these e weapons and arrest Tanner,¡± Vivian took a look at their surroundings and whispered after she was sure that no one was paying attention to them, ¡°Adrian, d -don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve done a lot already?¡± Adrian smiled. ¡°You¡¯re part of the reason why I¡¯ve managed toe this far. If you hadn¡¯t taught me foreignnguages back then, I would¡¯ve been long gone already.¡± ¡°Does this mean I should hold my head up high with pride from now on?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Adrian smiled. Vivian chuckled and fidgeted with her hair before she said, ¡°All right, let¡¯s get back to business. There indeed are some goods that seem off and fit your description. However, I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s what you¡¯re looking for.¡± ¡°Go on. Still whispering, Vivian said, ¡°SK has a very special hub that¡¯s located underground. The entrance to that hub is inside ourpany¡¯s other hub, Its location is on the outskirts of Swallowston but nobody knows where it is exactly. ¡°Also, the people in charge of this hub are all Luposians. The locals haven¡¯t been able to find out a single piece of information about it. In fact, I heard about all this from a few of my seniors. Chapter 451 Chapter 451 Vivian was referring to a bub within another hub inside of SK. This special hub was located in the outskirts, but the entrance to enter it was inside theirpany¡¯s main hub, whi operated by Luposians. It was impossible to conceal a secret forever so it was only natural that someone would catch wind of what was happening. Hearing this, Adrian asked, ¡°Do you know where the entrance to this hub is?¡± Vivian shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I know that it¡¯s called the Scorpio Hub. The Luposians inside thepany are very tight-lipped about it so we locals have no idea what¡¯s going on inside. What we do know is that the entrance to Scorpio Hub is from Hub Four.¡± ¡°Sounds like the weapons I¡¯m looking for are inside Scorpio Hub, Adrian thought. ¡°Viv, you should stop working at SK. Also, could you please take me to the hub where I can find Scorpio Hub? I need to get inside so that I can apprehend them,¡± Adrian said. Vivian fell silent for a while, hesitating After a while, she said, ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m scared, Adrian. I have a husband and a son now so I can¡¯t recklessly go up against the Loposians.¡± Adrian understood her situation so he said, ¡°I know what you¡¯re worried about but don¡¯t be. I¡¯ll be by your side the whole time. I¡¯ll provide you, your husband, and your son with protection. I¡¯ll have Daniel Summers send some men over to protect them.¡± Hearing this, Vivian asked, ¡°Are you sure you can protect my family? If you can guarantee it, I will take a chance and get you inside.¡± Adrian picked up his phone and dialed Daniel¡¯s number in front of her, even putting it on speakerphone. From the other and of the call, Daniel said, ¡°Yes, sir?¡± ¡°Daniel, I have a special operation tonight. I need you to arrange for tight security to protect two people while I¡¯m busy,¡± ¡°Who are they?¡± ¡°A father and son who live at Sunrise Road. The father¡¯s name is Norman Thompson and his son is Cory Thompson.¡± ¡°Found them. They¡¯re ying around at the yground near a supermarket,¡± ¡°Protect them well. I¡¯ll hold you responsible if anything bad happens to them.¡± ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Daniel replied After Adrian hung up, he said, ¡°Your family¡¯s safe now, Viv. I¡¯ve made all the arrangements. The Mutalisk Troop will being here to protect them soon. ¡°So, about tonight¡­¡± Vivian nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll risk my life for your sake, but there¡¯s one more person who might be of great help to us.¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± Adrian asked. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°His name¡¯s Bram Hivera, a hub manager of SK. It¡¯s his turn to take the night shift tonight. He¡¯s been working there over the past seven to eight years so I¡¯m sure he knows where the entrance to Scorpio Hub is.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go find him tonight thre Vivian nodded as e smiled. She picked up her cup of coffee and held it up to Adrian. ¡°To our revered War Legate Draco. Cheers!¡± Adrian clinked cups with her. After they chatted for a while longer, Adrian suddenly smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯ve still got some time before night falls so I¡¯d like to bring you to meet up with two other people. I think you¡¯ll be really happy to see them.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Vivian asked curiously, ¡°Come on. You¡¯ll find out when we get there.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Vivian followed Adrian to his car and, together, they left. Sitting in the car, she did not seem the slightest bit worried that Adrian would take advantage of Along the way, Adrian sent a few text messages as he headed for jewel Road. After a while, Vivian was brought to One Jewel Road, a luxurious vi surrounded by a lush green forest. im Bonus For Free Every Day?> Chapter 452 Chapter 452 Vivian, who was from an ordinary family, could feel hove spectacr Jewel Road was and could not help talding in the scenery for as long as she could. She looked out the car window and saw all the luxurious vis along the way, her heart racing. ¡®I can¡¯t imagine any woman who wouldn¡¯t want to live such a life.¡± Of course, this included Vivian herself. As the car pulled into One Jewel Road, Vivian quickly got out and said, ¡°Wow. Do you live here?¡± Adrian smiled after getting out of his car and said, ¡°Yes, I only just moved in recently. Let¡¯s head inside, Viv. I¡¯ve invited a few others to join us. They¡¯ll be here soon! ¡°What? But¡­ Hang on. We were in such a rush that I forgot to bring a gift. Also, is your wife home?¡± Vivian seemed slightly frightened and embarrassed as she spoke. She was in an unfamiliar environment, which made her feel ufortable. ¡°I¡¯m happy that you¡¯re here. There¡¯s no need for a gift. Sam¡¯s at the office, but my mother and little sister are home.¡± Vivian heaved a sigh of relief. She was afraid running into Samantha would be awkward. However, she still said, ¡°I¡¯m a guest here, Adrian, and your mother is home. I can¡¯te empty¨Chanded, can 17¡± ¡°All right, that¡¯s enough. Come inside!¡± Adrian grabbed Vivian¡¯s arm and pulled her inside the vi, where Rue was in the living room preparing some ravioli. She was stunned when she saw Adrian bringing another woman home and asked, ¡°Adrian, you¡¯re home. Who¡¯s thisdy next to you?¡± Vivian¡¯s face turned bright red. Anyone who did not know Vivian might end up mistaking her for Adrian¡¯s mistress. Adrian exined, ¡°This is Vivian Arce. She used to be my homeroom teacher back in high school.¡± ¡°You¡¯re Ms. Vivian?¡± Hue hurriedly got up and sounded surprised as she spoke. Hello, ma¡¯am. Adrian brought me here in a hurry so I wasn¡¯t able to prepare a gift for you.¡± Vivian bowed and seemed extremely embarrassed. ¡°Please, Ms. Vivian, there¡¯s no need for gifts. I¡¯ve heard so much about you in the past. Were you the one who taught Adrian foreignnguages?¡± Still embarrassed, Vivian smiled. ¡°It was part of my job, ma¡¯am. It was the least I could do for the sry I was being paid.¡± Rue scurried off to fetch Vivian a ss of water before she said, ¡°You¡¯re just in time, Vivian. I¡¯m preparing lunch right now so why don¡¯t you stay and eat with us?¡± turned to Adrian and continued, ¡°Juno said she felt like eating ravioli so I¡¯m preparing her some. I wasn¡¯t expecting you to be back this afternoon. Just give me a little time. I¡¯ll go make some more for you.¡± ¡°Mother, please send the two people who areing up to the third floor when they arrive. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Viv.¡± With Vivian following closely behind, Adrian brought her to the sky garden upstairs. Vivian was mesmerized when she saw the scenery. Meanwhile, Juno was lying on a reclining bench, reading a book. When she saw Adrian, she turned around and said, ¡°Big Brother? Why are you home so early? And who¡¯s s ¡°Is this your little sister, Adrian?¡± Vivian asked as r looked at juno, ¡°she looks different than what I remember though.¡± Adrian smiled ¡°She¡¯s my other little sister. I¡¯ll tell you all about it when we get the chance. There¡¯s some dessert and drinks in the fridge. Go ahead and help yourself. Let¡¯s fire up the barbeque pit when the others arrive, and have some beer too!¡± Vivian still had no idea who Adrian had invited but she chose not to ask so many questions and went over to have a chat with Juno. After a while, she found out that June was Rue¡¯s adopted daughter. ¡°Ms. Vivien, we¡¯ve got some new swimwear in the lockers if you¡¯d like to change and cool yourself down from the heat. We just changed the pool water, plus it¡¯s at just the right temperature now.¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°That sounds nice, ¡°Vivian answered. However, she felt shy and chose not to get changed. Shortly after that, a woman¡¯s rather spiteful voice sounded from the stairwell, ¡°What the hell are you thinking, you big idiot? Why did you ask me to buy such a huge barbeque pit? I¡¯m exhausted just carrying it up the stairs!¡± Chapter 453 Chapter 453 Without a shadow of a doubt, that voice belonged to Reiss. Sure enough, she and Chuck were carrying a barbeque pit up the stairs while also carrying some materials to start a fire. On top of that, they had somemb and vegetables for the barbeque as well They were sweating backets by the time they arrived at the sky garden, Vivian was startled when she saw them. ¡°Chuck? Reise?¡± Chuck and Reiss both raised their heads at the same time and looked at Vivian.. Briss, who was instantly able to recognize the woman before her, looked surprised as she asked, ¡°Ms. Vivian?¡± Vivan was overjoyed and ran toward them. ¡°Chuck! Reiss! It really is you!¡± ¡°What are you doing here, Ms. Vivian?¡± Reiss sounded surprised too. After that, she saw Adrian, who was standing close by, and said, ¡°I get it now, Adrian¡¯s the one who brought you here. Vivian turned around and asked, ¡°Are they the ones you were talking about, Adrian?¡± in¡¯s them¡ªyour former ss monitor and the student who gave you the most headaches in the past.¡± Vivian chuckled, not expecting to be reunited with so many of her former students in one day. She did not have many friends in Swallowston so she felt especially at home when she saw Chuck and Heiss. Chuck said, ¡°You¡¯ve be even more beautiful than thest time I saw you in school. I can still remember you lecturing me all day and asking to meet my parents out of nowhere¡± Vivianughed even harder and said, ¡°I can¡¯t believe you still remember that! But you¡¯re all grown up now. I¡¯m really d to see you all again.¡± The three of them began to catch up while Adrian started up the barbeque pit Chuck and Beiss had brought. ¡°It seems like we¡¯re all in a good mood today. Go ahead and chat to your heart¡¯s content!¡± Reiss was originally nning onining about something butpletely forgot about it due to how excited she was. She dragged Vivian to the side and looked at both Adrian and Chuck. ¡°You two go ahead and prepare for the barbeque. Ms. Vivian and I are going for a swim. ¡± Heiss then brought her to the changing room where they both put on bikinis that showed off their physique. Vivian was initially a little shy but was able to slowly let her hair down when she realized neither Adrian nor Chuck was looking at her. She then got into the pool with Reiss to cool themselves off from the hot weather. Reiss sshed a handful of water at Juno and said with a smile, ¡°Come y with us, Juno!¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Juno put down her book and took off her robe. ¡°Okay! Coming!¡± Reiss knew that Juno was still having trouble moving around so she helped her get into the pool before they all had some fun together. Meanwhile, Adrian and Chuck were preparing a barbeque least. Everyone was as carefree as can be as they enjoyed themselves in the sky garden. As the three women had fun in the pool, Vivian was gradually able to let go and enjoy herself to her heart¡¯s content and not cover up her physique She even started appreciating the feeling of being in a bikini. After lounging in the pool for a while, Vivian said, ¡°Are you sure we aren¡¯t going overboard by having the legate cook for us? Should we go help him instead?¡± Reiss said, ¡°Please, Ms. Vivian. There¡¯s no need for you to be sly. So what if he¡¯s the legate? He¡¯s still a human who needs friends, right? Let him be! Thus, Vivian thought nothing more of it and continued chatting with Reiss by the pool. The two of them chatted for such a Jong time they became very close. Soon, the air was filled with the fragrant smell of Adrian¡¯s and Chuck¡¯s coolding. Chapter 454 Chapter 454 ¡°Come on, Viv. I¡¯m starving! I¡¯ll help you, Juna.¡± Reiss helped Juno get out of the pool and to the dining area. The threedies took their seats while Adrian brought over a carton of bert. Reiss opened ove up and clinloed bottles with Vivian. Soon after, Hue brought up a few tes of racioli and they all sit around the table to enjoy their food. As the oldest amongst the youngsters, Vivian smiled and said, ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought we¡¯d see each other again bere after seven years? I¡¯ve got a few more friends in Swallowston now. Cheers, everyone!¡± ¡°Cheers!¡± The group clinked sses and enjoyed the atmosphere, chatting the day away. Vivian could not help but shed a few tears when she heard about Chuck¡¯s ordeal. It was only then she realized how each and every one of them had their own hardships. Chick, Heiss, Adrian¡­ They had all gone through extremely painful experiences. Inparison, Vivian¡¯s life was much calmer, albeit not that greaL. After chatting for a long time, they started to get into their future ns when Vivian said, ¡°Adrian asked me to stop working for SK so I¡¯m pg to have to look for a new job in a few days. What about you guys?¡± Reiss said, ¡°I¡¯m currently working as a general manager at apany run by Adrian¡¯s cousin. I¡¯ve only startis there recently.¡± At that point, she nudged Adrian and said, ¡°By the way. When are you going to cough up the seven hundred and fifty thousand dors you promised Chubbs to open up his factory? Is that still happening?¡± ¡°You guys find a ce to set up when you¡¯ve got the time After that, you can apply directly with the Department for the money and tell them I¡¯m the one who approved it. Remember to have your bark card with you before you go. ¡°It¡¯d be best if you¡¯re able to find a location first before going there. You¡¯ll save some time by not having to run arourul. You can then register the factory¡¯s location with the Department straight away.¡± Hearing this, Helss said, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll take Chubbs with me tomorrow, Adrian nodded and turned to look at Vivian. ¡°By the way, Viv. I think you¡¯ll be able to go over to Chubbs¡® factory and help him out. You ll be able to earn a tidy sum if it works out.¡± When Chuck heard this, he hurriedly said, ¡°He¡¯s right, Viv. I¡¯m still trying to wrap my head around how to run apany so why don¡¯t you join me? We could split the profits between us.¡± Vivian was slightly tempted. She had never foreseen a future where she earned more money than what she was getting from her current job. Plus, she needed to rely on herself to get her son inin a better school and improve her lifestyle N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. All this time, she was only missing an opportunity for her to show her lls, which seems to have finally presented itself. Adrian will be funding seven hundred and fifty thousand dors to have this factory opened up. This might work At that thought, she said, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯d like to take me in, Chubbs?¡± Chuckughed, ¡°I¡¯m all alone at the moment with very few friends. Plus, Adrian¡¯s the one paying for the factory. Not me. Of course, I¡¯d wee you to join me. If we can earn money together, I¡¯ll be able to find a wife to marry while you can provide your son with a much better life, right?¡± Vivian pursed her lips and noticed how quiet Adrian was Then, she made her decision ¡°Okay. I¡¯lle to help you out Tomorrow, We¡¯ll work together and make lots of money to buy nice cars and bacarius houses!¡± ¡°To our dreams!¡± ¡°To a better life!! ¡°Tu a luxurious vi!¡± ¡°Cheers¡± The three raised their sses and cheered. Chapter 455 Chapter 455 After clinking sses, they continued to eat and chat Time soon flew by, and soon, it was evening, Samantha and Joanna returned from work just as Adrian was about to take Vivian to 5K. When they get downstairs, Samantha wasbing her hair in the living room and jaanna was working overtime with herptop on the sofa. Samantha knew that Adrian had guests over so she had chosen not to head upstairs as not to disturb them. When she saw theming downstairs, she said, ¡°Chubbs, Briss? You¡¯re the ones Adrian said were going to be here?¡± Chock said, ¡°You¡¯re back, Sam.¡± Meanwhile, Reiss said, ¡°We¡¯re really sorry for bothering you again, Sam¡¯ Samantha merely smiled and asked when she saw Vivian, ¡°And you are?¡± Vivian walked over and reached out her hand, ¡°You must be Samantha Hello, my name is Vivian Arce.¡± Samantha shook Vivian¡¯s hand. ¡°She¡¯s our former homeroom teacher, Sant.¡± Chuck introduced them. ¡°Hello, Ms. Vivian¡± Vivian smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard so much about you. People have always praised you as the most beautiful women in Swallowston, and they¡¯re absolutely right. You¡¯re gorgeous!¡± Samantha¡¯s face turned bright red from thepliment. Meanwhile, Joanna¡¯s eyes narrowed. She looked to be in deep thought. They both introduced themselves, and Adrian cut in after that. ¡°Viv¡¯s an employee at SK. She and I are going to go there for a bit. I¡¯ll be back a little tonight¡± Samantha nodded. ¡°y, be careful After that, Adrian and Vivian left, soon followed by Chuck and Reiss. Adrian then drove Vivian to SK On the way, Vivian said, ¡°Your wife¡¯s gorgeous, Adrian. You must feel so lur Southrive.¡± In be able to marry the best woman in Adrian smiled and turned to nce at Vivian. ¡®Is she trying to insinuate soine.hing?¡± However, he merely shook his head with a smile on his face and said nothing. Vivian and Adrian soon arrived at SK. The ce was empty since most of its employees had already left. However, when they got there, they realized that thepany¡¯s gates were locked shut with more than a dozen people from Internal Affairs guarding the ce. ¡°They¡¯ve swapped out their security guards for Internal Affairs¡¯ men.¡± SK¡¯s security was usually handled by Lupons but they had all been changed for locals at that moment. The new batch of security guards immediately stopped Adrian¡¯s car when they noticed him. Vivian quickly got out and said, ¡°Luca? What¡¯s going on? Did something happen? Why are the gates locked?¡± Luca Armstrong was a member of SK¡¯s security guards. He had been working with them for many years and was rather close to Vivian N?velDrama.Org holds this content. When Luca saw Vivian wallding over, he quickly said, ¡°What are you doing here sote at night? You need to leave right now. Something huge happened.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Vivian was slightly startled. ¡°The Luposian guards stationed here were all killed this altemoon Surveince wasn¡¯t able to capture their murderer so the director ordered a temporary shutdown. Internal Affairs are also on the case,¡± Luca exined. Without a shadow of a doubt, these were the guards that Adrian had killed. im Bonus For Free Every Day> Chapter 456 Chapter 456 However, Adrian was surprised when he saw that Internal Affairs had gotten involved. ¡®They didn¡¯t make a single move when Mandy was held hostage before. Yet, they¡¯ve taken such swift action and exerted their authority over a few dead Luposians, even cing SK on lockdown for an investigation. That¡¯s rather efficient of them. ¡°Still, why would Internal Affairs be working for the Luposians? Or are they working for a local?¡± Hearing this, Vivian felt shocked and curious upon hearing what Luca said. However, she had no ns of going home. Not when she was here for a purpose. H ¡°Luca, there¡¯s something urgent I need to do but I left a very important document in my office. I need to get inside for a while, please.¡± ¡°It¡¯s really dangerous right now, Viv. The murderer might be close by so it won¡¯t be safe for you to be inside. Why don¡¯t you wait until this is all over?¡± Without hesitation, Vivian rejected his suggestion. ¡°No, it¡¯s a document that¡¯s very important to me on a personal level. My chance of getting a promotion depends on it. ¡°You know how much effort I¡¯ve put into my work just to be promoted to general manager, don¡¯t you? It¡¯s just within reach now, Don¡¯t you think it¡¯ll be a pity if I lose my chance because of one document?¡± Luca heaved a sigh. He was aware that Vivian was not that well-off and had been working very hard all these years to get a promotion, so he said, ¡°Okay. But promise me you¡¯ll be careful Get out of there the moment you get your document. Who knows? The murderer might be lurking around somewhere inside,¡± ¡°1 will.¡± Vivian acknowledged and waved her hand in Adrian¡¯s way, gesturing for him to walk over. When Luca saw him, he asked, ¡°He¡¯s not an employee of ourpany, is he?¡± Vivian exined, ¡°He¡¯s a client of mine, and I need him to sign the document.¡± ¡°All right, go ahead. But get out of there as soon as you can, okay?¡± Vivian nodded and brought Adrian inside. Naturally, they did not run into any trouble with her leading the way. A few people from Internal Affairs were conducting their investigation so the wholepany was in chaos. As Vivian led the way, she exined, ¡°SK¡¯s mainly involved with logistical transits but we also sell a few of our own products. This is why SK¡¯s warehouse is split into several hubs.¡± ¡°I¡¯m taking you to Bram right now.¡± Bram was the hub manager Vivian was talking about. He was in charge of stock intakes and outtakes and would be crucial to Adrian¡¯s cause in locating Scorpio Hub. However, Vivian was not sure whether Bram would be willing to help them. Soon, after passing through thepany¡¯s field, Vivian and Adrian arrived at SK¡¯s hub. The lights inside a few of them were still turned on, looking like some people were working overtime. Although thepany was temporarily under lockdown for an investigation, they still needed to continue preparing for their shipments to be sent out. After all, they were not going through a situationT¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. that needed the entirepany to be on lockdown. ¡°Hey, Viv!¡± A number of workers greeted Vivian the moment she walked in, proving just how much of a people¡¯s person she was Vivian smiled and greeted them back before bringing Adrian to the hot manager¡¯s office. She pushed the door open after knocking ¡°Bram,¡± Vivian called out. Inside, a chubby young man was glued to hisputer screen. He immediately jumped when he heard Vivian¡¯s voice. He quickly tried to turn off his screen but identally turned up the volume, causing the entire office to be filled with the sound of someone moaning! Chapter 457 Chapter 457 ¡°Aah!!!¡± Vivian was dumbfounded when she heard the sound and her face turned bright red. Bram was shocked and immediately pulled the plug on hisputer, his face also reddened. With a frown on her face, Vivian said, ¡°Why are you watching such stuff when you¡¯re supposed to be on duty? I¡¯m going to deduct your sry, you shameless man!¡± Bram, the chubby man, gathered his thoughts and calmed himself as he let off a few light coughs. He inoked at Vivian with a huge smile. ¡°Ms. Vivian, what brings you here sote at night? I thought you went home already. Why are you still here?¡± Vivian frowned even harder. Bram was her subordinate and had so far been very obedient. Hence, she was surprised to find him watching, lewd videns when he was supposed to be on his night shift. Onpany property, no less! ¡°Are you itching for a beating?¡± Vivian gritted her teeth angrily. Bram chuckled In embarrassment and said, ¡°Please tell me whatever it is you need me to do for you, Ms. Vivian. I¡¯ll be sure to get it done as soon as possible. Our men are all on standby right now.¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Vivian, still quite furious at Bram, said, ¡°I¡¯ve been wondering for the longest time why others have comined to me about your ipetence, and now I know why. You¡¯ve been spending most of your time watching those videos, haven¡¯t you? ¡°All right, enough said. I¡¯m firing you tomorrow. Pack up your things and leave!¡± Bram was instantly shocked when he heard this. His face fell and he cried, ¡°Please don¡¯t! I¡¯m sorry! I won¡¯t be able to find a job as decent as this one if you fire me!¡± In truth, Vivian was trying to make an opportunity for herself. She squinted and smiled. ¡°Sure, I could not fire you, but you¡¯re going to have to do one thing for me. Do it and not only will I not fire you, but I¡¯ll also even give you a raise. Also, I¡¯ll rmend a few more videos that would be even uker to watch.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Bram was extremely surprised. ¡®She changed her attitude really quick!! It was obvious to him that Vivian was up no poad or she would be treating him so well. After pondering for a moment, he asked, ¡°What would you like me to du, Ms. Vivian?¡± Vivian locked the office dour and said, ¡°Take me to Scorpio Hub.¡± Bram felt as though a jult of lightning had struck him when he heard this. He immediately shot up from his seat and checked to make sure nobody was listening in before he whispered, ¡°Are you crazy? That¡¯s not a ce we can just waltz in uninvited! ¡°Why not?¡°Vivian asked. Bram pointed a finger at Vivian, gritting his teeth as he said, ¡°You¡¯ll be fired if I tell our superiors about what you just asked me to do. Fortunately, I¡¯m a tight¨Clipped man so I won¡¯t tell anyone about this. Don¡¯t ever ask me such things again.¡± Vivian squinted. ¡°It sounds like you know where the entrance to Scarpin lub is. Your chance at a huge raise is right in front of you. Are you sure you won¡¯t take in? ¡°Like hell I am! I might end up dead before I even know it! Do you have any idea what Scorpio Hub Is? That¡¯s a ce where Lupasianse and go, and there¡¯s even a team of Luposians guarding the ce.¡± ¡°A team of Luposians?¡± Vivian and Adrian exchanged looks. ¡°Yes, a tearn of Lupons. I hear that tens of thousands of Laposians are hiding inside Scorpio Hub and that all of them are armed. Do you think we¡¯ll be able to walk out of there alive if we go inside?¡± Vivian was shocked. She was clearly unprepared to learn the truth about Scorpio Hub. Meanwhile, Adrian gestured for Brain to look at him before he asked, ¡°Are you sure there are tens of thousands of them hiding inside? Why didn¡¯t you report this to the authorities?¡± ¡°Who the hell are you? Anyway, everyone chose to scurry away rather than report it. Plus, someone had done that more than a decade ago. He reported this to Internal Affairs and the Guardians, but he ended up being sued by SK in the end. Nobody knows whether he¡¯s still alive.¡± Enjoy Ad¨CFree Reading Chapter 458 Chapter 458 ¡®Sounds like something¡¯s definitely going on with SK.¡® At that thought, Adrian asked, ¡°How did you find out about all this? ¡°The previous hub manager told me but we all kept our mouths shut and pretended to not know about its existence. You two better not tell anyone else about this or all three of us will be in a lot of trouble.¡± ¡°But since you know all this, we should head inside and take a look. Lead the way, Bram. Your chance at a huge promotion is right in front of you,¡± Vivian urged. ¡°Lead the way? Are you mad, Ms. Vivian? I value my life too much to do such a thing. Unlike you, I¡¯ve never slept with anyone before. ¡°Unless¡­¡± Bram then stared at Vivian. ¡°Do you have a death wish?¡± Vivian grabbed Brarn¡¯s ear after saying this Panicking, Bran said, ¡°W¨Cwait! I was only joking! Please let go of my ear!¡± Vivian released Brain and said, ¡°Enough jakes. Da you know who this man is, Bram!¡± Bram took a look at Adrian before Vivian continued, ¡°This is War Legate Drace!¡± ¡°Pitt! Why don¡¯t you tell me he¡¯s Zeus or something? Haha¡­¡± Bram¡¯sughter instantly died away when Adrian brought out his medallion. He covered his mouth and his eyes widened as he stared at Adrian in disbelief ¡°Y¨CYou¡¯re¡­¡± Brain was so excited he could not utter a single word Adrian said, ¡°I will only ask you this once. Your chance at doing something worthwhile with your life is right in front of you Are you going to take it or not?¡± Bram took a deep breath, thinking about how he was just an ordinary guy from the countryside with no money or looks to talk about, nor did he want to put in the effort to turn his life around. Afterzing around in SK for so many years¨Cearning a little over a thousand dors per month¨Cit was no wonder he was still a bachelor. ¡°Well, other than my parents who are back in the countryside, I haven¡¯t got anything to lose. ¡°Am I really going to let this once¨Cin¨Ca¨Clifetime opportunity swoop past me just Eke that? Bram then gut all excited and asked, ¡°Are you really War Legate Dracu?¡± He then took another deep breath and made a gesture with his thumb and index finger before he continued, ¡°Will you be able to fulfill a small request of mine?¡± ¡°What kind of condition?¡± Vivian asked curiously. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°I¡¯d like to sleep with Ms. Vivian,¡± Bram said as he chuckled. However, he quickly changed his words before Vivian went in for a huge kick and said, ¡°I¡¯m kidding! Actually, I¡¯ve been trying to look for a girlfriend this whole time. Look at me, Fms hitting Thirty and am still a bachelor when all my friends back home already have their own kids.¡± Adrian replied, ¡°I¡¯ll have Ms. Vivian introduce surneune to you when we¡¯re done.¡± Bram took a deep breathi. ¡°That¡¯s all I¡¯m missing in my life now. I¡¯ve been saving up my money this whole tiene and now have more than thirty thousand dors in the bank. s, I have nowhere to spend that money!¡± dan patted her chest and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of that. I¡¯ve got a lot of good friends who are around your our age. I¡¯ll introduce them to you after we¡¯re done.¡± Feeling as though he had just been administered a shot of adrenaline, Bram stood ramrod straight and said, ¡°Come on, move out! I will risk my life for the sake of my future!¡± ¡°Lead the way,¡± Vivian said, Chapter 459 Chapter 459 Bram picked up his jacket and put it on as he strede out of his office. He then rushed toward the hub while nobody was looking, with Adrian and Vivian following closely behind. ¡°I may know where the entrance to Scor Hub is but we¡¯re going to need a Luposian¡¯s ID card to get inside, sir, I¡¯ll take you two there to have a look. We¡¯ll think of something when we get there.¡± Soon, Bram brought Adrian and Vivian to the deepest parts of the hub. Inside were countless shipments containing items of all varieties. He pulled open one of the racks and lo and behold, there was indeed a door disguised as a wall. ¡°Here it is. This is where the Luposianse and go. This hub is usually locked shut so nobody can come in and out of this ce, You¡¯ll need an ID card to open it up.¡± ¡°Do you mean this?¡± Adrian took out a card from his pocket. When Bram saw this, he smiled and said, ¡°Holy shit! Where did you get that, sir? That¡¯s exactly what we need to get in!¡± Adrian replied, ¡°I swiped it from one of the Lupesian security guards I killed this afternoon.¡± Bram and Vivian were both stunned. ¡°You¡¯re the one who killed the Luposians?¡± they both said in unison. Adrian nodded, ¡°Yes, I did. Now hurry up and open the door!¡± meone as powerful as you, sir. Plus you need my Bram gave Adrian a huge thumbs up. ¡°I never thought I¡¯d be able to meet someone as help right now! Bram felt very proud of himself, thinking that even if he were to die this very day, he would pass without any regrets. After he took the identity card and swiped it on the electronic lock, the door unlocked with a soft beep. ¡°There should be surveince cameras everywhere once we get in, and its feed is probably directly linked to headquarters. In other words, someone¡¯s going to notice us the moment we go in. Are you sure you want to go inside, sir?¡± Adrian shot a nce at Bram. ¡°You two are now myrades from now on After that, he took out two guns and handed them to Brain and Vivian. Then, be demonstrated how a gun was to be used before saying, ¡°Just make sure to stay behind me when we get inside. Now, nove out!¡± Adrian took the lead and entered. A long stairwayy behind the entrance, leading all the way to somewhere deep inside. There was a wide passage directly beneath the stairs where four vehicles would have been able to pass through at the same time. The walls of the hub were carved directly out from the bedrock. After all, that was almost all there was to Northern Swallowston¡¯s underground rather than soil due to its geological makeup. ¡°This structure was probably built many years ago but is now being used by the Laposians, Judging by what we¡¯ve seen so far, it¡¯s almost certain Bram¡¯s been telling the truth.¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. As the three traveled deeper, the sound of a siren suddenly emanated throughout the entire cave. Meanwhile, aputer within SK¡¯s headquarters suddenly turned and red its rm. What followed was a mechanical voice saying, ¡°Warning, warning futruder alert¡­ Intruder alert¡­¡± Almost instantly after the siren rang, countless phone calls were made to SK¡¯s offices. Within minutes, more than a dozen Luposians rushed into the office ¡°What is it? What¡¯s going on?¡± Chapter 460 Chapter 460 A man in a suit ran inside anxiously as he yelled. This middle¨Caged man was none as none other than Tanner Dunn. The Luposian higher¨Cups began to check the data on theputer. A staff member quickly typed something on the keyboard to bring up a video feed. ¡°Mr. Tanner, some people have used a card belonging to one of the security guards who was murdered this afternoon and entered Scorpio Hub. They¡¯re currently in the tunnel.¡± Very soon, the video feed showed up on the screen, revealing three people inside. Tanner said, ¡°Zoom in.¡± Everyone got a huge shock when the viden was erged ¡°That¡¯s Vivian Arce. She¡¯s an employee. And that¡¯s Bram Rivera, the hub manager. But I don¡¯t recognize the other man with them. He¡¯s not from ourpany,¡± someone said in surprise. Tanner took a deep breath when he saw this. Gritting his teeth, he said, ¡°Have our men apprehend Vivian¡¯s family. Contact them and tell them to retreat this instant. Also, send our men to the tunnel to capture them. Tell the people in Scorpio Hub E want them captured alive.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The various departments acknowledged their orders and scrambled into action. At that moment, the Luposian staff member before theputer said, ¡°Vivian Arce. Bram Rivera. You¡¯ve severely vited ourpany¡¯s rules. You are to exit the tunnel immediately and cooperate with our personnel for an investigation!¡± His voice was projected through one of the surveince cameras inside the tunnel. However, following the sound of at gunshot, the camera was destroyed. ¡°What¡¯s happened?¡± ¡°They destroyed our camera.¡± ¡°What are they trying to do? Are those two challenging our authority? Contact Byron Wulf and ask him what this is about! Now!¡± Tanner yelled Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°We¡¯ve lost contact with him, sir. Internal Affairs have been trying to locate him but it seems as though he disappeared.¡± Tanner panicked when he heard this. I¡¯ve got a bad feeling about this.. Byron disappeared and then my men got killed¡­ ¡®Now, Vivian and Brarn have brought someone into Scorpio Hub¡­ Has our n bren exposed?¡± At that thought, Tanner yelled, ¡°We can¡¯t let them ruin our ns! Have you guys apprehended Vivian¡¯s family yet?? ¡°What¡¯s taking you people so long?¡± Tanner continued to yell out his frustrations as a Luposian barged inside and said, ¡°We¡¯ve got a huge problem, Mr. Tanner! The men we sent to apprehend Vivian¡¯s family have all been killed! Someone¡¯s protecting them!¡± ¡°What?!¡°Tarmer¡¯s face turned pale, ¡°Who?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure but it¡¯s very likely they¡¯re Lucas Jenner¡¯s men. They¡¯re fammus for being able to move around swittly. None of our men can stand up to them.¡± ¡°D*man it!¡± Tanner yelled at the top of his hangs. He clenched his fists and was filled with boundless murderous intent. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill them¡­ All of them! ¡°You lot! We¡¯re going into the tunnel and capturing them right now! I want all units inside Scorpio Hub to trap them in a pincer attack!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± After that, Tanner took off and entered an elevator with everyone inside the office. He was going to personally stand watch at the hub¡¯s entrance to make sure the three inside died horrible deaths. Yet, just as they were heading downstairs, numerous jeeps with blindingly bright headlights and roaring engines broke through SK Group¡¯s main entrance and drove into thepound. Chapter 461 Chapter 461 Following the opening of the car doors, Daniel was the first one to appear before Tanner. Stomp, stomp, stomp!!! Daniel and his men had Tanner and the rest of his crew surrounded within seconds. Unable toprehend what in the world was happening at that moment, Tanner became anxious as he looked at Daniel However, he forced a smile onto his face and said, ¡°General Daniel, what brings you here today? A leisure trip perhaps? Daniel smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Tanner, this isn¡¯t a leisure trip. It¡¯s a hostile raid.¡± ¡°Why are you here? Ourpany has ab ided by every single rule in Swallowston. No lines have been crossed. So, are you here to arrest someone or is it something else? ¡°Might I remind you that the Battle Warrior Department isn¡¯t authorized to arrest anyone in my company? That job belongs to Internal Affairs or the Guardians,¡± Tanner said with a huge smile on his face, knowing full well what the rules in Swallowston were. However, Daniel curled his lips into a smile as well. He reached out and patted Tanner on the shoulder and said, ¡°Tanner, Tanner, Tanner¡­ Byron¡¯s half dead right now thanks to me. Look, I¡¯ve now got his cell phone with me right here. That should mean your ns are about to be exposed, no?¡± Daniel took out Byron¡¯s phone and dangled it in front of Tanner with a huge smile on his face. Tanner, who was startled for a brief moment, said, ¡°I was wondering why I couldn¡¯t get in touch with him. I still owe him a cup of coffee, you see. Has he done something wrong perhaps?¡± Tanner continued to feign ignorance but Daniel¡¯s smile did not vanish. Patting Tanner¡¯s shoulder once more, he said, ¡°Your won¡¯t be able to get him that cup of coffee. I¡¯m afraid. In fact, I doubt you¡¯ll get the chance, ever.¡± ¡°What are you trying to say? Are you here to bully us because we¡¯re from the ounds, perhaps?¡± Tanner said with his eyes narrowed, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Tanner was in a hurry to get to Vivian and Bram so he did not have time to waste on Daniel Yet, Daniel¡¯s subordinate brought him a chair and Daniel sat down. With a smile, he said, ¡°Rx, Mr. Tanner. The legate has already entered Scorpio Hub to personally take a look around. I¡¯ll tell you what I¡¯m going to do with you once he¡¯s done with his investigation¡± ¡°Wh-What?!¡± Tanner felt a jolt course through his veins. ¡°The legate?! Is he saying that the unknown man with the other two is the legate himself?!¡± Tanner¡¯s face turned ashen at this point. Seeing this, Daniel smiled and said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is there something in that hub you don¡¯t want us to find out?¡± Tanner took a deep breath and immediately turned around. He then whispered to another man next to him and said, ¡°Tell our men to hide everything now. Keep everything hidden from the legate and we¡¯ll be safe.¡± The man nodded and was just about to leave when Daniel¡¯s men stopped him in his tracks. Still smiling, Daniel said, ¡°Calm down, Mr. Tanner. None of your men are allowed to leave this ce. Also, we¡¯ve shut down all phone signals around the area so I¡¯m afraid your messages won¡¯t be going anywhere.¡± Daniel had already noticed Tanner grabbing his cell phone to type a few messages, which was why he made this statement. Tanner did in fact send out a few texts as Daniel suspected, but all of them failed to be delivered. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Trying his best to conceal his anger, Tanner said, ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Allow me to enlighten you.¡± Daniel crossed his legs and continued, ¡°After the legate confirms what¡¯s inside Scorpio Hub, he¡¯ll give us the order to send all of you to the border at the ounds. You¡¯ll be facing the Luposians as you all..die from a slow and painful death.¡± Everyone present trembled when they heard what was in store for them, including Tanner. No matter how calm he seemed, he was no longer able to maintain hisposure anymore. ¡®If the legate really has gotten inside, we might all be in a whole lot of trouble.¡¯ Tanner refused to stay there and wait for death to im him so he said, ¡°General Daniel, enough with the threats. I have something urgent to look into so you¡¯ll have to excuse me. Feel free to investigate all you want. Just do me a favor and don¡¯t interrupt my business.¡± Chapter 462 Chapter 462 Tanner tried to leave but a dagger was suddenly pressed against his neck before he could do so. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Nobody is leaving this ce without the legate¡¯s permission. Anyone who tries will be executed.¡± Tanner trembled profusely but tried to put on a strong front as he retreated. He was surrounded, his text messages blocked, and his orders unable to be dispatched. The only thing he could do now was to wait and pray that his men down there would be able to kill the legate. Otherwise, he was in for a whole lot of trouble. Seeing this, Daniel could not stop himself from letting out augh and said, ¡°I get the feeling that you¡¯re treating us locals like idiots, Mr. Tanner. Anyway, today is a good opportunity to show you just how powerful our legate is.¡± Tanner pretended to not understand what Daniel was saying and sounded a lot friendlier as he said, ¡°General Daniel, I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re trying to say. Maybe there¡¯s some misunderstanding between us? Since the legate is here, why don¡¯t you inform him that I¡¯d like to treat him to a feast somewhere else?¡± ¡°You¡¯d like to treat him to a feast, eh?¡± Danielughed till tears rolled down his cheeks. ¡°Save it. The localls here live by a certain rule-never offend someone who hasn¡¯t done anything to deserve it but pay them back a hundred fold if they do. ¡°Right now, you should pray to your God that the legate dies down there or fails to find anything. Otherwise, you won¡¯t get out of this mess alive.¡± Tanner broke out in cold sweat as he realized he was caught in a deathtrap with no escape route in sight, while Daniel remained silent and waited. At this moment, Adrian, Vivian, and Bram were steadily moving down a path that was extremely wide and well-lit. It was rather long since it led all the way to the outskirts of Swallowston. Vivian was clearly on edge as she stood behind Adrian and carefully monitored the surroundings. Bram, on the other hand, was busy admiring the gun in his hands. Vivian shot Bram a reminder by saying, ¡°Stop fiddling with that. You might cause it to misfire if you¡¯re not careful!¡± ¡°Rx, I know what I¡¯m doing. I¡¯ve been ying with guns since I was three years old.¡± However, right after Bram said this, a shot was fired. The bullet flew out from his gun¡¯s muzzle and hit the wall. He then dropped the gun, his eyes wide open as he trembled in shock. Vivian, too, was terrified as her legs shook. She kicked Bram and said, ¡°I told you not to fiddle with it!¡± Bram picked up his gun with an embarrassed look on his face. Right at that moment, Adrian said, ¡°You two stay here. Someone¡¯sing¡¯ H Vivian was terrified when she heard this, and so was Bram. After all, who would not be despite all the bravado he had shown? At that moment, Adrian pulled out his daggers and said, ¡°Get down.¡± Vivian and Bram immediately did as they were told. Adrian wasted no time and dashed forward. He was so fast that he left behind a mirage of himself. The sound of rushed footsteps from the other end of the tunnel got closer as the Luposians inside the hub tried to capture the three intruders alive as per their orders. However, they were unaware that the intruders were prepared for them. Chapter 463 Chapter 463 ¡°Move, move, movel They should be just up ahead!¡± yelled the leading Laposian. More than ten thousand people then rushed into the tunnel. However, as they charged inpletely unguarded, a figure suddenly showed up out of nowhere and was followed by a sh of light. Instantly, screams of agony could be heard along with blood stters as dozens of their numbers fell to the ground. This sudden tum of events caused the others to feel helpless. In fact, they could not even tell who had attacked them. Then, Adrian rushed out and charged toward the group of Lupasians. Some of them were so spooked they began to fire their guns randomly, killing their ownrades as a result. At the end of the day, this tunnel was not suited for gunbat due to how enclosed it was. Adrian¡¯s surprise attack instantly threw the entire ce into chaos. ¡°What the hell! What¡¯s going on?!¡± yelled a Luposian who could not wrap his head around what was happening ¡°Where is he?!¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Where¡¯d he go?!¡± Some of them could not tell where their enemy was for that matter when, suddenly, another sh swooped by and charged at them like a ghost. A dozen more people copsed. The entire scene was a mess, with continuous and aimless gunshots being fired. But even though Adrian was hiding among them, the gunshots only served to reduce their own numbers with countless of theirrades being gunned down. The leading Luposian seemed to be the first to react to the situation as he said, ¡°Stop firing! Switch to your knives!¡± Right after he said this, everyone discarded their guns and brought out their daggers, waiting for their opponent to show up. Adrian instantly picked up the guns the Luposians had just tossed away and swiftly distanced himself from them as he tired at them with his dual pistols. Bang! Bang! Bang!!! ¡°Argggh!¡± With screams of agony, the Luposians were being killed one after the other. Seeing his men fall, the leading Luposian went mad and yelled, ¡°Pick up your guns! Kill him!¡± Everyone picked up their guns once more but Adrian threw away his and charged into the group with his daggers once again. All the remaining Luposians were dumbfounded at how relentless Adrian was. ¡°He¡¯ll fight us at close range if we use our guns, rendering them useless. But if we throw away our guns, he¡¯ll pick them up and ughter us. What a vicious cycle!¡± In less than ten minutes, countless bodies littered the floor with no survivor in sight. Adrian stopped after confirming the whanke group had been eliminated. He then turned around toward Vivian and Brain. ¡°You Bram and Vivian quickly ran toward Adrian when they heard this. Vivian hid behind him and grabbed his arm, shocked when she saw the bodies on the flour. ¡°Y¨CYou¡¯re really strong, Adrian!¡± ¡°You¡¯re even more awesome than the books im you to be. Nice work! You really do deserve to be called the legate!¡± Bram gave Adrian another thumbs up. When Vivian noticed Bram was reaching for a gun on the flour, she immediately pulled him back and said, ¡°Behave yourself! That¡¯s not something you want to risk ying with right now. Or have you forgotten how you just misfired your weapon a moment apo?¡± Bram hurriedly dropped the gun when he recalled what happened earlier and proceeded to venture deeper into the tunnel with Adrian. They walked for another twenty minutes with no Luposiansing to stop them. Chapter 464 Chapter 464 Maybe they decided to change their strategy Twenty minutester, the trio left the tunnel and arrived at a brightly lit cavern. It was revealed to be a huge underground hub with many rooms leading off of it. There were all kinds of stuff inside the hub, including daily necessities, food, and weapons. It was clear that this ce had constantly been inhabited, with a lot of tenants no less Adrian stopped and signaled for Vivian and Bram to stay back. ¡°It¡¯s too quiet here¡­ Something is off.¡± ¡°You two stay here and wait for me.¡± Adrian walked into the hub and climbed on top of some crates to scan the area. Vivian whispered, ¡°Be careful, Adrian! There might be people around the area!¡± Bram held his breath as well. At that moment, the door of the surrounding rooms got kicked down, followed by countless gunshots as men showed up one after the other. All of the gunfire was almed in Adrian¡¯s direction in a formation. Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, Adrian jumped off the crates and charged into a group of men. Anguished cries rang out as they sprawled onto the floor. The serond wave of Lupostans seemed to have a strategy at y, but having that many men inside this particr environment proved to be disadvantageous to them in a fight The Luposians wisened up. They knew their guns were useless so they threw them far away and had Adrian surrounded in an attempt to overwhelm him with numbers. Tens of thousands of men were now surrounding Adrian, hissing with rage. However, Adrian wasted no time and charged toward them, killing more men along the way. The Luposians were helpless to fight back, and they all realized just how ferocious War Legate Draco was. However, Bram suddenly jumped in wille Adrian was being surrounded. ¡°Bram! What are you doing?!¡± Vivian yelled in a terrified voice. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Bram chuckled and picked up a gun the Luposians threw away and aimed it at thern before letting the bullets fly. ¡°Aas sa!¡± More Luposians were now dead from the gunshots, and Bram climbed onto a stack of crates and yelled, ¡°Come at me, you d mn b stards! Bring it on!¡± After that, he trained his gun on the Lupons and started firing away once more.. ¡°Nice going!¡± Vivian said joyfully, ¡°I¡¯n beginning to admire you, Bram! You¡¯re a real hero!¡± Bram Laughed uproariously when he heard herpliment. He was so engrossed in the heat of the moment that all his fears disappeared as he roared valiantly. However, right at that moment, a Lupon snurk behind Bram and fired a shot that hit him in the back. Bram¡¯s body jerked, reeling back from the gunshot. Vivian¡¯s mouth bung open as she yelled, ¡°Bram!¡± ¡°Graaaagh!¡± With a glorious yell, Bran turned around and riddled his attacker with bullet bales. After emptying his magazine, he fell off the crates. ¡°Adrian, help him!¡± Vivian yelled anxiously. Adrian noticed Bram falling onto the ground and jumped over to catch him mid-air to prevent him from landing on his head. ¡°Are you all right, my friend?¡± Hram gave Adrian a thumbs up. ¡°I feel great. D-Don¡¯t worry about me!¡± Adrian carried Bram and dashed into a room despite the hail of bullets. After cing him on the floor, Adrian patted his face and said, ¡°Wait here.¡± He then locked the door behind him and charged toward the horde of enemies once more. Chapter 465 Chapter 465 A historical event was taking ce inside the underground 56 hub The Luposians had been hiding inside Scorpio Hub for many years, lying in wait till the day they executed their ns. Yet, Adrian¡¯s sudden appearance had turned their ns to ashes These Luposians sent from the ounds had never experienced what a true battlefield was like so they had no idea what a real massacre was After half an hour¡¯s worth of gore and ughter, all that was left were heaps of budies on the floor. As Adrian broke the neck of thest man, there were no longer any Lupasians standing on their feet within Scorpio Huh, There were a few more who were struggling to get up but Adrian mercilessly snapped their necks beneath his feet, thus ending the battle. As he tossed away his daggers and scanned his surroundings, he saw that Scorpio Hub was a huge mess. Vivan rushed toward him in glee and said, ¡°That was intense, Adrian! You did great out there! You¡¯ve just made me a huge fan!¡± Adrian shat a nce at Vivian and walked over to the room Bram was in and helped him out Bram had been in the back but he was fine as the bullet had merely hit his shoulder. Vivian urgently asked, ¡°Are you all right, Bram?¡± Bram gave Vivian a thumbs¨Cup and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s just a small wound. By the way, sir, are you really not going topliment me for how brave i was back there? ¡°Good effort.¡± Adrian patted Hram on the shoulder, while thetter chuckled happily. At that moment, Adrian opened up the crates within the hub which were revealed to be full of weapons. Vivian covered her mouth at the revtion and eximed, ¡°Oh my God, how many weapons are there in here? Do you think they¡¯re still trying to bring their men over? ¡°It¡¯s a good thing we discovered this ce in time. Who knows what kind of chaos might¡¯ve ensued.¡± Bram then said, ¡°Sir, those people were really scary. I¡¯m sure they¡¯vee here to try and stir up trouble!¡± Adrian nodded and took out hismunicator, giving Daniel his orders Meanwhile, Daniel was patiently sitting outside of SK¡¯s main building when Adrian gave him his next orders. When he received them, Daniel immediately said, ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Then, he raised his head, revealing an intense bloodlust in his eyes. ¡°Secure Scorpio Hub Immediately! We¡¯ve got an injured man down there. Send a medical team to tend to him at once. The re of you, arrest all the Laposians within the building!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Everyone leaped into action upon receiving their orders. Daniel turned toward Tanner and smiled. ¡°Your time¡¯s up, Tanner. Take him away!¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content. A few men instantly got Tanner and the others pinned down. All the Luposians panicked, while Tammer¡¯s face turned deathly pale from the fear he felt. ¡°What are you doing, General Daniel?!¡± ¡°What am I doing? I¡¯m sure you already know what I¡¯m going to do to you. Take him away!¡± Daniel commanded. ¡°How dare you!¡± Chapter des Immediately after Tanner yelled in retaliation, he was rewarded with a powerful punch to the chest, causing him to cough up a mouthful of blood and leaving him trembling. He was then dragged into one of the vehicles immediately after. ¡°Launch a city¨Cwide raid and arrest all the Lupesians you find. I want them taken back to the Department for the legate to decide what to do with them!¡± im Borus For Free Every Day Chapter 466 Chapter 466 Dure¡¯s subordinates quickly got to work Soon after, an unprecedented chase began. The whole of Swallowston was on guard and every person was strictly vetted before being allowed to enter or leave the city. The Luposians hiding in Swallowston started to panic as the Battle Warrior Department¡¯s personnel showed up on the streels to pursue them one by one. Havoc reigned over all of Swallowston that right. Over at SK, Adrian stepped out of Scorpio Hub with Vivian and Bram. Soon afterward, the ce was scaled off and Daniel¡¯s subordinates were dispatched to clean it up SK was always shut down and would not be opening its doors any time soon. A stretcher was brought over. Adrian ced Bram on it, held his hand, and said, ¡°Brother, go to the hospital and recuperate in peace. Thank you so much for what you did today.¡± Bram waved at Adrian and said, ¡°Sir, please don¡¯t forget about me. Remember that I gave my life for Wyvern Peak.¡± Vivian was amused by Brain¡¯s statement. Then, Bran was lifted into the ambnce that was headed toward the hospital The incident ended and Daniel was tasked to deal with the aftermath. Adrian and Vivian walked out of SK. He said smilingly, ¡°Thank you for everything today, Ms. Vivian. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have gotten into Scorpio Hub so easily.¡± Scorpio Hub¡¯s entrance was so well hidden that it would be very hard to locate even if one were to dig deep into the ground. Hence, Vivian did help a great deal in this situation. She chuckled and said, ¡°See, you¡¯re addressing me as Ms. Vivian again. I alreally told you. Just call me ¡®Viv.¡°¡± Adrian smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Viv. I¡¯ll send you home.¡± Vivian answered with an ¡°am¨Chm and got into Adrian¡¯s car. On the way back, Adrian said to Vivian, ¡°You¡¯ve lost your job because of this. How about we head over to Chubbs¡® tomorrow to discuss the opening of the factory? I¡¯m responsible for this matter to a certain extent so I¡¯ll get the Department to invest seven hundred and fifty thousand dors into the endeavor. Take it as a small token of our appreciation.¡± Vivian nodded. ¡°This token of appreciation far exceeds the favor I did for you. Seven hundred and fifty thousand is no small amount. I¡¯ll never make that much even after a few decades.¡± ¡°We should help each other out when we can. After all, you were my teacher,¡± Adrian said as he beamed. Vivian chuckled and gave Adrian a yful punch. Soon, Adrian delivered Vivian to her doorstep. She got out of the car and said to him, ¡°Would you like toe inside for acup of coffee, Adrian Adrian smiled and said, ¡°I might if you didn¡¯t have a husband. Forget it. I¡¯m just talking nonsense. I¡¯ll be going now.¡± ¡°Goodbye then Drive safe!¡± Vivian waved Adrian left Vivian¡¯s ce and drove home straight. It was already veryte when he arrived. However, Samantha was still awake as if she was waiting for him. Noticing that Adrian was back, Samantha, who was reading on the bed, sald, ¡°Yau ¡®re home, dear.¡± Adrian said, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you asleep yet?¡± Samantha wrapped her arms around Adrian¡¯s neck and said, ¡°How can I sleep knowing that you¡¯re out there? Oh right, the news of the SK Group being shut down is all over the Inte. I heard they were arrested. Is that true?¡± ¡°Yes, it is,¡± replied Adrian.. ¡°What happened? Tell me,¡± Samantha asked as she sat down. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Then, Adrian told her about the incident at SK Samantha was astonished upon hearing the story. If the matter had gone undiscovered, it would be a crushing blow to Swallowston when all of Tanner¡¯s men had gathered in the city. Chapter 467 Chapter 467 The next morning was a bright and sunny day. It was a long holiday weekend so Samantha did not need to go to work. The first thing Adrian wanted to do was head to the Battle Warrior Department. The SK incident that had turned the night upside down woulde to an end today, Samantha insisted on following him because she was bored at home. Adrian could not bring himself to reject her so he took Samantha with him to the Battle Warrior Department. Adrian and Samantha walked into the Battle Warrior Tower of Swallowston. It was her first time entering the building as War Legate Draco¡¯s wife She felt that the Battle Warrior Tower was especially cordial at this moment and she figured that it was due to Adrian¡¯s identity. Daniel, Mya, Serpent, Magus, and the others were in a meeting. Adrian made his way to the meeting room right away. The group sprung to their feet at the sight of him. ¡°War Legate Draco!¡± ¡°War Legate Draco!¡± Th him.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Adrian beckoned at Daniel and said, ¡°Bring Tanner and Byron. I want to see them.¡± Daniel waved at his subordinates to bring these men. Adrian took a seat on the sofa and a staff member served two cups of coffee. Samantha was unfamiliar with the ce so she stood by his side, not having the courage to sit. It did not take long before Tanner and Byron, who were tightly bound, were brought before Adrian. They were made to kneel and were so terrified that they were shaking profusely. Hyron raised his head and said with a terrified expression, ¡°Legate, this matter is unrted to me. You have to investigate this thoroughly. I¡¯m innocent!¡± Byron¡¯s face was tear¨Cstreaked. He was trying to put up a final struggle, thinking that he would be fine if he could make a clean break from the Luposians now But it was apparent that Tanner was not nning on letting him off the hook. He sneered and said, ¡°Byron, had you not assisted me behind the scenes, how could I have been capable of doing all this myself?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare make unfounded usations of me, Tanner!¡± roared Byron. ¡°Please investigate this matter thoroughly, sir, I¡¯ve always been loyal to the country,¡± Byron pleaded with Adrian as he cried. Adrian took a sip of his coffee as he observed the two people kneeling before him. Both of them had assumed an arrogant mannerism before this, yet they were behaving like defeated cowards now. Adrian had already seen through Byron from the start. He chuckled and said, ¡°Byron, olt, Bryon. I¡¯ll spare your life if you tell the truth. If you refuse, you¡¯ll die. Choose ¡° Byron was stunned upon hearing Adrian¡¯s remark. He had not expected Adrian would question in this manner and wondered if Adrian was giving him an out. Byron did not consider much as he hastily said, ¡°Sir, I¡¯ll tell you the truth. I¡¯ll tell the whole truth. I took Tamer¡¯s money and helped them in their operations from behind the scenes. Please spare my life on the ount that we¡¯re from the same mothend, sir! Byron began to bow over and over. Adrian said, ¡°Byron, this was not how you conducted yourself previously. Why do people like you only learn your ce in the world after creating a mess that has gone too far?¡± ¡°I was wrong! I was wrong!¡± Byron cried, ¡°Sir, you said you¡¯d spare my life if I told you the truth. I¡¯m begging you, please¡­¡± Adrian nodded and said, ¡°That is indeed what I said. I may have spared your life if you had chosen to tell the truth on your own initiative. However, you only told the truth after being threatened. So, you still have to die.¡± ¡°What?¡± Byron was shocked. He roared, ¡°You¡¯re going back on your own word, War Legate Draco!¡± Chapter 468 Chapter 468 Adrian said, ¡°I¡¯ve always acted deceitfully in the face of an enemy army. You should know this very well. Hence, my words may not necessarily be trustable.¡± ¡°You¡­ Byron¡¯s entire body was shaking from anger. Adrian smiled at him, but in his eyes, Adrian¡¯s smile looked like the smile of the devil. Then, Adrian shifted his gaze to Tanner and said, ¡°How about you, Tanner? I¡¯d like to know if you were pleasantly surprised. Did I catch you off guard?¡± Tanner¡¯s tace was drenched in sweat. Large droplets dripped onto the floor. He would be lying if he said he was not scared. No one would be able to remain calm in the face of death. However, Tanner suppressed his fear with great effort and answered, ¡°Sir, I don¡¯t know if I made a mistake at some point but I¡¯ve always been very cautious over the years. How did you find out about this?¡± Adrian sipped his coffee and shook his head. ¡°I haven¡¯t been in Swallowston over the past few years.¡± Tanner broke down upon hearing this revtion. He shut his eyes and answered, ¡°Sir, I¡¯d like to plead for a quick death. I hope you will have mercy and grant me a swift onr.¡± Adrian answered, ¡°I will fulfill your wish to die, naturally. However, you don¡¯t get to decide how you die. ¡°Men, send Byron to be beheaded in Battle Warrior Tower and have Tanner and those from the ounds sent back to the ounds to be headed at the border. Leave their corpses to the wolves!¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± ¡°Noon!¡± Byron reared and broke down into tears. Tanner¡¯s entire body trembled. He knew that Adrian was doing this to warn the aunds of the consequences of offending War Legate Draco. He had been nning on performing a meritorious service for Luposia, Yet, in the end, he humiliated Lupusia in a way that was beyond his imagination. Bryon and Tanner were taken away. On this very day, the Battle Warrior Tower was surrounded by people. Bryon was made to kneel as he cried profusely. He was executed by the Battle Warrior Department, and the journalists¡¯ cameras caught every single moment of it. Meanwhile, in the ounds, there was a live streaming of three hundred Luposians, including Tanner, kneeling at the border thaty behind a natural moat. They were executed with their faces turned to Lupasia, These videos caused a hugemotion and countless people in the ounds talked about it at great length. The great reputation of War Legate Draco spread across the world once again. His mercilessness and ruthlessness were deeply ingrained in the minds of his many enemies. An enemy would need to ponder deeply on the consequences of offending him before taking action. The Battle Warrior Department made an official announcement following the execution of Tanner, Byron, and the Lupasians. The Department would take over the management of Swallowston when the time was right and ce the city under Wyvern Peak¡¯s control. The case of Byron¡¯s rtionship with Lupo caused a hugemotion and countless people chastised him online. Everything was calm over the next few days. The disturbance slowly dled cluwar and the people returned to their normal lives. Everything was perfect in Swallowston. Four dayster, Samantha, Adrian, and the others were having breakfast in the vi when Adrian suddenly remembered something and asked, ¡°Sam, do you have any female friends who are still single? Could you introduce them please?¡± Samantha was stunned upon hearing this, and so was Joanna Rue and Juno looked at one another. No one knew why Adrian would want to befriend a single woman. Chapter 469 Chapter 469 Joanna widened her eyes in surprise as she continued to eat. She asked, ¡°Adrian, why are you looking to befriend a single woman? Are you nning to remarry? Come to me if you wish to remarry. I¡¯m single. What do you think?¡± Adrian red at Joanna. In truth, he had considered Joanna before but realized that she and Hram would not make a pond match. Adrian had promised Bram that he would set Brain up with a girl As War Legate Draco, he had to keep his word to his own people. Vivian told Adrian that Bram would be discharged from the hospital this afternoon and he recalled that he had to set Bram up with a date. Hence, he asked Samantha about that. Adrian said, ¡°jojo, will you please stop thinking about such nonsense? Why would I want to remarry out of nowhere? Also, where would I find someone else as beautiful as Sam?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t wish to remarry, why are you asking about single women? I am single though¡­¡± Joanna muttered. Adrian smacked his forehead and then told the group about Bram. They were enlightened upon hearing Adrian¡¯s story. Joanna said, ¡°So you¡¯re nning on setting someone else up with a date? In that case, don¡¯t get me involved because I¡¯m not interested.¡± Adrian said, ¡°I wasn¡¯t nning on involving you. You¡¯re destined to be single for the rest of your life. What do you call those kinds of women again?¡± Adrian smirked. ¡°They¡¯re called old maids, Big Brother,¡± Juno said. ¡°Right, right, right. You¡¯re an old maid, Jojo. Adrian acted as if he was enlightened. !! Joanna stamped her foot in anger. ¡°How could you take this tool¡¯s side and bully me when I care for you so much, Juna?¡± Juno giggled Noticing that Joanna was behaving indecently, Samantha hastily interrupted her by saying, ¡°All right, all right. Stop quarreling, both of you Adrian, tell us what Bram is like. We have a few singledies in our company.¡± Adrian thought about it and said, ¡°Brarn is about five feet six and is slightly chubby. He¡¯s from the countryside and his family isn¡¯t very wealthy. However, he has saved up a few tens of thousands after working for 5K for so many years. He¡¯s a straightforward, good¨Cnatured, and honest man who enjoys joking around ¡± ¡°Is he handsome?¡± Samantha inquired. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°You can say he¡¯s not too ugly? Adrian could find only these words to describe Bram. Samantha considered for a moment. Joanna said, ¡°If one is described as being not too ugly, that means they¡¯re still ugly, right? Why would any woman be Interested in an ugly man? Also, there are very few women out there so it¡¯ll be very difficult for him to find someone to marry bbn.¡± Adrian shrugged. ¡°A man¡¯s look is not a big deal. The most important thing is that he should be dependable, okay? I¡¯m not good¨Clooking but I¡¯m still married to the best woman in Southrive.¡± ¡°Yikes, yikes, yikes. You¡¯re justplimenting yourself. Look, Sam is blushing,¡± Joanna teased. Samantha chuckled. She said with a reddened face. ¡°Thank you for yourpliment, dear. However, I do know someone whom I think will suit Hram.¡± ¡°Who is it? Is she working in ourpany?¡± Joanna asked. ¡°Yeah, Mitty from finance. She has a pretty good figure and is quite attractive when she has makeup on. You can consider her a normal¨Clooking woman. She¡¯s a good person and is capable and dependable. Moreover, she has a nice personality,¡± Samantha said with a smile. The Mitty she was referring to was Amity Jung, an employee who had joined New Paraiso recently. Samantha had been paying. attention to her because she found the woman to be very dependable, Adrian asked, ¡°How old is Mitty? Bram is almost thirty.¡± Samantha said, ¡°Mitty is about twenty¨Csix or twenty¨Cseven. She had a boyfriend before but they broke up. Why? Is Bram looking for a virgin? It¡¯s difficult to find one in this day and age unless you find someone very young¡± Samantha was just being truthful but Joanna rebuked her. Chapter 470 Chapter 470 She admonished, ¡°Sam, can you please not paint everyone with the same brush? I am. I am one of them!¡± Samantha hastily corrected herself, ¡°Oh, right, right. There¡¯s only one out of ten women who are like Joanna. It will be very difficult to find one.¡± Joanna shrugged and said, ¡°However, I don¡¯t like chubby men. I like men like Adrian who have stubble on their face, are mature, handsome, and also good at uplifting women. Adrian silently red at Joanna. Samantha asked him, ¡°How about it? Should I bring it up with Mitty? It doesn¡¯t matter if they end up not liking each other, but what if they do hit it off?¡± ¡°All right, I¡¯ll meet with himter while you go to thepany and seek out this woman¡¯s opinion. I¡¯ll get them a gift as a blessing if the set¨Cup is a sess,¡± Adrian said. ¡°What will you give them as a gift?¡± Samantha was puzzled. ¡°A thirty¨Cthousand¨Cdor car. Bram helped me a great deal, after all. He¡¯s quite courageous and is very dependable.¡± Samantha considered for a moment and figured that there was nothing wrong with this n. Hence, she nodded and said, ¡± Okay then. If the set¨Cup is a sess, get them a thirty¨Cthousand¨C dor car. If it¡¯s a failure, I¡¯ll find someone else within thepany. If nothing works out, I can reach out to otherpanies. There has to be someone out there for him.¡± Joanna chuckled and said, ¡°You sure work quickly when you¡¯re setting someone up on a date, Sam!¡± Samantha answered, ¡°This is a good deed. Isn¡¯t there a saying that it¡¯s sinful to ruin people¡¯s rtionships and it¡¯s an honorable deed to bring a couple together?¡± ¡°It¡¯s decided then!¡± Both of them made up their minds. After breakfast, Adrian drove to the hospital while Samantha headed to thepany. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Amity was working overtime at thepany so Samantha went there to find her. It was payday in New Paraiso so the finance department¡¯s long weekend holiday was dyed by one day. Every employee was pulling an extra shift. A few women were sitting in the office and would asionally say a few words to one another. Amity, dressed in a business suit, was looking at herputer and asionally chatted with her colleagues. At that moment, Samantha walked into the office. The women greeted in session upon seeing her, ¡°Hello, Ms. Samantha!¡± ¡°Hello, Ms. Samantha!! Samantha smiled and made her way straight to Amity. Amity said, ¡°How can I lielp you, Ms. Samantha?¡± Samantha said with a smile, ¡°Pleasee to my office, Mitty. I have something that I need to talk to you about.¡± Amity acknowledged this and hastily packed up some documents. She assumed that Samantha wanted to check on the ounts yet Samantha said to her, ¡°You don¡¯t have to bring those documents with you. I¡¯d like to talk to you about a personal matter that is unrted to work.¡± Amity was puzzled. However, she followed Samantha to the president¡¯s office anyway The finance department employees were discussing and wondering why Samantha wanted to see Anity. Arriving at her office, Samantha sat down and poured Amity a cup of coffee. ¡°Please, take a seat.¡± She beckoned at Amity. Amity sat down. She had just joined thepany a few days ago so she had not expected her boss would treat her so warmly. She said, ¡°Ms. Samantha, why do you wish to see me? Is it because I didn¡¯t pass my probation?¡± Samantha chuckled, took a sip of coffee, and said, ¡°I told you that I wanted to talk about personal matters. Amity, 1 heard that you¡¯re still single and I wish to set you up on a date. What do you think?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Amity¡¯s jaw dropped. Chapter 471 Chapter 471 Amity was caught off guard by Samantha¡¯s offer. ¡°Ms. Samantha wishes to set me up on a date? That¡¯s surprising Amity hastily said, ¡°Please don¡¯t tease me, Ms. Samantha. Ie from a poor family and I¡¯m the only child. My ex dumped me because of this ¡± Samantha said, ¡°You can still date even if your family condition isn¡¯t great. Please allow me to tell you about the man first and you can give it a thought. What do you think?¡± Amity hastily said, ¡°It¡¯ll be disrespectful of me not to meet the man since you¡¯ve personally extended the invitation, Ms. Samantha. However, what if I¡¯m not interested in him after meeting him? Will you be angry if I don¡¯t want to date him?¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Samantha chuckled. ¡°Mitty, you¡¯re free to date whoever you want. I¡¯m only setting you up. I can¡¯t force you to be with someone if you don¡¯t them, right? I¡¯m not your parent so that¡¯s not going to happen,¡± Samantha said. 1 can set my mind at ease if that¡¯s the case. What does the man do for a living, Ms. Samantha?¡± asked Amity. Samantha said, ¡°He¡¯s a friend of my husband who worked as a warehouse keeper for the SK Group. His family isn¡¯t wealthy but his parents are still well and alive. However, he¡¯s a very dependable, good- natured, and straightforward man. Everything else about him is only ordinary. He has some savings but it isn¡¯t murli-about thirty thousand dors or so.¡± Amity said in astonishment, ¡°Savings of about thirty thousand dors? That¡¯s quite a lot considering that I haven¡¯t saved up any money even after living frugally for so many years.¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t count because you gave all your money to your mom,¡± Samantha countered. ¡°Isn¡¯t he out of a job now th SK has shut down?¡± ¡°He helped the Battle Warrior Department to take down SK so my guess is that he¡¯ll be rewarded by the Department. However, I don¡¯t know what his reward will be. He¡¯s a friend of my husband and I think that his situation is almost the same as yours. [ think that he and you will make a good match.¡± One should marry a spouse with equal status because the marriage of two people with different statuses would notst long. Amity was well aware of this. She considered for a moment and said, ¡°Ms. Samantha, I shall meet him then. My mother has been urging me to find a partner anyway Samantha chuckled and said, ¡°Sure, I can make a call and get him toe over. You can have a chat with him in my office. If you¡¯re not fond of ham, you don¡¯t have to force yourself. You¡¯re the decision maker when ites to your feelings. Amity said, ¡°Sure. Thank you, Ms. Samantha¡± ¡°So, I¡¯ll make the call and get him toe, all right?¡± Samantha asked. Amity nodded in agreement. Then, Samantha called Adrian. Meanwhile, Adrian was already in the hospital. Brain was to be discharged from the hospital today so Vivian came to pick him up because he had no other family or friends in Swallowston She did it out of sincerity Adrian found bram still receiving an intravenous drip on the bed when he arrived at the wand, while Vivian was peeling. orange for him ¡°It seems that you¡¯ve recovered well enough to eat an orange,¡± Adrian said with a smile. Bram hastily sat upright upon seeing Adrian ¡°What brings you here, sir? Your presence is an honor. No, I should stand up and salute you!!! ¡°It¡¯s fine. You¡¯re still on an IV.¡± Vivian stopped him. Adrian said, ¡°Will you be discharged from the hospital today! Bram nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll be out when the drip is done, and it¡¯s almost there. What brings you here, si?¡± Adrian chuckled and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to distribute a medal of honor to both of you Come,e. You each get one!¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Adrian snapped his fingers and two people from the Battle Warrior Department walked into the room with two medals of honor on a tray. The words ¡°extraordinary heroism¡± were carved onto the medals, as well as Vivian¡¯s and Bram¡¯s names Adrian picked up the medals and passed them to Vivian and Bram ¡°Whoa! I¡¯m a hero too?¡± Vivian held up her medal in delight. Act Fast Free Bonus Time is Running Out! Chapter 472 Chapter 472 motional tone, ¡°Tean brag about this mindal for the rest of my life!¡± Adrian smiled. Then, he passed them two hack cards and said, ¡°There are thirty thousand dors in each ount, It¡¯s a special reward for you from the Department. The pin is six zeros. You can take out the money from the ount when you¡¯re free and then destroy the card¡± Both of them were extremely excited to receive thirty thousand dors each Vivien flipped her hair and bowed to adrian. ¡°Thank you. This thirty thousand is so generous!¡± Bram said. ¡°I¡¯ll bury car right after I¡¯m discharge! I¡¯m going to drive the new car back to my hometown. My parents will be over the moon?¡± There were times when a man¡¯s happiness was just as simple as that. Adrian felt happy for both of them from the bottom of his heart. He said. ¡°Go and live a good life with this money. Don¡¯t lead an aimless existence. Bram, get yourself a new set of clothes after you¡¯re discharged because you¡¯ll be meeting with the woman I¡¯ve set you up with.¡± ¡°What? You¡¯re setting me up with someone? Bram¡¯s jaw dropped and he was extremely excited. meng Adrian said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I promise you that I¡¯d get you a girlfmend? I¡¯ve already found ady and she¡¯s waiting for you. Show your best side when you meet her. Your performance will decide the sess of the set¨Cup¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Bram was extremely excited. Vivian hastily smacked him and said, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you thanking the legate yet, you fool? Bram hastily expressed his gratitude by saying, ¡°Thank you, sir. It¡¯s better off being a good person. I promise that I¡¯ll do my best to be a good person from non en ¡± ¡°All right, let¡¯s stop the chit¨Cchat. I¡¯ll wait for you downstales. Come farad me when you¡¯re dane packing.¡± Adran said ¡°Sure!¡± Adrian walted for Bram downstairs. Ten minutester, Hram was done with the discharge procedures and walked out of the hospital with Vivian. Then, they took it upon themselves to walk to Adrian¡¯s car. Adrian Lock Bram to a nearby shopping mall to buy some new clothes then drove to New Paraiso Samantha was waiting downstairs when they arrived. ¡°Adrian.¡± Samantha hastily jogged over upon spotting him. He instantly became emotional when he saw Samantha. He said to Vivian next to him, ¡°Ms. Vivian, is this the girl that the Jegate is setting me up with?¡± Vivian called her eyes. ¡°Dream on, fool! That¡¯s the legate¡¯s wide.¡± ¡°Huh? I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Bram hastily shut his mouth. Samantha walked over and said to Adrian, ¡°Ise here? Adrian pointed at Bram who stood behind him and Samantha looked over. Hram said respectfully, ¡°Greetings, madam.¡± Samantha said, ¡°You¡¯re Bran, right? Miny has been waiting upstairs for you for a long time. Remember to talk to her properly when you get there. Your performances will decide the sess of the set¨Cup.¡± ¡°Thank Thank you, ma¡¯am,¡± Bram said. ¡°Go. Quickly now. Follow the security guard. He¡¯ll take you to her. Come downstairs right after you¡¯re done, okay?¡± Samantha briefed him. ¡°All right!¡± Framhald a deep breath and followed the security guard stairs. Samantha wrapped her anus armand Adn¡¯s amatier Bram left. She chuckled ad said, ¡°Thatd does look honest and good -natured 1 do believe he¡¯s Minty¡¯s type because her parents are honest and good¨Cnatured too¡± ¡°There¡¯s a high peobability that this might work¡± Adrian said. Samantha sniggered ¡°Let¡¯s go and grab a coffee in the lobby¡± She turned around and said, ¡°Ms. Vidan, you should join us Chapter 473 Chapter 473 Adrian and Vivian fosed Samantha to the lobby downstairs: I sat down for a coffee Samantha and Vivia chatted and got to know each other. They shared quite a member ofmon toples. They quickly becamefortable with each other and appeared to have a lot to talk about. They wanted downstairs for quite some Ume. About half an hourter, Bram came out of the office upstairs. It looks like he and Arity were done talking. Samantha waved at him as soon as he came downstates. ¡°Bram, we¡¯re over here.¡± Bean hastly walked toward them Samantha asked him eagerly, ¡°How did it go? How was the date with Miity? Bram scratched his head and one could tell from his slightly stry expression that he seemed rather pleased. Just as expected, Bram nodded and said, ¡°I think that she¡¯s great. She¡¯s totally my type but I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s interested in me¡± ¡°What did you guys talk about? Vivian asked because she had experience in this area. ¡°We talked about our hobbies, our families and that is about it,¡± Bram answered. Samantha narrowed her eyes and asked him, ¡°So you¡¯re saying you have no objections, right? Bram said, ¡°I¡¯m quite fond of her.¡± ¡® Upon hearing this, Samantha said, ¡°All right. ¡®ll go upstales and check on her. Wait for me here¡± She then headed upstairs. Amity was still sitting in Samantha¡¯s office. Samanthaped the door and walked in, Amity hastily stood up upon seeing her, ¡°Ms Samantha¡± Samantha said smilingly. ¡°How do you feel, Marry? Tell me the truth.¡± Amity was the shy and she was blushing she asked Samantha shyly. ¡°What¡¯s his opinion of me, Mts Samantha?¡± Samantha chuckled and sald, ¡°He mentioned that you¡¯re his type and that he¡¯s rather fond of you. He wants me to find out what you think about him. Mitty, tell me how you feel about him. If it isn¡¯t going to work, I¡¯ll still set you up with someone else when I have the chance Amity kept quiet for a while. ¡°Ms. Samarcha, I think he¡¯s great and is quite dependable. I asked him earlier he¡¯d take care of my parents if I got together with him because I¡¯m an only chilld. He said he would without any hesitation. And I don¡¯t think he¡¯s the type who would sweet talk a woman with empty words, Amity said. ¡°Samantha chuckled Amity answered with an ¡°mm¨Chm.¡± She then led and said, ¡°If he¡¯s fine wills it, we can go on another date and take it from there.¡± Samanthaughed in glee upon hearing Amity¡¯s reply. She held Amity¡¯s band and said, ¡°Micty, in that cae, I¡¯ll take it as a sessful set¨Cup. Let¡¯s go. He¡¯s waiting downstairs We¡¯ll go and click on him.¡± Amity nude. Samantha Amity out of the office as Bram walled downstates in anticipation. Noticing Samantha coming down with Amity, Beam became even more earlied Samantha walked over holding Amity¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Iram, Mitty has co objection and wishes to go on a proper date with you. You should hurry up and take her out now. beam instantly grew emotional upon hearing Samantha¡¯s words while Amity blushed. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. He said with widened eyes, ¡°For real, ma¡¯am? It was apparent that Bram had not expected the set¨Cup to work Meanwhile, Amity said with a reddened Lace, ¡°Could this all possibly be fake?! Vivian burst out inughter. Bram scratched his head and felt as if he was in a dream. Samantha walked over holding Amity¡¯s hand and ced her hand in Bram¡¯s. She said, ¡°Even though Mitty has agreed to go out with you, your performance after this will decide the progress of this rtionship. If you don¡¯t perform well, she will leave you at any moment. ¡°All right, you two should get to know each other more. Go on a trip to spend some time with each other. ¡°Mitty, I¡¯ll give you five paid vacation days. You cane back to work after that. Go on now!¡± Chapter 474 Chapter 474 Samantha said all this to Amity. Amity hastily bowed to Samantha ¡°Thank you, Ms. Samantha.¡± Bram said with a smile, ¡°Thank you, Madam Legale. Thank you, Legate!¡± ¡°Lepate? What legate?¡± Amity took a puzzled nce at Bram. However, Adrian walked over before Bram could reply. Adrian said to Amity and fram, ¡°There¡¯s a saying that it¡¯s sinful to min people¡¯s rtionships, but it¡¯s a joyous asion to bring two people together. Since it¡¯s a joyous asion, I shall celebrate with both of you today!¡± Adrian then pped. When his voice did away, a brand new Volkmagen Passat drove over and stopped in front of the group. Even though it was not a luxury car, the highest specs of this model cost more than thirty thousand dors. Bram and Amity looked over after the car stopped. Adrian sand, ¡°Bram, Mitty, I¡¯m gifting this car to the both of you and will take it back if you end the rtionship. If you guys end up together in the end, the car will be your shared asses Bram¡¯s jaw dropped upon hearing Adrian¡¯s words. Amity was extremely astonished as well Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Both of them looked at Adrian in unison Bram pointed at himself and sand, ¡°Is this car for me, siri Adrian nodded. ¡°Yes, it is my gift to you. You may drive it away now.¡± ¡°Thank you, sir! Thank you, sir!¡± Bram was ovee by emotion and bowed endlessly. Samantha stepped forward and wrapped her arms around Adrian¡¯s. She smiled at Brand Amity as she said, ¡°All right, you guys should stop thanking him. Bram, you get in the car and go on a road trip with Matty for a few days¡± Bram quickly recovered from his shock. He smacked his forehead and said, ¡°Yes, yes. I shall go now th, please excuse me. Mitty, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you on a road trip!¡± Amity nodded. Bram hastily got into the car and left New Paraiso with Amity. Both Bram and Amity were extremely delighted to mehrabrand¨Cnew car out of nowhere. The car drove on Swallowston¡¯s highway and Bram loved the car so much that he could not tear himself away from it. He had not expected that he would get so lucky one day and receive a gift from War Legate Draco. Amity looked at Bram in pozzlement and asked, ¡°bas, I¡¯m very curious. What does ¡®legate¡® mean?¡± Amity could not figure out what the words ¡°legate¡± meant. in However, Bram smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know, Amity? The man who gifted as this car is War Legate Draco. Ms. Samantha Huh? War¡­ War Lajpate Draco?¡± Amity covered her little mouth, linding it incredulous Bran chuckled and said, ¡°Oh right. I went on a mission with the legate and ended up being shot. It was fortunate that he came to my rescue in time, Otherwise, I¡¯d be dead¡± Amity inhaled a deep breath ¡°So, we met because of the legate ki Bran nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. He set us up. Hence, don¡¯t ever let the legate down, Mitty! Don¡¯t you understand what he said earlier? He¡¯ll take back the car if the rtionship between us doesn¡¯t work out.¡± Amity grunted. ¡°I can do that but we will still need to see your performance.¡± she said this but figured that no would believe lur If slie were to tell schires that due was set up on a dabe by War Legale Draco and his wife Meanwhile, Adrian felt relieved as he watched Bram and Amity leave. He had fulfilled his promise Samantha held Adrian¡¯s hand and was in a rather good mood after matchmaking a couple. She said to him, ¡°Let¡¯s go home, dear.¡± Adrian nodded. He turned around and looked toward Vivian. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a ride home, Viv Vivam hastily said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Chubbs ising to pick me up and I¡¯m going to join him and Helis to look for a factory. You and Samantha go on first Vivian did not wish to tmuble Adrian. Adrian, and Samantha left upon being her remark Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Out! Chapter 475 Chapter 475 In the next few days, not a single distance urred in Smallowston Swallowston weed a momentary mercent of peace ever since the Byron and Lugosia incident ended. On the other hand, the first guardian and chief secretary of Internal Affairs still could not be reached. There was spection that these two people had secretly fled a long time ago. Swallowston¡¯s Internal Affairs was taken over by the Battle Warrior Department The Battle Warnor Department had been constantly busy with taking over Internal Affairs over the just few days so that they could thoroughly northrow Internal Affairs. The situation caught the attention of Imperial City¡¯s Internal Affairs but they would met be taking any restrictive action within a short period of time. This did not signify that the storm would remain calm for eternity. Adrian did not have anything much to work on over the past few days so he spent most of his time at home keeping Samantha Having tasted the sretness of being with Adria, when she did not have to be at work, Samantha willed her time away in his Six days passed in the blink of an eye. Adrian had yet to get out of bed when he received Chuck¡¯s call early in the morning. ¡°Adrian, we¡¯re having an opening ceremony at the factory today. Do you have time today to pay a public tribute? help to boost ourpany with your presence while you¡¯re at it!¡± Chuck said. Adrian case to remember that Chuck, Vivian, and Reiss had been busy preparing for the clothing factory over the past few days. They had already found a loration for the factory and thepany was registered. The woven hundred and filty thousand dors kan from the Battle Warrior Department had been transferred to their armount. This was probably the most important step that would determine Chuck and Vivian¡¯s liberation. Upon hearing Chuck¡¯s remark, Adrian checked the time and hastily said, ¡°You¡¯re starting business today? All right, got it. I¡¯l be there.¡± Upon hearing that, Chuck chuckled and said, ¡°All right, Adrian. Don¡¯t forget toe earlier because we¡¯ll be having lunch together. I¡¯ve already made arrangements for that! Reiss¡¯ voice was hearding from Chuck¡¯s end of the conversation, Remember toe with your family! The more the merrier!!! Adrian joyously epted the invitation and hung up the call Samantha, who wasying in his arms, opened her drowsy eyes She turned over and wrapped her arms around Adrian¡¯s neck She said in a tone that sounded as if she was still dreaming, ¡°Who was thurt? Adrian looked at her and said, ¡°Chubbs¡¯ factory is open for business today and le traited us to the launch Samantha was caught in a dave for a long while before she slowly woke up fums her drowsy state. She sat upright and flipped her long hair. They¡¯re opening for business so soon? They such are efficient.¡± ¡°They just can¡¯t wait anymon¡± said Adrians with a smile ¡°All right then. It¡¯s a Sunday anyway so let¡¯s go over and check it out,¡± Samantha said. Adrian nodded and they both got out of bed Samantha beaded to the bathrooms to take a shower. She put on a strappyng dress and sat in front of the dressing table to put on some malup T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Rue had already prepared breakfast while Jung was doing homework in the Eving mom Joanna was up early as well. She was watching video clips on her phone on the soda Adrian told Kue about Chuck¡¯s opening event in the aftemoon and that they would bring June and Joanna along. After breakfast, the family departed. Chuck sent over the location and Samantha drove over with the rest. Samantha called up a florist on the way there and ordered a bouquet for the grand opening. Chock and Vivian¡¯s clothing factory was located near Swallowston¡¯s Urban Vige. It was a ce where factories of different types were set up and there were a lot of workshops as well. Heiss and the others searched around for a lorg time before finally locating the ce, They had named the factory ¡°Vivas Clothing They did not name it after Vivian, but because they found the wond to be meaningful Chapter 476 Chapter 476 An hourter, Adrian and his family arrived at the factory Even Riley hade to support the event with some employers from the Xander Group, Vivian¡¯s husband, Norman, and their son, Sawyer Thompson were there as well. The factory was bustling with all sorts of Dower bouquets and fireworks arranged on the floor. Chuck wore a suit while Vivian wore a business causal dress, looking very seductiv, The nutside of the factory was bustling with noise and excitement Upon Adrian and his family¡¯s arrival, Churk, Vivian, and the others approached them from afar. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. A car stopped cuts the factory and Samantha, Janna, Hue, Juno, and Adrian stepped out. A few people approached to wee them. Samantha gave an envelope as a gift to Vivian and Chuck. She smiled and said, ¡°Ms. Vivian, Chubbs, congrattions on opening of your factory. I don¡¯t have anything else better to give so I¡¯m giving you an order worth three hundred and fifty thousand dors as a gut.¡± Vivian was stunned and opened the envelope. There was an order worth three hundred and fifty thousand dors in it. New Paraiso was nning on ordering a batch of uniforms for its employees, and this was the factory¡¯s first order. Vivian covered her mouth ineuilemed and was almo in tears as she said, ¡°sam, thank you so much!¡± Chuck said ¡°Let¡¯s go inside, everyone. We¡¯ll talk more inside.¡± The group nodded and walked into the factory for a tour. The factory was not huge but the production line was already set up. Moreover, there were employees as well Vivian wanted to seek out opinions from Riley and Samantha so they could improve further. Samantha was previously in the clothing business, after all, and had quite a wide range of knowledge and experience in this field to share She shared the loads of the profession and everything she knew with Chuck and Vivian while both of them Vivus Clothing was the vessel of their dream and it was setting sail at this very momen After a long time, they surrounded Samantha and Adrian and urged them to join the ribbon¨Ccutting ceremony. After all, one of them was War Legate Draco whole the other one was the president of New Paralso. Vivus Clothing would surely grow with their blessing Adrian fulfilled their wish and joined Samantha in holding a scissor for the ribbon¨Ccutting ceremony of Vivus Clothing- Vivian, Riley, Joanna, and Reiss were uploading pirtimes of the event to their social media. Juno even pulled out her phone and lingan neocoding a video clip that she shared with her friends, Norman carried his son on his shoulders to take photos of the event. After the ribbon¨Cruiting ceremony, fireworks were fired off Three tables were set up in the factory by noon and the end sat down for lunch the meal was prepared by the factory¡¯s cafeteria aven though it was not avish spread, it was clear that they had already done their best. As thremw! siled down, Chuck stood up, raised his ss, and said, ¡°Hello everyone have many things that I want to say An I¡¯m just going toe out and say them while having all of you as my witness. ¡°I¡¯d like to give a toast to Adrian. He was my best friend during my younger days and we lost touch with each other after we grew up. He¡¯s now the most powerful man in the world, and yet, he hasn¡¯t forgotten me. He remembered me when I was at my lowest and helped me to aplish what have today. ¡°I¡¯d like to thank him for all the help he has given me. I¡¯m grateful that he hasn¡¯t forgotten about me. There¡¯s a saying that we should repay people¡¯s kindness, and I will never forget Adrian¡¯s kindness to me. If he needs me one day, he can have my Chapter 477 Chapter 477 Chuck expressed his innermost thoughts in his speech His eyes reddened and he could not hold his tears back as he spoke Reiss, Riley, and Vivian apuded lilm. Chuck said to Adrian, ¡°Adrian, I¡¯m no good with words. Everything that I wish to say is in this drink, and I know how well you Treat me. I¡¯m not capable of anything but 1 will remember your kindness for the rest of m Upon saying that, Chuck tilted his head back and downed his drink. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Adrian made no reply Samantha said on his behalf, ¡°I¡¯ll be good if you have a good life, Chubbs. Everything else is unimportant. Adrian hopes that you¡¯ll have a good life from now on and he only did what was expected of a friend.¡± Chuck wiped away his tears. Meanwhile, Vivian stood up and said to Adrian with a smile, ¡°I¡¯d like to toast to you too, Adrian. You brought a gleam of hope to my life and you deserve this!¡± Vivian tilted her head back and finished her drink as well. It was apparent that she did not drink frequently so she choked and experienced a fit of cough. After finishing her drink, Vivian said to Norman, ¡°You should toast a drink to Adrian too, Norman nodded and poured himself a ss. He said, ¡°Here, Adrian. I dedicate this drink to you!TM Adrian had drink three sses consecutively. He put down his ss and said, ¡°We¡¯re all friends here so let¡¯s dispense with the formalities. It¡¯s possible that I¡¯ll need all of you if something arises in the future. Hence, it¡¯ll be great if everyone can live a good life now ¡°It¡¯s very difficult to make good friends in our lives so I find it great that everyone is doing well. The crowd nodded upon hearing Adrian¡¯s remark Riley said, ¡°All right, let¡¯s stop with the mushy stuff. Come, let¡¯s clink our sses for the future of Vis Clothing ¡°Yes¡± ¡°All the best! The crowd raised their sses in preparation to clink sses. Samantha was preparing to have a drink too get she suddenly felt nauseous as soon as she raised the ss. She bent over and threw up The crowd was instantly startled upon witnessing the situation. Rue hastily walked over and patted Samantha on the back and asked, ¡°Sam, what¡¯s going on? Do you feel sick? Samantha¡¯s face tumed slightly pale. She gapped for a while but did not throw up anything. She said, ¡°I have no idea. I just felt nauseous all of a sudden.¡± ¡°Did you eat something questionable this morning?¡± Reiss asked concemingly. *Adrian, Lake Sam to the hospital to get her checked!¡± pano said to Adrian Samantha then threw up again ¨C Hue was extremely anxious and asked Samantha, ¡°How long have you been like this, Sam?¡± Samantha replied, ¡°I¡¯ve been slightly nauseous at the sight of food over the past few days but I only started throwing up Today¡± Meanwhile, Vivian sniggered from the side. ¡°You¡¯re most probably pregnant, Sam.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Samantha gasped Everyone burst out inughter. Bue was emotional ¡°1 think that Jojo¡¯s right. Sen is most probably pregnant. Adran, let¡¯s go to the hospital and get her checked¡± The surprise came rather unexpectedly, Adrian scooped Samantha into his arms and said to the people, ¡°Please excuse us.¡± ¡°Go, quick. We shall wait for your good¡± ¡°Hahaha! Adrian is going to be a father! Congrattions,¡± Chuck said as he beamed. Adrian carried Samantha into the car and Hur and Juno followed behind. Joan stayed behind because it was a family matter and she would be just in the way Chapter 478 Chapter 478 Soon, Adrian and Simantha arrived at Central Hospital to have her checked out Adrian, koe, and Juno were waiting outside the ultrasound room. It did not take long before Samantha walked out of with an ultrasound scan image and she appeared to be low in spirits. Bue hastily asked, ¡°How did it go, Sam?¡± Adrian was worried after seeing Samantha¡¯s expression and he said, ¡°What is it, Sam?¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Samantha suddenly burst out inughter and wrapped lier arms around Adrian¡¯s neck. She passed atround scange to Rue. Rueughed joyously upon seeing it and said in excitement, ¡°You¡¯re really pregnant? That¡¯s great!¡± Jenoughed as well. Samantha loosened her griper Adrian and said to him, ¡°Dear, I¡¯m pregnant with your baby so you¡¯re going to home to treat me well from now on. Otherwise, I¡¯ll give up the child! Adrian felt like he was dreaming Rue and Juno were hugging each other in delight and crying tears of joy. Rue had lived through hardships for so many years and could see herself growing older. She had finally lived to the part where she became a grandmother. A wornan like Rue looked forward to the day that she could care for her grandchild and now her dream was about to be She wiped away her tears and said, ¡°This is great. This is really great! Sam, you have to take good care of yourself from now on. Don¡¯t do chores around the house anymore and you should take a leave of absence from work so you can stay home to stabilize your pregnancy. I¡¯ll take care of everything else. Your main mission now is to take good care of the baby in your belly.¡± antha felt like she was dreaming as well. She had not expected that she would get pregnant so fast and was ander the assumption that she would need to prepare for six months or so. Everyone had a sradle on their faces when they walked out of the hospital Samantha appeared nervous when she asked Adrian, ¡°Do you want a son or a daughter, Adrian?¡± Adrian smiled but made noment.. Rue was already fully immersed in the joy of harving a grandchild soon. She said to Samantha, ¡°There¡¯s no need to overthink it, Sam. Whether it¡¯s a boy or a girl, the baby will be loved equally. Samantha pouted and forced a smile. At the same time, she looked forward to the arrival of the baby, The group headed straight home after leaving the hospital. Iar cooled some nourishing soup for Samantha as soon as they were me Samantha was surprised to be the focus of the whole family all of a sudden but she felt very happy. In fact, she even began to imagine what her child would look As Juno looked at Hue bustling about in the kitchen, she could not refrain from saying to Samantha with a smile, ¡°Sam, look at how much Mother loves the baby. She¡¯s beyond delighted.¡± Samantha sniggered and said softly, ¡°Do you know that she wants a grandchild sa bally that she dreams about it? Now that It¡¯s here, I think she¡¯s going to wake up with a smile from dreaming about it.¡± Juno giggled. However, it was at this tie that call came from Joanna. Samantha picked up the call and said, ¡± aha¡¯s plione rang The Juju, when will you being home?¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Joanna said anxiously, ¡°Skip the small talk. How do you feel, Sam? Are you all right?¡± Samanthachuckled and said, ¡°I¡¯m pregnant.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Joanna gasped. ¡°Congrattions on finally bing a mother! However, please send your husband here quickly. Something bad is going to happen if he doesn¡¯te!¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Samantha¡¯s heart raced. Joanna said, ¡°A gang fight is about to break out with a rival factory. Chuck and Vivian¡¯s husband already got beaten up. These people are going to destroy the factory¡¯s machines and they¡¯re extremely rampant! Upon hearing Joanna¡¯s story, Samantha hastily said to Adrian, ¡°Dear, go to Chubbs¡®. Something bad has happened there!! Chapter 479 Chapter 479 Adrian immediately grabbed the car keys and walked out of the house upon hearing this N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. He had not expected such ferocious people could still be found in Swallowston under such circumstances. If every person in the world behaved this way, what would be the patet of Wyrm Tak¡¯s existence? In truth, there were certain people that did not deserve to live in this world. It was an inevilt for them to be alive and a disrespect to other people¡¯s lives Adrian rushed over to Vivus Clothing as quickly as he could. When he got there, kanna, Beiss, Vivian, and the others were standing side the door. Chuck and Nurman¡¯s faces were swollen. Adrian could tell that these people had been badly beaten. There were more than twenty people smashing things inside the factory to their heart¡¯s content with their clubs at this very ¡°You¡¯re here, Adrian ¡°Joanna ran over and grabbed Adrian¡¯s wrist as soon as lie got out of the car. She was scared out of her wits earlier. Those people suddenly beat up Chuck and Norman without even a warning. Had she not quickly avoided them, she would have been beaten upton The rest of the group approached him. Adrian asked, ¡°What happened?¡± Joanna said. ¡°We were eating when a gang of people came out of nowhere. They¡¯re from a nearby clothing factory named Manus Apparel. The owner is named Elroy Rosely and he ims that he¡¯s the gang lord of this territory. He refuses to gi permission to start a factory here! Vivian said, ¡°We tried to talk to him properly yet he attacked us right away. There are more than twenty of them and they¡¯re pangsters from the nearby areas. They¡¯re ferocious and eruel!! ¡®Gangsters from the nearby area? Adrian was very fond of gangsters who refused to hold down proper jobs and enjoyed bullying the weak because they thought they were powerful. He figured that these gangsters would understand that one would have to pay the price for hustling This world if he did not teach them a lesson today. Without another word, Adrian strode into the factory, Vivian, Joanna, and the others quickly followed him Inside the factory¡­ ¡°Some t. F*ck, smash everything. I¡¯d like to say who else dares to start packthing factory here. I¡¯ll kill them!¡± an with ascar on his face marks! The man¡¯s name was Elroy. He used to be a gangster and was a lord of this ana. Afterward, he made some money from being a gangster so he bought over a bunch of people to start a clothing factory here. The bustin was doing quite well. Quite a number of people chose to set up factories here over the past two years but they muded up being driven away by Blooy. He did not allow anyone else topete with his business here and this was his way of doing things. At this very moment, the items in the factory were sashed, overturned, and destroyed under Elroy¡¯s order The factory was a ¡°Smash Smash it for me! Elroy continued to ruar Loud nging noises rang out continuously Fly¡¯s schordmates continued to smash things. They smiled widely and one could say that they were extremely happy to bashing to their hearts¡® content. Adrian furrowed his eyebrows upon witnessing the some. Soon afterward, he walked over and boomed, ¡°Froen now on, every piece of you smashed here will be reced with a part of your body until you¡¯re dead!¡± Adrian¡¯s sudden voice stunned Elroy and his men. Chapter 480 Chapter 480 The gangsters stopped and turned around to look in the direction of the velo Elroy¡¯s gazended on Adrian and he was instantly furious when he realized that Vivus Clothing¡¯s people had called for reinforcements He said angrily, ¡°Who the f*ck are you? How dare you meddle in my business! Did you not hear that this is my territory?!¡± ¡°Herees another one who wants to get himself killed.¡± ¡°There are just so many people wanting to die these days.¡± ¡°Mr. Elroy, why are there so many deadbeats in this world Elroy¡¯s subordinates walked over with their eyes narrowed and their hands fiddling with their clubs. They assumed the mannerism of men with high morality and heroic spirit. These gangsters enjoyed bullying the weak and feared the powerful. They had never suffered any major blowback so they had always assumed that everyone who was not a big shot would fear them They had strength in numbers and the power to destroy everything. Ely became even more arrogant with his subordinates backing him up. He ferociously spat onto the floor and scolded in a deep grout, ¡°You plece of sh*t If you don¡¯t want to die, don¡¯t stay here and be an eyesore. When I was a gang lord here, you 1 were still eating shit in your mother¡¯s belly!¡± Elroy was extremely conceited. It was because he assumed that he was the gang lord of this territory. He thought his orders would be regarded as the words of God. And his wildly¨Cconceited mannerism triggered his subordinates¡® sense of mightiness. They assumed that they were unparalleled in this world. However, Adnan¡¯s temper was not as good as they had imagined it to be. His eyebrows furrowed tighter and tighter. He was figuring ways to deal with these people at this very moment. Noticing that Adrian was quiet, Elroy thought that Adrian was scared of him. Assuming that Adrian was scared, he became even cockier. He smiggered and said, ¡°Why? Are you scared, little boy? I¡¯ll have you know that I¡¯m not some nobody. You shoulde to your senses and get out of here now. Otherwise, I¡¯m going to make you bow down and call me ¡®daddy.¡± Then, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Elroy assumed a solemn attitude. Adrian raised his head and answered, ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest chance to tum over a new leaf. Apologize now, leave with your people, andpensate for the things you destroyed at full price. You have only one chance, and you get to choose now. uha¡± Elroy tilted his head back and burst out inughter upon hearing Adrian¡¯s words. His subordinatesughed aloud in well. Elroy said to his subordinates, ¡°Tid you hear this fool¡¯s words? He thinks he¡¯s the shots and is giving ¡°Hahaha us a chance! Hahaha!¡± Eleny and his subordinatesughed andughed. They wereughing so hard that they were almost in tears. After theughter, Elroy said, ¡°You¡¯re quite the taller, boy. I bet you don¡¯t know how powerful 1 am. Let me tell you this. If say something line, no one dares to sh! Badune Elroy could finish his sentence, a loud nodwe was heard suddenly The glint and sh of cold steelcrubl be seen, followed by a tending on Elroy¡¯s shoulder. His arm was discatered from his shoulder before falling to the ground. Everything happened in an instant. Elroy did not feel any pain in the beginning and be assumed that he was only dreaming. He was durchtounded when he saw his arm falling off has shoulder. All his subordinates were stunned After the momentary astound, Elroy finally realized that the object on the ground was his arm. ¡°Gaaah!¡± Elroy suddenly roared and his expression changed drastically. Large droplets of sweat dripped down his face. ¡°My arm, my arm he shouted as he applied pressure to his shoulder. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Act Fast. Free Bonus Time is Running Cut m Chapter 481 Chapter 481 Elroy¡¯s arm was severed from his shoulder. Everyone was startled because no one could predict Adrian¡¯s next move. Out of shock, Elroy¡¯s subordinates froze. They ced their clubs on the ground and were at a loss for what to do. Elroy¡¯s howl rang throughout the factory and he was almost in tears. He never expected to lose an arm because of this. Arms were the most important part of the body and one would be a cripple if one were to lose an arm. Even if he were to beat up all these people here, he would not get his arm back. It was a great mistake made in a moment of weakness. Elroy had never encountered someone who would dismember an arm without any discussion. He had nevere across someone like this before in his life. Meanwhile, the arrogant expression on his face had vanished and in its ce was fear, confusion, and agony. ¡°My arm, my arm!¡± Elroy burst into tears and wailed at the top of his lungs as he held his shoulder. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. His subordinates began to back away and witnessed the scene happening before their eyes with awkward expressions. It was apparent that they had not expected to encounter a merciless person. People usually showed them respect when they engaged in gang fights. Yet the situation today was quite different because this man was merciless. Adrian was a merciless madman. Elroy feared people tougher than him and merciless madmen. Silence nketed the scene. Other than Elroy¡¯s agonizing scream, the entire factory was deadly silent. His subordinates had already thrown away their clubs and were backing away to distance themselves from him. ¡°Do you still feel that you are the lord of this territory? Answer me,¡± Adrian asked nonchntly as he looked at Elroy. Elroy had never encountered a man as cruel as Adrian so he was at a loss for words for a moment. Then, he could only say, My friend, this is a misunderstanding. Can you please rify the situation before you attack me? Why didn¡¯t you warn me before cutting off my arm?¡± ¡°Are you scared?¡± Adrian asked, ¡°Your heroic mannerism from earlier¡­where did it go? And I thought you were fearless.¡± Elroy¡¯s forehead was drenched in sweat and his shoulder was bleeding endlessly. He picked up his dismembered arm from the ground and said, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to you about thister. I have to go to the hospital first. Make way, quickly¡­ ?? Adrian smirked. ¡°I can¡¯t do that. You destroyed so many of my possessions yet you refuse to compensate for any of it. How can I possibly let you leave?¡± Elroy was in a rush to head to the hospital. Perhaps his arm could be reattached if he got there quickly enough. What would be the point of living if he lost his ar?n? However, he was scared out of his wits upon hearing Adrian¡¯s remark. Staring at Adrian, he felt as if he was staring at the devil himself. Elroy hastily rummaged through his pocket and pulled out a bank card that he passed to Adrian. ¡°There are neen thousand dors in here Consider it aspensation for the destroyed items.¡± He neglected to mention that the items were ferociously destroyed. If one were to put the items before him, he would not have the courage to touch them now. There were times in life when one would suddenly realize that they were not the lord of anything after experiencing retribution. However, Adrian did not ept the card and hastead said, ¡°So, you think that you can walk away with just neen thousand dors? The items here cost seven hundred and fifty thousand at the very least. You won¡¯t be leaving today if you pay even one penny less.¡± ¡°What? Seven hundred and fifty thousand?¡± Elroy¡¯s jaw dropped. Chapter 482 ? "I only smashed a couple of machines. Moreover, the machines still work so neen thousand dors is already quite a lot of money," Elroy said anxiously. "It''s one million and five hundred thousand dors now," Adrian announced. "One million and five hundred thousand?" Elroy was crying. He had not even made one million in profit after opening his factory for so many years, and now this man was asking for one million five hundred inpensation? He figured he would not scrape together that much money even after he sold the factory. He burst into tears for real this time. He never expected to get himself into trouble today. Moreover, he was in deep trouble. Elroy said anxiously, "I''m sorry, my friend. I''m at fault for not recognizing your mightiness. Let''s talk about thepensation another day, okay? Please let me get to the hospital first!" Adrian chuckled. "I''ve always been very strict in the way I do things. Either I get the money or I''ll break that other arm of yours. Either way, we''ll be even after that. I told you earlier that every piece of item you smashed here will be reced with a part of your body until you''re dead." Out of shock, Elroy staggered a few steps back. He felt that he had lost all hope. He dropped to his knees and cried, "I''m begging you, my friend. I''ve learned my lesson. I really have. I''ve learned my lesson. Please spare me, I beg you!" Adrian frowned and said, "Have you never considered that you might be begging for forgiveness on your knees one day when you bully someone? Every dog has its day, and today is your turn. If you think that you can make everything go away just by kneeling and begging, there will be more and more people like you in this world." "But... But I don''t have that much money." "That''s easy. You can give your other arm in exchange then!" As Adrian spoke, the glint of cold steel was seen once again. In the next moment, Elroy''s other arm fell from his shoulder, apanied by the sound of his agonizing scream. "Gahh!" Elroy screamed out in a heart-wrenching, agonizing manner. His mouth was wide open and his entire body was shaking. His subordinates were all scared out of their wits, drenched in a cold sweat and their legs shaking from fear. "My arms, my arms!" Elroy cried. He had lost all hope after losing both his arms. He was a thoroughly disabled person from now on. Elroy was enlightened at this very moment. He came to realize that his arrogance and rampantness over the years had foreshadowed today''s incident. He understood now. "You may go now. However, you won''t be able to reattach your arms anymore. Since I''ve severed them, I don''t n on allowing you to get them reattached," Adrian said. "No, please... No!" Adrian picked Elroy up by the cor and threw him out of the factory, causing the man to crash heavily onto the ground.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Elroy was dumped outside. Noticing that he was gone, his subordinates shuddered and smiled awkwardly at Adrian. They were nning to make a break for it. However, Adrian said, "Hold on. I saw that you were thoroughly enjoying yourselves when you were smashing things earlier. Wouldn''t you be letting Mr. Elroy down if you were to leave now?" Elroy''s subordinates were shocked. Adrian suddenly smirked. "Everyone, before you''re allowed to leave, you shall leave behind one arm." The glint of cold steel was seen flitting through the crowd as Adrian''s voice faded. Elroy''s subordinates failed to respond to the situation before their arms were already severed. All at once, the sounds of agonized screaming and crying filled the factory. At this very moment, everyone was extremely regretful. They had been hustling for so many years, yet they ended up like this. Devoid of hope, they broke down. Elroy''s subordinates ran out of the factory as they wailed. They were rushing to get to a hospital. Chapter 483 Chapter 483 Soon, these people left, and calmness returned to the factory. Vivian, Reiss, Joanna, and the others were shocked by Adrian¡¯s mercilessness. In fact, they even wondered if he was the Adrian they knew. However, when they thought about it from another angle, they figured that there was a price for everything. And this was Elroy¡¯s price for what he did. They thought about it and figured that Elroy¡¯s gang would not have the courage to bully others and assume they were unparalleled from now on. ¡°Whoa, that was scary!¡± Joanna felt relieved after Elroy and the others were gone. She patted her chest gently. She was scared out of her wits earlier. Everybody else was relieved too. Reiss said, ¡°You did a good job, Adrian. I¡¯m sure Elroy will remember this lesson for the rest of his life. He might even have nightmares of you from now on.¡± She had witnessed Adrian¡¯s method before and knew that her brother had probably experienced the same thing as Elroy before his passing. If Adrian had not acted this way, he would not be able to exert control over anyone as War Legate Draco. Adrian said, ¡°Frankly, I wanted to kill him but I figured it wasn¡¯t worth it. All right, this matter has passed. Time to clean up the ce.¡± Chuck and Vivian nodded. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, we should go home,¡± Joanna said to Adrian. ¡°Okay. From now on, call me if anything bad happens.¡± Adrian patted Chuck on the shoulder. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Chuck nodded. Suddenly, Vivian asked, ¡°Oh, right. Adrian, how¡¯s your wife?¡± Adrian replied, ¡°She¡¯s fine. Her reaction was as expected because she¡¯s pregnant.¡± ¡°Whoa!¡± A few people apuded upon hearing Adrian¡¯s words. Riley said, ¡°Congrats, Adrian. You¡¯re going to be a father. It¡¯s a shame I still don¡¯t have a boyfriend despite being two years older than you¡® Reiss said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget to invite us to the baby shower!¡± Vivian said, ¡°Adrian, if Sam has any questions during the pregnancy, she can ask me about them. After all, I have experience in the matter.¡± Adrian smiled at these people but did notment further. Soon afterward, he and Joanna got into the car and left. On the way home, Adrian drove while Joanna sat in the passenger seat. She put her hands behind her head, turned her head, and took a displeased nce at Adrian. ¡°Do you know?¡± Joanna asked. ¡°Know what?¡± Adrian was puzzled. Joanna said, ¡°Sam¡¯s dream has been fulfilled. During those years you were away, she told me that she hoped that you¡¯de back for her one day and live a good life with her. She has always hoped to have a child. ¡°Now that she has survived all those hardships and is pregnant, she has finally arrived on the bright side after experiencing all sorts of changes in life.¡± Joanna realized that she was envious of Samantha¡¯s life. At the very least, Samantha would no longer be lonely. She would have a husband and child to keep herpany and her life would only be happler. Upon hearing Joanna¡¯s remark, Adrian chucked and said, ¡°You¡¯re trying to say something else.¡± Joanna pursed her lips. ¡°I¡¯m jealous of Sam. We¡¯re both women, yet she has such a happy life. Look at me. I¡¯m all alone and don¡¯t have anything. I¡¯m living in your house and don¡¯t have a future in sight.¡± Adrian understood joanna¡¯s worries. Chapter 484 Chapter 484 Adrian considered for a moment and said, ¡°You¡¯ve set your bar too high. There are many good men in Swallowston, your know? You can find someone and settle down. After that, you can have a child. You can have it all too.¡± ¡°Get out of here!¡± Joanna red at Adrian. ¡°What do you know? The greatest happiness in a woman¡¯s life is to have a child with her lover. I can¡¯t just stoop so low and get pregnant with just anybody, right?¡± Adrian said, ¡°Fine. What¡¯s your type then? I¡¯ll set you up on a date another day.¡± ¡°Someone like you,¡± Joanna said bluntly. ¡°Like me?¡± ¡°Yes! Joanna giggled and said, ¡°First, the person has to look as handsome and domineering as you. In truth, the definition of handsome ording to most women is not based upon the man¡¯s good looks but it¡¯s the man¡¯s masculine presence.¡± Adrian answered, ¡°Ah, I see. Go on¡­¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡± Joanna narrowed her eyes and sank into deep thought. ¡°Second, the man will need to have abs and some scars, just like you. Also, he has to know how to please a woman and prioritize me in life. He has to take care of me and love me. If I find a man like you, I¡¯ll offer myself without the slightest hesitation.¡± Adrian was rendered speechless after hearing Joanna¡¯s ramblings. ¡°You could¡¯ve just been straightforward and told me that you¡¯ve fallen for me, right?¡± ¡°Heh¨Cheh!¡± Joanna giggled and said, ¡°Precisely. Adrian, do you have a twin brother? Let me have a taste of you at the very least because I¡¯m growing eager!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry but that¡¯s not happening.¡± Adrian said as he shrugged. Joanna smirked. She loved joking around. Chuckling, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Samter. You can¡¯t do anything with her since she¡¯s pregnant now. I¡¯ll take her ce during her pregnancy because men like you will grow restless after not gettingid for three days. I¡¯m free anyway so you can make use of me, right?¡± There was no telling if Joanna was merely joking or if she actually had such thoughts. Adrian smiled bitterly at Joanna. She appeared to be in deep thought and there was no telling what she was imagining Adrian did not speak as he turned the car to Jewel Road. However, he noticed a car stopped horizontally across the middle of the road in the distance. It was blocking their path. Adrian stopped the car by hitting the brakes and wanted to find out what was going on. Joanna¡¯s body shook and her face turned ghastly pale. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Adrian asked after noticing her reaction. ¡°That¡¯s¡­That¡¯s my father!¡± Joanna said nervously. Adrian looked over and saw a middle¨Caged man in a suit step out of the car that was blocking their path and walk toward them. ¡°Your father?¡± Adrian asked again. ¡°Yeah,¡± Joanna answered. Adrian did not ask any further. This day was bound toe. Joanna¡¯s father was named Patrick Dupont and was an influential figure in Northrive. After learning about Joanna¡¯s whereabouts, there was no doubt he was here today to bring Joanna back to the family home and force her to get married. Soon, Patrick reached their car. Joanna was so scared that she did not have the courage to get out. She hastily buried her face in Adrian¡¯s thigh in an attempt to conceal hersell. Meanwhile, Patrick bent over and knocked on the window, Adrian opened it and said as he looked at Patrick, ¡°How can I help. you, sir?¡± Patrick did not respond and instead said to the long¨Chaired woman lying on Adrian¡¯sp, ¡°Joanna, you don¡¯t need to hide anymore. I can tell that it¡¯s you. Look at you. Where¡¯s your sense of decency?¡± Chapter 485 Chapter 485 Patrick recognized Joanna at one nce. Even though she was concealing her face, she could not hide from her father. Joanna inhaled a deep breath and sat upright. She nced at Patrick and said nonchntly, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Patrick frowned. He looked at Adrian, then locked back at Joanna. He appeared to be a little angry and berated, ¡°Joanna, you¡¯re the heiress of an influential family but look at you now. Are you conducting yourself in a proper manner?¡± It was only normal for Patrick to be furious after finding his daughter with a man. Upon hearing this, Joanna refuted, ¡°How am I being improper? What¡¯s wrong with what I¡¯m doing? What have I done to disgrace you? Or have I ruined your reputation?¡± ¡°Who is this person? Are you dating him?¡± Patrick pointed at Adrian. He then said, ¡°Joanna, I don¡¯t care what you¡¯ve been doing out here but you have toe back to Northrive with me this instant. Your marriage date has already been set so you wille home and get married.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± Joanna rejected him t out. She red at Patrick ferociously and said, ¡°I have the freedom to decide who to marry. You don¡¯t have the right to control me. I have a good life here and don¡¯t need to rely on the DuPonts to survive.¡± ¡°With what?¡± Patrick said in anger, ¡°Look at you now. Do you even look the part of an heiress? I bet you found yourself just any man from the streets and tried to marry him, right? Who is this man? is he qualified to marry my daughter? What does his family do?¡± Patrick pointed at Adrian and continued to question Joanna. Joanna wiped her tears and attempted to calm herself with great effort. She said, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. My mother has already passed and I don¡¯t want to go home with you. I have my own life and I¡¯m going to build my family here.¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Patrick shouted. He said, ¡°Joanna, is this any way to speak to your father? How could my daughter possibly live in a shabby ce like this? I can fulfill your wish to build a family, but I will decide on the person that you¡¯re building that family with.¡± ¡°Who do you think you are?!¡± Joanna shouted. ¡°Who do I think I am? I am your father and you¡¯re my daughter! I am your primary custodian!¡± ¡°I¡¯m already an adult. ording to thew, I don¡¯t need a custodian anymore and I have the right to choose,¡± Joanna said in a determined manner. ¡°As long as you¡¯re part of the DuPont family, you must follow its rules. In my home, you¡¯ll have to follow muy rules before you¡¯re married. End your rtionship with this man ande back with me at once. Come home and prepare to get married!¡± Patrick shouted. As he spoke, he tossed at Adriana bank card that he pulled from his bag. ¡°Boy, this card has seventy thousand dors. Take the money and get out of here. Stay far away from my daughter. This is my biggest concession to you. I¡¯ll make you regret it if you dare to touch my daughter again from now on!¡± Patrick threatened. Adrian did not wish toment furtherut based on the n¡¯s action, it was clear that Patrick had no respect for him. Adrian then took the card and casually wrapped his arm around Joanna Joanna had not expected Adrian to suddenly hug her and gasped in surprise. She struggled for a while and stopped after a while as she blushed. Adrian said, ¡°Your daughter is absolutely outstanding. So, of course, I¡¯m going to choose her over this money. Can you be any more shameless? Your daughter isn¡¯t a child anymore so you can¡¯t use the excuse of being her custodian to control her.¡± Chapter 486 Chapter 486 Patrick instantly new into a great rage when he saw Joanna being hugged by a man. He shouted, ¡°Get him!¡± A few bodyguards got out of Patrick¡¯s car and surrounded Adrian¡¯s. Patrick said, ¡°Boy, how dare you challenge my limits. I¡¯m going to break both your legs today and then put you in jail!¡± Adrian chuckled and said, ¡°Your daughter consented to this and you can¡¯t stop it. Also, as a father, you have the right to an opinion in your daughter¡¯s marriage but the final cheire is not up to you. ¡°I rmend you leave and figure out a way to fix your rtionship with fojo. Give up on the idea of arranging a marriage for her just so you can help your illegitimate son.¡± Patrick wanted to arrange a marriage for Joanna so that the DuPont family¡¯s influence would grow. The DuPont family would be handed over to his illegitimate son, Jimmy, in the future. Now, his illegitimate son had already been recognized as a member of the family and had moved into the family horne after Joanna¡¯s mother passed away. Patrick could not help feeling amused upon hearing Adrian¡¯s remark. The reputation of Northrive¡¯s DuPont family was well- known across the country. Yet, he never expected someone to actually dare covet his daughter¡¯s beauty. He decided that he would provide proper guidance to this boy today. Patrick took a step back and pointed at his feet. ¡°You, get out of the car. I want to see if you are hold enough to¡­¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Adrian stepped out of the car before Patrick could finish his sentence. Patrick was slightly taken aback by Adrian¡¯s well¨Cbullt physique and took two steps back. He had not expected the man whom his daughter was dating to be so tall and muscr. Joanna hastily followed Adrian out of the car for fear that he would suddenly get into a light with her father. She hastily said to Patrick, ¡°You should leave, Father. You¡¯re no match for him. Everything is good here and I¡¯m doing very well Just take care of your son and I hope you¡¯ll stop meddling in my life. * Adrian extended his arm and wrapped it around Joanna¡¯s body once again as he said to Patrick, ¡°It¡¯s essential for me to remind you to keep an open mind in life. You should change your thinking of valuing only the male child. ¡°You sent your legitimate wife abroad so that you can have a son. Do you even know when your wife passed away from illness? I can tell that you¡¯re not a good person. ¡°I won¡¯t leave your daughter. If you have the courage to challenge my limits, I¡¯ll all you¡± Joanna was scared out of her wits. She knew Adrian¡¯s temperament very well and knew that he could kill without any hesitation. Even though she loathed Patrick, he was still her biological father. She could not possibly allow something that broke morality to happen. She said to Patrick, ¡°Father, you should leave. I¡¯ll go home to visit you in two years the after my career has stabilized and when I have time. However, I¡¯ll be the sole decision¨Cmaker in my marriage. I won¡¯t follow your orders to go home and get married.¡± Patrick clenched his fist. His integrity as a father had been provoked when he saw his elegant daughter being hugged by Adrian. He frowned deeply. ¡°I¡¯ve lived hall of my life, yet I¡¯ve never encountered a person as wild as you. Joanna,e to me at once. ???? I¡¯ll make sure that I cripple him today.¡± ¡°Come¡± Patrick shouted at Joanna Chapter 487 Chapter 487 Joanna burst into tears of fear after being shouted at. Or, one should say that she was crying from anxiety. On one hand, Patrick was her father, and on the other, Adrian wanted to protect her. She was at a loss for what to do. Joanna said to Patrick with tearful eyes, ¡°I¡¯m begging you, Father. Please treat me like a human being. Mother has already passed away and my situation is already pitiful enough. Just go home and live your life with your new wife in peace. Why do you insist on me going with you?¡± Patrick had already made the announcement and set a marriage date for Joanna. He was here to take her home so she could get married. He would be humiliated if his daughter refused to return with him. Joanna¡¯s tears did not affect Patrick. In his opinion, he was saving his daughter, albeit he had his ulterior motive. ¡°I will say this onest time. Come to me now or I¡¯ll show you how your boyfriend will be beaten up until all his limbs are broken,¡± Patrick said through his clenched teeth. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You won¡¯t defeat him in a fight. You¡¯re no match for him. Leave now. Just think of it as me begging you, all right? Leave!! Joanna said while crying. ¡°Get him!¡± Patrick roared. His voice faded and the bodyguards he brought with him rushed over and attempted to separate Joanna from Adrian. However, Patrick felt a gush of force mming into him before he could react. His bodyguards were sted away by the impact before they could get near Joanna and all spat out mouthfuls of fresh blood The bodyguards copsed to the ground and clutched their abdomens as they rolled around in pain. ¡°What?¡± Patrick was shocked and took two steps back out of fear. Adrian ced a hand on Joanna¡¯s waist and smiled at Patrick. ¡°I told you. Your daughter is mine now. If you want her to go with you, you¡¯re going to have to get through me. ¡°However, I also told you that I¡¯m not a good¨Ctempered person. Even if you¡¯re my father¨Cinw, I¡¯ll fight you if you provoke ¡°It would be best for you to act carefully.¡± Upon saying that, Adrian grabbed Joanna¡¯s hand and walked to the car. The bodyguards were injured so Patrick did not have the courage to act rashly. He roared, ¡°Joanna, do you still think of me as your father?! If you do,e back with me at once!¡± Joanna turned around, wiped her tears, and said, ¡°Father, I¡¯m a woman so I don¡¯t have high ambitions and inspirations in life like you. I¡¯m already with another man now. Please go home and live your life well with your son. You don¡¯t have to care about me anymore!¡± Upon saying that, Joanna followed Adrian into the car. ¡°Joanna!¡± Patrick roared. Adrian rolled down the window and said to Patrick, ¡°You¡¯re really something, you know. You can¡¯t even protect your wife and your child. How are you any different from a deadbrat?¡± The car drove away and entered Jewel Boad before vanishing from Patrick¡¯s sight. Patrick clenched his fists tightly. He felt as if he had beenumiliated. It was his first time being humiliated by someone. i Patrick could only watch helplessly as his elegant daughter was hugged by a man like she was his toy. On the other hand, Chapter 46. Joanna looked like she enjoyed it very much Anger burned in his chest and his eyes were bloodshot. ¡°I swear I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Patrick enunciated word by word in rage. 2/2 It was already nighttime when Adrian arrived home with Joanna. Rue had already prepared dinner while Samantha and Juno were waiting for their retur Soin to im Your Surprise Reward! Chapter 488 Chapter 488 Samantha noticed that Joanna looked like she had been crying as soon as she walked through the door. Even though Joanna had already cleaned up on the way home, Samantha still noticed it. She hastily said, ¡°What¡¯s going on with Jojo, Adrian? Did you bully her? Why did she cry?¡± Adrian shrugged. Joanna replied, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m fine, Sam Adrian exined, ¡°Her father came to see her and tried to make her go home to get married.¡± Samantha was astonished by the story and immediately started seething in anger. ¡®Why are marriage alliances still being practiced in this day and age? ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous!¡± Samantha ranted, ¡°Is there something wrong with that man¡¯s head or something? He got rid of his wife and put his daughter in a bad situation, yet he¡¯s still proud of himself. A deadbeat like him doesn¡¯t deserve to be rich!¡± Adrian was frustrated by Joanna¡¯s encounter, but the only thing he could do now was to ensure that Joanna would not be taken away by them. However, Patrick did not appear to be someone who would give up easily. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. He said, ¡°All in all, this matter is caused by Patrick¡¯s mentality of valuing male children over anything else. Jojo¡¯s mother failed to give him a son so he got another woman to do it. To ensure that his son would inherit a perfect family business, he spared no effort in sending fojo to someone else. ¡°Those who are pitiful must have a cause for having sunk to their lows.¡± ¡°He wants to give a good life to his son but does that mean he¡¯s allowed to sacrifice his daughter? This is the doing of an idiotic scum. I truly don¡¯t know what is going on in that man¡¯s head,¡± Samantha said in displeasure. She sat next to Joanna and hugged her as she said in aforting tone, ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, jojo. Don¡¯t worry. Adrian and I won¡¯t let him take you away. We won¡¯t!¡± Joanna knew that Patrick would not be able to take her away now that she had Adrian¡¯s protection. She knew that she would. have been forcefully pulled into the car by the bodyguards and sent to Northrive had she not been with Adrian. To her, going home would be like bring in jail. It would be difficult for her to get out of there. Joanna felt heartbroken at the thought of her future. She said with a hoarse voice, ¡°Sam, I really don¡¯t know what to do now, 1 don¡¯t want to see that man but he¡¯s my father at the end of the day. He¡¯s going toe here and try to take me again.¡± Samantha gently stroked Joanna¡¯s hair. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as Adrian is here, he won¡¯t let your father take you home no matter how many people he brings with him.¡± Joanna nodded. She raised her head and looked toward Adrian as she asked, ¡°Adrian, will you please promise me something?¡± ¡°Go ahead,¡± Adrian said. ¡°You can beat up my father when the timees but please don¡¯t kill him no matter how he acts. After all, he¡¯s my father,¡± Joanna said. Adrian smiled. ¡°This is your family affair so it¡¯d be inappropriate for me to meddle in it. He hasn¡¯t broken anyws so why would I kill him? However, letting you stay with us is just a temporary measure. I need to figure out a way to put an end to his thoughts.¡± ¡°Adrian is right!¡± Samantha said, ¡°He¡¯s going to keeping if you stay here. We should figure out a way to get your father to give up on this idea.¡± ¡°How could he possibly give up?¡± Joanna shook her head. Samantha thought about it and an idea popped into her head. She suggested. ¡°If the man you marry belongs to a family more influential than the one your father wants to form a marriage alliance with, do you think he¡¯ll continue sucking up to you? Joanna was stunned. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Samantha looked toward Adrian Adrian was shocked. ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡± Joanna raised her head and looked toward Adrian as well, her mind running wild. Meanwhile, Rue chuckled and said. ¡°Sam is saying that Adrian should pretend to be Jojo¡¯s husband and have Jojo¡¯s father learn that Adrian is War Legate Dracu, right? Chapter 489 Chapter 489 Everyone was enlightened by Rue¡¯s remark Samantha chuckled and looked at Adrian with narrowed eyes. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Adrian hastily shook his head. ¡°No, that is not happening. If Jojo were to assume the identity of the legate¡¯s wife, more people wille to kill her in the future. I can¡¯t just stay by her side and guard her for the rest of my life, right?¡± There were countless people in the ounds watching Adrian closely. Thus, he had no ns to reveal Samantha¡¯s identity. If her identity was exposed to the world, assassins woulde non¨Cstop and that would be troublesome. What if he was caught off guard and someone seeded? It would haunt him for the rest of his life. Joanna asked Samantha, ¡°He¡¯s right, Sam. It¡¯s clear that this is not feasible. Is there any other way?¡± Samantha said, ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to announce it publicly but to figure out a way to convince the DuPont family that Jojo is the legate¡¯s wife.¡± ¡°What if the DuPont family were to publicly announce that their daughter is married to the legate?¡± Adrian asked. ¡°Uh, we¡¯ll get Jojo to figure out a way tomunicate with them and it should be fine. Please help her, Adrian,¡± Samantha pleaded. Adrian shook his head. ¡°This is not up for discussion!¡± Samantha stood up and stared at Adrian. ¡°Please do it, dear. I¡¯ve been so good and I¡¯m pregnant with your child. Just do me this one favor, will you?¡± ¡°I promise that I¡¯ll hear you a son if you do,¡± Samantha said with a smile. Adrian was rendered speechless. ¡°I don¡¯t like sons. I prefer daughters,¡± said Adrian truthfully. ¡°I shall give you a daughter then.¡± ¡°Can you decide the gender of a child? If it¡¯s decided by us, why doesn¡¯t Jojo have a younger brother?¡± Adrian countered. ¡°So you¡¯re saying that you just won¡¯t do it?¡± Noticing that her softness was not working, Samantha decided to let him have it the hard way. Adrian sat down and began eating. Samantha said, ¡°This is just a menial task for you. I¡¯ll cry if you still won¡¯t do it!¡± As she spoke, Samantha pouted and started tearing up. Joanna was impressed that Samantha was capable of summoning her tears at will. Joanna figured that Samantha was good enough to be an actress. Adrian had no other choice but to relent in the end. He said, ¡°Fine, fine, fine. I¡¯ll do it. However, I must rify something beforehand. You¡¯re not going to be jealous if I do this, right?¡± Samanthas shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Jojo¡¯s my best friend. I¡¯ll be fine!¡± It was a very rare asion to have best friends with such aclose rtionship. Upon hearing Samantha¡¯s remark, Adrian sald, ¡°I¡¯ll figure out a wayter. However, things do not always happen as we n. Don¡¯t be too proud of yourselves just yet because we¡¯ll need to bear the consequences when the matter turns sour.¡± Aftering to an agreement, Samantha and Joarma did notment further and returned to their separate rooms to rest. The next day, Samantha and Joanna headed to work. Rue ordered Adrian to keep Samanthapany at all times because she Chapter 490 Chapter 490 was pregnant to prevent her from bing tao exhausted or from falling Meanwhile, in the DuPont family home in Northrive¡­ Patrick had traveled all night from Swallowston to Northrive but had yet to calm down. He stormed into the living room in a rage. ¡°You¡¯re home, Father.¡± Jimmy hastily walked over to wee his father¡¯s arrival. Jimmy¡¯s mother, Rosie, quickly came out of the room too. Rosie Wade was forty years old this year and was ten years younger than Patrick. She had be his mistress when she was eighteen and became pregnant with Jimmy. She only married Patrick legally after Joanna¡¯s mother passed away. Rosie said, ¡°How¡¯s everything, Pat? Did you manage to bring Joanna home?¡± ¡°Hmmph!¡± Patrick mmed the table loudly and grunted. ¡°Jim, get your father a drink. Quickly now!¡± Rosie hastily said to Jimmy. Jimmy hurriedly got a ss of whisky. ¡°Have a drink, Father!¡± Patrick threw his head back and downed the ss. He then angrily said, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about it anymore. Joanna is dating someone in Swallowston, and that man is wildly conceited. He showed me no respect and hugged Joanna right in front of me. He says I have to go through him if I wish to bring Joanna home.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°How did Joanna respond?¡± Rosie asked hastily. ¡°How else could she have responded? I can see that she has slept with that man. Hugging a man in public. Where¡¯s her sense of decency?¡± ¡°Joanna is the heiress of the DuPont family, yet she behaves in such a despicable manner!¡± Rosie could not refrain from saying these words. She failed to consider that she was the mistress who had ruined other people¡¯s rtionships. Jimmy said, ¡°Father, what should we do if she won¡¯te back? You already agreed to marry her to the Drake family on the sixth of next month. ¡°She refused toe home. The Drakes will fly into a great rage if she refuses to marry into their family. By then, Grandmother and the uncles won¡¯t forgive you!¡± Patrick heaved a sigh. He said, ¡°I was nning on getting tough initially. Yet, Joanna¡¯s boyfriend suddenly knocked out all the bodyguards I brought with me for no apparent reason. That boy is so good at fighting that the few bodyguards were no match for him!¡± Rosie said, ¡°That¡¯s easy. We¡¯ll just bring more bodyguards. I refuse to believe that he can¡¯t be defeated with more men. Cripple him and bring back Joanna by force. As long as she¡¯s here, she won¡¯t have a choice in whether she¡¯s marrying or not.¡± Patrick nodded. This was the n he hade up with too. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll make arrangements in the next two days and bring more people with me to Swallowston. We¡¯re bringing back Joanna this time, no matter what. ¡°That b*t*rd bullied me. I won¡¯t be able to stomach the insuli without crippling bin!¡± An idea came to Jimmy when he heard Patrick¡¯s remark. He suddenly chuckled and said, ¡°Father, how about I go with you to Swallowston? I¡¯m acquainted with quite a few influential heirs in Northrive and I¡¯ll invite them to join us. If you can¡¯t bring Joanna home, you still have me, right?¡± Patrick instantlyughed upon learing that. He burst out inughter and stretched out his hand to pat Jimmy¡¯s head. ¡°My son is a grown man now. He¡¯s making good progress in life and knows how to share his father¡¯s burdens now. ¡°Sure, Jim Come if you want. However, remember not to hurt Joanna. After all, she is to be married off to the Drakes.¡± Jimmy loved his son more than anything else. What would be the point of living without his son? As for his daughter, he knew that she would be marrying someone sooner orter. Moreover, Patrick had always looked down upon women. In his opinion, women existed to be enjoyed by men. Hence, he had never paid much attention to Joanna from the day she was born Jimmy was so delighted to hear Patrick¡¯spliment that his mind went nk. He burst out inughter and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Father. I know what to do and will certainly bring her back to you.¡± Patrick nodded N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°My good, ambitious boy!¡± He patted Jimmy¡¯s shoulder. Chapter 491 Chapter 491 Thanks to Patrick¡¯spliments, Jimmy once again felt that he was growing more and more capable. Soon, Jimmy left the DuPont residence, while Patrick quickly prepared to head over to Swallowston once more to bring Joanna home. As Jimmy stepped out, he made some calls to gather his friends in Northrive before driving over to the Drake residence. The Drake family was one of the ten most powerful families in Northrive. In fact, they were one of the strongest. A singlemand from them was all it took to wipe out the entire family of anyone who got on their bad side. After all, some of their own people held high¨Cranking positions within Internal Affairs. Consequently, to establish a good rtionship with them, Patrick suggested that Joanna be wed to Grisha, the eldest son of the Drake family. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. However, Grisha had a mental disability since birth and was rather well¨Cknown as an eight¨Cyear¨Cold boy living in an adult¡¯s body. On top of that, Grisha¡¯s legs were weak and he needed the help of a wheelchair to get around. This was the man Patrick was offering his daughter to. In his mind, all of this was worth it for the sake of the family¡¯s future. Phis, Joanna would enjoy a life of riches once she married into the Drake family. To Patrick, it was a pure¨Cwin situation for Joanna, which made him even more determined to proceed with his ns. But in truth, he was doing all this for Jimmy¡¯s sake. Twenty minutester, Jimmy pulled up at the Drake residence. He then called out, ¡°Are you home, Moses?¡± Hearing this, Moses Drake walled out of the living room. Joanna was supposed to marry this man¡¯s older brother. Moses and Jimmy were of simr age so they were rather close. Moses smiled when he saw Jimmy and said, ¡°Hey, Jim! Come in.¡± He invited Jimmy inside, where a few people were sitting in the living room. They were revealed to be the youngsters of the Drake family, including Grisha who was smiling away as he ate something while seated in his wheelchair. At that moment, a young woman asked, ¡°Did your father manage to bring Joanna back from Swallowston? Has he brought her back yet? Grisha¡¯s supposed to marry her very soon and he¡¯s really looking forward to it.¡± ¡°She¡¯s right, Jim. There has been no word from you guys. Is Joanna even home right now?¡± ¡°Are you all nning on canceling the wedding?¡± The youngstersunched into a flurry of questions. The Drakes were getting impatient to see the marriage seed since Joanna was considered to be a beautiful woman in Northrive. Her marrying Grisha would be like a dreame true for them. Hearing this, Jimmy said, ¡°Please, why would my father ever cancel the wedding? We¡¯re all ready for Grisha¡¯s big day, but¡­¡± ¡°But, what?¡± a young woman asloed. Her name was Abigail Drake¨Cthe third child within the Drake family. Jimmy sigled ¡°My father did find Joana during his trip to Swallowston but she refused toe home. On top of that, she even found herself a boyfriend there whoid his hands on my father.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°That b*stard¡± Chapter 492 Chapter 492 "She''s supposed to be a member of our family! How dare she fool around with other men!" "Has your sister slept with another man, Jim?"Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. The Drakes were hellbent on wedding Grisha to someone who was perfectly clean. Plus, there was no telling who Joanna might end up in bed with after she married into their family. After all, there were a bunch of men within the Drakes who were waiting to have fun with her on Grisha''s behalf. Jimmy tried to calm everyone down by waving his hands in a downward motion. "Calm down, everyone. I came here because I''d like Moses to take a trip down to Swallowston with me. My father has asked for Joanna''s boyfriend to be turned into a cripple and for her to be dragged back here." "Nonsense!" Moses yelled, "I won''t be satisfied with just crippling him. I want him killed!" "All right, I''ll go with you. I want to see for myself if your sister has been in bed with someone else. I won''t forgive her if she has slept with another man!" "I''ming too." Abigail stood up. A few more youngsters from the Drake family wanted to join in on the fun but Moses said, "I only need Abby. The rest of you stay here. Let''s go, Jim. Call more of your friends. We''re marching into Swallowston and killing that b*stard." "I''ve already called them. Let''s go." Jimmy chuckled lightly as the Drakes angrily stormed out and headed to Swallowston. *** The next afternoon, Samantha and Joanna left the office with Adrian after they were done with work. Adrian drove and originally nned on taking Samantha to the hospital for her first pregnancy check up when their car was suddenly met with the roaring engines of more than twenty cars right after they got onto the highway. Instantly, they were heavily surrounded as an entire group of people got out of their cars. Among these people were Jimmy, Moses, and Abigail. Joanna''s face turned pale when she saw them, while Samantha seemed confused. She asked, "Who are they?" Joanna hurriedly said, "The one in front is Moses Drake from Northrive''s Drake family. The woman is Abigail, his younger sister. The other guy should be Jimmy, my father''s son." More urately, Joanna''s stepbrother. Hearing this, Samantha frowned. "Just look at that arrogant expression on his face. I would really love to punch him if I get the chance. He looks as much of an imbecile as your father!" As the saying goes, "Like father, like son." It was highly likely that Jimmy had been pampered all his life, hence hisarrogance. "Get out of the car!" "That means all of you, d*mn it." A group of youngsters surrounded Adrian''s car, while Moses, Jimmy, and Abigail walked over with scowls on their faces. Adrian opened the door and stepped out, along with Samantha and Joanna. Jimmy and Moses were dumbfounded the moment theyid eyes on Samantha. They had thought Joanna was an extremely beautiful woman,pletely oblivious that there might be another even more beautiful than her. Of course, Joanna could be considered one of the most beautiful women in Northrive, but Samantha''s beauty was so wless that any man would think of her as the perfect woman. Moses and Jimmy were both amazed at Samantha''s visage and stared at her for a very long time. Neither of them had ever met a woman with looks and temperament as superior as hers. Chapter 493 Chapter 493 After a moment, the two finally returned to their senses, with Jimmy turning toward Joanna. With a cold voice, he said, ¡°Joanna, as a woman¡ªa woman of the DuPont family no less¡ªhave you no shame? I want you toe back to Northrive with me this instant!¡± Jimmy used to be Patrick¡¯s illegitimate son but was recently legitimized. On the contrary, Joanna was the one who turned into the illegitimate daughter after her mother died, which exined why Jimmy was able to talk to her in such a manner. Joanna thought his wordsughable when she heard them, and Samantha thought it was hrious. But at that moment, Moses said, ¡°You¡¯re supposed to be my brother¡¯s wife, Joanna. Your marriage date has already been set so you must return to Northrive with me today. As for the guy next to you, well... He¡¯s a dead man!¡± ¡®Thank goodness Father isn¡¯t here,¡¯ Joanna thought. She might have stopped Adrian if Patrick were there instead of Jimmy. However, since it was Jimmy, someonepletely unrted to her, she did not care what Adrian did to him. Joanna said, ¡°Knock yourself out, Adrian.¡± After that, she took a few steps back together with Samantha. Adrian smiled and said, ¡°After the father leaves, herees the son ... Looks like you people just won¡¯t let this go unless I kill a few of you.¡± ¡°Who the f*ck do you think you are?!¡± Jimmy yelled angrily.
¡°I¡¯m warning you. Joanna is to be my brother¡¯s woman so I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re buried six feet under if you dare touch her. I¡¯vee here to show you just what happens to anyone who tries toy their hands on my brother¡¯s woman!¡± Moses yelled. ¡°How cheap can you possibly get, Joanna? How are you able to ept a man such as him, you shameless woman?¡± Abigail reprimanded. Joanna revealed a snicker when she heard this but remained silent. Moses, unable to control his temper, turned toward Jimmy and said, ¡°I just got a brilliant idea, Jim. Why don¡¯t we both enjoy that pretty-looking woman over there together?¡± Jimmy was looking at Samantha, who shot the former a disgusted frown. Jimmy smiled. ¡°That¡¯s a great idea, Moses. Let¡¯s kill the guy and take both of the women back to Northrive. We¡¯ll have all the fun we want with them then.¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Moses raised his head andughed. ¡°Get him, boys!¡± However, following a quick ¡°whoosh,¡± Adrian was already choking Moses by the neck before the men Moses had brought with him could even attack Adrian. He was shocked when Adrian lifted him up in the air with just a single arm. He grabbed Adrian¡¯s wrist with both hands as he cried in anxiousness, ¡°Let go of me, you b*stard! Let me go!¡± Adrian merely sneered and tightened his grip on Moses¡¯ neck. Thetter struggled to breathe, feeling his lungs running out of air. At that moment, he began to sweat profusely as he kicked out wildly. This sudden turn of events shocked both Jimmy and Abigail, neither of them knowing what to do. Without clear instructions, the men Moses brought were confused about whether they should attack Adrian. ¡°L-Let go!¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Moses, still struggling, was now deathly pale in the face. He was not ready, nor had he expected such a thing to happen to him. The tighter Adrian¡¯s grip got, the more Moses struggled. Until... Crack!!! Moses¡¯ neck was snapped in half and his body wentpletely limp. ¡®He¡¯s dead!¡¯ ¡®Moses is dead!¡¯ Chapter 494 Chapter 494 Adrian casually chicled Moses¡® body aside followed by the sound of a loud ¡°thud.¡± ¡°Aah!¡± The men Moses brought scattered like a flock of headless chickens after Moses was killed. None of them were brave enough to remain there for another second longer. Abigail was screaming in fear. Meanwhile, Jimmy had taken flight, not daring to stay and face Adrian. ¡°Wait for me, Jim!¡± Abigail screamed. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Jimmy fled at the speed of lightning and got into his car without so much as a backward nce. Moses never expected he would end up dead on this trip to Swallowston, nor had Jimmy expected to come across someone like Adrian in his lifetime, After Jimmy and the rest ran off with their tails between their legs, despite how arrogant they seemed a moment ago, Adrian gave Daniel a call to clean up the mess. After that, he brought Samantha to the hospital for her check¨Cup as if nothing had happened. In the meantime, Jimmy and Abigail fled all the way to Swallowston¡¯s outskirts. As they both gasped for air, they were surprised at how easily Moses had been killed and terrified at the turn of events. It took a long time before Jimmy could calm himself. Still breathing heavily, he said, ¡°What just happened? Who was that guy? How did he kill Moses so easily?!¡± Abigail was crying out of sheer terror. She regretted following Jimmy and Moses here. She thought she wasing here to take Joanna back, which should have been an easy task until Moses ended up dead. She sobbed and said, ¡°Get me back to Northrive now, Jim. This ce is scary¡­ We need to go back!¡± Jimmy, who was ultimately a man, consoled Abigail by saying, ¡°We¡¯ll be okay. I¡¯ll give my father a call and tell him about the situation.¡± And with that, he took out his phone and dialed Patrick¡¯s number. ¡°Father, we¡¯re in trouble. Moses and I came to Swallowston to take Joanna back. We got into a confrontation with her boyfriend and¡­ The guy killed Moses.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Patrick was shocked and asked in a concerned tone, ¡°Are you all right, Jim?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. He was going to kill me too but I managed to overpower him by kicking him before I fled. I couldn¡¯t save Moses in time though.¡± Jimmy was lying to boost his image in his father¡¯s eyes. Patrick heaved a sigh of relief and replied, ¡°I want you to stay put, Jim. I¡¯ll be there in two hours. Find somewhere to hide until I get there. This time, I¡¯m bringing a professional.¡± ¡°A professional?¡± Jimmyughed and said, ¡°Understood, Father!¡± After Jimmy hung up the phone, he turned to Abigail and said, ¡°My father will be here soon, Abby. He¡¯s bringing a professional with him so let¡¯s wait for him here.¡± Abigail was terrified and immediately shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to stay here anymore. Take me back. I want to go home!¡± As someone who had never left the Drake residence, Abigail was still naive. Everything that happened today was enough to scare her out of her wits. However, Jimmy suddenly realized Abigail was pretty decent¨Cluolding. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, Abby, I¡¯m here for you. Actually¡­ There¡¯s been something I¡¯ve been wanting to tell you for a long time.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± you,¡± Jimmy sald. ¡°¡­I¡¯ve liked you for a very long time now. I want yo ¡°What?!¡± Abigail was absolutely shocked. Chapter 495 Chapter 495 She frowned and said. ¡°You can forget about it, fim. I have a boyfriend. Now, hurry up and get me home!¡± The more he looked at her, the more Jimmy was attracted to Abigail. Although she definitely did not have a physique as decent as Joanna¡¯s, it still did not stop her from having a beautiful appearance overall Jimmy¡¯sst grew even stronger as he said, ¡°Please sleep with me, Abby. I really like you.¡± ¡°Are you insane? Don¡¯t you realize that I¡¯m way out of your league? You must be delusional!¡± Unfortunately, Abigail¡¯s refute sparked Jimmy¡¯s anger, causing him to frown in displeasure. He stared at Abigail and said, ¡°I¡¯m delusional? Fine! I¡¯ll show you whether I¡¯m delusinnal or not!¡± ¡°Aaah! What are you doing, Jimmy?!¡± After that, Abigail¡¯s terrified screams from the car could be heard throughout the outskirts. At sunset, Samantha left the hospital afterpleting her check¨Cup. Adrian and Joanna had apanied her the entire time. Joanna reached out her hand and caressed Sunantha¡¯s belly with a smile. ¡°Your baby¡¯s in good health, Sam. You can stay home and get a good rest now.¡± Samantha smiled heartily and replied, ¡°I¡¯m counting on you to take care of thepany while I¡¯m away, Joja.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­ It¡¯s time for an interview. Samantha Cowell, how do you feel now that you¡¯re pregnant? Also, I¡¯m so jealous of you. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°I don¡¯t feel anything ¡°Samantha shook her head. ¡°Really? Nothing? How¡¯s that possible?¡± Joanna was clearly in disbelief, but Samantha could only helplessly hold up both her hands in the air. At that moment, Adrian said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s pick this up when we get home.¡± ¡°Okay.¡°Joanna stretched and said, ¡°I¡¯m exhausted from this whole hospital visit. I¡¯d really love to just laze around in my bed. right now.¡± Thus, the trio got into the car and Adrian drove them home. Samantha stroked her belly as she imagined what her baby was going to look like. While scrolling through her phone, Joanna suddenly said, ¡°Adrian, there¡¯s an article saying that someone found a female corpse on the outskirts of Swallowston. A young woman was murdered there.¡± er to get a look at the news. Samantha¡¯s attention was piqued when she heard this and leaned over ¡°Why would someone do something so heinous in broad daylight? There really are all kinds of people in the world these days At that very moment, Adrian¡¯s cell phone rang, revealing it to be a phone call from Daniel. ¡°Sir, we just found a female corpse on the outskirts of Swallowston. She¡¯s been murdered.¡± ¡°Who is she?¡± ¡°After checking her details, we¡¯ve found that her name is Abigail Drake from the Drake family in Northrive.¡± ¡°That name sound¡¯s familiar¡­¡± At that thought, Adrian turned around and asked, ¡°jojo, who¡¯s Abigail Drake?¡± Joanna was confused as she replied, ¡°She¡¯s the woman who was with Jimny earlier. She¡¯s the sixth oldest amongst the younger generation in the Drake family. Her boyfriend is from the Bertram family. Why do you ask?¡± ¡°She¡¯s¡­dead.¡± ¡°what?!¡± Joanna covered her mouth in shack when she heard this ¡®Abby¡¯s the same age as me, and we even yed together when we were younger¡­ Now, she¡¯s dead? ¡®Moses deserved to die since he wasn¡¯t a good person but Abby didn¡¯t deserve such a fate. She may not have been very nice but at least she hasn¡¯t actually done anything bad.¡± At that thought, Joanna said, ¡°How could it be her? What¡¯s going on? Are you sure you guys got the right person?¡± Daniel, who was on the other end of the call, replied, ¡°It¡¯s her. We¡¯re sure of it. Also, she was naked when we found her so we think she was sexually assaulted before she was murdered.¡± Chapter 496 Chapter 496 Joanna was horrified when she heard this Meanwhile, Samantha recalled something and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t she leave with Jimmy? Do you think she was¡­ || Joanna suddenly felt a chill run down her spine, and both women trembled from the horrifying image in their heads. While bath of them were silent, Adrian said, ¡°Find out what happened and report to me the moment you find out something This may be a case linked to me.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Adrian continued to drive to jewel Hoad after hanging up Joanna sat up and leaned in toward him. ¡°You don¡¯t think Jimmy¡¯s behind this, do you? It¡¯s obvious that someone was attracted by Abigail¡¯s looles and¡­¡± Adrian replied, ¡°It¡¯s a possibility, but let¡¯s not jump to conclusions before we find out the truth.¡± Samantha asked, ¡°Will you be able to find out what happened?¡± Adrian nodded. ¡°We should be able to within the hour. There are surveince cameras throughout Swallowston so we¡¯ll be able to deduce who the culprit is based on who Abigail was with and who went to the outskirts with her. It shouldn¡¯t be too difficult.¡± Joanna took a deep breath and leaned back into the seat. ¡°I really hope this hasn¡¯t anything to do with Jimmy. My father¡¯s life will bepletely ruined if he¡¯s the culprit.¡± Rue had already prepared dinner by the time the trio arrived home. A woman with a beautiful figure rushed out and hugged Samantha the moment thetter entered the living room. ¡°Sam Samantha was surprised but immediately felt relieved when she recognized the woman. ¡°Ada? What are you doing back home from campus? Why didn¡¯t you call beforehand?¡± The woman was none other than Adaline, who was now giggling away as she squatted in front of Samantha. Then, she flipped up Samantha¡¯s shirt to reveal her belly. ¡°Do you have any idea how excited I was when Mother told me you¡¯re pregnant?! I¡¯m going to have a nephew to y with very soon!¡± Rue rushed out of the kitchen and reprimanded Adaline when she saw this. ¡°What are you doing, Ada?! Hehave yourself and stop touching Sam¡± Rue showed favoritism toward her unborn grandchild and treated the baby like a little treasure. Adaline pursed her lips when she heard this and helped Samantha onto the couch. With a smile, she said, ¡°You have to take good care of yourself, Sam. You¡¯re more important than ever in our family right now.¡± As Samantha chuckled, Adaline turned to Adrian and said, ¡°You better make sure you take care of Sam, Adrian. She¡¯s carrying your child now after all.¡± ¡°Of course, I will!¡± Adrian replied. At that inoment, Adrian¡¯s cell phone rang again, revealing it to be Daniel once more. ¡°Have you managed to find out what happened?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve tested the fingerprints, saliva, and all other traces left an Abigail Drake¡¯s corpse. We can now confirm that she was. murdered by Jimmy DuPont.¡± ¡°So, it¡¯s really him¡­¡± Adrian was surprised for a moment before becontinued, ¡°Don¡¯t make any moves and keep this quiet for the moment. Jimmy wille to me of his own ord.¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Chapter 49% ¡°Understood, sit.¡± After hanging up the call, Adrian turned toward Joanna and said, ¡°Joja, we¡¯ve identified the murderer. It¡¯s Jimmy.¡± ¡°What?!¡± joanna¡¯s eyes opened wide with shock Samantha gasped, ¡°It really was him? His life is over now¡­ It¡¯s as you said, Jojo. Your father¡¯s life is ruined!¡± Joanna asked, ¡°What are you going to do about this, Adrian?¡± ¡°You should probably prepare yourself for the worse.¡± Samantha added, ¡°This might be a good thing for you, Jojo. Your father will only have you now that Jimmy is in huge trouble. Who knows? You two might even be able to reconcile.¡± ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll never forgive my father for the rest of my life. I¡¯ll never reconcile with him!¡± Chapter 497 Despite her denial, Joanna was, in fact, swayed deep inside. However, she was not going to act on her feelings since there were too many things she could not change at that point¡ªJimmy murdering Abigail for example! ¡®The Drakes will no doubt be furious when they find out, and Father¡¯s going to receive the brunt of their wrath when that happens.¡¯ Adrian and his family sat down for dinner after they were done discussing the topic. Rue made a single bowl of chicken soup for Samantha, while an envious Adaline was only able to watch on. Samantha was clearly the one most well taken care of in the family at the moment. After all, she was carrying Adrian¡¯s child.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. While they were having dinner, the sound of engine roars could be heard outside all of a sudden. Then, ringly bright lights from several pairs of headlights shone into the house, lighting up the entire ce. Despite their best efforts, Jewel Road¡¯s security personnel had failed to stop the cars from entering Adrian¡¯spound. What followed was the sound of car doors mming shut. ¡°They¡¯re here,¡± Adrian said as he looked at Joanna. Without a doubt, it was Patrick DuPont outside their doorstep. Joanna immediately panicked and had no idea what to do. Adrian said, ¡°I''ll help you resolve all your problems tonight.¡± He then stood up and headed outside as Joanna followed behind him. Meanwhile, Samantha, Adaline, Juno, and Rue stood by the door and watched as more than fifty people gathered outside. Patrick, who was in a suit, was apanied by Jimmy and a heavily made-up Rosie. The men surrounded Adrian and Joanna, while Patrick, Jimmy, and Rosie walked toward them. Jimmy had a huge smile on his face, pleased with himself after having his way with Abigail. On top of that, he now had Patrick by his side, which made him feel invincible. Adrian looked at the people around him before looking at Patrick. Calmly, he said, ¡°You seem to be very proud of yourself after forcing your daughter to the brink of a mental breakdown. There''s one thing I just don¡¯t understand... What is it that makes you so proud of yourself?¡± ¡®Just look at him being all proud of himself, thinking he¡¯s oh-so powerful. Why in the world would he feel proud about pushing his own daughter down to Hell?¡± Meanwhile, Patrick was determined to take Joanna back with him that night. ¡°I¡¯m warning you. Stay out of my business or you''ll end up dead!¡± Patrick threatened. ¡°Exactly! Stay out of our way and let us take Joanna back with us, you ignorant fool. Now,e back with us, Joanna!¡± Jimmy¡¯s mother, Rosie, said. Joanna quickly hid behind Adrian when she heard this, causing Jimmy tosh out in anger and said, ¡°Dmn you, you btch! Get your *ss here right now!¡± "In fact, Jimmy thought he looked extremely cool as he yelled at the top of his lungs and put on what he thought was a mighty look on his face." Chapter 498 Chapter 498 After that, Hmmmy turned toward Adrian and yelled, ¡°You¡¯d best realize the amount of trouble you¡¯re in and let her go. otherwise, I¡¯ll break your legs! ¡°You¡¯ll never be worthy of the DuPont family of Northrive!¡± Jimmy made a gesture after saying all this, his face filled with glee as though he stood at the top of the world. What made everything even moreughable was the fact that Rosie was excited when she heard Jimmy¡¯s speech ¡°Well said! That¡¯s my Jim!¡± jimmy seemed even more assured of himself when he heard thispliment. However, Rosie¡¯s words left Samantha and Rue speechless. ¡°Patrick and his family are deeply engrossed in their own fantasy. Wait till they find out what¡¯s about to happen to them¡­¡® Facing the DuPonts, Adrian, too, was extremely speechless. He gave Mya a call, asking her to meet him at his vi. ¡®I¡¯m going to make Jimmy pay for his actions today.¡± After hanging up the phone, Adrian turned toward Patrick and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to make this very clear to you on ount that you¡¯re Jojo¡¯s father. Not only are you poing to take her away, but you¡¯re also poing toy your son¡¯s life in my hands.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Fatrick was enraged when he heard this ¡°What an arrogant prick! What¡¯s wrong with me wanting to take my daughter back? Also, how dare he make a threat against my son!! ¡°F*ck!¡± Patrick yelled in fury, ¡°Who the hell do you think you are?! What does my wanting to take my daughter back have do with you?! Are you trying to test my patience?!¡± He was most definitely enraged. Rosie stepped forward as well and yelled, ¡°You think you¡¯re worthy of being a member of our family?! You should take a good look at yourself in a mirror first!¡± Jimmy added, ¡°You look like aplete idiot to me. Bet you weren¡¯t expecting us to bring this many people to storm your front door, were you? Do you still have a death wish now?¡± The DuPonts Lashed out, thinking they were an extremely powerful family Adrian said, ¡°Patrick, looking at how old you are, you should really be much more self¨Caware. Aren¡¯t you where you are today because of your father¡¯s inheritance? Do you think you have enough inheritance to squander away infinitely?¡± Patrick was startled for a moment before it turned into rage. ¡°What?! Are you trying to teach me a lesson on how I should spend my money?! Who the hell do you think you are?!¡± Patrick¡¯s face turned bright red. He knew that he would never have achieved everything he had today if not for the inheritance histe father had left him. The DuPonts had been extremely powerful once upon a time but were now on the verge of being dropped from the title of one of the ten strongest families ever since Patrick took over the reins of the family. However, he would never admit any of this in public. Next to him, Rosie became even angrier as she said, ¡°Stop wasting your time with this fool, Pat. Let¡¯s force him to hand Joanna over to us if he isn¡¯t going to y nice.¡± ¡°Mother¡¯s right, Father. Let¡¯s break his legs. I¡¯ll do the honors! ¡°Hmmph!¡± Jimny spat on the floor and stomped toward Adrian.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. When he stood in front of Adrian, Jimmy said, ¡°I¡¯ve got more than fifty men with me today so you would do well to remember. that you should never offend the DuPurits! At that point, Jimmy, who had his father¡¯s support and the group of professionals at his back and call, swung a Adrian¡¯s direction. ¡°Let¡¯s see if you¡¯d dare to retaliate, you idiot!¡± Jimmy yelled. kick in Jimmy thought Adrian was not going to fight back with the number of professionals surrounding them. Yet, Adrian pped Jimmy directly in the face before thetter¡¯s kick could even connect, instantly causing his teeth and blood to fly out. Jimmy then fell onto the floor with a loud thud! Chapter 499 Chapter 499 Jimmy covered his severely bruised face and cried, ¡°My face! My face!!!¡± He cradled his face as blood and tears flowed down. He was shocked by the oue. He thought that Adrian would not fight back For a moment, he regretted his actions. Meanwhile, Rosie screamed like a madwoman when she saw Jimmy being pped. ¡°Aaaah! How dare you hit my son, you little b*stard! How dare you hit someone far superior to yoursell!¡± Rosie charged at Adrian as she yelled. At the same time, she brought out adagger she had packed into her handbag beforehand and tried to stab him. Based on this, one could tell just how cruel and wicked Rosie was. Upon seeing this scene, Adrian frowned and lost his patience with the woman. He grabbed Rosie by the back of her head before she could even reach him and kneed her in the stomach. ¡°Argh!¡± Rosie instantly felt a jolt run through her entire body and her mouth opened in a scream. She then fell to her knees as she clutched her stomach, her eyes zing over ¡°Like father, like son¡­ Your entire family¡¯s revolting to look at! Rosie, Patrick. You two are responsible for how Jimmy turned out. You may all think you¡¯re far superior to me but you¡¯re going to regret thinking that for the rest of your life very soon!¡± Patrick, who was already enraged, said, ¡°You¡¯re going to make me regret it for the rest of my life, you say? You must be out of your mind I¡¯m going to kill you! ¡°Get him!¡± After Patrick yelled, Rosie reached out her hand and said, ¡°Kill him, Pat! Kill his entire family!¡± Hosse¡¯s words were still as vicious as ever. Instantly, the men Patrick brought with him charged toward Adrian with their knives in hand After pushing Joanna out of the way, Adrian began to fight off the dozens of men before him, breaking their ribs with a single punch and sending them sprawling to the ground, apanied by their screams of agony Within moments, all of the supposed professionalsid on the ground, clutching their chests as they groaned in pain. This caused the DuPonts to be dumbfounded. After all, these professionals were the entire reason they were being so arrogant. These people had been hired from Northrive at a very high price so it was only natural for Patrick and the others to be stunned when they saw what happened to them. ¡°Patrick, Wh¨CWhat¡­¡± Rosie¡¯s mouth was ajar from the shock she felt. Meanwhile, Jimmy had an awkward expression on his face, helplessly trying to figure out what he could do as he got back on his feet. Patrick was stunned by the shock and was trying to decide whether he should stay or flee. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Realizing how wrong the situation was, Rosie said, ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here, Pat!¡± Hosle then smiled and her expression took aplete turn as she said to Adrian, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry about this, sir. This was all huge misunderstanding. We won¡¯t bother you anymore.¡± Rosle was the kind of woman who loved bullying the weak and felt pleasure when they begged her for mercy. Yet, it never crossed her mind that she woulde into contact with someone as powerful as Adrian that day! Chapter 500 Chapter 500 Rosie felt pressured after realizing the kind of man she was dealing with. Jimmy hurriedly added with an awkward smile on his face, ¡°My mother¡¯s right. This is all just a huge misunderstanding. We¡¯ll be leaving now!¡± Jimmy ran toward Rosie and was just about to fire the scene when they suddenly saw a few vehicles from the Battle Warrior Department pulling into One Jewel Road, cutting off their escape route. Mya, who had long, slender legs, got out of the vehicle with more than a dozen men from thew enforcement learn. Jimmy, Rosie, and Patrick were confused when they saw Mya, who was seen walking toward Adrian. ¡°I¡¯ve brought the information you requested, War Legate Draco.¡± ¡°What?! Did she just say ¡°War Legate Drace?!¡°¡± Rosie and her family looked stunned as they exchanged looks. Suddenly, Patrick started trembling! ¡°Th That man is War Legate Draco?!! Patrick instantly took a few steps back from the shock he felt. Sering this, Rosie anxiously asked, ¡°Wh¨CWho¡¯s War Legate Draco, Patrick?¡± However, Patrick remained silent, the color continuously draining from his face as he stared at Adrian. At that moment, Adrian said, ¡°Patrick DuPont, your son has been found guilty of murdering Abigail of the Drake family. He even sexually assaulted her before murdering her, and I have all the evidence to prove it. You now have ten minutes to say your goodbyes to him.¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°What?¡± Patrick and Rosie were stunned when they heard this. Rosie said, ¡°Y¨CYou¡¯re saying my son killed Abigail? That¡¯s impossible! Do you really have any evidence to prove It?¡± Meanwhile, Jimmy¡¯s face and ears had turned bright red as his entire body shook. He was no longer as arrogant as he seemed a moment age ¡®He¡¯s War Legate Draco!! Just that name alone was enough for him to realize just how dire the situation was for him. He was definitely no fool and knew who the legate was He started breaking down and was overwhelmed by fear. With a gesture from Adrian, Mya hurled the materials she brought at the DuPonts¡® feet. He then said, ¡°Abigall was indeed murdered by your sun in the most gruesome way passible. Worst of all, hr has shown no signs of remorse for his actions. The surveince footage in th file and its records are the best evidence! ¡°Let me repeat myself. Patrick, you have ten minutes to say your goodbyes to your son. After that, I¡¯m sending him to Hell¡± ¡°What?!! Adrian¡¯s words caused Patrick to tremble in fear. Hosle, ton, was shocked at the tum of events. She was still in disbelief that her son had actually murdered someone. This was something she would never have dared to do no matter how cruel she was. To make matters worse, Jimny had murdered someone from the Drake family! With trembling hands, Patrick picked up the inaterials and took a look at their contents, which caused him to tremble even more. Meanwhile, Rosie¡¯s legs gave way when she saw the surveince footage Her mind was swimming and her thoughts were in shambles. ¡°Father! Help me! Help me!!!¡± Finally, Jimmy was no longer able to contain his fear and got on his to beg for help. His tears flowed non¨Cstop, and his pants werepletely drenched, having urinated himself from the panic he felt Chapter 501 Chapter 501 With this sudden change, the tables had turned. Rosie and Patrick thought they would sessfully take joanna away that day, so neither of them was expecting such a thing to happen. ¡°Father, help me! Help me!¡± Jimmy cried as he clutched at Patrick¡¯s pants. Rosie¡¯s legs had already given way, her face drenched with her tears as she felt helpless. With all of this new informationing to light, they could now prove that Jimmy had first forced himself on Abigail before proceeding to kill her. This caused Patrick to flip and kick Jimmy in the face. ¡°How dare you t urder someone!¡± After Jimmy hit the floor from being kicked, he got back up and continued to cry. Next to them, Rosie tried holding Patrick back and yelled, ¡°Pat, you have to save him. He¡¯s your only son. You have to!¡± Smack!!! Instead of doing as he was told, Patrick turned around and gave Rosie a massive p in the face. ¡°This is happening because of how much you¡¯ve pampered him his whole life!¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Now, it was Rosie¡¯s turn to fall to the floor as Patrick, too, fell to his knees, a louk of despair in his eyes. At that moment, Adrian said, ¡°Time¡¯s up, Patrick DuPont. Blood for blood, life for life. It¡¯s now my turn to educate your imb ecile of a son on your behalf ¡°Seize him,¡± Adrian said in a cold voice. With a loud ¡°swoosh,¡± Mya dashed over and cleanly shed Jimmy¡¯s neck Reflexively, Jimmy grabbed his neck with both hands to cover up the slit that had blood trickling out of it. ¡°H-Hel¡­¡± Jimmy fell onto the ground as he gurgled incoherently. ¡°Jimmy! Jimmy! ¡°Aaaali Rosie went mad from the shark, unable to ept the fact that her son had been executed. In fact, she was the one who initially supported the idea of Jimmy being there, thinking that the DuPonts were untouchable because of how wealthy and powerful they supposedly were. And the truth threw her into despair. Patrick, too, had broken down and did not know what to say at that point. Meanwhile, Adrian said, ¡°If I were you Patrick, I¡¯d just kill myself. After all, this is as far as you¡¯ll get. ¡°Me, take Rosie away and make her repent for the rest of her life for how cruel she¡¯s been.¡± With a single snap of Mya¡¯s fingers, a few men picked Rosie up from the flour. She sobbed as she said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry! Please forgive me! Please Noooo!¡± Rosie was then thrown into a vicle and driven away from Our Jewel Hoadl After that, Adrian gestured toward Patrick and said, ¡°You¡¯re done here so feel free to leave and give good thought to what you¡¯re going to do from now on¡­¡± Patrick got up and dejectedly nced at Joanna, whose eyes remained nt. She did not wish to pay him any attention. Afterward, Patrick left the vi all alone, while Mya cleaned up the scene. Adrian had her keep tabs on the Drakes in Northrive since they were not a family to be underestimated. s, peace returned to One Jewel Road over the next few days.2/2 Nobody from Northrive paid Swallowston a visit, nor did the Drakes make any sudden moves over the deaths of Moses and Abigail Chapter 502 Chapter 502 Samantha had zero energy to handlepany matters due to her pregnancy so she had Joanna temporarily take care of New Paraiso on her behalf. On top of that, she had Adrian help Joanna too, who ended up being rather busy over the past few days from working together with Joanna. That night, Adriam and Samantha were nning on getting some rest when somebody knocked on their door. ¡°Adrian, Sam¡­¡± said Adaline from the other side of the door. Adrian opened the door to let her in, while Samantha lonked at her and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Ada? Why are you here sote at night?¡± Adaline sat by their bedside and replied, ¡°It¡¯s going to be our university¡¯s twentieth anniversary tomorrow so there will be a lot of performances taking ce. They gave us invitation letters so that we can bring our parents. ¡°Sam, since you¡¯ve got a lot of time on your hands, would you like to go with me?¡± Adaline seemed hopeful as she looked at Samantha. Swallowston University was holding an event that urred once every five years during its anniversary, and it was going to be a big one. And since Samantha had nothing better to do at home, Adaline haped she would go with her Hearing this, Samantha immediately asked, ¡°Is it going to be fun? Do they have someone scheduled for the evening? Are they going to invite a celebrity?¡± Adaline said, ¡°Of course. The students have taken the initiative to organize various performances from dances, singing, piano. performances, and so much more. Plus, we¡¯ve invited Sarah Walsh, the hottest singer in Southrive!¡± ¡°Sarah Walsh? The one with the extremely beautiful voice? That Sarah Walsh?¡± Samantha asked in surprise. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the one. She¡¯s really famous and has almost fifty million followers on her social ounts. So, how about it? Would you like toe with me tomorrow?¡± Adaline asked hopefully once more. Samantha looked at Adaline and pointed at Adrian before she said, ¡°That¡¯s not up to me to decide. You should ask your big brother since he¡¯s the boss around here.¡± Adaline stifled augh and turned toward Adrian ¡°In that case, would you like to take Sam to the anniversary celebration, Adrian? She hasn¡¯t been to an official concert since she married you, nor has she been on a trip before. Don¡¯t you think you should give her some sort of reward now that she¡¯s carrying your child?¡± bbergasted, Adrian said, ¡°You¡¯re trying to tell me I¡¯ve got no choice but to let her go, aren¡¯t you? otherwise, I¡¯d be a lousy husband, right?¡± ¡°Of course! It¡¯s a good man¡¯s job to love his wife. Just think about how have Sam is to agree to carry your baby,¡± Adaline said with her chest puffed out. 1 ¡°You go ahead and take her with you. I dislike being in crowded areas. Plus, I have to make a visit to the operations base tomorrow afternoon. They¡¯re doing a irst tomorrow and I n to be there for it.¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Adrian had been looking forward to this test for the past two days. After all, this was going to be Barry¡¯s test-the one that he had sent Harry to prepare for a month ago. He wanted to see Harry¡¯s results before deciding whether the path Barry was about to tread would be right for him. Adaline instantly seemed disappointed when she heard this. Adrian noticed her disappointment and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you take Mother along!¡± ¡°No!¡± Adaline refused without hesitation. ¡°There¡¯s going to be so many people there so how is Mother suppased to protect Sam if something bad happens? I think Sam shouldn¡¯t go if you¡¯re not going ¡± In truth, Samantha wanted to attend the event and could tell that Adaline wanted Adrian to be there ¡°It¡¯s really rare for Ada to invite us anywhere so imagine how disappointed she¡¯d be if we turned her down? Who knows? She might even he involved in a performance.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve signed up to be the host for the event and got the role. I want to show you two that I¡¯m not some bimbo. Adaline wholeheartedly wanted both Adrian and Samantha to be there for the event, Seeing how insistent she was, Adrian replied, ¡°All right, I¡¯ll postpone tomorrow¡¯s test at the operations base and go with you guys.¡± ¡°Yay!¡± Adaline high-fived Samantha with a look of triumph on her face. ¡°It¡¯s settled then, we¡¯ll go there after we have breakfast together. Don¡¯t forget to bring Jojo with us too!¡± Chapter 503 Chapter 503 Adaline woke Adrian early the next morning since he promised to attend Swallowston University¡¯s anniversary event. Samantha took a long time to get out of bed due to her pregnancy. Adaline was getting Impatient but Roe refused to let Adaline wake her. She wanted Samantha to wake up naturally. Joanna had already done her makeup a long time ago and was ready to head out. Yet, it was not until nine in the morning that eyes. Sam up and walked out of her new while thing her slenty Adaline, who was getting rather anxious, said, ¡°Sam, you¡¯re finally up. You need to hurry or we¡¯re going to bete!¡± At that moment, Samantha recalled what she had promised Adaline and said, ¡°Sorry, Ada I genuinely have no idea why I¡¯ve been sleeping in so much recently. I¡¯ll get ready right away!¡± Samantha rushed off to the bathroom to freshen herself up while Roe brought out a hearty breakfast she had prepared. She Insisted that Samantha finished it all before leaving, which took another twenty minutes. After waiting for a long time, the group departed and drove toward Swallowston University. Joanna loved being around crowds. She got really excited when she got into the car and said, ¡°Sam and 1 once sang on stage back when our university organized an event. The men were all shocked when they saw us, and I received hundreds of love letters after that day!¡± Joanna was engrossed in her memories as though she was still at that event, but Adrian suddenly pulled her back to reality by saying, ¡°Wake up, Jojo. Now¡¯s not the time to be dreaming¡± Samantha instantlyughed! They soon arrived at Swallowston University while they were making small talk. The atmosphere on campus was abuzz due to the event that was about to start. Yet¡­ The trio realized there were many people surrounding the university¡¯s entrance when they arrived. Some of the parents even seemed displeased. ¡°Why must the university take my phone away when I¡¯m here to participate in an event with my daughter? Who¡¯s authorizing this?¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°She¡¯s right! This is outrageous! What are we supposed to do if we get a phone call from work during the event? We¡¯re really busy people, you know?¡± ¡°I refuse to hand in my phone! A few middle-aged men and women were angrily protesting as more than fifty youngsters red at them Adrian became rather curious and exchanged lonles with Samantha. Neither of them knew what was happening. Joanna went over to find out what the problem was and returned after a while. ¡°Adrian, those parents over there are being asked to leave their phones with those youngsters over there but they¡¯re refusing to do so and have started a protest.¡± ¡°They¡¯re being asked to hand in their cell phones? I¡¯ve been to all kinds of events, but I¡¯ve never been asked to do such a thing. ¡°Did the university arrange for this?¡± Adrian curiously asked. Joanna shook her head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like it. Judging by how high-and-mulghey those people seem, I¡¯m willing to bet this is some sort of shenanigan they¡¯vee up with on their own. There¡¯s no way the university would ask the participating parents to leave their phones behind.¡± Adrian took a look at the campus and his attention was immediately drawn to a signboard that said ¡°No cell phones allowed!¡± Adnan was slightly taken aback, never havinge across such a demand in his life. Chapter 504 Chapter 504 Adrian said, ¡°Let¡¯s head inside.¡± He then walked toward the entrance while Joanna and Samantha tried to find out more about the situation. Yet, the moment they got there, a few youngsters stopped Adrian in his tracks. The leader of the crew furiously said, ¡°Hey idiot, didn¡¯t you see the signboard? No phones allowed.¡± The youngster pointed toward the signboard by the side. ¡°Why should I hand over my phone?¡± Adrian curiously yet calmly looked the youngster in the face. Hearing this, the leader became even more furious and said, ¡°Because I said so, you ¡°sshole! No phones allowed. Anyone who refuses can f*ck right off!¡± The leading youngster seemed really enraged and ready to get into a fight. Yet, his angry remark only piqued Adrian¡¯s interest in him. Just as Adrian was about to question the man, Joanna walked over and pulled Adrian to the side, whispering, ¡°I just found out that the young man you¡¯re going up against is Harvey Decker. His father¡¯s the main person in charge of Swallowston University¡¯s internal affairs, while Harvey himself¡¯s the biggest bully on campus.¡± ¡°He¡¯s the person in charge of the university, huh?¡± ¡°That means he¡¯s from Internal Affairs.¡¯ Adrian shot a nce at Harvey before he turned to Joanna. ¡°Thest time, I had to deal with the Laymans, and now, I¡¯ve got to deal with the Deckers?¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Samantha walked over at that moment and said, ¡°Theard from that student over there that Harvey has only just transferred to this university.¡± ¡°Why are they refusing to let us bring our phones inside?¡± Adrian asked. ¡°Harvey¡¯s in love with the prettiest girl on campus, and she¡¯s going to be dancing on stage today. He doesn¡¯t want us taking photos of her so he¡¯s asking everyone to leave their phones behind.¡± Adrian finally understood what was happening, while the parents around campus were growing more and more impatient. ¡°I see¡­ So Harvey¡¯s deliberately restricting all cell phones from being brought inside because he doesn¡¯t want us taking photos of the girl he¡¯s in love with. ¡°What an arrogant man, thinking he can do whatever he wants here.¡± At that thought, Adrian frowned. ¡°D*mn it! Listen up! You can either leave your phones behind and head inside or get the f*ck out of here! Now, shut your trap before I beat them shut! ¡°My father¡¯s the person in charge of Swallowston University¡¯s internal affairs, so anyone who offends me will be kicked out of Swallowston!¡± Harvey started another round of verbal assaults when he saw how many people were protesting. He managed to sessfully prove that his temperament was solely thanks to his father¡¯s identity. He sounded extremely arrogant whenever he spoke. Despite being a newly transferred student in the university, many were afraid of Harvey because his father was part of Internal Affairs, allowing Harvey to rise as the campers¡¯ biggest builly. Harvey was disillusioned and thought any women he fancied belonged to him and him only. In fact, he would think that the woman had betrayed him if she so much as wore a skirt. Because this girl was not interested in Harvey in the slightest, thetter was trying his hardest to stop everyone from bringing in their phones before her performance happened. The number of protesting parents continued to grow, but the youngsters standing with Harvey were refusing to let anyone enter the campus, while Harvey was still furiously yelling for them to leave their phones behind. Now that the situation was clear, Adrian walked over and stood before Harvey, ring at thetter. Harvey had a sinister look on his face as he impatiently yelled, ¡°Why are you staring at me, you b*stard? If it¡¯s death you want, it¡¯s death I¡¯ll dly give you.¡± Adrian only thought of Harvey as a ratherughable character. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid you might ruin your father¡¯s career at Internal Affairs by saying such things?¡± Chapter 505 Chapter 505 Harvey was slightly taken aback when he heard this. Meanwhile, the crowd stopped protesting and were now watching the scene before their ey eyes. In the next moment, Harvey became enraged and fiercely said, ¡°Who the hell do you think you are?! How dare you speak to me that way! Don¡¯t you know that nobody here is able to go against my will?!¡± It was not surprising for Harvey to behave as such since his father had gotten him to his current position through some underhanded tactics. However, Adrian merely smiled at Harvey¡¯s remark and said, ¡°Honestly, I had no idea¡± ¡°What?!¡± Harvey¡¯s expression changed. ¡°You don¡¯t know, you say?¡± Adrian shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± ¡°You f*cking piece of sh*t!¡± Harvey cursed and angrily yelled, ¡°In that case, do you know I¡¯m going to break your legs today? I¡¯ve decided to put you on my cklist, and I¡¯m going to inform my father once I leave this ce to end your life!¡± Adrian smiled once more. ¡°Has it ever crossed your mind that your father won¡¯t be able to save you even if hees here?¡± ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Harvey burst outughing, seemingly unable toprehend just how dangerous the world was at the mere age of neen ¡°What an arrogant man¡­ My father can¡¯t save me, you say? As if anyone in the world¡¯s brave enough to make a move against him. Listen up. My father¡¯s the most powerful man here. You could even say he¡¯s more powerful than the emperor himself!¡± The crowd sighed when they heard Harvey¡¯s extremely bold statement. They havee across all kinds of arrogant people, but none of them were as arrogant as Harvey. In fact, he was not even being arrogant at that point, but a mere fool. Adrian, tno, thought this wasughable. ¡°My goodness. I didn¡¯t know fools like this who think they have all the power in the world actually exist.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Scared?¡± Harvey asked when he noticed Adrian¡¯s silence. ¡°Toote! Nour of you are allowed to take your cell phones inside! None of you fools are worthy of admiring my woman¡¯s extreme beauty!¡± Harvey then painted toward the crowd and continued, ¡°Listen here and listen well. You¡¯re all pieces of sh*t in my mind, and I mean every single one of you!¡± Harvey was the only son of his family and had been pampered while he was growing up. He used to study at Southrive University but was expelled for bad behavior. Hence, he had no choice but to return to Swallowston This proved that he was a problematic person by nature. Of course, Harvey had never been reprimanded for his actions, and this had ultimately nurtured his ego to what it was today. His father would always show up to resolve any problems Harvey got himself into. The surrounding onlookers were furious when they heard what Harvey said but none of them were brave enough to retaliate. Harvey turned toward Adrian and snickers. ¡°Fillig dumb yet, you piece of thrash? Nobodynes talk back to me so it¡¯s high time I teach you a harsh lesson to make you fear me!¡± Harvey blew but stean onto his hands and rublied them together before stretching his arms. Immediately after that, he angrily yelled, ¡°I¡¯m going to beat you to a pulp!¡± With that, Harvey swung a ferocious punti directly at Adrian¡¯s face. Yet, Adrian ended up giving him a p across the face before his punch even connected, causing a resounding ¡°smack!¡±. A huge round of apuse shortly followed the crowd¡¯s shock Harvey groaned in pain and almost lost his footing from that single p. ¡°What the How dare you hit me!¡± Harvey¡¯s face turned red from pure rage as he yelled. Nobody had everid their hands on him before. Chapter 506 Chapter 506 ¡°You¡¯re a dead man!¡± Harvey yelled at Adrian. Smack!!! Immediately after he said this, Adrian gave Harvey another p, causing thetter to be dumbfounded. A huge bruise appeared on Harvey¡¯s face. Even the crowd was dumbfounded as they witnessed this. Harvey covered his face, unable to react to the situation for a moment. He had not expected Adrian to hit him for real. Despite how many people he had with him, none of them dared to step forward and assist him. In fact, they were only taking Harvey¡¯s side out of fear of being bullied. ¡°Arghhh!¡± Harvey shouted, ¡°You¡¯ve made me really mad now! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Despite his fury, Harvey got pped a third time, causing one of his teeth and some blood to fly out from his mouth. Harvey¡¯s left face was now severely bruised and swollen. At that moment, he waspletely dumbfounded! ¡°Wh¨CWhat ¡°Harvey covered his face. Smack! Adrian put in a lot more energy into his fourth p, causing Harvey to fall to the floor, the bruise on his face now spurting blood. As he trembled, Harvey no longer had a smile on his face and even felt a little dizzy. I¡¯m being humiliated in front of so many people¡­ ¡°I¡¯ve never been humiliated before!¡® Harvey got up on his feet once more and was about tounch another flurry of verbal assaults, but Adrian gave him another p right the moment he got up ¡°Argh!¡± Harvey let off another painful groan and fell t on the floor¨Cmost of his teeth instantly flying out from thatst p. His mouth was ajar and his eyes were zed over. He no longer knew what he was doing except to reflexively get back on his feet. Yet, whenever he did this, Adrian wouldunch another p his way. Smack! Smack! Smack!!! Adrian ended up pping Harvey ten times, causing thetter¡¯s face to be so badly injured and his nose to bleed profusely. In fact, Harvey was feeling so faint that he could not stand up straight. ¡°You want to mess around here on the university¡¯s anniversary, eh?¡± Adrian said as he looked at a dazed Harvey. After that, he kicked Harvey in the face and sent him sprawling onto the floor. At this point, Harvey had no idea what more he could do and began to tremble helplessly. Adrian walked over and lifted Harvey into the air. ¡°The university¡¯s the one who invited us to participate in this event, yet you¡¯re causing all this fuss because you don¡¯t want us to take photos of the girl you¡¯re in love with? All of this because you think your father¡¯s powerful enough to allow it? What a thick¨C skinned man you are. Adrian admonished Harvey as the man trembled as he silently stared at Adrian. Adrian smiled. ¡°Oh! I forgot you can¡¯t talk properly now. I¡¯m curious¡­ Just how powerful do you think your father is that not even Magnus, the chancellor, is unable to rein you in. ¡°M¨CMy father¡¯s the person in charge of internal affairs¡­ One word..and he¡¯ll shut this¡­ce down!¡± Harvey said. ¡°So you think your father¡¯s the emperor, huh?¡± Adrian asked. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Harvey nodded. Adrian then asked, ¡°Do you know who I am then?¡± Harvey shook his head, so Adrian said, ¡°If your father is the emperor, then I¡¯m God.¡± Chapter 507 Chapter 507 ¡°What?¡± Harvey was slightly startled and did not understand what Adrian meant. Immediately after that, Adrian kneed Harvey in the face, causing thetter¡¯s nose to break. Harvey started yelling in immense pain. Adrian took cut his phone and made a call. ¡°Contact the person in charge of Swallowston University¡¯s internal affairs. I want him here before me within the next five minutes or his son¡¯s a dead man.¡± Adrian was speaking to Mya In less than five minutes after Adnan made the call, more than a dozen cars could be heard speeding toward Swallowston University and stopped in front of its gates Everyone watched as the door opened and a middle¨Caged man in a suit rushed out and ran over. This was Collin Decker, Harvey¡¯s father and the main person in charge of the university¡¯s internal affairs. Naturally, the parents knew who Collin was and made way for him. Collin rushed over and immediately panicked when he saw his son, whose face was scaled in blood. ¡°Eather! You¡¯re here! Quick, you must kill this b*stard! He hit me!¡± Harvey became excited when he saw his father rushing toward him. He even got up and ran toward him. Yet, the moment he reached Collin, his father started kicking him relentlessly, sending him back onto the ground. ¡°You rascal! Do you have any idea what you¡¯ve done?!¡± Everyone, including Harvey himself, was stunned ¡°Did Collin just hit his son??? As the crowd looked on, Collin walked toward Adrian and got down on his knees. Without being prompted, he said. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for failing to educate my son well, Mr. Adrian. Please forgive his impudent actions on my ount and spare his life.¡± Harvey¡¯s mouth hung wide open and everyone became shocked when they saw Collin kneel before another person. In fact, Harvey could tell that his father was filled with fear. ¡°Wh¨CWhat in the¡­.¡± Harvey became dumbfounded and suddenly realized he might have actually just caused a huge amount of trouble by attending someone he should not have. Otherwise, Collin would never have gotten on his luces ¡°Get over here and apologize, you rascal!¡± Collin yelled when he saw his son in a daze. However, Harvey was thoroughly stunned and was not able to react to his instructions. Collin signaled for two bodyguards, who pinned Harvey onto the ground on his knees. The bodyguards had mmed him down so hard that Harvey winced from the immense pain he felt in his knees. Meanwhile, Collin was panicking. He had received a phone call from the Battle Warrior Department a moment ago and found out that his sun had offended the legate. The situation had gotten so had that the legate was going to kill his son if he got mad. Although Collins was from Internal Affairs and the legate had no authority over him, there was absolutely nothing he could do if the legate decided to fall Harvey. This was why he had rushed over with such great urgency. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I understand my son has behaved very poorly. He shall be reprimanded when he gets home,¡± Collin sald, his voice trembling Meanwhile, Harvey had broken down in fear. ¡®Why does Father seem so frightened of him? Just who in the world is he?!¡± Collin remained on his knees under everyone¡¯s gaze, his entire body still trembling. Next to him, Harvey, who seemed so high and mighty a moment ago, now had a fearful expression on his face. Chapter 508 Chapter 508 As Adrian looked at the father and son, he said, ¡°Your son has stopped all these parents here from participating in the university¡¯s anniversary event for selfish reasons. Even going as far as to boast about how his father is from Internal Affairs. What do you think about that?¡± Collin broke out in cold sweat and was too frightened to answer. Adrian merely smiled at his reaction and continued, ¡°It¡¯s the father¡¯s fault if his son turns out rotten, or are you trying to say you had no clue what he has turned into?¡± ¡°1¨Cit¡¯s all my fault,¡± Collin replied in a trembling voice. ¡°No, you¡¯re not at fault. Instead, it¡¯s society¡¯s fault for not teaching him a lesson.¡± Once again, Collin was too frightened to answer. ¡°First off, I don¡¯t care what you do in Internal Affairs, or what kind of person you are. So, based solely on your son¡¯s actions today, I¡¯m going to have both his legs broken. Do you have a problem with that?¡± Collin took a deep breath. ¡®Both his legs? He¡¯s my only son What am I supposed to do if he bes a cripple?!! Sinking into despair, he said, ¡°I swear, sir. I¡¯ll make sure he¡¯s taught a proper lesson today, so please. Please- Adrian interrupted by saying, ¡°His life or his legs. You choose.¡± Collin instantly lost all hope when Adrian gave him this ultimatum and felt that Harvey¡¯s legs were not as important as his life. ¡°This son of yours is a hopeless cause but you can still have another son since you¡¯re still young. You now have five seconds. 1 want your answer before I¡¯m done counting, or I¡¯ll make the choice for you.¡± ¡°y!¡± Collin stood up and took a deep breath. Nobody knew what he was going to say next At that moment, he turned around and said, ¡°You there. Break both of his legs. Remember, I want it done in a way that he¡¯ll never be able to walk again.¡± Collin shut his eyes after he said this. His bodyguard walked toward Harvey upon receiving his instruction. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Harvey broke down in tears when he saw this. ¡°Father! Father! What are you doing?! Don¡¯t do this! Please! ¡°Aaaargh!¡± With an agonizing scream, Harvey¡¯s eyes became blurry as he lost all senses in his legs. He then fell onto the ground in a cold sweat. Harvey lost all hope at that moment. He never once in his life thought he would end up in such a situation Meanwhile, the surrounding onlookers were shocked at how merciless Collin was as Harvey¡¯s father. But, in hindsight, Harvey would have to forfeit his life if Collin had not broken his legs. When faced with such a situation, Collin had no choice but to take the lesser of two evils. Harvey had been born with a silver spoon. It was a pity he had not appreciated it and lived his perfect life. So the way life goes¡­ Collin opened his eyes and looked at Adrian. ¡°I¡¯ve done what you¡¯ve asked, Mr. Adrian. May I take my son with me now? ¡°You may go but I want you to remember that sometimes, death is something that can happen in a split second. I¡¯ve got a pretty bad temper so you¡¯d better watch your step.¡± Collin took a deep breath and quickly replied, ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to remember that.¡± After that, Collin had his men rush Harvey to the hospital. After they left, Adrian was finally able to regain hisposure. He then turned toward Samantha and Joanna before saying, Let¡¯s head inside.¡± Chapter 509 Chapter 509 The trio entered Swallowston University, with the other participating parents fallowing behind them. When they passed by the lecture halls, Adrian saw arge group of students surrounding a particr area. It seemed as though they were excited to see someone, Joanna and Samantha looked over as well. Joanna piped up, ¡°Is that Sarah Walsh?¡± Therge group was surrounding a gorgeous woman with a majestic temperament. She was escorted by a few bodyguards to Irave the area as the students followed behind. Adrian had already heard from Adaline that the university had managed to invite Sarah Walsh, a big¨C time celebrity. ¡°Looks like she¡¯s really popr.¡® Adrian continued to look at Sarah, while Joanna said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we follow them, Sam? She¡¯s a celebrity, after all:¡± Samantha caressed her belly and replied, ¡°You go ahead. There are too many people there.¡± Joanna shot a nce at the crowd and could not help butment, ¡°She seems really cool. I think she¡¯s got an even greater reputation than the legate.¡± However, Joanna ultimately chose to stay behind and apany Samantha. Right at that moment, Adrian stopped in his tracks, seeming to have recalled something. Both women were wondering what happened when they saw this. Joanna said, ¡°What are you doing, Adrian? Have you forgotten how to walk after looking at that beautiful woman?¡± Adrian shook his head and replied, ¡°Someone suddenly came to mind. In fact, I haven¡¯t thought of her in a really long time.¡± Samantha and Joanna exchanged looks. ¡°Who, Adrian?¡± Samantha asked curiously. ¡°Sandy ke. She was an exceptional soldier back at Wyvern Peak III remember correctly, her husband and son are living here on campus. Both women were surprised when they heard this. It was likely that Adrian¡¯s memories suddenly made him recall this woman. ¡°Jojo, you and Sam go ahead and wait for me at the venue. I¡¯m p ¡®m going to go meet someone. I¡¯ll find you guys when I¡¯m done.¡± ¡°Hey, shouldn¡¯t you Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Adrian was already heading toward the university¡¯s gym before Joanna was able to say anything more. ¡°What¡¯s the big idea?¡± Juanna mumbled in frustration Meanwhile, Samantha raised her hands and said, ¡°All right, let¡¯s head over in the venue first. I¡¯m sure this person Adrian thought of must be really important.¡± With that, Samantha and Joanna walked toward the venue. Adrian snon arrived at the back of the gym where a few amodations had been built. One of them had been upied for more than a decade, which was public knowledge. A married couple lived inside that amandation. The husband¡¯s name was William Fallner, the principal of Swallowston. University, while his wife was Sandy ke from Wyvern Peale¡¯s Sperial Ops. Sandy was a strategist and a female general who had died at the mere age of thirty¨Ceight. Many years ago, she was tasked to run a mission at an ind in Sandy Bay Harbor. However, she was ambushed by a Lupasian battleship and was killed in the line of duty, her body lost somewhere out in the vast sea. When Sandy died, her son, Vell Falkner, was the captain of a squadron in Wyvern Peak whoter died on the battlefield three years ago. This ended the lives of both mother and son, who were alsorades. Adrian had taken a look at both Sandy and Vell¡¯s files. They were mother and son¨Csuperior and subordinate. But most Importantly, they wererades. Unfortunately, they had both left this world. After their lives were sacrificed, William and Reed, the Falkner¡¯s youngest son, remained in Swallowston ¡°Their files show that William remained the principal of the university the entire time. In fact, he and Sandy got married on campus, which is why he and his son haven¡¯t moved out all these years.¡± At that thought, Adrian quickened his pace, wanting to take a look around. Chapter 510 Chapter 510 Yet, all Adrian heard when he arrived was a flurry of angry insults. ¡°Beat them up!¡± ¡°Beat them up good!¡± Thud! Thud! Thud! Outside William¡¯s courtyard was a young man surrounded by more than a dozen youngsters who were punching and kicking him as he curled up into a ball. As the young man was being severely beaten, an old man in his fifties was yelling, ¡°Stop! Stop it!¡± However, the old man was also kicked down onto the floor by a youngster who proceeded to say, ¡°You¡¯d best be on your best behavior, William. Lope wants me to tell you this is what happens to those who disobey him. ¡°Beat them up!¡± the youngster yelled. Adrian was instantly able to recognize the young man as Sandy and William¡¯s youngest son, Reed Falkner. ¡®This means the old man should be William ¡± Adrian instantly rushed over when he saw Pow! Pow! Pow! the young man continued to be beaten up. After a flurry of lightning¨Cfast punches, the youngsters who were ganging up on Reed were sent flying as they screamed in pain. This caused thest remaining youngster to be dumbfounded by the sudden turn of events. Almost immediately after, Adrian stood before him and said, ¡°Who said you could beat them up?¡± The youngster took a look at Adrian, surprised to see that someone was actually brave enough to stand up to them. ¡°Who the hell are you? Why are you butting into someone else¡¯s affairs? Do you not know who Lopo is? You¡¯re going to get a good beating for this!¡± ¡®Lopo? Adrian frowned, not knowing who Lopo was. Meanwhile, William had already gotten his son back on his feet and seemed very anxious. ¡°I think you¡¯re delusional,¡± Adrian said to the youngster, whose name was Duncan Tully. ¡°Delusional? Hahaha! So what if I am? You¡¯re just another piece of trash who¡¯s got no idea who you¡¯re messing with! ¡°You¡¯re going to pay for getting in my way! Get him, boys!¡± Duncan immediately charged at Adrian after letting out a battle cry. However, Adrian crushed Duncan¡¯s skull the moment thetter made a move, causing Duncan to tumble backward as his blood sttered all over the floor. ¡°Arghhh!¡± Duncan covered his head and rolled. For a moment, everyone was so stunne none of them dared to make any sudden moves. Adrian walked over and hosted Duncan into the air as he calmly said, ¡°I want you to tell Logo that I¡¯ll be waiting for him right here.¡± Immediately after that, Adrian kneed Duncan in the chest, causing a loud and clear cracking sound from his shattered ribs. While Duncan was yelling in pain and almost lost consciousness, Adrian clocked him onto the floor and signaled the others. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°Take him and get out of here. Make sure this Lopo guyes here himself, or I¡¯ll end his entire lineage.¡± Fearful for their lives, the others helped get Duncan up and rushed him into a car before speeding off. Chapter 511 Chapter 511 After Duncan and his gang left, Adrian turned around to look at William, Swallowston University¡¯s principal. Adrian had met William once at Wyvern Peak years ago. That was when Vell, his eldest son, died in battle. William was there to see Vell onest time. ¡°It hasn¡¯t been that long but William looks so much older now.¡± ¡°Long time no see, Mr. William,¡± Adrian said. William took a good look at Adrian and was finally able to recognize him. William seemed ted and said, ¡°It¡¯s you, sir.¡± Adrian nodded and nced at the young man next to William, His name was Reed Falkner, Sandy and William¡¯s second son, and Vell¡¯s little brother. Reed looked about eighteen years old and had a lot of bruises from being beaten up. Noticing Adrian observing Reed, William immediately yelled, ¡°Go to your room. Now! I¡¯ll deal with you later.¡± Thus, Reed reluctantly went to his room, an ugly expression on his face. When Adrian saw this, he said, ¡°Your son looks like a rebellious one. What happened here? Why is this fellow Lapoing after you?¡± William heaved a sigh. ¡°Please have a seat, legate¡­ He gestured toward a marble table in the courtyard that had a few stools around it. After the two of them sat down, William exined, ¡°Reed¡¯s been really tough to take care of ever since his mother had toy down her life for our country. Originally, he had his older brother as a role model, but everything took a really bad turn after he died too.¡± Sandy was a popr figure back at Wyvern Peak. That was the reason that Vell had joined Wyvern Peak as well. Yet, they both sacrificed themselves in the end and as a result, William had to single- handedly take care of his youngest son in Swallowston. Unfortunately, Sandy and Vell¡¯s death had affected Reed too deeply. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Is hr in some sort of trouble?¡± Adrian asked, to which William heaved another sigh. ¡°Reed is bing more rebellious as the days pass. He¡¯s hell-bent on avenging Sandy and Vell. I¡¯ve advised him to forget about it and to just study hard so that he can find a decent job in the future but he refuses to let go. ¡°His rebellious streak grows by the day, loitering aimlessly and mixing with a bad bunch. Now, he¡¯s ski pping sses and spending his time at inte cafes and bars.¡± ¡®Reed just hit puberty so it¡¯s understandable for him to have a bad temper. ¡®It¡¯s likely he has lost all hope due to his mother and brother¡¯s death.¡¯ At that thought, Adrian nodded and consoled, ¡°It¡¯s normal for him to behave this way at his age, plus the added impact of losing his mother and brother. You should be teaching him how to get back on track, not forcing him. You¡¯ll end up doing a lot more harm if you do.¡± ¡°I think so too, but he refuses to listen to me. Just take today for example. He and a bunch of people went to the bar and somehow managed to offend this Lopo person. Now, that guy wants toe here to settle the score.¡± William had heard of Logo in the past. The man was in the night establishment business and all the entertainment chains around Swallowston University were run by him. William had no idea low Reed had offended Lapo, but no matter the case, he was thoroughly disappointed in his son. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Chapter 512 Chapter 512 Chapter 512 ¡°He wouldn¡¯t be like this if his mother was still alive. The two of them were really close when he was little, Williammented, Adrian patted William¡¯s shoulder and said. ¡°You have to be patient when educating him, give him hope. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll help you get through this hardle.¡± ¡°Thank you for your kind offer, sir. Since you¡¯re here, could you maybe¡­.help me deal with Lopo? I¡¯m afraid that Reed will be in huge trouble when Lopo and his men return ¡± Right after William said this, Magnus, Swallowston University¡¯s chancellor, arrived at his doorstep. After Magnus got out of his car, he said, ¡°William, quick. You have to take your son with you andy low for a few days ¡°Lapo¡¯s here from the south, and he brought more than two thousand men with him. We¡¯ve done everything we can to stop him, including informing the Battle Warrior Department, but they¡¯ll be here eventually. You two need to leave¡­¡± William was shocked when he heard this, surprised that Lopo would cause such a huge ruckus while coming after them. ¡°That arrogant man.¡± He became furious ¡°Does he hold no regard for thew?¡± Magnus anxiously replied, ¡°Lopo¡¯s brother-inw¡¯s the leader of Internal Affairs, and that fact has boosted his ego. You need to get your son out of here right now, William¡­¡± After Magnus said this, he suddenly realized Adrian was standing right behind William. Startled for a moment, he sounded surprised as he said, ¡°Oh, Mr. Adrian, you¡¯re here too?¡± This was not the first time Adrian and Magnus had met so it was natural for Magnus to recognize him. After nodding, Adrian said, ¡°Where¡¯s Lopo now?¡± ¡°They¡¯re going toe in through the rear entrance. There are more than two thousand men in around five hundred cars. Lopo¡¯s brother-inw is Lex Dumas, chief of Internal Affairs.¡± Conventionally, Internal Affairs would handle all internal matters of the country while the Battle Warrior Department dealt with foreign ores Adrian hade across too much unfairness ever since he returned to Swallowston. Most importantly, Internal Affairs were behind most of these cases. Just a moment ago, Harvey¡¯s father too was a member of Internal Affairs. And now there was Lopo¡¯s brother-inw, the chief of Internal Affairs. All of this was sufficient to build up Adrian¡¯s rage. ¡°More than two thousand men, huh? Wyvern Peak and I haven¡¯t fought against our foreign enemies just so people like him can rule over our country with such injustice.¡± Adrian frowned. Magnus quickly said, ¡°Tim d you¡¯re here, sir. Internal Affairs have grown even holder recently. All they think about is securing more power. They¡¯re all filled with greed and corruption now.¡± Chase Gardner was chief of Noveinton¡¯s Internal Affairs. That department had been filled with an increasing amount of corruption in recent years, especially after Chase Inok control of the entire city. In fact, he had even reduced Wyvern Peck¡¯s Thus, Adrian had been nning on eliminating Chase for a long time but was in no position to make any moves. When he heard Magnus¡¯ words, he calmly said, ¡°I want you to focus on the university¡¯s security during the event. Make sure nobody gets injured ar dies. I¡¯ll deal with Lopo.¡± ¡°Understood, sir. I feel much more at ease now that you¡¯re on the case ¡± And with that, Magnus drove back to the university for the event. Meanwhile, Adrian looked at William and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll be fine too. Let¡¯s head inside and have a chat with Reed.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Chapter 513 Chapter 513 Adrian entered Reed¡¯s room, who was sitting on his bed, looking like his mind was far away. Reed noticed Adrian when thetter pushed the door open. With zero expression on his face, he said, ¡°Thanks for saving me just now.¡± Adrian smiled and sat opposite Reed. ¡°I heard from your father that your mother and older brother¡¯s deaths had a huge impact on you. But, have you ever stopped to think that you¡¯re William¡¯s only living son now?¡± Since Reed remained silent, Adrian continued, ¡°Vengeance isn¡¯t as simple as you think it is. There are a lot of factors that can change how it turns out Still, Reed refused to say anything, causing Adrian to ask, ¡°What did you do to attend Lopo?¡± Finally, Reed replied, ¡°He said Iid my hands on his woman when my friends and I were having fun at the bar so he had someone try and pin me down. They found me here after I beat all of his men the first time.¡± Hearing this, Adrian asked, ¡°Then, have you ever thought about how you¡¯re going to handle Lopo¡¯s vengeance? Why would you stir up so much trouble for yourself if you lenow you won¡¯t be able to handle the situation? ¡°Your brother and mother were both hernes. You should refrain from doing things that would tarnish their names. You should try to make your mather feel proud of you at the least.¡± to say. Adrian believed the young man would be able to understand what he was trying to At that moment, the sound of loud engines ring came from outside the house, evident that Lopo and his men had arrived. ¡°Do you hear that? Lopo and his two thousand men are here. You and your father might end up beaten to death if you¡¯re unable to resolve this mess today. ¡°This is your mistake, and I believe you of all people should understand that.¡± Reed shuddered when he heard this. ¡°He¡¯s a boy who¡¯s hiding a lot of grief inside of him, what with his beloved mother and older brother he looked up to leaving him. Right now, he probably thinks there¡¯s no hope left in the world. ¡°But to William, Reedis hisst light of hope.¡± Without saying anything more, Adrian patted Reid¡¯s shoulder and walked out of the room. Outside the house, Lopo and a few hundred luxury cars had already surrounded the ce. What followed was both young men and women getting out of the cars, each and every one of them dressed luxuriously, shing with the menacing looks on their William was standing in his courtyard when Adrian stepped outside, seeming extremely andous in the face of these people. With the sound of one more car door closing, out came a middle¨Caged man in a white suit and gold essories with two women apanying him. The man seemed very intimidating, as though he was able to take on ten thousand men alone. Judging by his temperament, it was evident that he was someone formidable and not to be trified with by ordinary people. Also because he had a lot of subordinates under hismand. ¡°That¡¯s Logo His real name¡¯s Lucius Ortega,¡± William said. Adrian took a look at Lucius, who had two women wrapped around his arms as he walked into the courtyard, When he stopped, be lifted his shoulders and allowed his jacket in fall off, which was caught by a bodyguard. Lucius then lit up a cigarette and looked at Adrian with a smile. ¡°Are you the one who heat up my men and arrogantly asked me toe here?¡± Adrian smiled. ¡°Yeah, that was me.¡± Lucius was extremely surprised at Adrian¡¯s reply, not expecting that there would be someone bold enough to speak to him in Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. such a maimer. Chapter 514 Chapter 514 One of the women wrapped around Lucius¡® arms angrily yelled before the man himself even said anything, ¡°You arrogant fool! Don¡¯t you know who Lopo is? Now, get down on your knees and-¡± St!!! A hole suddenly opened up in the woman¡¯s chest while she was speaking and she fell to the floor, dead as a doorknob. Time seemed to freeze that very moment as one of Lucius women died without any warning. Opposite them, Adrian was flexing his wrist as though nothing had happened. The entire ce fell silent, and Lucius even took a few steps back. The other woman next to Lucius screamed in fear and ran. She was shocked at the other women¡¯s death and swift death. And, she was not the only one. Everyone else, including William, was dumbfounded by the sudden turn of events as well. At that moment, Adrian said, ¡°There are two types of people I hate in this world. The first are hypocrites. The second is immoral women. Anytime Ie across one of these types, I¡¯ll only do one thing¨Ckill them!¡± Everyone became even more shocked, while Lucius was left tongue¨Ctied. He clearly was not expecting this man opposite him to actually make a move without giving him any warning. In his mind, he thought Adrian was going to let him finish his speech before he had his men beat Adrian up until he became a cripple, but the truth was far from what he expected. However, Lucius was a seasoned veteran in the way of life he led and, barely, got a grip on his nerves by taking a deep breath. He knew that the man he was facing today waspletely unlike the ones he hade across in the past. ¡°My name is Lucius Ortega, and everyone from the South knows my name. My brother¨Cinw is the chief of Internal Affairs of the south, so you should be aware of who you¡¯re dealing with before you make any moves.¡± Lucius emphasized hisst sentence in the hopes that Adrian would realize he was way out of his reach and cause him to flinch. Yet, Lucius was very, very wrong. Completely unaffected by Lucius¡® threat, Adrian answered, ¡°Are you done?¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°What?¡± Lucius was stunned! ¡°That¡¯s it? Shouldn¡¯t he be reconsidering his actions?¡± At that thought, Lucius frowned and asked, ¡°Are you really not afraid of me? Who are you? There¡¯s no way anyone from the South who is much more powerful than me. ¡°The only other exnation would be that you¡¯re faking it and you¡¯re actually trying toe up with an escape n. Deep down, you¡¯re afraid of me, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no way anyone would be able to face me without quaking in their boots! Lucius thought this because he had nevere across a worthy opponent. Even if there was, his brother¨Cinw would take care of them for him. Lucius began to observe Adrian, trying to catch the slightest change in thetter¡¯s expression. Yet, Adrian showed no changes whatsoever. Instead, he even smiled and said, ¡°Do you think there¡¯s a need for me to be afraid of someone who¡¯s going to be dead soon? ¡°What?! Why You. ¡± Lucius was stunned and took a deep breath before he said, ¡°Impossible. You must be filled with fear tight now. Just take a look. at the men I¡¯ve brought with me today. It¡¯d be a piece of calue to kill you right now.¡± However, Adrian merely said, ¡°Did anyone say I don¡¯t have backup?¡± Chapter 515 Chapter 515 ¡°What?!¡± Lucius was slightly taken aback as police sirens wailed from all directions. Immediately after that, more than a thousand vehicles from the Battle Warrior Department swarmed toward the courtyard, leaving Lacus and his men stunned. In fact, some of them were already backing away, trying to find a chance to flee After the cars stopped, hordes of men got out and surrounded Lucius and his men, followed by Mya rushing over with a dozen subordinates. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, she stood before Adrian and said, ¡°Legate, based on our investigations, Lucius¡± brother- inw is currently working at Internal Affairs¡® southern branch.¡± ¡°L¨CLegate?¡± Lucius¡¯s expression instantly turned pale when he heard this Meanwhile, the men he brought with him were dumbfounded and lost their morale in an instant. ¡°Legate?¡± ¡°If she¡¯s calling him ¡°legate,¡± does that mean he¡¯s War Legate Draco?!¡± Lucius immediately cried out and took a few steps back, dumbfounded at the revtion. Opposite him, Adrian gestured toward him and said, ¡°Look around, Lucius. Who¡¯s got the advantage in numbers now?¡± ¡°Wh¨CWho¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Lucius waspletely dumbfounded, never expecting for such a thing to happen to him. Breaking out in cold sweat, a shiver traveled down his back as he stuttered, ¡°Wh¨CWho are you people?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you tell? They are all from the Battle Warrior Department. What do you think of them in comparison to your brother¨Cin w¡¯s Internal Affairs?¡± Lucius fell onto the floor with a loud thad when he heard this, his mind had gone so nk he was not able to process a single thought. Panicking, there was nothing else in his mind except for regret. ¡°I¡¯m about to kill you now, or do you have something to say about that?¡± Adrian asked with a smile, while Lucius had no idea what he should say. A myriad of emotions passed through Lucius¡® face, and his eyes filled with fear as he looked at Adrian. Comprehension finally dawned on him that the man standing before his eyes was none other than War Legate Draco in the flesh. ¡°Oh, my God!¡± The deepest parts of Lucius¡® mind screamed, unable to figure out what he had done to offend the legate. While Lucius broke down in despair, his subordinates were all crying and sobbing, while some of the women were screaming at the top of their lungs. ¡°S¨CSir!¡± Lucius began begging for his life as he pleaded for mercy. Hearing this, Adrian replied, ¡°No need to be a stranger. Make yourselffortable.¡± Lucius trembled when he heard this. At that moment, a dangerous glimmer crossed Adrian¡¯s eyes as he said, ¡°Mya, take everyone here to the outskirts and execute them. All of them!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Mya replied. All of Lucius¡® subordinates cried their hearts out when they heard this. They all got on the flour and started begging for their lives. ¡°Please don¡¯t kill me, sir!¡± Chapter 516 Chapter 516 ¡°We¡¯re sorry, sit!¡± ¡°Please!¡± Adrian knew that Lucius¡® subordinates had done all kinds of heinous crimes under thetter¡¯s command, hence his decisiveness. He wanted to ingrain into their minds how they met their demise. Adrianpletely ignored their pleas, while Lucius trembled non¨Cstop as he broke down in despair. Mya ordered, ¡°Take them away! The soldiers began to march and escort the viins into their vehicles. Lucius struggled frantically as he yelled, ¡°Let go of Yet, no matter how he yelled and struggled, he was unable to break free from their grasp. Within minutes, they were all taken away. Even the cars they left behind were taken care of by Mya¡¯s men William was finally able to heave a sigh of relted after Lucius and the others had been taken away. ¡°Thank you so much, Adrian. Neither Heed nor myself would be alive if not for-¡± Adrian Interrupted William hallway and said, ¡°I need to look into other matters now, Mr. William. I¡¯ll be back in the afternoon. Wait here for my retum, okay?¡± ¡°Okay¡°¡± William nodded. Adrian then got into a car with Mya ¡°Where are we going, sir?¡± she asked. ¡°I want you to you to order someone to deliver Lucius¡® head to Lex Dumas¡® house. Let¡¯s head there now¡± E ¡°Sance Lucus was hiding behind Lex¡¯s back whilemitting all these crimes, it¡¯s only natural I go after him too. ¡°I¡¯m going to show them not everyone is capable of conquering the world just because they feel like it.¡± Mya made a phone call before driving Adrian to Lex¡¯s residence. Meanwhile, a middle¨Caged man had a frown on his face as he sat inside the living room of his vi to the south of Swallowston. Next to him was a prestigious¨Clooking woman who was putting on lipstick while looking at herself in the mirror. The man¡¯s marne was Lex Dumnas, while the woman was Lucia Ortega, his wife, and Lucius¡® sister. Lucia had all kinds of expensive cosmetic products lying on her dressing table as she piled on her makeup. While doing so, she admired herself in the mirror. At that moment, Lex frowned and said, ¡°Lucia, I just heard that your little brother stirred up trouble with William Falkner. Why would he make such rashi decisions without thinking about the consequences? What if something goes wrong? JH Lex had just received word that Lucius had a run¨Cin with Reed and had gone off to William¡¯s residence toy waste to them. When Lucia heard this, a look of disdain overcame her as she said, ¡°So what if he has gone after William? What could possibly huppen to Lucius even if he beats the old man to death? There will only be two casualties at most.¡± Only two casualties¡­ This was enough to prove just how cruel Lucia was. Lucia had been very lenient with her little brother throughout their lives. In fact, it was all thanks to her that Lucius had grown into sudi aman. Meanwhile, who was Lucia relying on to be her rodd Lex Dumas, of course, Realizing that something was wrong, Lex said, ¡°I¡¯ve got a really had feeling about this¡­ Lucia, I need you to call Lucius and have hime home this instant. He needs toy low for the time being¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°My God. You¡¯re such a worrywart.¡± Luria shot Lex a re and continued, ¡°It¡¯s just the lives of an old man and his son. What¡¯s the big deal? They deserve to die for offending my little brother. ¡°Let Lucius do his thing and have his fun. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± Lucia clearly paid no heed to the matter. In fact, she did not even think it was a problem to begin with, which caused Lex to frown even more. But, right at that moment, someone kicked down their front door! Chapter 517 Chapter 517 Lex was shocked at the sudden intrusion. Lucia jumped, smearing her makeup in the process. Lex got up from the safa in confusion when he saw Adrian and Mya walk in. Lucia, who was working on her makeup up until a moment ago, ran over to them and yelled, ¡°Who the f*ck are you two?! How dare you barge into my home and kick down my door! Are you two itching to be thrown in prison?! My husband will dly oblige you two if that¡¯s the case!¡± Lucia¡¯s fury steamed from how shaken she was. She did not have the best of tempers, to begin with, so the sudden intrusion was more than enough to light her anger. Adrian nced at Lucia and proceeded to look at Lex before he asked, ¡°Are you Lex Dumas?¡± Lex sounded startled as he asked, ¡°Who are you? What are you doing here? Do you know that you¡¯re intruding on private property and that I¡¯m from Internal Affairs? I¡¯ve got reason to believe that you¡¯re here to cause me harm. ¡± Adrian furrowed his eyebrows, while Lucia relentlessly continued with her fury fest and said, ¡°Do you want to go to prison, huh?! Did you not find out who my husband is before you barged in?! Who do f*ck do you people think you are!¡± Lucia was rather well¨Cknown throughout Southern Swallowston, with people trying to curry favor with her wherever she went. She had grown used to living on her high horse ever since she married Lex, and he heeded her every beck and call, feeding her ego even more. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Naturally, Adrian paid no attention to her screams. After all, was there a need to bite a barking dog? The correct way to deal with the situation was, instead, to all the dog¡¯s master. ¡°Is Lucius Ortega your brother¨Cinw?¡± Adrian asked. Lex¡¯s heart thumped when he heard this and was momentarily dumbfounded. He was just mentioning what Lucius had done and how he had a bad feeling that something terrible was going to happen. And just as he had predicted, his premonitions were nowing true. Meanwhile, Luria became even more furious when she heard her brother¡¯s name being mentioned and yelled, ¡°What makes you think you¡¯re worthy of mentioning my little brother¡¯s name, you ¡°sshole? Now, stop barking and get the f*ck out of here!¡± One of the reasons Lucia was brave enough to shout and yell so arrogantly was because of Lex. The second reason bring they were in her private residence, and the third was because she had been raised to be arrogant and had never been taught what fear was. As Lucia¡¯s flurry of insults went on, Mya wanted to kill her even more. But out of professionalism, she would never act out on her intentions without Adrian¡¯s orders. Meanwhile, Adrian continued to ignore Lucia and repeated, ¡°Is Lucius Ortega your brother¨Cinw?¡± Annoyed by the repetition, Lex took a deep breath and said, ¡°Yes, he is. May I ask why you¡¯re asking about him? Is there a problem?¡± ¡°Lucius has been illegally operating clubs and bars in the south. On top of that, he banded together with arge number of people and built his forces in secret, intending to rule over the South. As the chief of Internal Affairs southern branch, you¡¯re aware of this, yes?¡± lex was instantly stunned by Adrian¡¯s statement as he had no idea who Adrian was and was clueless as to what was happening. Lucia continued to scream and yell. ¡°You darerge into our home despite knowing my husband¡¯s the chief? You must bepletely out of your all, you fool! ¡°Arrest him, honey. Throw him into a prison cell! No.. I want you to throw his entire family into prison! Lucia yelled at Les. Chapter 518 Chapter 518 However, Lex paid no attention to her. He knew that something was not quite right with the situation. Instead, he asked back, ¡°What are you trying to say? Could you pleasee right out and say it? ¡°You¡¯ve been providing him with a lot of assistance, haven¡¯t you? With the building of his forces and the operations of his illegal entertainment outlets.¡± ¡°Wh¨CWhat are you trying to say?¡± Lex¡¯s face went slightly pale. ¡°Those are things we¡¯ve been doing from behind the scenes¡­ It¡¯s going to be really bad if someone discovers them.¡® Lucia seemed to have understood what was happening and yelled, ¡°What does any of that have to do with you? Listen here, you fool. Your time is up! Your whole family¡¯s going to be sent to prison soon!¡± Finally unable to hold in her temper, Mya side¨Ceyed Lucia and said, ¡°Is that so? Are you the one who¡¯s running the ce though? Also, would you believe me if I said I¡¯ll kill you where you stand right now? Mya¡¯s gaze suddenly became ice cold, causing Lucia to hide behind Lex out of fear. With Lex now protecting her, Lucia returned to her high¨Cand¨Cmighty form and yelled, ¡°Do you know who you¡¯re talking to, you b*tch?! Do you even know the status I hold? I could have you killed too!¡± As Mya¡¯s smile became more and more sinister, Lex realized something was wrong with the whole thing and yelled, ¡°Quiet, Lucia! Lucia obediently shut her mouth after being suddenly yelled at. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my friend, but I really don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re trying to get at here. I¡¯d appreciate it if you could be straightforward with me and tell me what it is you want from me. Otherwise, I¡¯d like you to leave please.¡± Hearing this, Adrian looked at Mya, who understood what he meant. With a snap of her fingers, a human head was thrown into the living room andnded right before Lex¡¯s feet. Lex jumped in shock when he saw this and felt his scalp crawl ¡°Nooo!¡± Lucia screamed when she saw the head¡¯s face. ¡°Noo.. Lucius¡­ Lucius!¡± Lucia was not expecting the head to belong to her little brother. Lex felt his rage building up deep inside of him, but took a deep breath and clenched his teeth as he said, ¡°Did you kill him?¡± He was no fool, understanding that whoever killed Lucius was definitely someone formidable. ¡°You¡¯re aware that Lucius has been causing William Falkner trouble under your name, aren¡¯t you?¡± Adrian asked. ¡°Wh¨CWhat do you want? Who are you?¡± Lex trembled. Meanwhile, Lucia screamed at the top of her lungs. ¡°Stop wasting time with them, Lex! H¨CHurry up and call someone to have them arrested! I want to kill them both myself and avenge my little brother! ¡°Aaaah! Kill then! Kill them all!¡± Lex had taken out his cell phone and was about to call for reinforcements, but Mya suddenly took out a nedallion and said, You¡¯re in the presence of War Legate Draco¨Cleader of Wyvern Peak! You will either stop whatever it is you¡¯re doing or face death¡± The entire living room fell silent. Lex stared at the War Legate Draco medallion with his eyes wide open. L?icia, too, stunned and kept rubbing her eyes as she looked at the medallion. After confirming what it was, she felt her vision blur and fainted, her legs giving way. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°W¨CWar Legate Draco? Thud! Lucia copsed, realizing she had been yelling and screaming at the legate himself Chapter 519 Chapter 519 Lucia was now as silent as the p grave. After all, being Lex¡¯s wife, she naturally knew who War Legate Draco was She had never thought that the legate would show up on her doorstep. Lex was trembling as he finally realized what was happening, and why he had been having a sense of foreboding. Stuttering, he said, ¡°L¨Clegate, I have nothing to do with Lucius¡® activities. Also, I¡¯m a member of Internal Affairs, so you have no jurisdiction over my actions.¡± ¡°And what if I insist on interfering?¡± Adrian asked. ¡°Um¡­¡± Lex knew better than anyone else he would not be able to stop Adrian if thetter insisted on apprehending him Lucia was now no longer able to utter a single word, knowing that she was in huge trouble. Never in her life had she felt fear, or be anyone¡¯s target. Yet, on this very day, her entire life was being turned around as despair, regret, and all sorts of other negative emotions clouded her mind. Both husband and wife were trembling so much that they were finding it difficult to stand up straight ¡°Str, 1¨CI didn¡¯t know you¡¯de here. There must be some sort of misunderstanding, Lucius may be my brother¨Cinw, but I very rarely see him. I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s been up to.¡± Adrian smiled when he heard this ¡°You may not be aware, hut your wife probably is. I¡¯m not leaving here empty handed, so I¡¯m going to take your head. Do you have any objections? ¡°I¨CI.¡± Out of despair, Lex got on his knees and started pleading ¡°Please, sir! I beg you.. Please don¡¯t do this! I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m sorry! I really am! ¡°Azzah!¡± As Lex cried in despair, Lucia sat lifelessly on the floor, her eyes zed over. She was unable to comprehend why these things were happening to her. This would be the first time in her life that she felt despair and regret. Before, she did not even flinch when she wanted to have two people killed, but that has all changed now. ¡°Sir, please¡­¡± Lex crawled toward Adrian and clutched at Adrian¡¯s pants. Adrian¡¯s demeanor became extremely cold as he looked at the man before him. Then, Lex watched as Adrian raised his hand up like a de. ¡°sar! Sir Lex yelled at the top of his lungs. Yet, with a swift ¡°Swoosh,¡± Lex copsed to the ground after being cut down. ¡°Nooo!!! Lucia screamed and trembled vigorously the moment Lex fell over, almost driven to the point of lunacy. In her mind, everything had happened too quickly. One moment ago, she was yelling about how she wanted two people killed, and the next, she became one of the two who were to be killed. Filled with an immense amount of regret, Lucia broke down as Adrain walked toward her. He squatted in front of her and looked at her trembling figure as he asked, ¡°Do you have a child?¡± ¡°Yes! Yes, I do!¡± Lucia nodded profusely and said, ¡°M¨CMy son¡¯s still in high school, sir. P¨CPlease.. I don¡¯t want to die. I have a son¡­¡± Adrian nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your son will be well taken care of You, on the other hand, ik me with that thickyer of makeup you¡¯ve got on your face and your relentlessly wicked mouth. It¡¯s just two dead people. Nothing to fuss about, right?¡± Lucia continued to bawl her eyes out.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Chapter 520 Chapter 520 Adrian was prong her a taste of her own medicine. ¡°Sir, please. I¡¯m genuinely sorry for what I did and said I¡¯ll change. Please¡­ Spare me!¡± Lucia cried. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll spare you,¡± Adrian agreed. ¡°Mya.¡± Mya walked over uponmand, ready to receive her instructions. ¡°It¡¯d be a mercy to kill someone as cruel as her. Why don¡¯t we send her to ck Sands Vige in the desert to do some farming for the rest of her life instead? As for her son, I want him sent to an orphanage so that the two of them will never meet again.¡± ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Mya answered. ¡°No! Please!¡± Lucia grabbed at Adrian and cried, but Mya kicked her in the face, sending her rolling across the floor. Adrian got up and headed outside, still hearing Lucia¡¯s horrified screams. Soon after, a few men marched inside to take her After leaving Lex¡¯s residence, Adrian got into the car and was asked by Mya once more, ¡°Back to the university. The event should be almost over by now! *Where to now, Mya acknowledged her instructions and drove Adrian back to Swallowston University. He had originally nned to watch Adaline¡¯s performance that day but ended up being held up by other affairs, After Mya dropped Adrian off at the university, he quickly headed to the event venue. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. At that moment¡­. ¡°War Legate Drace?¡± Adrian suddenly heard a voice calling out to him-a woman¡¯s voice Slightly surprised, Adrian turned around and saw a woman in a long dress standing not far from him. She was looking at himn with a huge smile on her face. He was instantly able to recognize her as Sarah Walsh, the famous singer. Slightly surprised at this revtion, Adrian asked, ¡°You know who I am?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll recognize you no matter what you be.¡± Sarah walked over and stopped right in front of Adrian. She had epted the university¡¯s invitation to put on a performance, which had just ended. After that, she searched high and low for Adrian and was happy when she finally located him. ¡°How does she know who I am!¡¯ Sensing Adrian¡¯s confusion, Sarali smoled and said, ¡°Have you forgotten who I am? In that case, do you remember what happened in the ounds? There was an eighteen-year-old girl at the time, and you carried her in your arms to rush her to the nearest hospital. ¡°I¡¯m that girl.¡± Sarah had a huge sanile on her face, while Adrian smarlund his forehead. Four years ago, when he had yet to be the legate, he was sent to assist in the battle of the ounds. Indeed, Adrian recalled the time when the girl¡¯s parents had been murdered and she herself was shot. He carted her and ran a long way before finally passing out right after they arrived at the hospital. ¡°You¡¯ve changed so much. I almost couldn¡¯t recognize you,¡± Adrian replied. Sarah chuckled and said, ¡°Could you not tell I¡¯m more mature than when you saved me? I used to have short ha growing it out over the past few years so it¡¯s only natural you couldn¡¯t recognize me. ¡°I hear that you¡¯ve be the legate and that you¡¯re currently residing in Swallowston, which is why I came here. Still, I¡¯m surprised I actually managed to find you ¡°I¡¯m here to repay my debt to you¡± Chapter 521 Chapter 521 Sarah had a bright smile on her face. Her parents and she were traveling abroad four years ago when they were caught in a war. At the time, her parents were killed and she thought that she would die too. It was a soldier who carried her out of the war zone to send her to the nearest hospital From that moment onward, the eighteen¨Cyear¨Cold Sarah swore that she would stay by the man¡¯s side for the rest of her life. Four full years had passed since then, and Sarah had put in great effort to be a female celebrity so that she could fulfill her dream of getting the man to notice her. Yet, sheter discovered that the man had been promoted to Wyvern Peak¡¯s war legate. Adrian and Sarah stood gazing at one another. Meanwhile, the concert ended. Samantha and Joanna walked out of the hall and found Adrian and Sarah. However, Samantha did not approach Adrian and left with Joanna first. Adrian and Sarah stood facing one another on the field. After a long while, Adrian said, ¡°You have a really good memory. I¡¯ve almost forgotten about the incident. However, it really isn¡¯t that big of a deal and I¡¯m really happy about what you¡¯ve achieved,¡± ¡°But I told you that I¡¯m here to repay your kindness. I will follow you from now on. I will follow you wherever you go,¡± Sarah said in determination. Adrian had given her hope when she was in utmost despair. She would remember him for the rest of her life. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Adrian had never thought of asking for anything in return so he said to Sarah, ¡°Just live a good life. You don¡¯t have to bring up past events anymore, let alone repay a debt. I was just doing what I was supposed to do.¡± Sarah did not agree with Adrian¡¯s remark. She shook her head and said, ¡°However, this is my dream. You were like a god. You gave me hope when I lost it all. You¡¯re my dream. ¡°You¡¯re the most important person in my life.¡± Sarah had waited for four years. She put in the effort to grow herself and to be outstanding after she found out the man had be the legate so she could be a worthy match for him when she found him at the right time. However, there were a few things Sarah regretted as well. She said with a smile, ¡°I know that you have a family. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not going to ruin your marriage. I¡¯ll be fully satisfied as long as I get to live near you and see you every day so I can be close friends with you. Almost like family even¡® ¡°So this is the reason you came to Swallowston?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already purchased a house here, and it¡¯s at Jewel Road. You¡¯re my only family in this world. You saved me four years ago, and I know that you¡¯re a good person so I want to be your family. I want us to be able to tell each other everything.¡± Adrian shrugged. He did not wish to destroy Sarah¡¯s beautiful dream, but he did not wish for her to live her life for him forever. However, he figured that Sarah was voicing her innermost thoughts through her words. She wanted friends and family. Suddenly, a young man ran over from a nearby area. ¡°Sarah, I¡¯ve been looking for you everywhere. Why are you here?¡± The young man¡¯s name was fun Leftwich, and he was Sarah¡¯s performance partner. Julian was a celebrity with numerous fans just like Sarah. He was a good¨Clooking young man that many teenage girls were infatuated with. He had noticed that Sarah was missing when the event ended, Because of Sarah¡¯s unrivaled beauty, Julian had a crush on her. In fact, she was known as the most beautiful goddess of Southrive. Chapter 523 Chapter 523 Chapter 523 As soon as Julian¡¯s voice faded away, Sarah swiftly made her way to Adrian¡¯s side and stretched out her hand to rummage through his pocket. The legate would usually bring his War Legate Medallion wherever he went. Sarah soon located the medallion and took it out to show Julian. She said to him, ¡°Are you illiterate, Julian? What are the words written on the medallion? Read it!¡± Julian looked over. ¡°War Legate Draco¡¯s Medallion!¡± Upon saying that, he abruptly took a few steps back out of shock. Then, with an ¡°umm,¡± he raised his head to look at Adrian with his jaw agape. He waspletely dumbfounded. In the next moment, Julian felt his face blush scarlet. He was so embarrassed that he wished he could hide himself. He was utterly humiliated. Adrian chuckled and said after seeing the amusing expression on Julian¡¯s face, ¡°Why? Is this how you¡¯re going to react when you meet me?¡± Julian said awkwardly, ¡°Oh¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Legate. I¡¯m blind for not recognizing you. I¡¯m sorry for offending you!¡± Julian¡¯s face turned as red as a tomato, and he wished that he could leave right away. ¡°You mentioned being a celebrity earlier. Is it very impressive to be a celebrity? Is it even greater than the soldiers fighting battles on the front lines? You make it sound like you¡¯re very impressive,¡± Adrian said with a smile. Julian did not respond. He had no idea how to answer Adrian¡¯s question. He had only wanted to show off while in Sarah¡¯s presence. He never expected to be hit by a crushing blow like this. Meanwhile, Adrian continued, ¡°There are different professions with different work ethics. Being a celebrity is just a profession that makes money slightly faster than manualbor. However, I don¡¯t feel that being a celebrity is that great. In fact, celebrities are lesser than those who fix railways for me. Julian¡¯s face turned even redder. ¡°Tell me, where are your work ethics?¡± Adrian asked. Julian was incapable of uttering a single word and was blushing so much that even his neck was red. Noticing this, Adrian gave up onmenting on the matter any further. ¡°All right, you should get as far away from here a you can. Don¡¯t let me see your greatness anymore. I¡¯m scared that your greatness will outshine mine.¡± Julian, flushed red, quickly bolted after Adrian finished his sentence. Sarah covered her mouth and sniggered after Julian was gone. ¡°You¡¯re awesome, Adrian. You managed to render Julian speechless so easily,¡± Adrian smiled bitterly at Sarah and said, ¡°All right, stop snickering already. You should go home. I have other matters to attend to.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re okay with me staying, right?¡± Sarah asked as her eyes narrowed. ¡°I¡¯m okay with being your friend and nothing else,¡± Adrian said. ¡°How about being my family? I¡¯d like us to be family,¡± Sarah said while giggling. Upon saying that, she looked Adrian up and down and said, ¡°I can see that you¡¯re old. You even have stubble all over your chin. How about you be my father? You can raise me like your daughter from now on!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have a daughter as old as you Adrian red at her. Sarah bent over and burst out inughter. On the other hand, Adrian did not linger and walked to the far end of the field. He wanted to meet William. After all, Sandy and William sacrificed themselves for Novemton. Now that Sandy¡¯s son was in trouble, Adrian did not wish to abandon him either. Seeing Adrian walking away, Sarah said, ¡°Remember what you promised me. I¡¯m going to head home first. You¡¯ll be seeing me tomorrow because I¡¯ll be moving into Jewel Road!¡± Adrian waved to signify that he heard her. Sarah left giggling. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. At three in the afternoon, Adrian arrived at William¡¯s house to find him cooking for Reed. Noticing Adrian¡¯s arrival, William hastily said, ¡°You¡¯re here, sir.¡± Chapter 524 Chapter 524 Chapter 52/ Adrian nodded and said, ¡°Mr. Falkner, I¡¯m here to talk to you about Reed.¡± William hraved a sigh. ¡°My eldest has already passed, and now my youngest is determined to avenge his mother and brother. I don¡¯t know what to do. He¡¯s too defiant and won¡¯t listen to my advice at all,¡± William said in a dejected tone. ¡°Actually, the problem stems from you,¡± Adrian said. ¡°From me?¡± William hastily inquired. Adrian answered, ¡°Frankly, Reed is only doing what a normal person would do after experiencing trauma. His mother and brother were killed by bad people. Any ordinary person would want revenge. This ispletely normal and aligns with the mentality of today¡¯s youngsters. ¡°The person with the problem is you.¡± William said, ¡°I¡¯m already trying my best to stop him and have tried all sorts of methods. Yet, the more I try to stop him, more he rebels against me. the ¡°Tell me. What am I supposed to do? I¡¯m in a dilemma.¡± Adrian shook his head. ¡°That is exactly why I¡¯m here today¨Cto talk about this. You shouldn¡¯t be trying to stop him but shouldmunicate with him properly instead. You should guide him to do the right thing.¡± William said, ¡°Please guide me, sir. I really don¡¯t know what I¡¯m supposed to do to reign in the boy.¡± Adrian smiled and said, ¡°Just let him do it if he wishes to seek revenge. However, you should guide him to do it the right way instead of trying to stop him. You should respect his opinion but let him know what is the right way to do it. Why don¡¯t I help. you educate him for a few years?¡± ¡°Are you saying that you want him to go to Wyvern Peak, sir?¡± Adrian nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Send him to Wyvern Peak. Our people will teach him well and have him train at Wyvern Peak for a couple of years. We¡¯ll realign his attitude. After that, you can take him home. ¡°But don¡¯t worry. He¡¯ll only be sent to the academy a path as his brother and mother either. and not to the front lines. I don¡¯t want to see him embark on the same ¡°When he haspleted his training and has realigned his character, I will send him home to you.¡± William inhaled a deep breath. Adrian¡¯s words substantially cleared up his worries. He then said, ¡°Your words make a lot of serise, sir. I know what to do now.¡± Adrian smiled. ¡°It¡¯s always tough in the beginning. It¡¯s not a bad thing to send him for training for two years, and you¡¯ll also be able to set your mind at ease. ¡°You can¡¯t stop your son from choosing his path. The only thing you can do is to guide him in the right direction.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± William said. ¡°All right then. It¡¯s gettingte. I shall bid my farewell now.¡± Adrian patted William¡¯s shoulder. William stood up. ¡°Will you stay for a meal?¡± Adrianderlined the invitation. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I have other matters to attend to. Oh, also, please pass this to Beed.¡± Adrian passed a folder to William. William epted it. ¡°Thank you for taking the trouble to do this, sir. Come, let me walk you out.¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t have to be so courteous to me. After all, your wife was a member of Wyver Peak Bye now.¡± Adrian patted William¡¯s shoulder once again and walked away. William shook his head and heaved a heavy sigh as he gazed after Adrian¡¯s departing silhouette. Then, he made his way to Reed¡¯s room and knocked on the door. ¡°Please open the door, Reed. I have something to talk to you about.¡± After a long time, the door opened. Reed then proceeded toy back down on his bed. William walked into the room and passed the folder Adrian had given him to Reed. ¡°The legate dropped by earlier and asked me to pass this to you. He wanted me to tell you that you won¡¯t have the chance to regret this in the future after you¡¯ve made your decision. ¡°If you insist on going, I won¡¯t stop you. But I hope that you¡¯ll consider carefully if you wish to embark on this path. ¡°I¡¯ll leave this here and give you some space.¡± After he was done, William left Reed¡¯s room. Reed sat upright after William left and picked up the folder. He found that it was an enrollment notice from Dragonshire University¨Ca military university¨Cwhich was owned by Wyvern Peak. Chapter 525 Chapter 525 It was already dark by the time Adrian returned to Jewel Road. Joanna and Samantha were having dinner in the dining room. Noticing that Adrian was home, Joanna narrowed her eyes and said, ¡°Oh? The big hero is home. How are things between you and Sarah?¡± Samantha looked at Adrian curiously as well. Adrian was stunned. It seemed like the two women had witnessed the interaction between him and Sarah. Then, be told them Sarah¡¯s story. Samantha and Joannay on the table andughed upon hearing Adrian¡¯s story. Joanna said, ¡°You¡¯re quite something, aren¡¯t you? She¡¯s supposed to be your mistress yet she turned into your daughter in the end? That¡¯s impressive!¡± Adrian felt helpless, However, he figured that he would not be able to get rid of Sarah if he did not do this. He simply shrugged. ¡°I feel very troubled over this too. However, the development of the situation is not unfavorable. We¡¯ll think about how to handle itter.¡± Joanna gave Adrian a thumbs up. He had found himself a daughter out of nowhere! Samantha stood up and said, ¡°All right, I¡¯m going to opt out of this conversation. I¡¯m going to take a shower.¡¯ ¡± Upon hearing that, Rur walked out of the kitchen hastily and said to Adrian, ¡°Go with Sam, Adrian. The floor of the bathroom is slippery. We don¡¯t want her slipping!¡± Samantha felt frustrated and proceeded to re at Adrian. Rue was so diligent about the baby in her belly that Samantha was having a hard time getting used to Rue¡¯s care. Adrian got up to support Samantha and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you, Sam. Come on!¡± ¡°Mind yourself!¡± Samantha red at Adrian again. ¡°Both of you are taking a shower together? Can you count me in? I¡¯d like to join!¡± Joanna teased. ¡°Sure,e on in,¡± Samantha said casually. Joanna said this but she clearly was not going to follow through. Adrian and Samantha retired to their room to rest after the shower. The next morning, Rue left home to send Juno to school after making breakfast. Samantha, Joanna, and Adrian sat down for breakfast after they woke up. After they were done, Joanna and Samantha packed up in preparation to head to thepany. Meanwhile, Joanna suddenly teased Adrian by calling out, ¡°Daddy!¡± Adrian was stunned. Samantha was baffled by Joanna¡¯s call. Then, she started snickering. Adrian said, ¡°You have a few screws loose, don¡¯t you, Jojo?¡± Joanna called out again in a voice that mimicked Sarah¡¯s, ¡°Daddy!¡± Adrian grew frustrated. He knew very well that Joanna enjoyed joking around. Noticing the situation, Samantha chuckled and said, ¡°You can address me as ¡°mommy¡± from now on. Adrian and I don¡¯t mind having a daughter as old as you!¡± ¡°Get out of here!¡± Joanna rolled her eyes. ¡°Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m just teasing him?¡± As she was speaking, she and Samantha departed in their car. As soon as they left, Adrian received a call from Daniel. ¡°Sir, the first guardian and the chief secretary are back!¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Adrian furrowed his eyebrows upon hearing that The first guardian of Swallowston and the chief secretary of Internal Affairs had been missing for some time now. Even though Byron¡¯s case had been put to an end, these people had failed to show up till now. Adrian had even assumed that these two people would never return to Swallowston for the rest of their lives. Chapter 526 Chapter 526 ¡°Where are they now?¡± Adrian asked ¡°They¡¯re drinking at a bar,¡± answered Daniel. ¡°Bring some people and go there with me.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± After hanging up the call, Adrian immediately got into the car and drove away from Jewel Road. The first guardian and the chief secretary went missing when the city was invaded by Luposia. Their departments had pushed the responsibility to one another during the incident, and Adrian had yet to sort out this situation with them. However, a woman wearing a mask waved at Adrian from the main road far away from him as soon as he drove down the mountainous paths of Jewel Road. He fixed his eyes upon the woman and discovered that it was Sarah. She hastily walked over and removed her mask. She asked, ¡°Dad, where are you going?¡± Adrian said, ¡°Just call me ¡°Adrian¡¯ will you? Also, what brings you here?¡± ¡°I bought a house on Jewel Road and now live near you. You gave me permission to stay in Swallowston so I¡¯d like to be as close to you as possible,¡± answered Sarah. Adrian¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°How rich is this girl to easily afford a vi in jewel Road? Each unit here costs tens of millions!! Adrian gave a thumbs up. ¡°You¡¯re truly impressive for purchasing a house that costs tens of millions so casually. You have my respect, Sarah.¡± Sarah giggled and opened the door of Adrian¡¯s car while she said, ¡°I¡¯m going to go through the procedures now. Give me a lift there y, Dad?¡± Adrian shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t do that now because I have something very important to attend to. Go and do it yourself.¡± ¡°Can I buy you dinner tonight then?¡± Sarah asked. ¡°We¡¯ll see,¡± Adrian said. Sarali fell silent for a moment. Soon after, she smiled and said, ¡°Will it be all right if 1 meet Samantha and buy her dinner tonight then?¡± Adrian nodded. ¡°Go ahead, but I really have to leave now.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Sarab said as she stepped aside. Adrian then sped away. Half an hourter, Adrian arrived at the Battle Warrior Department and changed into his suit. Daniel and Mya had already made the arrangements as they waited for film to arrive. After Adrian got changed, Mya walked over and said, ¡°These two old men have been living good lives- way above themon folk. They¡¯re currently staying at Swallowston Hotel. However, their good days are about toe to an end because they won¡¯t have such a good time in a few days.¡± Adrian nced at Mya and said, ¡°You¡¯re living an even better life than them, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yikes!¡± Mya leaned against the door frame with her arms crossed. She chuckled and said, ¡°Tskisk, you¡¯re not making sense. If youpare the both of us, who¡¯s the one living a better life? I¡¯m a louer while you have two beauties keeping youpany at home. I also heard that there was an additional female celebrity yesterday. I heard that she¡¯s beautiful beyond description.¡± ¡°Why? Could it be that you have ack of malepanions?¡± Adrian asked. ¡°You¡¯re right about that,¡± Mya said, ¡°How cati 1 not? After all, it¡¯s easy to find beautiful women but hard to find good men. You said that you¡¯d set me up on dates but you still haven¡¯t set any op till now. Mya had always been single because of her high standards. Hence, it was almost impossible for her to find someone she liked N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Adrian chuckled and said, ¡°How about Lucas? Don¡¯t you like him?¡± Mya said, ¡°I don¡¯t like Lucas. He¡¯s too lowly. Also, he¡¯s been flirting with Raquel a lot these days. If I were to hazard a guess, I¡¯d say they h ooked up.¡± Adrian was amused. As he hurriedly tidied up his battle suit, he said, ¡°All right, all right. You shouldn¡¯t bother yourself with this matter anymore. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll set you up on a date when this is over. Maybe you¡¯ll consider Lashawn from our camp¡± Sc rew you. Lashawn is useless. Why don¡¯t you just ask me to go out with Bluebell instead?¡± Mya red at Adrian and felt infuriated. Adrian chuckled as he left with his people, and Mya followed behind him. Chapter 527 Chapter 527 Soon, Adrian led his troop¨CMya and the others to Swallowston Hotel Internal Affairs had always been in control of the whole city, ensuring that everything was in good order. But now, not only had it failed to fulfill its duty, but the department was a chantic mess with no one managing it. The first guardian and the chief secretary had been nowhere to be found. They vanished when Swallowston needed them the most. And upon their return, they were off having a good time. Adrian would never allow them to do this Meanwhile, a few middle¨Caged men were sitting in a private room in the Swallowston Hotel and were apanied by four to tive attractive young women. All sorts of delicacies were served on the table, the smell of alcohol permeating the room that was filled with cigarette smoke. Two people were sitting in the room. One of them was the chief secretary of Swallowston¡¯s Internal Affairs named Asher Chumber while the other was the first guardian, Harial Wand. Other than them, there were a few presidents of established businesses in Swallowston. They were busy toasting drinks to each other, Asher and Harial were each holding a sweet woman in their arms and were having a good time drinking. Harial and Asher had just returned to Swallowston so the presidents of established businesses decided to hold a party to Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. celebrate their return. Meanwhile, the ambiance in the private room was joyous. The crowd leaned back in their seats after having a few drinks. Asher then got another woman under his arm. The president of Novemton International Group said, ¡°Mr. Harial, Mr. Asher. You guys were away on business trips abroad for some time and may be unaware of an important incident in Swallowston. ¡°Byron was killed by War Legate Draco on the crime of colluding with the enemy.¡± Asher furrowed his eyebrows upon hearing this. ¡°I¡¯m already aware of this incident. The legate is a bully. Even if Byron was colluding with the enemy, he should have handed the case to my department¡¯s criminal affairs as it¡¯s under my jurisdiction. ¡°His Battle Warrior Department is taking up temporary residence in my territory. As a guess, how dare he take on the role of the host.¡± Asher sounded rather displeased. One should know that he was the decision¨Cmaker in Swallowston. It was a pity he had not been around during that period. If he had been, he would never have allowed the legate to behave so atrociously. ¡°What¡¯s your opinion on this matter, First Guardian?¡± someone asked as they looked toward. These were presidents of established businesses and they enjoyed gossiping over matters like these. One could say that they wanted to have a hold on Internal Affairs because they had a few coborations with them. Otherwise, Internal Affairs would shift the me to them if something were to happen in the future. Hearing someone question him, Harial picked his yellowed teeth with a toothpick and said, ¡°What¡¯s my opinion? What else can my opinion be? The legate has performed a great service to mankind and is arrogant beyondparison. I refuse to believe no one in this world can punish him.¡± Internal Affairs and the Guardians were scared of the legate. After all, his reputation for killing without remorse was not made up. ¡°So, is there any update from Novemton¡¯s Internal Affairs? If the hawls were to ity the main seats, your doves would soon be out of work,¡± someone said whille chuckling Asher and Harial pondered for a moment upon hearing Ills. Asher said, ¡°The legate won¡¯t be able to be arrogant for long. There are already rumors from Novemton that Internal Affairs there have given orders to go against him. ¡°It won¡¯t be long until Wyvern Peak is dissolved.¡± Chapter 528 Chapter 528 Harial nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. Although this matter is indeed true, it¡¯s still confidential for the time being so please don¡¯t share it with anyone else. Soon, Wyvern Peak will no longer exist!¡± Harial and Archer¡¯s revtions piqued the interest of the crowd. Noverton International Group¡¯s president asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is Mr. Chase preparing to take out the legate?¡± Asher sneered and said, ¡°Not just the legate. Mr. Chase is going to take out the whole of Wyvern Peak! As long as it stands, Wyvern Peak is a huge threat to us.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the situation? We¡¯re all ears!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Mr. Asher. Please tell us the situation.¡± The crowd inquired with keen interest. A few beautiful women swayed and leaned against Harial and Asher. They even raised their sses to get the two men to drink. These women weremissioned by thepany presidents, of course. After taking a sip, Asher said, ¡°Think about it. The war in the ounds has already subsided. Since there¡¯s no war, why are they still funneling our money to keep Wyvern Peak running? ¡°Novemton¡¯s Mr. Chase has already suggested to the monarch to dissolve Wyvern Peak and to stop providing material or financial resources to them. Since there¡¯s no more war, why continue wasting money on Wyvern Peak?¡± The crowd gasped in surprise upon hearing Asher¡¯s words. The war in the ounds had already subsided indeed, and ording to his story, Novemton¡¯s Mr. Chase wanted to get rid of Wyvern Peak The speaker and chief secretary of Imperial City¡¯s Internal Affairs, Chase, had always been in a conflict with Wyvern Peak. He had suggested dissolving Wyvern Peak on multiple asions and giving War Legate Draco just a title without any real power. In reality, this was easier said than done. However, it did not mean that it was impossible. Chase proposed to negotiate peace with the ounds. In his mind, he wanted to take full control of the country¡¯s initiative and not be affected by Wyvern Peak And it looked like he had begun to take action. ¡°Mr. Archer, if Mr. Chase were to try to take out Wyvern Peak, would the legate allow him to do that?¡± someone asked. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°Heh¨Cheh!¡± Archer chuckled. ¡°Who do you think Draco is? His title was given by none other than Internal Affairs. Now that the war has subsided, Internal Affairs has no need for him. So, why would we keep him?¡± Harial said, ¡°He¡¯s right. Once Novemton has voted to take out War Legate Draco and dissolve Wyvern Peak, he¡¯ll be nothing. How will he cause any change when he¡¯s nothing? ¡°Just let him be as arrogant as he wants in Swallowston for now. When the voting is made public, the legate will be nothing! ¡°Hahaha!¡± Harial¡¯s remark triggered everyone else¡¯sughter. They raised their sses. ¡°Come. Mr. Archer, Mr. Harial, we¡¯ll need both of you to help us in the future. When Wyvern Peak is dissolved, you two will rule over Swallowston.¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯d be best if Wyvern Peak was dissolved. When that happens, you¡¯ll be free to do as you please in Swallowston¡± ¡°Hahaha! Come! Let¡¯s toast to Mr. Archer and Mr. Harial The crowd raised their sses in an attempt to cozy up to these two people so they would have a ce in the city in the future. Archer and Harial raised their sses and clinked sses with these people in response. However, just as they were about to down their drinks, a loud bang went off as the private room¡¯s door was kicked open. Soon after, the long¨Clegged Mya, dressed in all ck, led a team of over twenty people into the room. Everyone in the private room was instantly surrounded What followed was the sound of pping. In the next moment, Adrian walled slowly into the room. Chapter 529 Chapter 529 Everyone in the private room was stored upon seeing Adrian walk into the room. Archer and Hartal were so shocked that they hastily showed away the beautiful women in their arms. Out of fear, these women turned ghastly pale. They got on their knees and ced their hands behind their heads, not having the courage to act rashly. Adrian pped as he walked into the room. He chuckled and said, ¡°well said, well said. When Novemton votes against me, Swallowston will officially be yours to rule!¡± The fewpany presidents at the scene turned pale. They collectively stood up and said with awkward. Lattering smiles on their faces, ¡°Y¨CYou¡¯re here, Legate. Please¡­please take a seat¡­¡± These people naturally did not have the courage to go against the legate in person. However, they were not expecting him toe here. ¡°D¨CDraco, what brings you here? Are you here to see me? Since you¡¯re here, would you like to sit down and have a drink?¡± Asher did not have the courage to be hostile in Adrian¡¯s presence so brawlewardly invited Adrian to join them ¡°Take a seat, Draco¡­¡± Harial said. Harial and Asher were supposed to treat Adrian as equals. However, the only difference was that Adrian led three million powerful saldiers from Wyvern Peak On the other hand, both of them led only a few thousand soldiers. Moreover, their troops were just armed escorts that were too inferior to brag about. The room instantly turned deathly silent. Adrian walked over and sat down on a sofa. He nced at the delicacies and fine liquors on the table, then at the beautiful women kneeling next to the sofa with their hands behind their heads. He chuckled and said, ¡°Looks like the first guardian and the chief secretary are having the time of their lives here. There are so many people in Swallowston who can¡¯t afford to eat ur go to school, yet you¡¯re feasting on delicacies and fine wine here. You even have thepany of a few beauties. You truly are enjoying life to the max! ¡°I examined myself and concluded that I¡¯m extremely wealthy, but I¡¯ve never lived thisvishly!¡± Asher smiled in embarrassment. He said, ¡°Draco, you may not know but Harial and I just returned from our business trips recently. Hence, the presidents of the Naverton Group and otherpanies are throwing us a party. I told them not to do it extravagantly, but they still did it anyway. And since you¡¯re here, let¡¯s order some more. ¡°Guys, order a few more dishes and send over a few university¨Caged girls to keep Dracopany. And remember, we only want pure girls.¡± Thepany presidents were about to make the call. Meanwhile, Mya said smilingly, ¡°First Guardian, Chief Secretary, you don¡¯t have to call for the girls. The legate holds an illustrious reputation. If he needs a woman, I can cover that need. How do you think the women in your arms are aspared. Mya behaved like a femme fatale which added to her unique charm. There were not many women in Southrive who couldpare to her. Upon hearing Mya¡¯s remark, Asher said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re the most exquisite one, Ms. Mya. How can these ordinary women everjure to you?¡± Upon hearing this, Mya said, ¡°In that case, do you think that the legate will chouse to make use of your lowlite women instead of me?¡± Asher felt awkward and was having trouble answering Mya Next to him, Hacial kept his head lowered and beckoned the women to leave to prevent Adrian from taking photos of them and using them as evidence The women understood what Harial was getting at. They stood up to leave when Adrian suddenly looked toward them and said, ¡°Get on your knees!¡± The women shricked in fear upon hearing this and quickly dropped back to their knees. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What are you doing, Draco?¡± Asher sald as he looked at Adrian. ¡°Where were we? Oh, we were talking about Chase trying to vote me out, right? I didn¡¯t expect so many people to be concerned over a trivial person like me. What do both of you think about that?¡± Adrian poured himself a ss of whiskey and took it upon himself to drink Harial and Asher exchanged nces. Asher said, ¡°You¡¯ve misheard, Draco. We weren¡¯t talking about you at all. You must have misheard something.¡± Harial said, ¡°Asher¡¯s right. You¡¯ve misheard us.¡± Chapter 530 Chapter 530 Adrian smiled. ¡°We won¡¯t discuss whether I misheard anything for the time being. Moreover, even if Chase doesn¡¯t figure out a way to vote me out, I think I¡¯ll just go to Novemton and kill him sooner orter. ¡°Anyways, I¡¯m not here today to discuss the voting. I¡¯m here to ask where have both of you been recently.¡± Adrian then nced at the two IDIL Asher sald. ¡°I was on a business trip at Wellborough because of a situation over there¡± Harial said, ¡°I went for a meeting and have just returned to Swallowston. I¡¯ve been so busy with work that I didn¡¯t even have time to eat.¡± || ¡°Is that so?¡± Adrian asked. Asher furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Draco, are you here to investigate us? I¡¯m the head of Internal Affairs. At the very least, we¡¯re equals. You don¡¯t have the right to investigate me.¡± Adrian said, ¡°Theoretically, I don¡¯t have the right to disturb you. However, I¡¯ve been unupied recently and I¡¯m bored out of my mind, so I¡¯m looking for something to do.¡± ¡°Draco, you¡­¡± Asher was instantly rendered speechless. Adrian beckoned Mya. She immediately tossed a few photos onto the table. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Mya said, ¡°Mr. Asher, look at the sandy beach and beauties in bikinis in these photos. And you im you were on a business trip? Were the beautiful women part of your business trip?¡± Asher hastily rifled through the photos and found that those were photos of him at the beach. His expression drastically changed. ¡°Why are you doing this, Draco?¡± Adrian smiled but made no reply. Mya said, ¡°A man from Swallowstonined to me that you took his newly¨Cwedded wife to Northsea. You imed that it was a business trip, but in reality, you went on a honeymoon trip with someone else¡¯s wife, right?¡± ¡°Where did you get these?¡± Asher then proceeded to tear up the photos. ¡°The woman¡¯s husband followed her and took these photos. Asher, is this your so¨Ccalled business trip?¡± ¡°I was tired from the trip and went for a break at the beach. That¡¯s not a big deal, right?¡± Asher said. There was indeed nothing wrong with this, and Mya shrugged in response. Then, Adrian said to him, ¡°It¡¯s not that big of a deal indeed. However, you should still remember your official duty. Let me ask you this. Do you know about the Swallowston Hotel being encircled by Lupostans?¡®¡± ¡°I do,¡± Asher said, ¡°I was on a business trip at the time.¡± Adrian smiled and said, ¡°So, who took action?¡± Asher said, ¡°I heard that it was you, Draco!¡± Adrian nodded. ¡°So, who took action when Swallowston Bank¡¯s president was alxlucted?¡± ¡°That was you to Too,¡± ¡°Asler saki. ¡°Who took action when the Luposians were hiding in the SK Group and collided with Byron?¡± Adrian asked next. Also you, because I was on a business trip at the time¡­¡± Bam! Adrian mmed the table and said furiously, ¡°since it was all me, what¡¯s the point of having you in Swallowston?!¡± Crack! With a loud sound, the marble table cracked. The women began to shriek loudly and everyone quaked in fear. Chapter 531 Chapter 531 ¡°Aaaaah!¡± The sound of women screaming was heard in the private room as they scurried in fear. In the end, they hid in the corner and shook in fear. The men, too, quickly got to their feet and retreated. All at once, the private room was filled with an ley, gloomy air. Asher abruptly stood up and pointed at Adrian as he reared, ¡°What do you want, Draco?! I¡¯m warning you! Don¡¯t interfere with Internal Affairs matters because it won¡¯t be beneficial to you in the slightest!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Adrian sat back down and chuckled. Harial said, ¡°It¡¯d be best for you to mind your own business, Draco. Don¡¯t meddle with things that you shouldn¡¯t be meddling with. These matters aren¡¯t rted to you whatsoever.¡± Adrian¡¯s nonchnt gazended on Harial. ¡°Judging by your tone, you seem to think that Wyvern Peak is looking for trouble in Swallowston through its actions.¡± Asher and Harial sat down once again. Asher said, ¡°Wyvern Peak is only stationed in Swallowston temporarily. You shouldn¡¯t meddle with Internal Affairs. Since you¡¯re only a guest here, isn¡¯t it your duty to do Internal Affairs small favors asionally?¡± ¡°So you¡¯re saying that I¡¯m supposed to be grateful to you?¡± Adrian questioned with a smile. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be grateful but it¡¯d be good if you don¡¯t get me in trouble. I respect you as a member of Wyvern Peak, Draco. However, you shouldn¡¯t go too far in your actions and stop meddling in things that aren¡¯t within your jurisdiction!¡± Asher shouted coldly Asher and Harial straightforwardly expressed their opinion on this matter. ording to them, they were the decision¨Cmakers in Swallowsion. Adrian took a sip of his drink, lounged back in his seat, and did notment further. His eyes were fixed on the women shaking in the corner. Noticing that Adrian was quiet, Asher and Harial exchanged nces. They could not figure out what the legate had up his sleves Asher said, ¡°Draco, we¡¯ve already expressed ourselves clearly. Since you¡¯re here, we wee you to join us and have a drink. However, if you still want to look for trouble for no apparent reason, Novemton¡¯s Mr. Chase will not spare you. ¡°What I said is true. Noventon is preparing to vote you out. If that happens, Wyvern Peak will be nothing. Also, you will be nothing in the eyes of Harial and me.¡± Asher sounded rather cold. It was apparent that Wyver Peak and the title of legate did not mean much to him. However, his remark made Adrian raise his head. Adrian looked at Asher and said, ¡°I¡¯m here today for one purpose. I¡¯ll give both of you a few minutes to discuss before giving me an exnation for Byron¡¯s collusion with the enemy and allowing Luposians to hide in the SK Group for years. If you can¡¯t exin it, both of you will die here.¡± ¡°Wh¨CWhat?¡± Asher and Harial started shaking and their faces turned pale in fear. Both of them were stunned when they heard the word ¡± The other people around were scared out of their wits Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Asher said, ¡°Draco, I was personally elected by Mr. Chase to my position. I¡¯m a member of Internal Affairs so I don¡¯t serve Wyvern Peak. If you dare to kill me, you¡¯ll be provoking Internal Affairs!¡± Adrian looked up. ¡°How much better qualified are you aspared to lyron? You know that I¡¯m not a well¨Ctempered person You have five minutes to discuss. Give me an answer in five minutes. ¡°What if I don¡¯t? Asher said coldly. ¡°Then don¡¯t me me for whates next,¡± Adrian answered. Spin to im Your Surprise Reward! Chapter 532 Chapter 532 Quapter 532 ¡°Hahaha!¡± Asher suddenly raised his head andughed out loud. Hisughter was tainted with displeasure, or perhaps he felt that the legate enjoyed boasting as well. Who else in this world! had the courage to do anything to him ether than Internal Affairs¡® management? Asher said, ¡°Draco, I have to say. You¡¯re really good at feigning. However, let me tell you this. Your tricks won¡¯t work on me. I refuse to believe that you have the courage to hurt me. If you hurt me, Mr. Chase will instantly exterminate you!¡± ¡°Would you like to try?¡± Adrian asked. Asher started to shout, ¡°Touch me and see what But mid¨Csentence, a ripping noise was heard. The sound of a de piercing into one¡¯s body was heard when Mya made a move. Fresh blood seeped out of Asher¡¯s body. His jaw dropped, followed by his body trembling. The women in theer screamed, covering their heads and bursting into tears. Asher¡¯s blood sshed onto thepany presidents Harial¡¯s jaw dropped in shock as he slumped into the sofa. Asher looked at Mya, who simply stood before him after attacking him, in a daze. He said, ¡°My..Mya..¡± Mya pulled out the de, packed up a napkin, and wiped it clean. ¡°Our leader has already said that he isn¡¯t a well¨Ctempered man. I¡¯m not a well¨Ctempered woman either. Now, you have another three minutes to discuss and give him an answer. H Asher copsed to the soda, clutching his chest. He never expected the legate would dare to attack him. It was his first time interacting with Adrian and he did not have the slightest clue of Adrian¡¯s behavior. His entire body was shaking profusely at this very moment. Adrian asked, ¡°Answer me now. As the first guardian and the chief secretary, what were both of you doing when the Luposians were in the SK Group?¡± Harial was so scared that he was about to wet himself. He hastily said after hearing Adrian¡¯s question, ¡°Legate, the Luposians hid very well, so we failed to notice them. It was fortunate that you did. Otherwise, we¡¯d be in big trouble¡± ¡°Hidv d very well? Failed to notice them? Based on the information I gathered, both of you profited greatly from Tanner¡¯s money. The money you used to buy vis and to fool around with women was given to you by Tammer, right? ¡°Your soris drive luxurious cars and live in extravagant mansions. Are those not from Tanner as well?¡± Adrian questioned. Sir, please investigate this thoroughly. I¡¯ve never engaged in any form of transaction with Tanner. We only had some business discussions at most,¡± Harial answered. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°How about you then?¡± Adrian looked toward Asher. Asher said shakily, ¡°I don¡¯t have any idea about Tanner. If I had, I would must certainly have sent my people to wipe them. Dut.¡± Adrian nodded. ¡°It seems that both of you have no ns of admitting it on your own initiative huh? However, that¡¯s fine. My people have already searched your vis and captured your children. We¡¯ll talk more when everybody is here.¡± Daniel had already assigned people on that task so Adrian was not in a rush to end things. Harial and Aer were instantly stunned upon bearing his words, Judging by the situation, Adrian was determined to get to the bottom of this matter. Asier began to speak properly, ¡°Sir, this matter won¡¯t benefit you in any way. If you wish to investigate this matter, Internal Affairs should take the helm of the investigation. Novemton¡¯s Mr. Chase won¡¯t allow you to act atrociously. In my opinion, it¡¯d be best for us firem Harial nodded repeatedly. ¡°Yes, sir. We should sit down and have a drink then leave the matter be.¡± Adrian sented and said, ¡°I would¡¯ve liked to enjoy a drink with both of you, but I have no choice as someone is forcing me to resort to aggression. I¡¯m very troubled too, you see.¡°! ¡°Uh¡­ Uh..¡± Chapter 533 Chapter 533 Harial and Asher werepletely taken aback They had lost their ability to think. In fact, they could not figure out why Adrian would suddenly put them in such a difficult situation all of a sudden. They had nned on walking away unscathed, yet, that now seemed possible judging by the situation Asher felt a tugging feeling in his heart while Harial was already incapable of enduring the pressure the legate exerted on him. Both of them were at a loss for what to do. Asher had nned on getting away with using Internal Affairs¡® name, but Adrian did not seem to hold much respect for Internal Affairs. The scene was in a stalemate. Asher and Harial were trying to figure out how to survive this crisis, but as they were pondering, voices were hearding from the outside. A woman scolded, ¡°I¡¯ll have you know that my husband is the chief secretary of Internal Affairs. You¡¯re doomed. When I find my husband, he¡¯s going to kill all of you!¡± ¡°Hahaha, my father is Asher Chumber. I¡¯d like to see what you can do to me!¡± a young man¡¯s raging voice followed. Step, step, step! The sound of disordered footsteps was heard. Asher and Harial¡¯s expressions changed drastically upon hearing these voices Everyone at the scene was shocked at this very moment. Bang! The door of the private room was kicked open. Daniel marched into the room with arge group of people. They brought with them more than ten people of different genders into the room. The atmosphere turned tense once again. ¡°Honey?¡± ¡°Father!¡± The detained mother and son instantly called out when they saw Asher. Asher turned pale with shock as well. The prople detained and brought over were his wife and children. Harial was having a breakdown as well. Not only was Asher¡¯s family brought here, but also his family. Both of them had a full¨Cblown meltdown. Asher roared, ¡°What the hell are you trying to do, Draco?! Come at me if you have the balls. Don¡¯t make things difficult for my family!¡± Asher¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as he howled in anger. Harial stood up and said to Adrian, ¡°Let¡¯s be calm and discuss this properly, Draco. We will answer all your questions regardless. Don¡¯t hurt them!¡± Adrian could not help feeling amused by the situation. Why was he being regarded as the bad person in this situation? However, he did not mind that. He took a sip of his drink and looked toward one of the women. He chuckled and said, ¡°Mr. Asher, is this your daughter? She¡¯s quite pretty. Here¡¯s my suggestion. I have a fifty¨Cyear¨Cold friend who is very fond of beautiful women. Why don¡¯t you let me take your daughter to give my friend as a gift?¡± ¡°Who do you think you are?! That¡¯s my daughter!¡± Asher roared. Smack! As soon as Asher¡¯s voice faded, Adrian took a p at him, the impact sending him copsing to the floor. ¡°You¡¯re allowed to bully other people¡¯s daughters, so why can¡¯t your daughter be bullied? Answer me!¡± Adrian queried him. Asher was shaking all over as hey on the floor. He did not know how to answer Adrian¡¯s question. Adrian stood up, walked over, and stepped on his face. ¡°Asher, you¡¯ve been living a good life in Swallowston all this while. But today, I¡¯m going to deal with all your past and present Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. actions ¡°Daniel!¡± Adrian beckoned ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Daniel answered, walked over, and said, ¡°Asher, ording to our Investigation, you¡¯re well aware of the Luposians¡® base in the SK Group. You took Tanner¡¯s bribery in the form of a luxurious house in Southrive. Your son is living in that house now. Other than that, you epted thrifty million dors from Tanner that you are storing in Swallowston Bank. ¡°You havepelled quite a number of women from ordinary families to do what you want over the years. In fact, your son has been behaving the same way and uses Internal Affairs me everywhere to act recklessly ¡°I have a list of your wrongdoings that is so long that it will take me until tomorrow to finish listing Chapter 534 Chapter 534 ¡°Putting aside all that, just your connection in Tanner is enough to warrant your death. ¡°Your son will also be executed because he has murdered people.. ¡°As for your wife, she¡¯s been in the real estate business over the years. She absconded with people¡¯s money after selling a few iplete projects which indirectly resulted in the homicide of eighteen people. ¡°This is enough to confirm that your whole family is deserving of death. However, the legate is a kind man. If you willingly tell the truth, we may consider setting your daughter free.¡± As Daniel sp, he tossed a thick folder at Asher¡¯s face. Asher¡¯s entire body shook in feat. These documents were all the information gathered from Daniel¡¯s investigation. His entire body was shaking profusely after hearing all this. However, he did not wish to die so he said, ¡°You¡¯ve set me up. This is all take. 1 didn¡¯t do this!¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go with the story that you didn¡¯t do any of it¡­ Mya!¡± Adrian said. A slicing was heard as Adrian¡¯s voice faded. Asher¡¯s wife convulsed before copsing to the ground with her mouth open ck ¡°Mother!¡± ¡°Hanry!¡± It was madness. At this very moment, everyone felt like they were losing their minds. Asher¡¯s wife was dead. One moment, she was alive. The next, she was dead. Asher¡¯s jaw opened in a scream. He was in so much agony. Adrian asked him, ¡°Mr. Asher, did you do these things?¡± As Adrian spoke, Mya moved toward Asher¡¯s son and pushed her sharp de against his throat. Asher had a full¨Cblown meltdown at this point and dropped to his knees. He bawled bitterly and said, ¡°It was all me! It was nobody else! Sir, please space me.. Please spare me on the basis that I¡¯m a member of Internal Affairs! ¡°I will consider the incident of you killing my wife to have never happened!¡± Asher wailed bitterly. Upon hearing his remark, Adrian said, ¡°Do you admlt to everything?¡± Asher nodded, cried, and said, ¡°I admit it. I confess that I took Tanner¡¯s money and house. I¡¯ve learned my mistake, sir. Please give me a chance to repent and change. I promise that I¡¯ll turn Swallowston into the best ce there ever was.¡± Adrian chuckled. ¡°I thought you were a stubborn man, Mr. Asher.¡± Asher was hysterical. He wanted to be stubborn, but he did not think that the legate would be a madman¨Cthe devil incarnate! He had no idea what would happen if he continued to refuse to confess. Asher said, ¡°Sir, please give me a chance. I¡¯m begging you!¡± Adrian smiled. He sat down on the s once again and said, ¡°You s should have thought of this from the start * Asher was rendered speechless. ¡°Please, Legate!¡± Asher cried. Adrian kept quiet. A momentter, he raised his head and said, ¡°I¡¯ve alreally given you a chance. Kill him!¡± ¡°Kill him!¡® Asher instantly lost all hope when he heard those words. In the next moment, the glint of cold steel was seen, and his son copsed to the ground. ¡°No!!!¡± Asher howled as he too copsed to the ground. The sound of agonized screams rang throughout the room. Everyone was scared out of their wits and they felt shivers travel down their spines. Adrian turned around and looked toward Harial ¡°How about you, Mr. Harial? What do you think?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Harial shook profusely and dropped to his knees. ¡°Even though I am indeed a b*stard, I¡¯ve never associated with Tanner. I had no idea such a thing was happening, sir. Moreover, I¡¯ve never caused the death of anyone. ¡°Please investigate this clearly, Legate!¡± Spin to im Your Surprise Reward! Chapter 535 Chapter 535 Asher¡¯s death had taught Harial of the legate¡¯s methods. He knew that the legate was not joking around, and now understood that the legate was the devil! Adrian nonchntly looked at Harial, who was on his knees, before him. He picked up the information gathered from Daniel¡¯s investigation. ¡°Harial, ording to this file, you haven¡¯tmitted any serious crimes. Based on my Investigation, you have not been involved in any particrly serious situation. ¡°However, you now understand that I don¡¯t tolerate any mistakes, right?¡± Adrian asked Harial in a low tone. Harial nodded profusely. ¡°Yes, sir. Absolutely. I¡¯ll do anything that you ask of me from now on. Your request is mymand, Legate! Harial was scared out of his wits. He initially wanted to put on a strong front like Asher but reality had proved that Asher was a fool. There were times when one needed to yield to survive. Harial did not deserve to be killed so Adrian had no intention of doing so. However, he wanted to scare Harial so that it would be more convenient for him to execute his ns as he wished from now on. He stretched out his hand and patted Harial¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re about forty or fifty years old now. You know what you should and shouldn¡¯t do, right?¡± ¡°Yes, I do!¡± Hartal hastily agreed. If you do, then don¡¯t make me repeat myself. All night, you may take your family with you and leave. However, remember that I¡¯m always here.¡± ¡°Yes, sir! Yes, sir!¡± Harial answered repeatedly as he quickly stood up. ¡°I shall bid my farewell to you now, sir. If you ever need anything, all you have to do is give me the order.¡± He and a few other people immediately ran out of the room without hesitation. And with his departure, there were only thepany presidents and the few women cowering in theer left in the private room. Thesepany presidents were not as calm andposed as people imagined them to be. They were staring at Adrian as they shook, wondering if they should leave or stay. Adrian ignored them. His gazended on the young women shaking in theer He pped. ¡°You lot,e here.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°Ahh!¡± courage to dely Adrian¡¯smand and The young women were so startled that they shricked. However, none of them had the co crawled their way to him. They looked up at Adrian with their tear¨Cstreaked faces. ¡°Legate, please don¡¯t kill me. I¡¯m begging you. L¡­I don¡¯t want to die!¡± ¡°Sir, my mother is sick in the hospital. I¡¯m her only daughter. Please set me free, sir!¡± A few young women begged as they cried. Adrian inhaled a deep breath. He narrowed his eyes. ¡°Let me ask you this. Why do you choose to do this here when you can do much better?¡± One of the long¨Chaired women said shaldly through her tears, ¡°My mother is sick and needs a lot of money for her treatments. I don¡¯t have the money so my friend rmended that 1e to work here tonight. She said I¡¯ll be paid three thousand dors if I made Mr. Asher and Mr. Harial happy tonight.¡± ¡°Three thousand dors for a night? That¡¯s pretty good money. A factory worker makes less than three thousand in two months,¡± Adrian mused. ¡°SIT, I¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s good to be filial,¡± Adrian said. ¡°Sir, you¡­you¡¯re not going to kill me, right?¡± The woman raised her head, tears streaming down her face. Adrian kept quiet for a while. Chapter 536 Chapter 536 Adrian then stood up, shook his head, and said, ¡°Not being able to receive treatment when one is sick.. I am responsible for ensuring that such a thing never happens again.¡± Upon saying this, Adrian moved toward the door. Daniel quickly followed after him with his subordinates. Suddenly, Adrian stopped in his tracks and said, ¡°Oh right. Take thesepany presidents away and teach them a good lesson. I loathe those who form connections with others through money.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Daniel waved his hand to summon a few subordinates and tasked them to detain these people. Soon after, Adrian left the private room. The young women kneeling on the ground had tears in their eyes. They gazed after his departing silhouette with frightened eyes and a few of them had even wet themselves. Soon, no one else was left in the room. War Legate Draco vanished from people¡¯s sight. Mya had yet to leave. She lowered her head to look at the young women on the floor and said, ¡°We¡¯re all women but the difference between you and other women is that you¡¯re despicable. You¡¯re able¨C bodied yet you refuse to work like an ordinary person. Are you still worthy of your family¡¯s respect after doing this? Doing this to get money for your mother¡¯s treatment isn¡¯t an excuse to sell your soul and your body. You have plenty of ways to go around such matters in this world, not just resort to this. ¡°I can see that the rest of your lives are ruined.¡± Mya was a woman, and she found that she was extremely disgusted by these women. Upon saying that, she prepared to leave. However, she stopped after taking two steps and said, ¡°The one who is seeking treatment for your mother,e to the Battle Warrior Department first thing tomorrow. Bring the hospital bills, reports of her critical illness, and also the medical procedures prescribed by the doctor to apply for a relief fund.¡± Mya left upon saying that, leaving behind the women who were still on their knees. Adrian returned to the Battle Warrior Department after leaving Swallowston Hotel while Daniel headed off to handle Asher¡¯s Adrian took a shower at the Battle Warrior Department and changed into his regr clothes. Mya walked up from downstairs. She crossed her arms as she looked at Adrian. ¡°Novemton¡¯s Chase will be even more furious after learning about Asher¡¯s death. That man isn¡¯t going to let you off the hook¡± Chase had no respect for Wyvem Peak all this time. He assumed that it only existed to waste the resources and money of the country without doing anything in return for the people. It was because there have been no major wars recently. Without them, Chase thought Wyvern Peak lost its purpose and it would be a waste to channel food and resources to its members. Hence, he proposed to dissolve Wyvern Peak So many incidents happened in Swallowston as ofte, including the case of Wace Cook, Byron Wulf, and now, Asher Chamber. These were all Chase¡¯s followers, and Adrian had kalled them all. Mya had always voiced her opinions because she understood the situation very well. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± asked Adrian Mya said, ¡°Sir, our situation is growing tougher by the day. Wyvern Peak was established to light wars and there are none right now. The people have almost forgotten about Wyvern Pealc, especially the people at Noveinton¡¯s headquarters. How many of them do you think still hold us in high regard?¡± Adrian knew about this, naturally. However, it did not mean that Wyvem Peak had lost its significance. He said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it a good thing that there is no war to fight? I don¡¯t want to see more people being sacrificed in battle. Speaking of which, you¡¯re not growing any younger. You should find someone and get married Don¡¯t concern yourself with these matters anymore.¡± Mya said. ¡°I¡¯d like to find someone and get married right now and spend my days enjoying life and freedorn to my heart¡¯s content. However, do you think that any of Wyvern Peak¡¯s members are able to rx? I ¡°Whenever I shut my eyes, 1 see the corpses that were scattered across the bloody battlefield. The rest feel the same way as IBelongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. 1. do. If Wyvern Peak is gone, those who died in battle and their effort would be for nothing.¡± Mya was insinuating something else. Adrian nced at her and said, ¡°Just be obedient and live your life.¡± Chapter 537 Chapter 537 With that, Adrian left the Battle Warrior Department. However, he knew all too well that he was in control of Wyvern Peak¡¯s future. There was no telling what would happen to its three million soldiers. Adrian got rid of the distracting thoughts in his head and returned home. Night had fallen by then. When he arrived in the yard, he saw two brand¨Cnew Maserati Quattroporte parked there. The sounds of joyousughter were hearding from the sky garden above. Adrian was caught by surprise. He made his way to the sky garden and found Joanna, Samantha, and Sarah sitting on the man- made beach in the sky garden, happily chatting away N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Adrian was stunned. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°You¡¯re home, dear.¡± After noticing Adrian, Samantha immediately stopped talking to Joanna and Sarah and turned her head as she smiled. Adrian was puzzled by Sarah¡¯s presence. He walked over and asked in puzzlement, ¡°What brings you here, Sarah?¡± ¡°Hey, Godpa!¡± Sarah called out. ¡°Godpa!¡± Joanna called out in a teasing manner, imitating Sarah. Samantha was giggling so hard that she bent over double. Adrian said, ¡°All three of you are idiots. Why aren¡¯t you girls in bed? It¡¯s sote.¡± Samantha answered, ¡°Sarah paid us a visit today so we decided to sit here and chat while enjoying Swallowston¡¯s night view.¡± Adrian answered with an ¡°ah¨Cha¡± but he still looked at them in puzzlement. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s with the two cars parked downstairs? Sam, did you get a new car?¡± Samantha shook her head and exined, ¡°Sarah bought those cars and gave one each to me and Joanna!¡± Adrian¡¯s jaw almost dropped in shock. He looked at Sarah with wide eyes. ¡°Sarah, that car costs millions each, and yet you bought two of them? How much money do you have?¡± Even though Adrian was the legate, he was always having money problems. Even though Wyvern Peak was given arge sum of money each year, he had to worry if the funds would continueing in. If Novemton¡¯s headquarters were to cut off Wyvern Peak¡¯s mary aid and Chase seeded in his n, it would cause an unprecedented upheaval at Wyvern Peak Hence, Adrian had to save money whenever he could. Upon hearing his remark, Sarah pouted her little lips and said, ¡°I make a lot of money from every concert I hold. I have money. A lot of money.¡± Joanna said, ¡°Sarah is a very sensible child. I¡¯ve made up my mind to take Sarah as my best friend from now on!¡± Adrian looked toward Joanna. ¡°You can be bought with just a Maserati huh? You¡¯re a woman too, but why is there such a huge disparity?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not doing it because of the car. I just simply like Sarah as a person,¡± Joanna said with a smile. As she spoke, she enveloped Sarah in a hug. They squished their faces together as they beamed at Adrian. Adrian acknowledged that these two people had defeated him. Joanna alone was already enough to give him a headache, and now, there was Sarali. He shook his head, then moved to help Samantha to her feet. ¡°All right, it¡¯s gettingte. We should get to bed.¡± Samantha answered ¡°min¨Chmm,¡± stood up, and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to bed, Sarah. Have fun with Jojo. Don¡¯t forget toe for breakfast tomorrow.¡± Sarah made an ¡°okay¡± hand gesture. Chapter 538 Chapter 538 Adrian and Samantha beaded downstairs and entered their bedroom Samantha sat on the bed and asked Adrian while she unbuttoned her top, ¡°Oh, dear. How did everything go?¡± Adrian nodded and tucked Samantha into bed *1 killed Asher, and Wyvern Peak is the predominant power of Swallowston as of this moment,¡± Adrian answered. ¡°There¡¯s no objection from Novemton¡¯s Internal Affairs headquarters Samantha was slightly worried. Swallowston¡¯s Internal Affairs had been wiped out so Wyvern Peak had full control over the city. But that was definitely not good news for Novemtan¡¯s Internal Affairs headquarters. Adrian smiled at Samantha and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to worry about these things. We¡¯ll deal with it with proper measures when ites.¡± Samantha said, ¡°But I don¡¯t get it. Why do you have to do this?¡± Adrian¡¯s methods in Swallowston recently shocked everyone. Even Samantha was having trouble understanding his reasoning. There was no doubt that he was challenging Internal Affairs¡® limits with his action, and Novemton would most certainly search for an opportunity to boot Adrian out. Adrian thought about it for a while. Heid down next to Samantha and she seized the chance to snuggle into his arms. Meanwhile, Adrian said, ¡°There are three million soldiers serving Wyvern Peak. I am responsible for each and every one of them. Ever since the war at the ounds subsided, Wyvern Peak¡¯s purpose dwindled by the day. It won¡¯t be long before Novemton¡¯s headquarters figures out a way to weaken Wyvern Peak¡¯s influence or even dissolve Wyvern Peak by force. ¡°Chase will slowly break down Wyvern Peak¡¯s three million soldiers if the ce is dissolved. And when that happens, they will all die.¡± Samantha was astonished. Even though doves and hawks had never seen eye to eye, she did not feel that the situation was this bad. However, this was the reality of the situation Adrian said, ¡°In truth, Chase has already been taking action over the past two years by cutting the resources channeled to Wyvern Peak. Without a war, Wyvern Peak poses a huge threat to Novemton¡¯s Internal Affairs and Chase himself. Hence, he¡¯ll spare no effort in eliminating the threat.¡± Samantha said, ¡°So, you n to clean up Swallowston so that Wyvern Peak can have a strong foothold here in the future and fight back against Novemton, right?¡± Adrian nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m their king, so I have to be responsible for their lives. Wyvern Peak has an illustrious reputation so Novemton will try to figure out ways to eliminate us. Hence, I can imagine how the future will be.¡± Samantha inhaled a deep breath. She had not expected that this was how it was going to be atst. ¡°In that case, if Naverton¡¯s Internal Affairs were to sever the resources supply, those from Wyver Peak won¡¯t be able to put food on the table or receive a sry anymore, right?¡± Samantha asked. Wyvern Peak had always received material aid from Novemton¡¯s Internal Affairs as Novemton was their supplier. If the supply was cut off, the soldiers at the front line would stop receiving equipment. Adrian said with a smile, ¡°There¡¯s always a way to solve things. I¡¯m here, so it won¡¯t be that simple.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. He then heaved a sigh. In truth, the development of Novemton¡¯s Internal Affairs had already stagnated. Even if Adrian did not clean up Swallowston, Chase would still be pushing for change. Samantha finally realized why Adrian was always so merciless when he was dealing withs Internal Affairs. These two factions were onpletely different paths. Novemton wanted to eliminate Wyvern Peak Vet, as the legate, Adriand to protect the safety of his subordinates. As Mya mentioned earlier today, they were worried that Wyvern Peak was hanging by a thread. This alone was enough to destroy Wyvern Peak¡¯s members. Chapter 539 Chapter 539 It waste at night, and Swallowston was peaceful as ever. Meanwhile in Noveinton¡­ This city held great power in the country. The headquarters of the country¡¯s major departments were set up here. A meeting had been called to order in Internal Affairs¡® headquarters that controlled the country¡¯s ten states. The leader of Internal Affairs headquarters and prefect leader of the Prefert Sentry, Chase Gardner, was sitting on the main seat. The departmental leaders of Novemton¡¯s Internal Affairs headquarters were present as well. There were congressmen, colonels, chief secretaries, first guardians, and others at the sorme It was an emergency meeting of three great factions. Chase said, ¡°I received a ciphered telegram from Swallowston earlier that War Legate Draco has taken down Asher Chumber following Wace and Byron¡¯s murders. What is your opinion on this matter, everyone?¡± The crowd whispered to one another as Chase¡¯s voice faded. Someone said. ¡°Mr. Chase, Draco¡¯s actions in Swallowston have surpassed his jurisdiction by a long shot. If we continue to allow him to do as he wants, it would be a catastrophe for the whole country.¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°He¡¯s right. Wyvern Prak serves no purpose anymore. After winning a few battles over the years, they¡¯ve be so wildly conceited that they have forgotten who helds the greater power.¡± ¡°It is time to eliminate Wyvern Peak We¡¯ve been steadily cutting down their supplies and provisions over the past few years, but we must sever all ties now so that Wyvern Peak will cease to exist¡± ¡°I second this motion.¡± ¡°I second the motion as well.¡± These influential people of Novemton held the opinion that Wyvern Peak had forgotten itself after winning a few wars. If they allowed Wyvern Peak to go unchecked, it would most likely take away Internal Affairs¡® authority. The saying, so great is one¡¯s achievement as to make one¡¯s superior feel insecure, was clearly disyed at this very moment. Now that the war had subsided, Internal Affairs would eventually face trouble if they kept Wyvern Peak around. Thus, it would be better for them to eliminate Wyvern Peak altogether. ¡°It seems that everyone is unanimous on eliminating Wyver Peak?¡± Chase asloed after hearing numerous people¡¯s support. The crowd nodded in assent. Novemton¡¯s congressman said, ¡°Now that Wyvern Peak¡¯s role has been rendered mote, it will only lead to disaster to keep them. It¡¯d be better to eliminate them before they gain more power¡± Novemton¡¯s grandmander said, ¡°Everyone knows that Wyvern Peak¡¯s heruic soldiers are highly skilled in fighting. If we don¡¯t exercise control over them, Internal Affairs¡® Prefect Sentry will be no match for them in the future.¡± ¡°In that case, the voting toward Wyvern Peak is passed. I will immediately write a joint report and submit it to the monarch to cut off all supplies to Wyvern Peak. Moreover, we will move to dismiss Draco from his position and dissolve Wyvern Peal¡± Late at night in Swallowston, everyone was sound asleep. On the other hand, Adrian slowly made his way to the viewing deck on the vi¡¯s rooftop and stood there quietly. He fell into deep thought as he gazed at Swallowston¡¯s bustling nighttime beauty From the moment the war in the ounds subsided, Adrian knew that Wyvern Peak would notst long. Hence, he had been nning for its future ever since his return to Swallowston. If his three million solbers were dismissed, many people would be killed by Internal Affairs without anyone¡¯s notice. Wyvern Peak hadmitted a meritorious service to the country. It was so great that Internal Affairs grew to be insecure. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Adrian beard Rue¡¯s voiceing from behind him. He turned around and saw her standing behind him. Adrian said, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you asleep yet, Mather?¡± Chapter 540 Chapter 540 Hur answered, ¡°If my son can¡¯t sleep, how can I as a mother sleep peacefully?¡± Adrian chuckled and removed his jacket, draping it over Hoe¡¯s shoulders. He said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing really. I was thinking about Father. How nice would it be if he were still alive.¡± ¡°Your father is already dead and you¡¯re the lead of this house now,¡± Rue sald Adrian did not respond. He had no idea when it started but he had lost the sense of security of when his father had been around. Meanwhile, Rue said, ¡°Wyvem Peak¡¯s three million soldiers have assembled. Your achievements as the legate are so great that your superiors feel insecure. You¡¯re worried about the future of Wyvern Peak, right?¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Adrian was surprised. He had not expected Rue to notice this. She was a homemaker, yet she could see this clearer than anybody else. ¡°How did you know, Mother?¡± Adrian asked ¡°I used to be a top student back in my day. I¡¯d have pursued a doctorate if I didn¡¯t meet your father. However, I didn¡¯t figure this out. Juno was the one who told me.¡± ¡°Juno told you?¡± Adrian was extremely surprised. Rue nodded. ¡°Juno may be only eighteen but she has a sharp mind. She told me that many people from Wyvern Peak will die if this continues. I suppose that¡¯s what you¡¯re worried about, right?¡± Adrian had not expected June would be able to think so clearly because of her young age. He figured that she had most probably spent her time and effort learning about Wyvern Peak over the years. He said, ¡°Juno is truly impressive. Even though she¡¯s young, she has a clear vision of the future. She will amount to great achievements in life when she joins the worldorce.¡± Rue answered with a ¡°mm¨Chmm ¡°What would your father say if he were still alive?¡± Bue asked Adrian. Adrian kept quiet for a while, then said, ¡°I have no idea.¡± Rue heaved a sigh. ¡°Adrian, you¡¯re not a child anymore. You should understand what you have to do. If your father were still alive, he would certainly tell you to do what you want and do what you should. ¡°You are your father¡¯s pride. I¡¯m sure he will give you all his support.¡± Adrian had not spent much time with Harold but in his memories, Harold would constantly encourage him to go further in life. However, he needed to think twice about the situation that he was facing now. One wrong decision would result in him faring more than just a small¨Cscale battle. It would be the ultimate war. If that happened, a lot of people would die. Rue said, ¡°My son, you and your father are equally willful. However, you¡¯re doing much better than him. You¡¯ve inherited his strengths. The most important thing now is for you to figure out how to ensure Wyvern Peak¡¯s survival, ¡°Hence, don¡¯t hesitate after you¡¯ve made your choice.¡± Adrian had trouble believing that Itue was actually capable of malding such a speech. He looked at her, amused. ¡°Mother, tell me the truth. Did youe up with that speech or did someone else write it for you?¡± Rue said, ¡°Juno told me to say all that.¡® Just as Adrian had expected. Juno was young but her thinking was sharp, and he was deeply impressed. Adrian stopped hesitating at this very moment. He pulled out his phone and made a call. ¡°Dispatch my orders. Dissolve Wyvern Peak now. Have all its soldiers leave Wyvern Hall and return to their homes immediately. ¡°Dissolve all the Battle Warrior Departments in the different cities and do it now.¡± 15pin to im Your Surprise Reward! Chapter 541 Chapter 541 Shortly after Adrian made the call, all the major departments of Wyvern Peak in the country received the information. Some were confused, some were surprised, and some were stunned. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Adrian¡¯s phone started blowing up. Call after call came through, and message after message was delivered. ¡°Legate, why are you dissolving Wyvern Peak?¡± ¡°Sir, what will our people do if Wyvern Peak is dissolved?¡± Sir.¡± An endless stream of messages was delivered to his phone, but Adrian did not reply to any of them. Soon, this information reached Wyvern Peak¡¯s headquarters. Rue stood next to Adrian and kept himpany. In a moment, another call came in. It was from Lucas Adrian picked up and Lucas said, ¡°Sir, did you suddenly dispatch an order to dissolve Wyvern Prak? Why, sir? If Wyvern Peak is dissolved, our soldiers will be hunted down and idilled by Internal Affairs one by one.¡± Adrian said, ¡°Execute the order and make sure Wyvern Hall is empty before sunrise. Every Wyvern Peak soldier is to return to their home and reunite with their family. After dissolving Wyvern Peak, the soldiers in each city will help each other out to prevent Internal Affairs from killing them.¡± ¡°But why are you doing this, sir?¡± Lucas asked anxiously. ¡°Just do as I say.¡± ¡°Why¡± ¡°Do you need me to repeat myself again?¡± Adrian interrupted Lucas. ¡°No¡­ All right, sir,¡± answered Lucas. Following the call with Lucas, Adrian received calls from the other battle warriors too but it did not change the end result. That very night, Wyvern Peak dismantled its internal structures. ording to Adrian¡¯s instructions, the organization was dissolved, and before sunrise, all of Wyvern Peak¡¯s soldiers had returned to their homes. Standing on the viewing vi on the rooftop of One Jewel Road, Adrian inhaled deeply. He turned around and said to Rue, ¡°It¡¯s. done, Mother. Now, it¡¯ste. You should go to bed.¡± Rue nodded in agreement. She then turned around and headed down the stairs. Adrian stayed on the viewing deck for a little while longer before heading downstairs too. Because of her pregnancy, Samantha was sleeping soundly in the room, Adrian checked on her and found that she was well. He then backed out of the room and made his way to Juno¡¯s room. He knocked on the door. ¡°It¡¯s not locked.¡± Juno¡¯s voice came from the inside. Adrian found her sitting on the bed in her pajamas. She patted the bed, beckoning Adrian to sit. She then knelt on the bed and said with a simile, ¡°I knew you¡¯de.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Adrian chuckled. ¡°I was surprised by how intelligent you are, beling so young and ali ¡± Juno grunted. ¡°I¡¯m not a child anymore but an eighteen¨Cyear¨Cold adult. Alsa, fernales mature earlier than males.¡± Adrian leaned against Juno¡¯s headboard and said, ¡°Tell me then. Why did you make your mother talk to me about that?¡± Adrian was not used to using the term ¡°our mother,¡± so he changed it. Spin to im Your Surprise Reward! Chapter 542 Chapter 542 Juno said, ¡°Frankly, I¡¯ve been wanting to tell you that Wyvern Peak has already lost its relevance. Since it has lost its relevance, why hasn¡¯t it been dismantled yet? ¡°Dismissal is a good thing for Wyvern Peak. It may not necessarily be a good thing to keep it running.¡± Juno was being very serious Adrian tutted. Her train of thought was exactly the same as his. He could not help being impressed and felt like he was just truly getting to know her. He found that she was very gifted in this area. Adrian asked, ¡°Tell me about the advantages of dissolving Wywem Peak and the disadvantages of keeping it.¡± Juno said, ¡°I will talk about the disadvantages first. Internal Affairs will soon cut off your supplies if Wyvern Peak isn¡¯t dismantled. Not having adequate resources is a disadvantage to Wyvern Peak ¡°The second disadvantage is that Internal Affairs will spare no effort in ruining Wyvern Peak¡¯s reputation so that you will be trapped in a vortex of negative public opinion. ¡°The third disadvantage is that Wyvern Peak¡¯s reputation will be tarnished. As a result, Internal Affairs will be able to manipte Wyvern Peak in every bad way possible until ites to a tragic end.¡± Juno¡¯s analysis was clear and concise. Her train of thought had surpassed many people. Adrian beckoned for her to continue speaking. ¡°What are the advantages of dissolving Wyvern Peak then?¡± ¡°The advantages?¡± Juno smiled at Adrian. ¡°There are plenty. ¡°The soldiers who are away from home all year long get to go home and reunite with their families, Secondly, the members of Wyvern Peak will be able to make a living. Thirdly and most importantly, it will set the stage for Wyvern Peak¡¯s future reassembly. It will only reassemble after its dismissal. ¡°Wyvern Peak will never be liberated without the dismissal. Am I right, Big Brother?¡± Juno asked with a smile. Adrian patted Juno¡¯s head, chuckled, and said, ¡°Pretty smart. You are absolutely right. Your thoughts are the same as mine.¡± ¡°You shouldpliment me for that,¡± Juno said while a grunt. Adrian shrugged. ¡°However, there¡¯s something that you haven¡¯t considered, Juno.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Juno hastily asked. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°What if Novemton¡¯s Internal Affairs hunts down our people after Wyvern Peak is dissolved? I believe you know that the leaders of Wyvern Peak are all valiant individuals and Internal Affairs will have a chance to kill these leaders after they are deserted,¡± Adrian said. Juno pondered for a while. Then, she nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. That is a big problem. Chase will certainly figure out a way to kill these Wyvern Peak leaders one by one to prevent future troubles. This is an important point.¡± ¡°Hence, what do you think we should do?¡± Adrian questioned. ¡°Let me think¡­¡± As Juno spoke, she squinted her eyes and pondered. After a long while, she said, ¡°There¡¯s only one way to ensure Chase won¡¯t have the courage to execute his ideas. Not only will be not hurt your people then, but he will try his best to protect them Instead.¡± Adrian chuckled. Juno looked into his eyes and grunted. ¡°Are you thinking what I¡¯m thinking?¡± ¡°You say it first,¡± Adrian said. ¡°No, you¡¯re the older brother. You say it,¡± Juno insisted. Adrian considered for a moment, chuckled, then said, ¡°How about this? We write it on paper and show it at the same time.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Juno turned around to rummage through her bag located near her headboard. She then passed Adriana per and paper. They wrote down their ideas on their separate papers. Juno said, ¡°On the count of three, we will show our answers simultaneously.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡± ¡°Chr¡­ Two Three!¡± They held up their papers. The same wurd was written on both of them-waming! At this point, Juno covered her mouth and giggled Adrian chuckled, stretched out his hand, and rubbed Juno¡¯s head. ¡°I¡¯m growing fonder of you by the minute, Juno. All right, since both of us share the same idea, tell me how you¡¯re nning on warning Novemton?¡± Juno said, ¡°1¡¯ll make an announcement that if anything bad happens to Wyvern Peak¡¯s soldiers while they¡¯re back in their homes, regardless of the reason, Novemton will take the fall.¡± Chapter 543 Chapter 543 Relief washed over Adrian when he heard Juno¡¯s words He was shocked by her. He had not expected an eighteen-year-old to be capable of such deep thoughts. Juno continued to giggle as she looked at Adrian. Her thinking was already on par with his, and he felt like he had the mentality of an eighteen-year-old. ¡°Did I hit the mark?¡± Juno wanted to know Adrian¡¯s opinion. At this point, Adrian could note up with any other response than to nod his head. He said, ¡°You truly surprise me, Juno. Since you¡¯re the one who came up with the idea, why don¡¯t you write the letter to Novemton on my behalf? You can do it.¡± Juno pouted and asked, ¡°What benefits do I get from writing the letter?¡± Adrian was stunned. He was initially rather proud of Juno, yet was rendered speechless when she started seeking benefits. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Go on then. What sort of benefits would you like? As long as it is not too much, you can have it,¡± Adrian said. ¡°I¡¯d like a new dress,¡± Juno said. Adrian¡¯s eyes instantly went wide. ¡®Did I mishear that?¡± But it was clear that he didnot ¡°That¡¯s all you want?¡± Adrian even wondered if his ears were failing him. Juno covered her mouth and giggled. She said, ¡°I was only joking with you. I¡¯ll get to it right now. You will have it by morning.¡± Adrian said with a smile, ¡°All right, that¡¯s settled then. I¡¯ll get Sam to take you shopping tomorrow.¡± It¡¯s fall season anyway so it¡¯s time to get some new clothes. It¡¯s gettingte. You should get some sleep.¡± ¡°Goodnight, Big Brother.¡± Juno waved Adrian headed back to his room after leaving Juno, Samantha was still sound asleep. She had spent more time sleeping since getting pregnant Meanwhile, in Novemton, the leaders of Internal Affairs called for another meeting. It was the second meeting of the same night. It was clear that Internal Affairs were determined to control Wyvern Peak Chase was seated in the head seat. He said, ¡°Everyone, the bodyguards delivered the application to vote out Wyvern Peak to monarch ten minutes ago. If everything goes ording to n, we¡¯ll be making the announcement tomorrow moming. ¡°By then, every department should act ordingly to the situation. Be prepared to face Wyvern Peak¡¯s dissatisfaction at any given moment. If its soldiers react aggressively, you have the authority to kill them immediately.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± the group of people answered. The next day, the morning was the same as usual and everything seemed calm. Samantha woke up early as she slept earlyst night. Fall mornings were the best time for morning exercise so Samantha and Adrian decided to take a walk through Jewel It was possibly the happiest walk Samantha had ever taken in her life. She walked with a happy expression on her face while Adrian kept herpany. They wallod along the hill road of themunity. They crossed paths with quite a number of others who were also on their morning rum. Samantha greeted them one by one because those were their neighbors. ¡°The air is so fresh!¡± Samantha shut her eyes and immersed herself in the pleasant atmosphere of Jewel Road. The maple Trees along the road were starting to change color and fallen leaves were s cattered all over the road. Samantha looked toward Adrian and said, ¡°Hey, silly. Have you thought of a name for your son?¡± Chapter 544 Chapter 544 Adrian was walking backward ahead of Samantha, his front facing her. He felt rather puzzled upon hearing her question. ¡°What son? How do you know that it¡¯s a son in your belly? What if it¡¯s a daughter?¡± Samantha rubbed her belly. ¡°He¡¯s in my belly so how can I not know his gender? I¡¯m very confident that it¡¯s a son. Would you ¡°What are we betting on?¡± Adrian asked. Samantha thought about it and said, ¡°If it¡¯s a son, you¡¯ll wash my clothes for the rest of your life. If it¡¯s a daughter, I¡¯ll wash yours. What do you think?¡± Adrian had the awareness to know that it was just clothes. Adrian said smilingly, ¡°Let¡¯s not bet. I¡¯ll handle the task of washing your clothes for the rest of your life.¡± Samantha red at Adrian. ¡°That sounds good. However, if I¡¯m right about the baby being a son, what¡¯re you going to name him? Adrian said without the slightest hesitation, ¡°His name will be Neo Xander. If it¡¯s a girl, you can name her.¡± ¡°Neo Xander?¡± Samantha chuckled. ¡°Look at you. You¡¯ve already thought of a name early on huh? Otherwise, how could youe up with a name so quickly? And you say you don¡¯t want a son. I can see that you value male children over female ones.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it. That was the name given by my father,¡± Adrian said as he beamed. Samantha was puzzled ¡°I¡¯ll tell you the truth. We were already engaged before my father passed, remember? He told me before his passing to name our child ¡®Neo Xander¡¯ if we had one. I suppose because it means ¡°new beginnings,¡± Adrian exined. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Samantha thought for a while. ¡°That¡¯s a pretty good name. If it¡¯s a son, we¡¯ll name him Neo then.¡± ¡°Time for breakfast, Sam!¡± Joanna¡¯s call was hearding from uphill Adrian hastily propped Samantha up, ¡°All right, let¡¯s head home.¡± Both of them returned home and found that Rue had already prepared breakfast. Juno then walked out of her room and passed a piece of paper to Adrian. ¡°Here¡¯s the letter, Big Brother. It¡¯s all done.¡± ¡°So soon?¡± Adrian epted the letter. Joanna and Samantha gathered around. They were puzzled. ¡°Juno, what¡¯s that?¡± Joanna stretched out her hand to sn atch it away but Adrian quickly pocketed the letter. Joanna said, ¡°What is it, Adrian? It¡¯s not a love letter for some girl, right? That¡¯s really bold of you to make Juno write it for you!¡± Adrian rolled his eyes at Joanna. Juno chuckled and said to Adrian, ¡°Why don¡¯t you read it? What if what I wrote isn¡¯t good enough? Adrian replied, ¡°I trust you. ¡°All right, let¡¯s eat! After breakfast, Adrian sent the letter to Nowenton Even though it appeared that the country had not undergone any changes, the major leaders of Internal Affairs in Novemton Chama 54 had already gathered in Novemtom Hall and a special meeting targeting Wyvern Peak was being carried out. The moderator of the meeting was the monarch. ¡°Everyone, I¡¯ve already received the vote for Wyvem Peak. It seems that you are threatened by its existence.¡± The monarch sat in the head seat and took a nonchnt nce at the people at the scene. Chase said, ¡°The country is at peace now. If we don¡¯t eliminate Wyvern Peak, it will most certainly be a drawback for Internal Affairs. Wyvern Peak¡¯s poprity in the country is at an all-time high now. Even War Legate Draco¡¯s reputation has surpassed yours, Your Majesty. ¡°Thus, Wyvern Peak must be dissolved. Otherwise, we¡¯ll be ying with fire.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If Wyvern Peak continues to stand, we¡¯ll need to channel arge sum of monry every year to sustain it. We can spend that money on other matters. It will be better than giving it to Wyvern Peak for nothing.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. Even though Wyvern Peak has performed meritorious service to the country, the organization has been taking our resources for centuries. We¡¯ll consider what we¡¯ve given them as a small remuneration. If we were to let the legate go unchecked, his presence will threaten yours, Your Majesty.¡± Every department pleaded on behalf of the people. The monarch kept quiet for a while. Soon afterward, he raised his head and said, ¡°This is a difficult situation. Since there¡¯s no objection, I shall dispatch the order to hold a press conference at once. I¡¯d like to personally announce the dismissal of Wyvern Peak¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡± Everyone answered. However, it was at this exact moment when an Internal Affairs employee walked into the room and said, ¡°The legate issued a secret orderst night. Wyvern Peak was already dismissed before daybreak. There¡¯s no one else left in Wyvern Hall!¡± Spin to im Your Surprise Reward! Chapter 545 Chapter 545 Everyone, including the monarch, was stunned when they heard the news. Wyvern Peak had already been dissolved? They had shut down operations before the monarch even issued the order to do so. the monarch had an awkward look on his face as the officers and civilians at the scene began to whisper to one another. ¡°Why did Wyvern Peak take the initiative to dissolve itself? Is this beneficial to Draco?¡± It has always been hard to figure out his train of thought. He dissolved Wyvern Peak so suddenly. Is it because he received some sort of information that we didn¡¯t?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Many people were puzzled. In light of Draco¡¯s usual domineering personality, they did not think he would dissolve Wyver Peak The crowd continued to discuss at great length.. Meanwhile, Chase said, ¡°Draco is no fool. I believe that he acquired some information and knows that Internal Affairs was about to vote out Wyvern Peak That¡¯s why he dissolved the organization so suddenly. Rather than wait for Nowerton¡¯s order, he might as well dissolve it himself. By doing so, he¡¯s able to maintain the organization¡¯s dignity.¡± Chase¡¯s remark enlightened everyone. ¡°You¡¯re right. Draco is no fool indeed. He¡¯s doing this for his own reputation.¡± ¡°There¡¯s an ancient saying. The man who recognizes the facts of a situation is the paragon of men. Draco is rather interesting,¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°However, there¡¯s one more point. Even though Wyvern Peak has been dissolved, they¡¯re still following Draco¡¯s orders. If he were to issue a secret order, I¡¯m worried that Wyvern Peak will reassemble once again,¡± someone suddenly said. Everyone noticed the crux of the matter right away. Meanwhile, people stood up in session. I suggest dispatching assassins to kill the ten battle warriors, the nine guardians, and other leaders of Wyver Peak. Once these leaders are dead, Wyvern Peak will no longer pose a threat to us even if it does reassemble again.¡± H ¡°Even though Wyvem Peak ims to have been dissolved, it¡¯s still a threat to us. We must find a reason to eliminate these leaders to ensure Internal Affairs¡® eternal peace.¡± ¡°second the motion!¡± ¡°I second the motion as well!¡± Everyone was in agreement. Just as these people had mentioned, as long as Wyvern Peak existed, it posed a threat to Internal Affairs. To ensure Internal Affairs¡® long¨Cterm stability, Wyvern Peak must be eliminated. However, the crucial part of eliminating Wyvern Peak was to kill the ten battle warriors and the nine guardians, or Draco himself. The crowd reflected and came to the conclusion that they were incapable of billing Draco, but it was highly possible for them to kill the ten battle warriors and name guardia ¡°Issue the order. We must act at once. Now that Wyvern Peak has been dissolved, it is our chance to get rid of the ten battle warriors. If we miss this chance, we¡¯ll be hard¨Cpressed toe across another,¡± Chase said as he stood up The monarch kept quiet for a moment. Then, he nodded. ¡°Men, Issue the onleria- But before the monarch could finish his sentence, another Internal Affairs staff member walked in with a letter in his hand. ¡°A letter came from Swallowston ten minutes ago. It¡¯s from War Legate Draco.¡± Chase beckoned. ¡°Bead it.¡± The person unfolded the letter. Only a few sentences were written on?L ¡°The mountains and rivers look magnificent. The country is peaceful. Now that the war in the ounds is over, Wyvern Peak is no longer needed. It has already been dissolved so there is no more Engering threat. Wyvern Peak¡¯s soldiers have returned to their homes and have reunited with their faullies. If even one of the soldiers who has returned home is killed, the whole country will be alerted. When that happens, all bell will break loose, every living being will live in misery, and the three million warriors will gather once again. Yours sincerely, War Legate Draco.¡± Everyone at the scene became dumbfounded as the letter was read out loud. All at once, they felt embarrassed and were rendered speechless. Chapter 546 Chapter 546 Everyone present felt like they were just pped across the face. A moment ago, they openly stated they were sending out assassins to eliminate the battle warriors and the guardians. Now, that was no longer the case, nor did they dare to make such suggestions anymore. Nobody present could have ever thought that Draco dissolving Wyvem Peak would end up leaving Internal Affairs hanging by a thread. The words ¡°all hell will break loose, every living being will live in misery, and the three million warriors will gather once again¡± rang over and over in everyone¡¯s ears. Of course, they understood what the legate meant. If anyone from Internal Affairs kills any one of his people, he would turn the whole world upside down and devour them like the merciless sea. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. For a moment, the meeting room became extremely silent. Nobody dared to make a sound After a brief silence, the monarch said, ¡°Do you see this? Deaco is openly threatening me because he thinks I¡¯m going to kill off his men one by one. Don¡¯t you all think he¡¯s trying to insinuate I¡¯ll be in danger if I kill his men?¡± ¡°That arrogant fool!¡± someone angrily said with clenched fists. Yet, as arrogant as they thought Draco was, there was nothing they could do against him. ¡°Chase, Draco dissolved Wyvem Peak right after I came up with that idea. He must have known about our ns. His letter arrived just as I was about to give the order to eliminate everyone from Wyvern Peak. Somehow, he¡¯s able to stay one step ahead of us no matter what we do. ¡°So, what do you think we should do now?¡± Chase took a deep breath and admitted to himself that he had underestimated Draco¡¯s capabiliti ¡°I thought Draco was a mere barbarian whose sole function is to fight battles, but I now see that he¡¯s a very cautious man. The most infuriating part about this letter is that he wasn¡¯t even the one who wrote it!¡± Chase was extremely infuriated as he gripped the letter in his hand. ¡°Draco didn¡¯t write the letter?¡± Everyone became confused. They were unable to confirm whether the letter was written by Adrian or not since they were not familiar with his handwriting. ¡°I saw his handwriting back when he graduated from high school. His handwriting is the same as his personality. Powerful, brutish, and devoid of elegance. However, the handwriting on this letter is anything but those things. In fact, it¡¯s obvious this was written by a woman! Upon closer inspection, everyone began to agree with Chase. ¡°Such beautiful handwriting ¡± ¡°Any letter written by a member of Wyvern Peak would be as messy as a doctor¡¯s note, so much that it would seem ineligible to anyone who¡¯s not from Wyvern Peak.¡¯ ¡°Yet, the handwriting in this letter is extremely neat and beautiful. It¡¯s as if I¡¯m looking at a painting¡± The monarch became enraged and took a deep breath before he stood up and yelled, ¡°How dare he have a woman humiliate me! Does he have no respect for me?! I¡¯m the monarchi! want this letter investigated. Find out who the handwriting belongs to!¡± Teg minutester, an investigation team from Internal Affairs called back with the results. Nuvenston¡¯s povernor stood up and said, ¡°The investigation has been concluded. This letter was written by a third- year student by the name of Juno Byrd studying at Swallowston Middle School, Juno is the adopted daughter of Draco¡¯s mother.¡± ¡°What did you say? He used an eighteen-year-old girl to humiliate me? Curse that Dracol Not only did he kill members of Internal Affairs and sent me a threatening letter, he even humiliated me with a little girl?! How dare he! ¡°I want someone sent to Swallowston to apprehend this jumo girl I will interrogate her myself!¡± Yet, once again, things were not going to go the way they wanted. A member from Internal Affairs said, ¡°Drare has eliminated all of our men in Swallowston. The only remaining personnel we have is Hartal Wand, the first guardian, who has also defected to his side. Wyvem Peak is now in total control of Swallowston.¡± ¡°Is he trying to take over my city too?!¡± the monarch yelled. Chapter 547 Chapter 547 Nobody was able to give the monarch an answer as everything had alreadye to pass Out of fear of Wyvem Peak¡¯s growing powers, Internal Affairs had already cut down the resources channeled to Wyvern Peak by half over the past two years. They even came up with a strategy to have Wyvern Peak dissolved. Yet, was exactly what Draco did before they could even act out on their ns. They all thought Draco was a fool who only knew military tactics. In truth, he proved to be far more intelligent than expected, stupefying everyone from Internal Affairs by dissolving Wyvern Peak before they could. On top of that, be threatened to reform Wyvern Peak if Internal Affairs ever harmed any of its soldiers. In other words, he was still inmand of the three million people from Wyvern Peak, who were patiently waiting to be brought back together uponmand. And at that moment, Internal Affairs no longer had any power over Swallowston. The continuous development of the situation was more than enough to prove that Wyvern Peak was far different from how they were in the past The meeting in Novemton continued. Meanwhile, somewhere in the ounds. ¡°We¡¯ve just received word that Draco sent out a secretmand and dissolved Wyvern Peak. They¡¯ve been defending Navia for over a hundred years. Now, Wyvern Hall has been emptied out, and all its members have retired.¡± ¡°What? Are you serious?¡± ¡°What¡¯s Navia doing? Don¡¯t they know that their doors will be wide open without Wyvern Peak¡¯s protection?¡± ¡°The Lupesians are surely celebrating this asion right now.¡± ¡°Looks like we¡¯re in for a really good show!¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Meanwhile, somewhere in Luposia¡­ ¡°Your Majesty, I have news! Wyvern Peak¡¯s been dissolved!¡± ¡°What? Is this true? Are you sure this isn¡¯: some ldnd of ploy by Navia to trick us into attacking them?¡± ¡°Our spy in Navia has verified this intel. Navia¡¯s Internal Affairs are afraid of Wyvern Peak¡¯s power which has been steadily growing stronger. Because of this, they¡¯ve been trying to take control of Wyvern Peak, but Draco got in their way and made an henry out of them. ¡°Now, Wyvern Hall ispletely empty with nobody in sight.¡± ¡°Go! I want soineune to verify this intel once more. If Wyvern Peak really has been dissolved, it would mean our day of revenge is at hand! Also, send messengers to Tigreon, Empereon, and Drageon, I would like to invite them to discuss forming ance to take down Navia¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± That morning, fiews spread over Novanto ¡°Wyver: Peak has been dissolved by the order of War Legate Dean!¡± ¡®All units from Wyvern Peak have officially retired as of seven o¡¯clock this morning¡± The news came as a shock to many. The dissolution of Wywem Peak was very unexpected. Many citizens in various cities even started protesting. Some figured that Wywem Peak had already grown far stronger than Internal Affairs, which was why the Latter wanted to regain control, especially now that the war at the ounds was over. Regardless, the dissolution was a fact that could no longer be changed. Wyvern Peak was rendered completely mute by the eleven o¡¯clock news on all the major tforms, Meanwhile, at One Jewel Boad Chapter 548 Chapter 548 Life was no different for Adrian after he dissolved Wyvern Peak moment, he was in the courtyard with Samantha, watering the flowers together. The couple did not seem affected by Noverton¡¯s news. To Samantha, she would support all of Adrian¡¯s decisions no matter what. Plus, she has never interfered with any of his ns that involved Wyvern Peak. At that moment, a jeep drove into their courtyard. The driver was the slender¨Clegged Mya. When she stepped out and saw Adrian watering the nts, she said, ¡°You sure have a peaceful life, sir. You¡¯ve got a beautiful wife to live out your merry life with you.¡± ¡°Mys, you¡¯re here,¡± Samantha greeted her with a smile Mya nodded in return before walking over toward Adrian. ¡°Everyone from Wyvern Peak has gone home. Even the battle warriors have retired and are heading home. I, too, am nning on heading back to Southrive.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. You should hurry up and find yourself a decent man to marry when you get home. Remember to invite me to your wedding when it happens! Mya suddenly felt helpless. Wyvern Peak was dissolved all of a sudden, but maybe the legate has ns of his own. Nobody has thought too much into the At that thought, Mya handed a file over to Adrian. ¡°Before Daniel left, he gave me this to hand to you. It¡¯s your apprentice¡¯s test results ¡°One more thing, sir. Your position as the legate is about to expire. ording to the rules, a test is to be held at Wyvern Peak on New Year¡¯s Day to select the new legate. But naturally, the test can¡¯t be held anymore now that Wyvern Peak has been dissolved. So, what are you going to do about this?¡± Adrian had already been in his position for five years, so logically, he should be stepping down next year. However, the test at Wyvern Peak could no longer be conducted, so the rules for the selection of the new legate might need some adjustments. However, Adrian did not reply to Mya¡¯s question. Instead, he took a look at the test results she gave him. ¡°These results aren¡¯t ideal.¡± Adrian was able to tell based on the information. He then asked, ¡°Where is Barry now?¡± *Lucas has ns for him and has taken him away. Back to the topic at hand. You need to decide on a new legate as soon as possibile. What are you going to do now that we can¡¯t conduct the test?¡± Mya asked. Adrian put away Barry¡¯s test results. In truth, he had not held high hopes for thetter. After all, it was no simple task to be the legate of Wyvern Peak However, Adrian already had a suitable candidate in mind. He said, ¡°Notify the ten elders that I already have a candidate in mind. I¡¯ll personally make my decision on New Year¡¯s Day next year.¡± ¡°Are you saying there¡¯s no need for the test to be conducted?¡± Mya asked in surprise, ¡°That¡¯s a matter for another time.¡± Mya, still surpriseif, narrowed her eyes as she said, ¡°So you¡¯re saying that you already have got a suitable candidate in mind, huh? However, I doubt those from Wyvern Peak will be happy with your decision unless this candidate passes the test.¡± Adrian merely smiled and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure they¡¯re all perfectly happy with my decision. Now, stop worrying and hurry home. You¡¯ve got a spouse to look for! He then handed the test results back to Mya and patted her shoulder. ¡°Could you please not egg me into marrying someone? I¡¯m seriously beginning to wonder what your n is. Do you have any idea how huge of an impart your sudden decision to dissolve Wyvern Peak has caused?¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Adrian smiled. ¡°Dar dissolution neily means we¡¯ll be able to reunite in the future. As the saying goes, some! *You win some, you Jose ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡± Mya said nothing more. She got back into her jeep and drove off. At that moment, Samantha turned around and looked at Adrian with a curious expression. ¡°Do you really have a candidate in mind, dear? Will the ten elders agree to you changing Wyvem Peak¡¯s rules?¡± Adrian pulled her into his arms and smiled. ¡°All they care about is the person¡¯s capabilities, so they will surely be satisfied so long as that person is capable. All right, thire for us to get some rest.¡± Chapter 549 Chapter 549 When Adrian and Samantha stepped into the living room, Joanna quickly pulled Samantha away. She wanted Samantha to do a pregnancy exercise she had seen on the television. Adrian walked up to the sky garden alone and reclined on one of the deck chairs. He then opened up a book and read it in peace. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. The book was a historical record of Wyvern Peak, with the legacies of all was legates written in it. It also contained the number of times Wyvern Peak had been dissolved and brought back together once more That¡¯s right. This was not the first time Wyvern Peak was dissolved. They had gone through the same process once sixty years ago, that disbandmentsting for three whole years. It was then rebuilt in three days through a secret order sent by War Legate Fores On top of that, this actionid down Wyvern Peak¡¯s foundation and was a sign that the now¨Cdissolved Wyvem Peak, which was dissolved for a second time, will eventually rise from the ashes once more. There was a reason why the soldiers of Wyvern Peak were able to swiftly retire after Adrian gave his orders. They were all prepared for such a thing to happen. After all, history was something that could repeat itself. Adrian lounged in the sky garden until fear in the afternoon, until he heard someone walking toward him from behind. It was Junn, in her short skirted uniform and her schoolbag, just returning from school. Her legs were now fully healed, and she had returned to being a normal girl. ¡°Hey, Brother,¡± Juno called out to Adrian as she put down her bag Adrian turned around and smiled at her. ¡°You¡¯re home.¡± Juno nodded and walked toward him. She then bent down and said, ¡°Sam and Jojo are being really loud with their exercise so thought I¡¯d do my homework up here¡± She brought out her books and ced them on the table. After loolding at her for a while, Adrian sakl, ¡°There¡¯s something I¡¯d like to ask you, Juno. What do you think the bigges: differences between men and women are?¡± ¡°Hrom?¡± Juno was confused why Adrian would ask such a question, but she thought about it for a moment and answered, ¡°The difference would be their biological structures. Aside from that, there¡¯s not much of a difference between them, is there?¡± ¡°Then, do you think women will be able to hold positions that men currently do? For example, is a woman capable of bing the legate and leading millions upon millions of people?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t Ms. Mya already the perfect example? Throughout history, there¡¯s no such thing as women being unable to do what man can do. Even Raquel Zayn was able to be a battle warrior, so why would it be impossible?¡± Juno answered as she started on her homework Adrian chuckled and handed the book in his hands to her. ¡°Here, take it. Head it when you¡¯ve got the time.¡± ¡°No need, I¡¯ve already read it before. I can even recite it backwards if you want,¡± Juno answered without even looking at Adrian, who seemed rather stunned when he heard this He could feel the atmosphere bing awkward between them. ¡°You¡¯ve already read it? ¡°Yeap, I memorized the heroic records of Wyvem Peak when I was thirteen. So, you should keep that book for yourself. I¡¯ve already read it in the library countless times years ago.¡± ¡°Well done! Adrian gave her a huge thumbs up. Adrian then fell into deep thought for quite a while before he suddenly asked, ¡°By the way, are you familiar with battle tactics including solo fights, team fights, sea battles, Lind battles, day battles, and night battles? Have you been reading up on those?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve read all of the military tactics books avable in the library. Why do you ask?¡± Adrianughed before saying, ¡°Nothing, jest asking. Hey, how about I teach you some Herculean Boxing techniques?¡± ¡°Herculean Boxing Chapter 550 Chapter 550 Juno squinted her eyes. ¡°ording to the books I¡¯ve read, Herculean Boxing is a mixed martial arts technique unique to Wyver Peak. It was developed after years of trial and error. I¡¯ve also read that this technique is a must-have for all of Wyvern Peak¡¯s soldiers. It¡¯s probably the most ferocious technique to date.¡± Juno recalled reading about this technique. So when she heard Adrian¡¯s offer, she quickly said, ¡°But, Brother, I don¡¯t know how to fight even though I know the technique. I¡¯ve read about it before but it¡¯s really difficult to learn.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll teach you.¡± Adrian stood up, pulling June to her feet as well. ¡°You¡¯ve got an extraordinary memory, Juno. I¡¯ll demonstrate the technique slowly, and I want you to repeat what I¡¯ve done in all seriousness after you¡¯ve learned it.¡± Juno nodded, allowing Adrian to begin his demonstration. His movements looked slow, but the force of his punches was filled with vitality and ferocity while his defenses were impable, demonstrating Herculean Boxing to a perfect degree. Meanwhile, Juno chewed on her pen as she stood there, trying her very best to memorize all of Adrian¡¯s movements as she analyzed them. Soon, Adrian finished his demonstration and said, ¡°Did you catch all that?¡± Juno smiled. ¡°It¡¯s quite simple, actually. I¡¯ve already memorized it all. How about I show you? Adrian took two steps back as Juno took a deep breath and calmed herself before repeating what Adrian had shown her. ¡°Wow, her memory¡¯s much better than I expected. I¡¯ve only demonstrated it once. Although shecks proper posture and strength, she¡¯s able to perfectly mimic my moves. It¡¯s Herculean Boxing, all righ Meanwhile, Samantha was sitting on the carpet in the living room downstairs, facing the television as she practiced the pregnancy exercises. As a pregnant woman, she wanted to be prepared for anything at all times. When Joanna returned from the washroom, she said, ¡°Sam, your husband has gone mad¡­ Mad I tell you!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Samantha asked with a confused look on her face. ¡°That idiot upstairs is teaching Juno how to fight!¡± Joanna had caught a peek of Adrian teaching Juno Herculean Boxing when she was u upstairs. This caused Samantha to be shocked, while Hue, who overheard their conversation from the kitchen, rushed out and headed upstairs to the sky parden. When she got there, she saw Adrian instructing Juno on how to improve her stance and movements. Juno was breathing raspy and there were traces of sweat on the tip of her nose, but she was learning the techniques very seriously. At that moment, Rue yelled, ¡°Adrian! What are you doing?!¡± Adrian instantly jumped in shock when he heard his mother yelling at him. Meanwhile, Juno hurried back to her seat and discontinued doing her homework with her head lowered. Letting out a light coughi, Adrian said, ¡°Umm¡­ Nothing, Mother. We were just ying.¡¯ Spat in hand, Rue stomped toward her son. ¡°How could you go about teaching Juno how to fight when her legs have just healed? What if she ends up getting injured?! ¡°Also, she should be f uc using on her studies. And yet here you are, teaching her how to fight! If you want a sparring partner, get Jojo to do it instead!¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Joanna, who headed upstairs with Samantha, overheard this and immediately stamped her fool. ¡°But Mdm. Rue, I don¡¯t want to spar with him!¡± Ply Spin to im Your Surprise Reward! Chapter 551 Chapter 551 Joanna then shot a re in Adrian¡¯s way Rue was extremely focused on wanting Juno to do well in school since she had always been a studious person. Hence, she haped June would not get distracted. Hearing this, Adrian had no choice but to smile since he could not refute his mother. On the other hand, Juno took his side and said, ¡°I was the one who pestered Brother into teaching me, Mother.¡± Rue locked at Juno and replied, ¡°Right now, you should be focusing on your studies, Juno. You¡¯re going to be taking your university entrance exams soon, so you mustn¡¯t do anything that might distract you from this. You need to work hard and do your best to get the best results possible.¡± Juno nodded, and Rue turned toward Adrian once more. ¡°No more teaching her how to fight from now on, understand?¡± Adrian nodded, while Joanna and Samantha continued to observe the scene. After that, Rue headed downstairs to resume her cooking. Joanna stuck her tongue out at Adrian and pulled a face, but was instantly shocked when Adrian raised his hands and hid behind Samantha. Meanwhile, Samantha seemed to be deep in thought. After the family was done having dinner, they each returned to their respective rooms. Adrian took a shower and came out of the bathroom with a towel wrapped around his waist. Samantha was in a pair of pink pajamas. She sat on the bed and said, ¡°Come here, dear. There¡¯s something I need to ask you.¡± Adrian sat down, looking at Samantha with a curious expression. ¡°Have you got something in mind that has to do with Juno? Earlier, you told Mya you already have a candidate for the next legate in mind. Is that person Juno?¡± Adrian waved his hands helplessly. No doubt, Samantha could understand his thoughts without having to do much guesswork. Just based on Juno¡¯s brilliant deductive mind, she was an exceptional girl and a suitable choice. ¡°Did I guess it right?¡± Samantha asked. Adrian leaned back into the bed and looked at Samantha through the corner of his eyes and said, ¡°Looks lilor I can¡¯t hide anything from you. But how did you figure it out?¡± Hearing this, Samantha knew she had guessed right ¡°Juno¡¯s a pretty smart girl and is able to demonstrate an exceptional amount of deductive reasoning despite her young age. Even I¡¯m no match for her in this aspect. ¡®She alwayses omes up with such mature: estate may bp w very capable in the business world, but I know I stand zero chance on the battlefield. After all, there¡¯s no such thing as the perfect human.¡¯ At that thought, Samantha probingly asked, ¡°Hut she¡¯s only just turned eighteen, plus she¡¯s a girl. I doubt anyone would agree with your choice.¡± ¡°The best time in a person¡¯s life is when they¡¯re righteen to twenty-six years old. After that, our bodies start to degrade, and our physical capabilities, mobility, and thought processes start to slow down. ¡°Hence, this is the best time for Juno to grow. After all, is there anything that¡¯s actually hupossible in this world?¡± ¡°You¡¯re seriously considering it?¡± Samantha was extremely surprised, while Adrian merely smiled and remained silent. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Mother will surely be against your ns. You have no idea how focused she is on Juno¡¯s test results. She wants June to get into Southrive University really badly and would never agree to Juno bing the legate.¡± Chapter 552 Chapter 552 ¡°you attended that university, didn¡¯t you? Has it been helpful to you so far?¡± Adrian had made that statement very casually, but it was enough to cause Samantha¡¯s expression to darken. She instantly grabbed Adrian¡¯s ear and shot a re at him as she said, ¡°Are you trying to insinuate that I¡¯m a useless person? Is there a problem with me being a graduate of Southrive University? At least I managed to start my ownpany.¡± Adrian, whose mouth twitched from the pain of having his ear pulled, said, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. I¡¯m just trying to say that going to university isn¡¯t the only way in life. Juno¡¯s a talented girl, so don¡¯t you think it¡¯d be a huge share for her to live her life as an ordinary person?¡± ¡°But your mother prefers that kind of life for her. You¡¯ve got an extraordinary life, but have you actually been able to enjoy life so far? Sometimes, I¡¯d rather you not be the legate, to be honest, ¡°Samantha said. Although Samantha had her point, Adrian still thought Juno should do something with her extraordinary talents since she had them. It would be a huge waste of her talents otherwise. He replied, ¡°Let¡¯s see what happens in the future and y it by ear.¡± ¡°Is there even a chance of changing your mind once you¡¯ve decided? But, assuming that you¡¯re right, do you think Juno really does have what it takes to be Wyvern Peak¡¯s legate?¡± ¡°Anything¡¯s possible.¡± Samantha nodded and thought that Adrian was right. After chatting a little while longer, Samantha tucked herself under her nket and said, ¡°All right, I¡¯m going to sleep now.¡± ¡°Good night.¡± Adrian said, and Samantha quickly went to Dreand. Everything was peaceful over the next few days. Adrian would be at home apanying Samantha most of the time, while Samantha had not been to the office for quite some time. She would stay home and take care of the baby in her belly. Unless there was something urgent at thepany that needed her attention, Joanna took care of everything else. During this time, Adrian had been teaching Juno more Herculean Boxing. In secret, of course. Slowly, she became a lot more interested in the technique and quickly mastered the essence of the technique thanks to her excellent memory. In just a few days, she had a decent stance and was able to perfectly execute all the moves. The only shoring she had was that her attackscked power. She had the brains butcked the ability to doll out any damage. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Thus, Adrian decided to test juna, testing out her physical capabilities and how well she was at taking damage. A bold idea had sprung into his mind. He wanted Juno to give up on going to university and enter a training camp instead. He wanted her future to be filled with mysteries and wonders! Naturally, he would have to persuade Hue in order to carry out his idea. When he told her about it, Rue immediately rejected it and said, ¡°No. Absolutely not. I¡¯ll never agree to her doing something so dangerous!¡± In an attempt to persuade her, Adrian said, ¡°Jurm¡¯s got so much potential, Mother. You¡¯d be burying her talent if you force her into being a normal academic. She can have a bright future ahead of her.¡± ¦§ in the world are you nning?¡± Rue said anxiously, ¡°You¡¯ve been on the battlefield, yet you want Juno to go down the same path? Wyvern Peak is a really dangerous ce. I¡¯ll never let Juno give up on her studies to help you with your cause. Also, her legs aren¡¯t fully healed yet.¡± ¡°Her legs are fine, Mother, and she has huge potential. I believe her future shouldn¡¯t be confined to being a studious person. Instead, she should be an extremely excellent member of management.¡± Stubbornly, Rue shook her head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how hard you try to convince me, Adrian, I¡¯ll never agree to it, and that¡¯s final! Chapter 553 Chapter 553 Rue¡¯s stubbornness left Adrian feeling helpless. At the same time, Juno was out in the living room watching television. But, in truth, her mind was already on cloud nine. Over the past few days, while Adrian was teaching her more about Herculean Boxing, she had sensed that he wanted her to be like him Yet, Rue was very adamant about not wanting her to follow his path. ¡°Is something on your mind, Juno?¡± Just as Juno was deep in thought, Samantha walled over and sat next to her with a smile on her face. Juno pointed to the kitchen and said, ¡°Brother¡¯s talking with Mother right now, and I think it¡¯s about me. Mather sounds really angry.¡± Samantha looked toward the kitchen and guessed that Adrian was trying to persuade Rue. She smiled and asked, ¡°Adrian¡¯s trying to groom you into bing like him. What are your thoughts on this?¡± Juna remained silent for a moment. She could understand what Adrian wanted for her. ¡®Everyone should have a glorious dream they¡¯d like to pursue in life. But, I don¡¯t know what path I should choose¡­¡± At that thought, Juno shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Samantha stroked Juno¡¯s hair with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s okay, you¡¯ll know which path you¡¯ll want to take in the future. All you have to do now is be confident in yourself.¡± Juno nodded. At that moment, Adrian walked out of the kitchen with a dejected expression on his face. Rue was clearly still against the idea. ¡°Did you get a scolding?¡± Samantha asked with a smile when she saw his expression, but Adrian merely put both hands into the air in reply. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡®Mother¡¯s really adamant about this¡­ Looks like I¡¯m going to have to put this on the back burner for the time being.¡± Over the next few days, Adrian tried to look for someone who would be capable of bing the next legate. He had gone through all three million of Wyvern Peak¡¯s soldiers, but none of them seemed like a suitable candidate to him. Still, he did not give up. Three dayster, a piece of news spread throughout Swallowston-the annual church festival of Swallowston was around the corrier. The church festival, simply known as Church Fest, was a gathering held at St. Elmer¡¯s Church of Swallowston. ording to history, a general by the name of Saint Elmer once lived in this church. Hundreds of years ago, when he arrived at Swallowston as a rogue, he led a group of rogues like himself to protect the tens of thousands of civilians in the country. After he fell in battle, the people built St. Elmer¡¯s Church in honor of him. Now, tomemorate his deeds, Swallowston would hold a gathering every year on his death anniversary. The people woulde together and put on a huge show, setting up a stage and singing for three whole days. The three-day event was set to start the next day. In fact, this event was the biggest and most unique throughout Swallwston. That evening, Adrian and his family were having dinner when Rue suddenly said, ¡°Church Fest is starting tomarrow. Adrian, Sam, I¡¯d like you two toe with me to St. Elmer¡¯s Church to offer prayers.¡± Rue was a typical housewife who would go to church alone to pray for the safety of her family. Chapter 554 Chapter 554 Rue would do this every year without fail She believed that it was Saint Elmer who had been protecting Adrian and their entire family all this time. When Adrian heard this, he looked up in confusion. ¡°Is the event happening tomorrow? It¡¯s been so many years since I¡¯ve been to St. Elmer¡¯s Church.¡± Back when Adrian was still a little boy, Rue would take him there with her every year. Time seemed to freeze whenever he thought about the church. Meanwhile, Samantha smiled and said, ¡°Mother¡¯s been taking me there every year while you were away, dear.¡± ¡°Looks like she hasn¡¯t changed her habits,¡± Adrian said with a smile, Rue was not a very capable woman per se, but she strongly believed that Saint Elmer could protect them, and it was the only constion she had over her years of hardships. Juno then said, ¡°I heard they¡¯ve invited a group of choir singers from Azure Creek. I hear they¡¯re really famous.¡± St. Elmer¡¯s Church would hire a group of local choir singers every year, which was a performance everyone looked forward to. Rue replied, ¡°Yes, they manage to hire unique singers every year. Saint Elmer protected Swallowston a hundred years ago, so I¡¯d like you all toe with me for a prayer session tomorrow.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Joanna smiled. ¡°St. Elmer¡¯s Church is famous throughout Swallowston. If I remember correctly, no other cities have such a ce, do they?¡± Rue replied, ¡°Yes that¡¯s correct. Only Swallowston¡¯s citizens will go there every year. Those from other cities most likely don¡¯t even know who Saint Elmer is.¡± Adrian¡¯s impression of the church was no longer as deep as it was once in his mind, but since Rue had brought it up, he chose not toment any further. He nodded and said, ¡°All right, we¡¯ll go with you tomorrow.¡± Joanna nudged Juno¡¯s elbow and said, ¡°Let¡¯s prepare lots of snacks and enjoy them while listening to the choir! Let¡¯s not give Sam any and watch her flip!¡± ¡°Oh yeah!¡± The two women high-fived each other. The family then nned their schedule. Ultimately, they decided to pray at the church before going to watch the choir performance. After that, they would do some shopping at the festival market and try some local delicacies. The first day of the event arrived. People strolled through the mountain where the church was located. Many stalls had been set up along the way, lending the atmosphere a lively air. Nearby, a stage had been erected and the performers were putting on their makeup and costume. The elderly had already taken their seats beneath the stage, waiting for the show to begin. At the same time, some people were inside St. Elener¡¯s church for the prayer session. When evening came, the choir began their singing. The crowd, both young and old, were shopping in the market at the foot of the mountain while listening to the choir performance or making their way up the mountain. Joanna and Juno had prepared a lot of snacks and were at home, waiting for Rue to finish cleaning the house so they could depart. Shortly after, they headed off to St. Elmer¡¯s Church Along the way, they saw a number of cars also leading toward the church. The sounds of people singing filled the air. No doubt, the church had be the ce where almost everyone in Swallowston had gathered that day. Half an hourter, Adrian and his family arrived near the church and parked outside. They then got out and headed toward the event venue. Although it was already evening at the moment, many bright lights lit up the ce. Coupled with the huge crowd in the area, St. Elmer¡¯s Church was the most happening ce in Swallowston that evening Chapter 555 Chapter 555 ¡°This ce is packed!¡± Samantha was enveloped by the event¡¯s atmosphere the moment she got out of the car. Hand¨Cin¨C hand, she, Joanna, and Junn walked through the streets while Adrian followed behind them. It was a loucus There were cheers, people yelling out their wares for sale, and many more sounds echoing from both sides. It was a joyous asion that Adrian rarely had the luxury of enjoying The choir was still singing at the foot of the mountains. Aside from that, the fragrance of Swallowston¡¯s local delicacies emanated throughout the air, making Adrian recall a time very, very long ago when Rue often brought him to the church. Adrian, purely focused on having fun, suddenly thought of someone. ¡°Mother, someone just came to mind. I wonder if you: I remember him,¡± Adrian rushed over to Rue¡¯s side and asked, who was rather curious about it. As they walked, she asked, ¡°Who is it? ¡°He used to sell carved wooden dolls outside the church, and I remember him knowing a thing or two about astrology as well¡± Many years ago when Adrian was around ten, he came across this wooden¨Cdoll maker outside St. Elmer¡¯s Church when he was there with Rue and Henry. They even bought him one of the dolls at the time. Adrian was able to remember the doll maker¡¯s nickname¨CCarver. And the man had said something to Henry about Adrian back then. Rue¡¯s impression of Carver was rather faint, so it took her a long time before she was able to recall him. ¡°Do you mean Carver? I remember him now. He once said that a new legate was about to be born at Wyvern Peak, and the new legate would be a Xander.¡± Adrian nodded. ¡°Yes, he did. Father evenughed and joked that I had the makings of bing a great general ¡± ¡°Holy sh*t Is he really that urate?¡± Joanna asked in shock. ¡®Is this astrologer really that insightful?¡± Adrian turned toward Joanna and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know about that, but Carver did say that the next legate of Wyvern¡¯s Peak would be from the Xander family. ¡°Now that I think of it, Carver does have good judgment of character. Have you seen him over the years, Mother? Rue shook her head. She visited the church every year, but she could not recall seeing him. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen him over the past few years. He can¡¯t possibly be at the church all the time, can he? Who knows? He might. even have passed away by now. ¡°Why are you looking for him?¡± Adrian remained silent, thinking that it was a pity Carver was not around. ¡®I thought of consulting him about Wyvern Peak¡¯s future if he were around Samantha walked over and grabbed Adrian¡¯s arm before leaning into his ear. ¡°Are you nning on asking him who the next legate is?¡± H ¡°You know me so well, sweetheart. I just can¡¯t hide anything from you.¡± Adrian pinched Samantha¡¯s nose as thetter Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. chuckled Without saying anything more, Adrian and Rue headed toward St. Elmer¡¯s Church. There were many people around the church at that moment, lining up for a ce to pray. Adrian and his family stood in queue quietly. Unfortunately, Adrian failed to locate Carver among the crowd. Sensing his disappointment, Samantha consoled him by saying, ¡°It¡¯s all right, dear. Perhaps he can¡¯t be here because of some personal matters. There¡¯s always a chance he¡¯ll be here tomorrow, right?¡± In truth, neither of them even knew if Carver was still alive, but Adrian still shot Samantha a smile. Chapter 556 Chapter 556 Soon, they got to the end of the line. Rue said, ¡°Let¡¯s head inside.¡± Samantha and the others nodded and were about to go into the church when Adrian suddenly said, ¡°I¡¯m going to pass on the prayer session, Mother. I¡¯ll be outside.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Rue asked in confusion. At that moment, Juno smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s a rule at Wyvern Peak where its soldiers are forbidden to kneel before anyone except for their parents and benefactors.¡± It was then Rue understood why Adrian was skipping the session. ¡°All right then. You go ahead and wait for us outside. Don¡¯t go off without us, okay?¡± After Adrian acknowledged her instructions, Rue brought Samantha and the others in while Adrian waited outside. He was watching the stage when he suddenly heard the voices of children saying ¡°I want a doll.¡± ¡°Me too. ¡°Me three!¡± Adrian instantly looked toward the source of the voices. At a spot not too far from the church, a group of children were surrounding a very old¨Clooking man. The man had a block of wood in his hands, carving them into wooden dolls. Some children were happily tottering away, wooden dolls in hand. After a brief moment of surprise, Adrian walked over to where the children were. As he quietly looked at the man making his dolls, memories from more than a decade ago flooded his mind as though Adrian was browsing through his old memories for confirmation. ¡°It¡¯s him! It¡¯s Carver!¡® Adrian was able to recognize the old man as the doll maker from all those years ago. Carver¡¯s legs had been amputated for reasons unknown, which was already so when Adrian first met him. However, the man looked a lot older now. ¡°Calm down, calm down. You¡¯ll all get one each so please line properly,¡± Carver said to the children with a smile on his face as he made his dolls. Hearing this, the children lined up obediently and waited. Shortly after, all of the children got a doll of their own and left happily. Even though everyone had left, Adrian was still looking at Carver quietly. Sensing that someone was still nearby, Carver continued to make his dolls without even looking up as he asked, ¡°What kind of wooden doll would you like, kid? A tiger? Allon? How about an elephant? I can make you whatever you want. Just tell me what it is!¡± Carver¡¯s expression was filled with kindness as he spoke. At that moment, Adrian said, ¡°I¡¯d like to have a doll in the shape of Wyvern Peak¡¯s next legate. Could you make that for me?¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Carver was stunned for a brief moment when he heard this and looked up. When he saw that it was Adrian, he said, ¡°You¡¯re here,d.¡± ¡°You know who I am?¡± Carver smiled. ¡°I met you once sixteen years ago, but I seem to recall you being around ten at the time. You were here with your parents, I believe.¡± ¡°Did you know I¡¯d be here today?¡± Still smiling, Carver replied, ¡°I predicted you¡¯d be back here today sixteen years ago, and it looks like my prediction was correct.¡± That was the first time Adrian felt that Carver was a rather extraordinary man. Chapter 557 Chapter 557 Adrian¡¯s interest was piqued. As he sat down in front of the old man, Carver¡¯s eyes squinted and asked, ¡°Do you have a cigarette?¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Adrian took out his pack and handed a stick to him before looking at Carver¡¯s pants¨Cto where his limbs should have been. ¡°How did you lose your legs?¡± Adrian asked. Carver took a puff of the cigarette and heaved a long sigh. However, he did not answer Adrian¡¯s question. Instead, he asked, Would you like me to tell you your fortune once more? H Adrian nodded. ¡°I¡¯d like to know who will be the next legate. Are you able to help me with this?¡± Carver merely smiled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry but I can¡¯t tell you that. It¡¯s a secret.¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you already revealed such a secret once sixteen years ago?¡± Adrian asked. Carver shook his head. ¡°That was different. I was the one who sought you out back then, but you¡¯re the one who hase to seek me this time ¡°Let¡¯s put it this way. You didn¡¯t want to losow the answer sixteen years ago, but you do now.¡± Adrian knew that he would have to relinquish his position soon, so he needed to look for someone who could rece him. This was the most important task he had at the moment. However, Carver did not seem like he wanted to tell him the answer. After a moment of silence, Adrian said, ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood me. I didn¡¯te here with the purpose of seeking you out. It¡¯s merely a coincidence. In fact, I¡¯m more interested in your legs.¡± Carver looked at his non¨Cexisting limbs and smiled. ¡°They were amputated a very, very long time ago, but it hasn¡¯t affected my life one bit. In fact, I¡¯m the same as you in terms of our futures.¡± Adrian smiled and patted Carver¡¯s shoulder. After that, he stood up and just left. His actions seemed to be asking Carver to take care of himself. s, it was just as Adrian expected things to y out. Right after he got up and was about to leave, Carver asked, ¡°Are your really not curious about your future?¡± Carver was slightly surprised because he thought Adrian would insist on knowing his fortune. Yet, Adrian did no such thing. Hearing, this, Adrian smiled and said, ¡°No, I don¡¯t. You¡¯re overthinking things.¡± Carver became extremely surprised. He had only wanted to tease Adrian a little but was surprised to find out that the legate would not indulge him in his games. Seeing that Adrain was about to leave, Carver smiled and said, ¡°You really are different from the rest, Draco. All right, I¡¯ll give you a doll then!¡± After that, Carver grabbed another wood ck and quickly began to make his doll while Adrian turned around and watched him in silence. Shortly after, the wooden doll was finished and handed over to Adrian ¡°This person will be the next leader of Wyvern Peal¡± After Adrian epted the doll, Carver quickly packed up and left, seeming as though he had never been there. Adrian chose not to stop him and was fiddling with the wooden doll instead. The doll¡¯s shape was not great, but there was one thing Adrian was able to tell from looking at it. ¡°This doll is of a woman. ¡°A woman¡­ Dues this mean Wyvern Peak¡¯s leader is going to be a w ¡®Whose face does this doll have though?¡® At that thought, Adrian picked up his phone and gave Mya a call, and she quickly answered. ¡°Yes sir?¡± Mya had already retumed to her family home in Southrive and was living a much fuller life than Adrian himself. ¡°I need you to look into someone for me. His nickname is ¡®Carver¡® and has been seen at St. Elmer¡¯s Church. Both of his legs have been amputated, and he¡¯s in his seventies now.¡± ¡°Who is this guy?¡± Mya asked curiously. ¡°If my guess is correct, he¡¯s a seer.¡± ¡°A seer?¡± Mya became confused when she heard this. Seers could foretell the future, something that has been passed down in Navia¡¯s history since ancient times. In the past, many seers have been known to exist before emperors even ascended to the throne. Of course, their prophecies were very hard to decipher, and some of them may not evene true. However, this did not mean that seers were fake. Since ancient times, seers would be struck with visions about how a kind man would be the next emperor. They wanted to bestow Navians with hope. Later on, visions became knowledge that could be acquired, albeit theirplex andplicated nature. However, there were acolytes who were focused on learning how to call upon these visions. This was why Adrian did not believe that Carver was capable of fortune¨Ctelling. Instead, Carver was more of a seer. However, Adrian did not know where his capabilities originated from. He then said to Mya, ¡°Seers are almost extinct now in our modern times since most people don¡¯t believe them anymore. Still, this doesn¡¯t mean these people don¡¯t exist. ¡°I need you to find out more about Carver¡¯s background.¡± ¡°Understood, I¡¯ll get right on it.¡± Mya then hung up the phone call. At that moment, Rue, Samantha, Joanna, and Juno exited the church after they were done with their prayers. Samantha noticed the doll in Adrian¡¯s hands and ran over ¡°What happened, dear? Why do you have a wooden doll with you?¡± Joanna walked over and looked at the doll. After a while, she said, ¡°It¡¯s a doll of a woman too. Why did you make such a doll, Adrian?¡± Adrian shot her a re and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t make it. I ran into Carver earlier and he gave it to me. He said that the next leader of Wyvern Peak will be this person.¡± ¡°A woman?¡± Joanna¡¯s eyes opened wide. ¡°Are you kidding me? A woman bing Wyvern Peak¡¯s leader? I¡¯m sure everyone willugh if they hear this. ¡°If the next leader really is a woman, she¡¯d be the first one in history!¡± But, anything was possible. Adrian wanted to prove that the prophecy of Wyvern Peak¡¯s next leader being a woman was true. He fell silent for a moment, while Rue asked, ¡°Did Carver actually say this, Adrian? Did he really say the next leader will be a woman? ¡°Also, it looks like she¡¯s got short hair.¡± Meanwhile, Samantha smiled and said, ¡°Anything¡¯s possible, so Carver might be right. Come on, let¡¯s go have some fun!¡± Chapter 558 Chapter 558 Without thinking too much into the matter, Adrian nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. ? After that, the group headed to the stage and were nning on listening to the choir¡¯s performance before they left Although he did not seem like he cared much, Adrian knew that the prophecy was not an ident. ¡®I¡¯m sure the knowledge of a seer isn¡¯t without grounds.¡® At that moment, all Adrian could do was find the woman in the prophecy. Adrian and the others arrived below the stage, where many people were sitting and enjoying the show. The choir¡¯s presence at the event had attracted the attention of many, and the seats were almost fully filled. Countless people were sitting there, silently listening to the choir¡¯s singing. The choir had finished half of their act by the time Adrian and the others arrived. Due to the songs being in a foreignnguage, Samantha and Joanna were unable to understand the meaning of the songs, but Rue seemed to be engrossed by them. After listening for a while, Joanna and Samantha were still confused as to what was being sung. Joanna was finally unable to hold it in any longer and asked, ¡°How long is this going to go on, Rue? I don¡¯t understand a word of what they¡¯re singing.¡± Hue smiled when she heard this. But before she could exin, Juno stepped in and said, ¡°This choir was invited from Azure Creek, and they¡¯re called Tenshore Choir. The owner of the choir is named Franzen, and they¡¯re singing ¡®Dracolier¡¯s Den.¡± ¡°Dracolier¡¯s Den? What song is that?¡± Joanna asked in confusion. Samantha, too, was listening intently. Adrian exined, ¡°Dracolier was one of the originals of Wyvern Peak, while Dracalier¡¯s Den refers to the ten strongest warriors he had by his side. ording to Wyvern Prald¡¯s history, Saint Elmer was one of them.¡± Joanna seemed very surprised, while Samantha now knew more about Wyvern Peak¡¯s history. Juno smiled. ¡°Brother¡¯s right. Saint Elmer was indeed a member of Dracolier¡¯s Den, ranked sixth out of all of them. When the Battle of Drageon took ce, Saint Elmer lost contact with his teammates and stayed behind in Swallowston. He fended off Drageon¡¯s general for the safely of Swallowston¡¯s citizens.¡± Adrian nodded and acknowledged that everything Juno said was correct. Joanna was surprised when she heard this and asked, ¡°How do you know all this, Juno? You even understand what they¡¯re singing¡­ That¡¯s awesome!¡± Juno smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯ve read about them before, but what I know is only the tip of the Iceberg¡± ¡°From now on, you¡¯re my idol, Juno!¡± Joanna said as she pretended to worship Junn. At that moment, Rue reprimanded them all and said, ¡°All right, that¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s focus on their singing please,¡± Thus, everyone silently listened to the choir. It was just as Juno said, the choir was singing a song about Dracolier¡¯s Den, a song brought from Azure Creek. Aside from being the most famous song in Azure Creek, it was the best throughint the entire country. The song was about how Wyvern Peak was first founded to protect Navia, and its inne was deeply engrossing. However, just as Franzen, the owner of the choir, was conducting for the song to enter its climax, the sound of cats honking was suddenly heard from the foot of the armuntains. What followed was the ringly bright lights from several cars. belonging to Internal Affairs as they drove into the mountains, stopping right before the stage. When the doors were opened, several major characters from Internal Affairs¡® Elmer Branch stepped out. Even the imperial guards were among them.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Chapter 559 Chapter 559 ¡°what¡¯s going on? What are the imperial guards doing here?¡± ¡°Did something happen?¡± ¡°Are they here to listen to the choir too?¡± The confused crowd began discussing with one another when they saw who had arrived. Everyone was now watching the people from Internal Affairs, including Adrian and his family. Juno instantly said, ¡°Looks like something unexpected is going on. I think Chase Gardner sent them to stop the Tenshore Choir from singing about Wyvern Peak¡¯s history.¡± And she was right. Under everyone¡¯s curious gaze, Elmer Branch¡¯s chief judge, Oswald Manning led a team of people toward the stage and said, ¡± Stop singing right now. That¡¯s enough from you lot.¡± ¡°Stop! Stop!¡± Franzen quickly stopped his people upon hearing Oswald¡¯smand. Oswald then walked up to the stage and Franzen immediately went up to wee him, saying, ¡°Is there something wrong. sir? Why did you ask us to stop?¡± Oswald paced the stage as he growled angrily, ¡°Are you the owner of this choir group? Your activity here today has severely gone against Novemton¡¯s rules, so I¡¯m now ordering you to stop. Dismantle this stage at once ande with me to receive your punishment at Criminal Affairs!¡± Oswald was a member of the local Internal Affairs branch, and Chase became the leader of Novemton after the dissolution of Wyvern Peak. Ever since then, Oswald would forcefully forbid anyone and everyone trying to promote Wyvern Peak¡¯s history. Franzen and his group singing about Dracolier¡¯s Den was no different from ying with fire, so it was only natural for Oswald to step in and stop the matter. Hearing this, Franzen quickly said, ¡°But, sir, we¡¯re just singing. There are no rules being broken here, are there? Are you sure this isn¡¯t a mistake?¡± Oswald became infuriated. ¡°Do you not know that nobody is allowed to promote Wyvern Peak¡¯s history ever again?¡± ¡°But I¡¯m singing about Dracolier¡¯s Den, which is ancient history. Is Internal Affairs going to forbid this as well?¡± ¡°Is Dracolier¡¯s Den not rted to Wyvern Peak? That ce has already been dissolved and is now under themand of Internal Affairs. So, I order you to dismantle this stage ande with me right now.¡± ¡°But I¡¯ve already been paid by everyone here, so I have an obligation to sing for them. Can¡¯t you wait until I¡¯m done before you arrest me?¡± Franzen asked. ¡°Are you questioning my authority?!¡± Oswald angrily said. ¡°Of course not, I wouldn¡¯t dare do such a thing. I¡¯m just trying to fulfill my obligations. Dracolier¡¯s Den is an adapted version. of ancient history, or is that not even allowed here anymore?¡± ¡°You¡¯re in my territory, so if I say it¡¯s forbidden, it¡¯s forbidden. I want this stage taken down this instant, and you¡¯reing with me!¡± Oswald yelledBelongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Franzen frowned, nevering across such an incident after decades of singing about Wyvern Peak. He was born in Azure Creek, a ce that would have be part of the aunds if not for the protection of Wyvern Peak. Because of this, Franzen would sing songs about the ce, believing that Wyvern Peak was the one that bad protected his home from the ounds. Hence, under no circumstances was he going to allow Novemton¡¯s Internal Affairs to wipe Wyvern Peak from history. ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve already received payment from everyone present, so please let me finish thisst song and I¡¯lle with you.¡± ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve got a death wish!¡± Oswald yelled and proceeded to kick Franzen in the stomach, causing thetter to fall to his knees, trembling vigorously. Then, Oswall yelled, ¡°Shut this ce down!¡± Chapter 560 Chapter 560 Immediately upon receiving their orders from Oswald, the men he brought charged onto the stage. Franzen was pretty badly shaken, while the other choir singers and the spectators were running for their lives. Oswald took few steps back and his subordinates were just about to take action when a figure suddenly jumped onto the stage, followed by a few painful groans. Immediately after, Oswald¡¯s men were sent flying off from the stage,nding on the ground with heavy thuds. Many gasped in shock at how suddenly all of that happened. Even Oswald took a few steps back. At that moment, the figurended in front of Oswald, revealing it to be Adrian ¡°Holy sh*t! How fast can Adrian run?! When did he even get there?!¡± Joanna, still beneath the stage, was shocked at how Adrian, who was just next to her a moment ago, had disappeared and reappeared on stage in the blink of an eye. Many people were stunned, while Oswald took a look at Adrian before he coldly said, ¡°Who are you? How dare you meddle in our business? Are you trying to make an enemy out of Internal Affairs?¡± Oswald¡¯s voice was cold and filled with killing intent. Adrian chose not to reply but helped Franzen get back on his feet instead. When he realized someone was helping him, Franzen immediately said, ¡°Thank you very much, my friend, but these people are from Internal Affairs. You should get out of here!! Again, Adrian chose not to answer. Seeing that Franzen was unharmed, he turned around and looked at Oswald. ¡°I¡¯ve already cleaned up most of Internal Affairs in these parts. Or did those in Novemton not warn you to be careful of War Legate Draco?¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Bullsh*t!¡± Oswald spat and angrily said, ¡°So what? Swallowston is now under our control! Plus, Draco isn¡¯t here to help you, so what¡¯s the point in mentioning his name?¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Adrian asked. ¡°Draco¡¯s name holds no power in my presence. So, I¡¯m going to have you arrested for interfering with official business, even if you¡¯re the emperor himself. You¡¯re going to be in jail for the rest of your life. ¡°Get him!¡± Oswald yelled. However, he was immediately stunned after he yelled out because a medallion was being dangled before his eyes. It was War Legate Draco¡¯s medallion! Oswald and his men all gasped in shock and stopped whatever they were doing. Oswald¡¯s mouth hung wide open, and his voice failed him Seeing how they were all stunned, Adrian asked, ¡°Does his name hold any power now?¡± Oswald¡¯s expression changed and he went red in the face. He then let off a few awkward chuckles and said, ¡°Y¨CYou¡¯re the legate? 1¨CI¡¯m sorry, sir. 1- Unexpecting to run into the legate himself this very night, Oswald started to stutter as he spoke. However, before he could finish his sentence, Adrian cut him off and said, ¡°Tell me, how would you like to die?¡± Oswald¡¯s entire body trembled as he fell onto his lunees and cried. He had beenpletely ignorant of the legate¡¯s moment ago, who turned out to be standing right in front of him. powers a Filled with embarrassment, he cried and said, ¡°T¨CThis is a misunderstanding. A misunderstanding I tell you! I genuinely didn¡¯t mean to offend you, sir. Please forgive me!¡± ¡°Wyvern Peak has indeed created a new era for us all, and there¡¯s no problem with the choir singing about Dracoller¡¯s Den. Also, I hatep dogs. Especially those from Internal Affairs.¡± ¡°Sir, p¨Cplease let me exin- At that moment, Adrian punched Oswald right through the stomach. Chapter 561 Chapter 561 With a loud ¡°pow,¡± Oswald¡¯s body trembled as his innards turned to mush from the force of impact. His heart was initially racing but stopped heating as time passed. Oswald¡¯s mouth was wide open as he looked up toward Adrian with zed eyes. He then fell over a momentter. Needless to say, he was dead. Adrian then gestured toward Oswald¡¯s men and said, ¡°Take him away.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Oswald¡¯s men quickly answered and dragged Oswald¡¯s body out of there before frantically making their escape. After they drove off into the distance, Adrian turned around toward Franzen and said, ¡°You and your group are pretty good. Please, continue.¡± Grateful to Adrian, Franzen bowed and said, ¡°Thank you, sir!¡± Adrian nodded and walked off the stage, returning to Samantha¡¯s side. The people beneath the stage had a short discussion before leaving what just happened behind them. After all, they had no idea what happened on stage. The choir resumed their singing and were even more serious about it now that they knew the legate was watching them. Samantha wrapped her arms around Adrian¡¯s and said, ¡°You¡¯ve got such a bad temper, dear. Did you kill that man back there? Why didn¡¯t you give him a chance before you ended his life?¡± ¡°Some people don¡¯t deserve a chance. If you give it to them, they¡¯ll take it as an opportunity to seek vengeance against youter. Such is their survival instinct.¡± ¡°Adrian¡¯s right, Sam. Didn¡¯t you see how arrogant those people were just now? It¡¯s people like them who should leam what despair means,¡± Joanna said. Samantha chose not to say anything more after that. After all, she had grown used to seeing such antics ever since Adrianreturned. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. After that, they all listened to the choir singing in silence. The show went on until ten that evening. As thest song ended, Franzen announced that the show was over and the audience gradually dispersed. The night market became more hectic after the audience left, many of them sitting in front of food stalls, discussing the choir¡¯s performance and what happened that evening ¡°How about we find a ce to have supper before we head home?¡± Joanna suggested. Samantha said, ¡°Sure, I¡¯m hungry anyway. Let¡¯s go, Mother!¡± Samantha grabbed Rue and the others were about to find a stall to sit down for supper when Franzen ran down from the stage and said, ¡°A moment of your time please, Legate!¡± Adrian stopped and turned around. There were not many people left in the area, so he was not afraid of anyone finding out about his identity. Franzen ran over and said, ¡°Thank you very much for everything you did earlier. I would¡¯ve had to spend the rest of my life in a prison cell if not for your help¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee, it¡¯s no big deal. I¡¯m a follower of Wyvern Peak, after all, and your group sang pretty well back there.¡±I ¡°To be honest, sir, you and I are both the same. My ancestor is a member of Dracolier¡¯s Den.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± After thinking for a while, Adrian asked with a smile on his face, ¡°Is your ancestor Franner by any chance?¡± ¡°Yes, we were both born in Azure Creek, My ancestor was the first batch of men to be recruited into Dracolier¡¯s Den when he joined Wyvern Peak Franner was indeed his name¡± ¡°Looks like our paths are one and the same then. Thank you.¡± Adrian thanked Franzen for what thetter had done for Wyvern Peak, and Franzen merely smiled. As Adrian was about to walk away with Samantha and the others, Franzen hastily asked, ¡°Will Wyvern Peak ever be rebuilt?¡± Without even turning his head, Adrian replied, ¡°Like a flower, we will bloom magnificently when the time is right.¡± Chapter 562 Chapter 562 Franzen became visibly ecstatic when he heard this. Adrian was telling him that Wyvern Peak would rebuild when the time was right. As a descendant of a member of Dracoller¡¯s Den, this was something Franzen looked forward to seeing very much. After Adrian and his family had some of Swallowston¡¯s most famous street food, they shopped for a while and returned home at eleven. Samantha and Adrian went back to their bedroom. He apanied her into the bathroom to take a shower. Adrian stayed by her side the whole time because he was concerned that Samantha might slip and fall while the floor was slippery. Although they were a married couple, Samantha still felt a little shy and ufortable with him being there. The couple went to bed after their shower. Samantha sat on the bed in her pajamas, towel¨Cdrying her hair as she asked, ¡°What did you and Carver talk about, dear? Didn¡¯t you say he¡¯s really good at fortune¨Ctelling? ¡°Did you not ask him who¡¯s going to be the next legate?¡± Samantha knew that Adrian was very focused on wanting to find his sessor. In fact, she wanted him to enjoy an early retirement so that he could stay by her side forever. This was why she was very curious about what Carver said to him. Hearing this, Adrian merely leaned against their bed and said, ¡°Do you even believe in fortune¨Ctelling?¡± Samantha pouted her lips a little and replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t really believe them before since I thought most of them were just scams, but you said Carver¡¯s prophecies are pretty urate. After all, he was able to tell that you¡¯d be the legate of Wyvern Peak in the future, didn¡¯t he?¡± Adrian smiled, causing Samantha to ball her hand into a fist and wave it in front of him. ¡°What¡¯s with that smile? Hurry up and tell me what he said to you! ¡°Nobody can predict what will happen in the future, so I¡¯m conservative about fortune tellers. However, Carver¡¯s different. Instead of saying that he¡¯s good at fortune¨Ctelling, I¡¯d much rather say he¡¯s a seer.¡± ¡°A seer?¡± Samantha eximed in shock. Samantha was a university student who had read a little about seers. Such knowledge slowly disappeared as time passed. Seers had been individuals who would say a few things that nighte true in the future. In the past, emperors would have seers make up fake prophecies so that they would have a smoother ascend to the throne. Moreover, people believed in prophecies in the past However, such things have be lies people tell to console themselves in the modern world. ¡°Perhaps a group of people are still studying this ancient technique.¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Shocked, Samantha asked, ¡°Are you saying that Carver isn¡¯t a fortune teller, but a seer?¡± Adrian nudded. ¡°Scientifically speaking, Carver might¡¯vee across a prophecy somewhere¨Cone that might¡¯ve had some connection to the name ¡®Adrian Xander.¡± ¡°So, he followed the information in the prophecy and forated St. Elmer¡¯s Church ten years ago. That¡¯s where he found me and told my father about what he had read.¡± Still surprised, Samantha said, ¡°If that¡¯s true, it would be unbelievable because you¡¯ve made the prophecye true. This is extremely rare, isn¡¯t it?¡± Samantha was right. It was already mysterious enough that the prophecy turned out to be true. The only reasonable. exnation for this was that the prophecy itself was a pure coincidence, to begin with. Act Fast Free Bonus Time Is Running Out! Chapter 563 Chapter 563 Some people of the past had made use of these coincidences, iming it to be a prophecy. ¡°What I need to do now is find out who Carver really is. After that, I have to find out the source of this prophecy he overheard.¡± ¡°Do you believe in prophecies, dear?¡± Samantha asked. Prophecies held a cultural significance of their own. It did not matter if people believed in them or not. Sometimes, things were destined to happen one way or another. Adrian smiled. ¡°There exist some things that just can¡¯t be exined through science.¡± Being a learned person herself, Samantha agreed with Adrian¡¯s statement and nodded in agreement. ¡°I believe the first thing you should do is find the source of the prophecy. It won¡¯t bring any harm if it can point you in the right direction.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Adrian agreed. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. They both chatted for a while longer until Samantha became sleepy and muzzled into Adrian¡¯s arms, falling fast asleep. He pulled the nket over them and folded her into his arms. The next moming, Adrian received a call from Mya the moment he woke up. ¡°Sir, we¡¯ve found out who Carver is. He used to be a professor at Southeast University.¡± ¡°A professor?¡± Adrian was rather surprised. He had not been able to tell that Carver was a professor. ¡°yes, his real name is Kayn Cross-an ex-lecturer at Southeast University with many students under his care. His legs were amputated due to an ident and he left the university following that incident. His whereabouts after that have been unknown. ¡°Currently, there¡¯s an information gap of more than ten years that we¡¯re unable to fill in.¡± ¡®He has been off the radar for more than ten years? Where has he been during this time? What¡¯s he been doing?¡± However, Kayn¡¯s past did not matter to Adrian. What was more important was where Carver was when he heard about the prophecy about the legate. On top of that, it would seem as though he knew not just one single prophecy about Draco, but also about his sessor. More importantly, the next legate was going to be a woman Adrian hurriedly asked, ¡°Did you find out what kind of books Kayn came in contact with when he was in the university? Do we know what kind of subjects he did research on?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been too many years since then so that information isn¡¯t easily found. However, we could take a trip down to the university and maybe we¡¯ll discover some information if we¡¯re lucky.¡± ¡®Southeast University is one of the more famous ones in Navia, so Kayn must be a rather capable man to have be a professor there. ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll have to make a trip there if I want to find anything about these prophecies.¡± At that thought, Adrian said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right there. I want you to wait for me there so that we can go together.¡± Mya acknowledged her orders and replied, ¡°No problem. Let¡¯s meet up at the university this afternoon.¡± They hung up the call after that, and Adrian put his phone away before saying, ¡°Sam, I have somewhere I need to be today. Jojo, I may not make it back home tonight, so I¡¯m putting Sam under your care.¡± ¡®Aye aye, captain.¡± Joanna nodded. Chapter 56d Samantha did not stop him from leaving. She knew what he was going to do without even having to ask him. Thus, Adrian picked up his keys and left. Immediately after that, Joanna curiously asked, ¡°Where¡¯s your husband going, Sam?¡± Chapter 564 Chapter 564 Hearing this, Samantha replied, ¡°Where else could he go? He¡¯s off to find Carver, of course. Adrian told me that Carver probably came across some prophecies somewhere.¡± ¡°Prophecies?¡± Joanna seemed puzzled. ¡°What are prophecies?¡± Rue asked, not knowing what that was. Joanna then said, ¡°Juno, could you exin it to your mother please?¡± Juno said, ¡°Prophecies are told by seers that foretell something that may happen in the future. People of the past used to believe in such things. Nobody talks about such things in our current times, but that doesn¡¯t mean that the technique is lost forever.¡± ¡°I still don¡¯t understand.¡± Rue shook her head. Juno smiled and borated further. ¡°If, for example, I¡¯d like to start a rebellion in the past, I¡¯d find a lot of capable people to write a few books before I mobilize my armies. These books would contain hints that point to me bing the future emperor, which would then in tum be known as a prophecy. ¡°Prophecies were made up by men, and people used to believe in them very much. However, there were times when prophecies ended up bing mysterious coincidences whenever they came true. ¡°Did Big Brother receive a prophecy?¡± Juno turned toward Samantha as she asked. ¡°You know about him meeting Carverst night, right? Carver gave him a wooden doll and said that person who looked like the doll would be Wyvern Peak¡¯s next leader. ¡°On top of that, that doll was of a woman. Which is why Adrian thinks Carver must¡¯ve seen or heard about this prophecy somewhere to have made such a confident im.¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. In the ancient past, prophecies were made up of a string of mysterious coincidences in the future that had been recorded. Hence the saying about how prophecies were merely man¨Cmade. But sometimes, unbeknownst to others, such things had been fated to happen, which was why the knowledge of being a seer was soplex. Surprised, Joanna said, ¡°Are you saying that Carver¡¯s not a fortune teller, but he came across a prophecy somewhere? That can¡¯t be a coincidence, can it?¡± Samantha shook her head. ¡°If it really is a prophecy, then it¡¯s definitely no mere coincidence. Carver must¡¯ve gleaned some information from the prophecy thatpelled him to find Adrian and reveal it. ¡°Actually, Adrian¡¯s path coincided with the prophecy, which should¡¯ve been something close to impossible.¡± Juno smiled and said, ¡°Which is why prophecies may indeed happen in the future as per foretold. This is something people of the past believed in very deeply.¡± || Joanna seemed to have understood something as she said, ¡°I see now. This means the prophecy probably had something along the lines of Draco bing the next legate, and the one after him would be a woman, right? ¡®It all makes sense now. Looks like Carver¡¯s a rather extraordinary person!¡± Samantha agreed with Joanna that Garver was indeed extraordinary. Meanwhile, Rue was finally able to understand what prophecies were, but there were probably no more than two seers who were actually skillful in their craft. While Samantha, Joanna, and the others were discussing the matter in great detail, Adrian had already left Swallowston. Southeast City was Navia¡¯s fortress on the southeastern side and was as famous as Southrive. Moreover, the ce was buster than even Swallowston, and its Southeast University was famous throughout all of Navia. Adrian arrived at the university¡¯s gates at twelve noon, where Mya had been waiting for some time. She was wearing a ck miniskirt that showed off her wlessly slender legs. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Mya walked over in her ck high heels when she saw Adrian¡¯s caring to a stop. Chapter 565 Chapter 565 After Adrian got out of the car, he asked, ¡°How have you been? Well, I hope.¡± Mya nodded in acknowledgment before they walked into the university together. ¡°Southeast University is affiliated with Internal Affairs and Bowen Mercer¡¯s the principal here. I¡¯ve already contacted him beforehand, so we can head straight to his office.¡± ¡°All right,¡± Adrian sald with a nod As they strode past the campus field, they came across all manner of students. This showed just how popr the university was with its fifty years of history. The university had undergone renovation work around five times, both major and minor. Adrian and Mya soon arrived at Bowen¡¯s office. Due to the bad blood between Wyvern Peak and Internal Affairs, Mya had set up the meeting with Bowen using her family name instead. Hence, Adrian¡¯s identity as the legate remained a secret. When Mya knocked on the office door, a man who looked to be more than fifty years old opened it. This man was Bowen Mercer, Southeast University¡¯s principal. ¡°Miss Mya!¡± Bowen quickly greeted Mya when he saw her. No matter how much he disliked entertaining others, he had no intentions of disrespecting someone from the Dean family. ¡°Mr. Bowen, allow me to introduce you to Adrian Xander. He¡¯s here today because he¡¯d like to ask you a few questions¡± Bowen stretched out his hand toward Adrian and said, ¡°Any friend of Miss Mya¡¯s a friend of mine. How do you do, Mr. Adrian?¡± Adrian shook hands with Bowen before thetter invited them into the office for a cup of tea. After taking their seats, Bowen said, ¡°May I know why you two are here to see me today? I¡¯ll be more than happy to help if you have a rtive who¡¯d like to enter our university.¡± Bowen was rather direct with his approach. However, Adrian asked, ¡°Are you familiar with the name ¡°Kayn Cross,¡® Mr. Bowen?¡± ¡°Kayn Cross?¡± Bowen seemed slightly startled, which quickly turned into a smile as he said truthfully, ¡°Why would you ask about him all of a sudden, Mr. Adrian? Kayn was indeed a lecturer at this university, but he left a very, very long time ago. ¡°Did he have both his legs before he left?¡± Adrian inquired. ¡°What? Did he get into an ident?! He was a perfectly healthy man as far as I could remember!¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Adrian exchanged looks with Mya, thetter of whom then said, ¡°So ording to what you¡¯re saying, Kayn lost his legs after he left the university. Do you know what he¡¯s been up to since he left? We haven¡¯t been able to find out more about this.¡± Adrian added, ¡°Does he have any family, Mr. Bowen? Children, for example.¡± Bowen pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°Honestly, I only joined the university after he left so I¡¯m not that familiar with what kind of life he led. However, what I do know is he used to be married but then had a divorce. I don¡¯t remember him having any other family. ¡°Did something happen to him?¡± Bowen asked once inore. Adrian shook his head. ¡°He¡¯s fine, but his identity is a mystery. He appeared in Swallowston yesterday, but has gone missing ever since.¡± Bowen continued to ask, ¡°May I ask why you¡¯re investigating lilim?¡± Adrian answered honestly, ¡°Do you know what kind of books he was reading during his time here, Mr. Bowen? What kind of activities does he get involved with usually?¡± Adrian¡¯s question caused Bowen to fall into deep thought for a while. Chapter 566 Chapter 566 Bowen found it difficult to answer Adrian as he did not have adeep impression of Kayn After a very long time, he finally shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry, Mr. Adrian, but I don¡¯t know him that well. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t answer your questions. ¡°Would it be all right for you to tell me what¡¯s going on?¡± Having no intentions of keeping Bowen in the dark, Adrian told him about the prophecy. Of course, he left out some parts, just in case. When Bowen heard of the prophecy, he said, ¡°Prophecies have be almost extinct now. In fact, not a single one has appeared in Navia over the past few years.¡± ¡°Does your university¡¯s library have anything rted to this subject?¡± Adrian asked. Bowen returned to thinking for a while before saying, ¡°None as far as I know. But perhaps there are some ancient records that mentioned something about prophecies, but it¡¯d merely be surface knowledge. That¡¯s all we have, I believe.¡± Adrian and Mya remained silent for a moment before Mya looked up and said, ¡°Where Kayn used to stay. Is the ce still intact? Could you take us there? Bowen nodded. ¡°His old amodations have been abandoned and are located behind the teaching building. That ce has temporarily be our warehouse for unwanted books or items since we moved our university to the south.¡± ¡°Take us there, please,¡± Adrian said. ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Mr. Bowen, could you help us contact those within the university who were close to Kayn and send us his previous address. too? We have to find out more about this prophecy he mentioned. It¡¯s of utmost importance since it¡¯s rted to Navia¡¯s future,¡± Mya said to Bowen. Bowen smiled and replied, ¡°In that case¡­ Would I be correct in assuming that Mr. Adrian is actually War Legate Draco?¡± Adrian was taken aback for a moment. ¡°How did you figure it out?¡± Still smiling, Bowen sald, ¡°Calm down, Mr. Adrian. I merely thought you were physically a cut above the rest and possess an extraordinary demeanor. I was able to make an educated guess based on your determination in finding out more about this prophecy you speak of.¡± Adrian fell silent, but Mya said, ¡°None of that is important now, Mr. Bowen. You¡¯re a learned person yourself, so I trust that you can discern the truth behind this political strife more than anyone else. ¡°Now then, let¡¯s split up. You help us investigate Kayn, while the legate and I take a look at that warehouse. Who knows? We might find some clues there.¡± ¡°All right,¡± Bowen said, ¡°I¡¯ll have someone take you to Kayn¡¯s old ce while I make some calls to see if anyone knows more about him.¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Thank you. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± And with that, they left Bowen¡¯s office. He arranged for someone from the student council to lead Adrian and Mya to Kayn¡¯s old amodations, while he went off to make some calls. They arrived at the ce beyond the teaching building ten minutester, There were rows upon rows of amodation for lecturers there. Southeast University was not that well known more than a decade ago, so the buildings were all built from bricks. Later on, the ce became abandoned as the school we Chapter 567 Chapter 567 The wooden door was locked and had a thickyer of dust covering it Judging by the dust¡¯s thickness, it was obvious that the ce had been uninhabited for at least two months. ¡°Open it,¡± Adrian said to Mya as he stepped back. Instantly, Mya broke the lock with a single punch. She then pushed the door open, revealing the dense musky smell from within The room was covered in spiderwebs. Stacks of sealed books, uniforms, and some furniturey haphazardly all over the ce. The lights were still functional, so Mya turned it on and cleared up the cobwebs, ¡°You cane in now,¡± Mya said. After Adrian entered, he noticed how the room was pretty small¨Cwith only a desk, a bookshelf, a cab, and a bed. There were old newspaper cuttings from some decades ago stered to the wall, mast of them had since been rendered illegible. ¡°This ce is a mess. What clues are we supposed to find here?¡± Mya wiped the tip of her nose to remove some dust. Adrian went further in, scanning his surroundings before picking up a sealed book. Flipping through a few pages, he said, ¡± You¡¯re free to leave if you can¡¯t stand the filth. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare do such a thing. Come on, I¡¯ll help you. The bookshelf ispletely empty with not a single book in sight, plus the bed only has a tag for a nket. The table¡¯s bare too, so there¡¯s nothing for us to see there¡± Adrian poked around the bed, then tried to read the newspaper cuttings. ¡®Maybe Kayn Look everything with him before he left, he thought. However, he soon found an article with a handwritten note written in very delicate handwriting. ¡°Swallowston, St. Elmer¡¯s Church, Xander.¡± Adrian frowned and said, ¡°Hey, over here.¡± Mya covered her hair and walked over to take a look. ¡°So it¡¯s true¡­ You don¡¯t think Kayn has been studying prophecies here the whole time, do you? He¡¯s probably the one who wrote those words after learning about them from somewhere. Was St. Elmer¡¯s Church the first ce you ever met Kayn?¡± ¡°The prophecy probably gave him samend of hint that the person was going to show up there, which would exin why he waited for me there. But what¡¯s his goal?¡± Adrian could not exin everything away, which made the whole matter even more mysterious. ¡°If it¡¯s a prophecy, why would Kayn look for me? Was it purely to tell Father that his son would be the leader of Wyvern Prak? But that doesn¡¯t make sense.¡± Helplessly, Mya said, ¡°There are many things about Kayn we don¡¯t know. For example, what sort of prophecies was he researching? Is lie a friend or an enemy?¡± ¡°We¡¯re going to have to meet his ex¨Cwife,¡± Adrian said. Mya nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. We should be able to find more answers by meeting her. However, I¡¯m worried she may have no idea about any of this. By the way, would you lilur me to send a few men to locate Kayn¡¯s whereabouts?¡± ¡°If he wants to remain hidden, you won¡¯t be able to find him. Instead, you¡¯ll just be letting him know that we¡¯re onto him. The key right now isn¡¯t to find him, but to locate the source of the prophecy¡± My thought about it and agreed that this was their only option at that moment. ¡°Let¡¯s hope Mr. Bowen has something for us, but we should still meet with Kayn¡¯s ex¨Cwife.¡± ¡°Get Mr. Bowen to send us her address and information. We¡¯ll depart shortly. Meanwhile, look around nearby and see if there¡¯s anywhere worth looking into.¡± Chapter 568 Chapter 568 Mya and Adrian continued to search Kayn¡¯s old ce for a while longer but found nothing more aside from that newspaper cutting They then lett and asked Bowen to give them the address of Kayn¡¯s ex¨Cwife Ten minutester. Adrian was waiting in his car which was parked in front of the university¡¯s entrance. Mya quickly pulled up in hers and Adrian hopped in. ¡°Thanks to Mr. Bowen, we now know that Kayn¡¯s ex¨Cwife is named Christina Frye. She¡¯s an engineer and is currently living in Palm Springs. She¡¯s working at Epsilon Construction at the moment.¡± ¡°Where is she now?¡± Adrian asked. ¡°Let¡¯s visit her house first. If she¡¯s not there, we should be able to find her at work. The westem side of Southeast City is currently erecting a few school amodations, and she¡¯s the person in charge of that project.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Adrian nodded, thinking that this matter with Kayn had be surprisingly important. In fact, it was so important that he needed to drop everything he had on hand to get to the bottom of il In his heart, he had a feeling he needed to figure this out as soon as possible. Shortly after, at house number 101 in Palm Springs of Southeast City. Adrian and Mya arrived at the address Bowen had provided them and were able to find Christina¡¯s house. Mya knocked on the door and a beautiful woman wearing a short skirt answered. She looked at the pair curiously. ¡°Who are you?¡± Adrian looked at the woman and thought that although she was beautiful, she was only in her twenties. It was evident that this woman was not Christina Mya took a step forward and asked with a smile, ¡°Are you Shirley, Christina¡¯s daughter? We¡¯re here to see your mother. Is she home?¡± With narrowed eyebrows, Shirley shook her heal. ¡°I don¡¯t recognize you. Why are you looking for my mother?¡± Mya was just about to exin when Adrian stepped in and said, ¡°We¡¯re from the Battle Warrior Department. We¡¯d like to see your mother about Kayn Cross. He¡¯s your father, isn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°Did he do something wrong?¡± Shirley was on high alert now. ¡°No, he didn¡¯t. It¡¯s hard to exin, so we¡¯d like to talk to your mother if possible. Is she home?¡± Adrian askerl, but Shirley shook her head once more. Coldly, she said, ¡°Why should I believe anything you say? I don¡¯t know who you two are.¡± Immediately after she said this, Adrian took out his medallion and showed it to her. When she saw the words ¡°War Legate Dracu¡± written on It, Shirley became stunned and her eyes opened wide in astoutshment as she said, ¡°You¡¯re War Legate Draco?¡± Adrian nodded, causing Shirley to be really excited. ¡°This can¡¯t be happening¡­ You¡¯re the legale himself? I¡¯m a huge fan of yours!¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Shirley¡¯s attitude took a huge turn, which left Adrian feeling rather helpless. ¡°Nowhere aside from Wyvern Peak is able to produce this medallion, which means I¡¯m him in the flesh.¡± ¡°Wow!¡± Shirley seemed shocked and infatuated with Adrian. ¡°You¡¯re really handsome. I had no idea the legate was so young. You¡¯d always have a mask covering your face whenever I saw you on television, su I had no idea you were this handsome!¡± Adrian thought her statement was funny, but tried to change the topic as he said, ¡°Now¡¯s not the time to discuss my looks. There¡¯s something important I¡¯d like to speak to your mother about.¡± Shirley fished out her phone and sounded extremely excited as she said, ¡°Hold that thought! Can I get a picture with you please?¡± Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Out! Chapter 569 Chapter 569 Adrian held his arms in the air. ¡°Sure, but you can¡¯t show anyone the picture or post it online.¡± ¡°Okay, okay!¡± Overwhelmed by excitement, Shirley quickly wrapped her arms around Adrian¡¯s after asking Mya to help take a picture of them. After they were done, Shirley looked at the photo gleefully. ¡°This is awesome! This will be the most important photo of my life, sir! ¡°By the way, will Wyvern Peak be rebuilt? A lot of my friends, myself included, are huge fans of you guys. ¡°Can I treat you to a meal perhaps?¡± Shirley¡¯s relentless flurry of questions left Adrian startled. Next to him, Mya smiled and said, ¡°Shirley, the legate has really important matters to attend to right now, so he currently doesn¡¯t have the time. However, on his behalf, I promise he¡¯lle to buy you a meal when he has time in the future. For now, I need you to tell me where your mother is Shirley understood and tidied her hair as he recalled Adrian mentioning her father¡¯s rame a moment ago. ¡°Is my father in some kind of trouble, sir? Actually, he and my mother have been divorced for more than twenty years now, which happened a little after I was born.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re not close to him?¡± Shirley answered, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen him moch. Plus, if I¡¯m being honest, I despise him. I heard from my mother that he was the one who abandoned her. ¡°And it was because¡­ He was keeping another woman overseas.¡± Adrian and Mya exchanged looks. Kayn had a lover who lived overseas? But he was a professor at Southeast University for more than a decade. What was going on? The story was not adding up. Thus, Adrian asked, ¡°Has he been overseas before?¡± ¡°Yes, but even if he hadn¡¯t, it¡¯s unclear if they would not have gotten divorced. He wasn¡¯t even by my mother¡¯s side when I was born. Afterward, she said it¡¯s because he has a lover overseas.¡± H Mya turned toward Adrian and asked, ¡°So, who¡¯s lying to us? Bowen or Shirley? If Kayn has indeed been overseas, how could he possibly have been a professor at the university all those years ago? After that, Mya asked, ¡°Shirley, do you know that your father worked as a lecturer at Southeast University?¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°That was after he returned. In fact, he wasn¡¯t a professor there per se. I think the principal at the time took pity on him and gave him a ce to stay temporarily. ¡°I graduated from that university myself. Did something happen to my father?¡± Adrian rearranged his thoughts before saying, ¡°In aller words, he was overseas before he worked at Southeast University. But why did he return all of a sudden? Something just doesn¡¯t add up.¡± After pondering for a while longer, he looked at Shirley and said, ¡°Take me to your mother, Shirley. I have important questions to ask lier.¡± Shirley nodded and replied, ¡°Olcay. My mother¡¯s at work right now. I¡¯ll go get changed and take you two there. Just give me a moment.¡± Adrian and Mya waited for a while as Shirley changed into a pale blue dress and put on her high heels, seeming even more beautiful than before. ¡°I¡¯m ready. Let¡¯s gu!¡± When Shirley left her room, she deliberately showed off her physique in front of Adrian as she headed downstairs. Seeing this, Mya nudged Adrian and said, ¡°She¡¯s got a crush on you.¡± ¡°She¡¯s got a crush on War Legate Draco. Mya merely chuckled and headed downstairs with Shirley in the lead Chapter 570 Chapter 570 When they arrived downstairs, Mya took the wheel while Shirley led them toward Christina¡¯s workce. Christina was an engineer who was in charge of building a school amodation. Half an hourter, Mya drove into a worksite in the western parts of Southeast City and parked her car. Shirley quickly got out and spotted Christina, who was wearing a safety helmet and uniform, about to leave the worksite. Shirley rushed toward her. ¡°Mother! Wait!¡± Christina, who was far away, stopped right outside the worksite entrance and turned around curiously when she heard Shirley¡¯s voice. She became even more confused when she saw Shirley running in her direction. ¡°Shirley? What are you doing here?¡± Christina asked. Shirley said with a smile, ¡°I have two friends who are here to see you. They said it¡¯s important.¡± Following that, Mya and Adrian walked over. The moment Christina saw Mya and Adrian, she said, ¡°There¡¯s something urgent I need to look into right now, Shirley. Come see me after I¡¯m off duty, okay?¡± ¡°But Mother, they¡¯re-¡± Christina por into her car just as Shirley was about to ask her to stay. She then took off her safety helmet and said, Please, Shirley. It¡¯s really urgent. Go home and wait for me there.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Let use with you!¡± Shirley said as she pulled the door open. At that moment, Adrian and Mya had gotten into Christina¡¯s car as well. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Christina seemed to be even more anxious as she turned around and said, ¡°Why won¡¯t you three listen to me? I really do need to get somewhere urgently.¡± Shirley let off a ¡°hmph¡± and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s talk while you drive. That shouldn¡¯t be a bother to you, right?¡± Christina shot Shirley a re, seeming to be about to say something when her phone rang Looks like she really does have something urgent to attend to.¡± After Christina answered the phone, a man¡¯s voice said, ¡°We¡¯ve been waiting for you for a very long time, Ms. Christina. Where the f*ck are you?! I warned you not to try anything stupid, didn¡¯t I?!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be right there!¡± Christina said before flouring the elerator, even forgetting her daughter was in the car with her fur a moment. After overhearing Christina¡¯s phone conversation, Shirley curiously asked, ¡°What¡¯s the rush, Mother? Where are you going?¡± ¡°Something went wrong with the project. A few gangsters have stopped two of our trucks that transport building materials. and even injured the drivers. They¡¯re now asking for the company to pay them one hundred and forty thousand dors for the release of the drivers.¡± ¡°Why would they want to take away your materials?¡± Adrian asked. ¡°They¡¯re just hooligans iming we damaged the road they repaired after our trucks drove through,¡± Christina exined as she continued to drive ¡°Have you reported this?¡± ¡°Report it?¡± Christina sneered and said, ¡°Why would t report it when one of those gangsters¡® uncles is a member of Internal Affairs? If I did, they¡¯de up with some excuse to shut down our project. When that happens, the price will be more than what the gangsters are asking for now.¡± Adrian frowned the moment he heard the words ¡°Internal Affairs¡± being mentioned, while Shirley pursed her lips in silence. Christina turned around and asked, ¡°By the way, Shirley. What did you say your friends wanted to ask me? Let¡¯s talk about it after I¡¯ve settled this matter, okay?¡± Mya smiled at Christina and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re not in a rush. You go ahead and solve your problem first.¡± ¡°Okay then ¡°Christina nodded. Twenty minutester, they drove into an alley, where more than twenty men were leaning against the wall. It looked as though they had been expecting Christina for a long time. Chapter 571 Chapter 571 These people put their phones away and stood up when they saw Christina arriving. After Christina stopped her car, she turned around and said, ¡°I¡¯ll pay them the money and leave, so I want you all to stay in here.¡± The youngsters immediately surrounded her when she got out. The leader among them was vas a young man with a crew cut, an earring on one car, and a dragon tattoo on his neck. He said, ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you for more than half an hour, Ms. Christina. Have yo youno respect for me? Christina smiled wryly and replied, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Mr. Nash. I was caught in traffic.¡± ¡°Bullsh*t!¡± Nash scowled. His full name was Nash Lockley, and his uncle was a member of Internal Affairs¡® Southeast Branch. This lent Nash a notorious reputation within the area He had recruited a group of people and would loiter around the area to extort money from a few companies. This had been going on for a few years, and none of the nearby shops dared to disobey him. This time, Nash got bolder and targeted a constructionpany in the hopes of extorting a little more cash. Not wanting to waste any more time, Nash went ahead and said, ¡°Enough chit¨Cchat. Did you bring the money or not? I want the hundred and forty thousand dors in full,¡± Christina nodded. She took out a case from the trunk of her car and handed it to Nash ¡°Here you po. The full amount is inside. Go ahead and check it. ¡°Will you let my trucks go now that you¡¯ve gotten your money?¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Nash snickered ¡°You¡¯re a smartdy ¡± As he reached out to take the case, a strong hand instantly stopped him just as he grabbed the case¡¯s handle. Everyone at the scene was instantly startled, while Christina was surprised to find that her daughter¡¯s friend was the one holding onto the case. ¡°Wh¨CWhat are you doing?¡± Christina jumped up in shock and shot a signal toward Adrian. Nash, not knowing what Adrian was nning, stared at thetter, while Christina urged, ¡°Get back in the car.¡± Ignoring her, Adrian looked at Nash and said, ¡°Everyone has to put in the effort if they want to gain something from the world. Anyone who thinks they¡¯re able to gain anything without putting in the work is delusional.¡± Adrian then took the case and ced it on the hood of Christina¡¯s car, Nash was enraged by this. He yelled, ¡°Who the f*ck are you?! How dare you meddle in my business! Don¡¯t you know that my uncle¡¯s from Internal Before Nash was able to announce that his uncle was from Internal Affairs, Adrian had already punched a hole through his chest, causing Nash to twitch and blood to pour from the wound Everyone became instantly dumbfounded. Christina¡¯s mouth hung ajar as she watched the blood flow out of the hole in Nash¡¯s chest. The light in his eyes was slowly fading away. ¡°Aaah!¡± Christina screamed and took a few steps back Nash had no idea this was going to happen to him, and hisckeys were all stunned too. His mouth moved as he struggled to say, ¡°-1¡± At that moment, Adrian straightened his fingers into a de and sliced off Nasly¡¯s head. ¡°Eek!¡± ¡°H¨CHe just murdered Nash!¡± ¡°He¡¯s a murderer!¡± Nash¡¯sckeys trembled in fear when they saw Nash¡¯s head rull onto the floor and quickly led in all directions. Chapter 572 Chapter 572 The men fled as far as they could since their lives depended on it. Almost instantly, the alley becamepletely empty, aside from Nash¡¯s body. Christina looked at Adrian in a daze, her mouth hung ajar. She trembled as she looked at him. ¡°Y-You killed him,¡± she said in shock Adrian was wiping the blood off his hands,pletely unaffected by the kill he just made because of how used he was to such things. Then, he smiled at Christina and said, ¡°This is nothing to feel rmed about, Ms. Christina. Fir deserved to die anyway, so it was only a matter of time before someone got to him.¡± Adrian picked up the case filled with money and handed it over to Christina before getting back into the car. Shirley, who seemed even more infatuated with Adrian now, said, ¡°That was awesome, sir!¡± Adrian merely smiled at her, while Mya had already made a call to ask someone to take care of the corpse. Shortly after, Christina got back into the car, still shaken from everything that just happened. ¡°Mother, allow me to introduce you¡­ This is War Legate Draco!¡± Shirley introduced Adrian after realizing her mother was still pretty badly shaken. Christina turned her head the moment she heard this and looked at Adrian with wide eyes. Meanwhile, Adrian said, ¡°Let¡¯s find somewhere to have a chat, Ms. Christina. There¡¯s something I¡¯d like to ask you about. It has to do with Kayn, your ex-husband.¡± Christina took a deep breath. ¡°Are you really War Legate Draco?¡± She knew who the legate was and had seen him on television many times. However, she was not expecting to one day meet hirm in person. Adrian nodded and replied, ¡°In the flesh!¡± Christina took another deep breath. ¡°I see¡­ No wonder you killed Nash without any hesitation. By the way, you said you wanted to talk about my ex-husband? Has he done something wrong?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk somece else.¡± ¡°okay.¡± Christina drove to a business hotel in Southeast City, her mind filled with questions. Once they were seated in the hotel¡¯s. restaurant, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s happened to Kayn, sir? I haven¡¯t heard anything about him being in trouble though.¡± Adrian swirled his coffee mug and looked at her. ¡°Please, just call me Adrian.¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Okay, Adrian.¡± Christina corrected herself. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that was your name. Also, you¡¯re much younger than 1 imagined. You¡¯re only in your twenties, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Twenty-six, to be exact.¡± ¡°You¡¯re three years older than me. Just the right age to be my husband, Shirley said with a huge smile on her face. ¡°I¡¯m already married.¡± Adrian looked at Shirley. ¡°What?!¡± Shirley gasped in shock. ¡°You¡¯re married?! Seriously?!¡± She seemed slightly disappointed at this revtion. Adrian held his hands in the air and smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s get back to business. How long has it been since you last spoke to Kayn, Christina?¡± Christina pondered for a minent before she replied, ¡°I haven¡¯t been in touch with him much since we got divorced more than a Chapter 573 Chapter 573 twenty years ago. Even when we did talk, it neversted more than two sentences. It¡¯s been more than ten years since I wasst able to reach him, so I thought he was already dead.¡± Adrian nodded before he asked, ¡°Why did you two get divorced?¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Out! im Christina replied, ¡°What other reason could there be? He said he wanted to study abroad after we got married, and 1 let him. In the end, he chose not to return after going there ¡°I became pregnant with Shirley shortly after he left, and he didn¡¯te back to visit us until she was born.¡± ¡°Shirley told us he had another lover. Is this true?¡± Mya asked. ¡°Yes. I went to look for him in the past and found out he was in a rtionship with a foreign student. I saw it with my own eyes But I think she died. ¡°After she passed. Kayn came back to the country and stayed at Southeast University.¡± Adrian exchanged looks with Mya as though they had just found a clue, Adrian then said, ¡°Where did he study? How did that woman die?¡± Without even thinking about her answer, Christina replied, ¡°He was at Sormbay. I heard there was a riot happening over there, and it was Wyvem Peak who helped to resolve it. That woman died amid the chaos.¡± ¡°The Sombay 148 incident.¡± Mya looked at Adrian. The 148 incident happened twenty years ago, and Wyvern Peak had indeed been called in to help before the situation was resolved. Hearing this, Adrian asked, ¡°Did Kayn lose his legs during that chaos too?¡± ¡°What? He lost his legs? I have no idea about that.¡± Christina sounded confused. ¡°It looks like his legs have nothing to do with the incident. Kayn¡¯s now a cripple who¡¯sst both his legs.¡± ¡°That¡¯s karina for him!¡± Christina said without even the slightest hint of sympathy for Kayn. Then, she asked, ¡°Why are you asking about all this? Did something happen to him?¡± Adrian smiled. ¡°Hx, Ms. Christina He¡¯s only under suspicion of being involved in activities that might be harmful to Wyvern Peak Tell me. What sort of bucks did he like to read? Did he carry around any specific book when you two were together?¡± Christina thought about it for a very long time before she replied, ¡°He¡¯s always changing his reading material. He¡¯d always be reading motivational books when we were together, but I don¡¯t know about after that.¡± ¡°Then.. Do you know anything about prophecies?¡± Adrian prodded. ¡°Prophecies?¡± Christina instantly became surprised. Even Shirley gasped. ¡°You two were model students, so I doubt it¡¯d be hard to understand knowledge regarding this subject. Did Kayne in contact with any such books? The answer¡¯s really important to me.¡± Christina replied, ¡°I genuinely don¡¯t know, but he was very interested in history. He even became obsessed with itter on. He was addicted to studying about predicting the future. I¡¯ve seeni lilm tell a lot of fortunes during the first few years he came back to the country. It seemed as though he was learning something. I also heard from someone that he was trying to predict the future¡± ¡°Really? I doubt it¡¯s possible for anyone to possess such an ability though,¡± Adrian said. ¡°Are you saying that Kayn¡¯s been studying prophecies?¡± Christina asked. Adrian nodded, ¡°He hasn¡¯t just been studying about them. I suspect he¡¯s plotting to do something with it. Something that could change Wyvern Peak¡¯s future.¡± Christina was surprised to learn all of this. ¡°Adrian, are you saying you¡¯ve met my father?¡± Shirley asked. Adrian acknowledged this by saying, ¡°I¡¯ve met him twice. The first time was more than ten years ago, and the second time wasst night. He gave me a prediction that the next legate of Wyvern Prakk will be a woman. I suspect he had some kind of vision.¡± ¡°And this is going to affect Wyvern Peak? It¡¯s just a baseless prediction though,¡± Shirley said. Mya looked at her. ¡°You don¡¯t understand the impact this will have if your father is indeed a seer. He could be holding all information on Wyvern Peak¡¯s future legates, which will be a huge threat to us should that intel be leaked. ¡°Which is why we need to find out the source of this prophecy, how many people know about it, and how many others are studying it.¡± Chapter 574 Chapter 574 It was only then did Christina and Shirley understand the severity of the situation. In truth, this was definitely not good news for Wyvern Peak Christina fell silent, while Shirley seemed helpless. As anxious as she was, there was nothing she could do to help. Once again, Adrian looked at Christina and asked a few more questions, all of which he received no answers to. In the end, was not able to find anything to aid his cause. Not wanting to waste any more time, Adrian stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ve told you most of the situation, Ms. Christina. Please feel free to call me if you think of something I¡¯ll leave you in peace now.¡± Christina quickly got up and seemed embarrassed as she said, ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry I couldn¡¯t be of much help to you, Adr. I genuinely have no idea what Kayn¡¯s been doing after our divorce.¡± She clearly felt bad for not being of much help, but Adrian merely smiled in response. He and Mya left the hotel after that. It was already evening by the time Adrian parted ways with the Fryes. With its height lights, the scenery of Southeast City was enchanting. As she was driving. Mya suddenly tumed to nce at Adrian. ¡°We didn¡¯t get much information from Christina, so do you thank we might be thinking too much about the matter? Is it possible that Kayn is just ying tricks on your mind?¡± Adrian shook his head. ¡°This is definitely no simple matter. No man would do something as meaningless as what Kayn has done. I think he¡¯s trying to tell me something.¡± ¡°Then¡­ Do you think he¡¯s telling you something good or bad?¡± Mya asked. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Adrian was unable to give her a definitive answer at this point, so all he could do before he made his judgment was to wait for the truth to be revealed. Right at that moment, Mya¡¯s cell rang After answering it, she said, ¡°That was Mr. Howen. He says that there¡¯s a lecturer at the university who has been studying about prophecies and may be able to tell us something¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Adrian and Mya arrived at Southeast University once more twenty minutester, where Bowen and a lecturer in his fifties had been waiting for a long time on the field. Sewing Adrian and Mys arrive, Bowen quickly walked up to them and said, ¡°Ms. Mya, Mr. Adrian, please allow me to introduce you to Professor Kyle Simmons. He and Kayn were rather close in the past. He¡¯s also pretty loowledgeable on prophecies Bowen introduced the man by the name of Kyle Simmons, a professor who had been working at the university for more than a decade. He, too, could be considered a veteran of the university. Hearing this, Adrian stretched out his hand and said, ¡°Hello, Professor Kyle. Please call me Adrian.¡± Kyle nodded, ¡°I heard that you¡¯re looking to find out more about prophecies and information about Kaya? That isn¡¯t hard to find out, to be honest. Ten years ago, there was an international auction in Southrive where a foreigner bought an ancient book. It contained knowledge about prophecies.¡± Mya asked, ¡°What kind of book was it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a book, per se. Instead, it contains a lot of unrecorded information. A hundred years ago, when Wyvern Deak was first founded, someone made a prediction for them and recorded everything that might happen in the future within this book ¡°I believe it was called Heroes of Wyvern Peak¡± ¡°Heroes of Wyvern Peal?! Adrian furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Where did you learn this information?¡± Chapter 575 Chapter 575 Kyle replied, ¡°One time, when Kayn and I were drinking, he mentioned the book¡¯s name after getting drunk. The book contains the names of hundreds of Wyvern Peak¡¯s future legates. I suppose you could say they are predictions made by Wyvern Peak¡¯s ancestors.¡± ¡°Hundreds?¡± Adrian was slightly surprised, while Mya was extremely shocked. A prediction made by the ancestors? But how urate were these predictions? But based on everything Kayn had done so far, it was clear that he was right since. Adrian became the legate. Mya turned toward Adrian and said, ¡°If this is true, then the next legate is in danger. If someone else gets their hands on this book, they¡¯re not going to be using it to produce a movie.¡± Mya was right. The ounders wouldn¡¯t be using the book to film a movie if they got their hands on it. Adrian remained deep in thought for a while before he looked at Kyle and asked, ¡°Do you know when this book began circting? ?? Kyle pondered for a bit before saying, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I believe it wasn¡¯t too long ago. Less than ten years, to be exact. This is because it was seven to eight years ago when Kayn told me about this,¡± ¡°Which auction house in Southrive was it sold at?¡± ¡°It was Fowler House¨Ca mountain resort that frequently holds auctions. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll find a lead when you get there.¡± ¡°Understood. Thank you, Professor.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee. I¡¯m happy to be of service to Wyvern Peak.¡± Adrian nodded in response before leaving the university with Mya. They returned to Swallowston after that. Along the way, Adrian said, ¡°Find out more about Fowler House immediately and call me when you get something. We¡¯ll head there tomorrow¡± ¡°Understood,¡± Mya replied. Their car ride back was a silent one, and Mya left to investigate Fowler House after dropping Adrian borne, which was already midnight. Adrian thought Samantha would be fast asleep by then, but was surprised to find her reading a book when he entered their room. Seeing this, he quickly asked, ¡°Why are you still up?¡± Samantha put down her book when she saw Adrian and said with a smile, ¡°I was waiting for you. How did it go? Did you manage to find anything?¡± Adrian then told Samantha everything that had happened that day. When Samanthacard about Fowler House, she instantly seemed shocked as she said, ¡°I know that ce. It¡¯s a ce where the wealthy would gather for auctions. The owner of the ce is a really powerful person.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve leard of it?¡± Adrian asked, to which Samantha nodded her head. ¡°I¡¯m not exactly sure what that ce is, but I heard that the identity of Fowler House¡¯s owner remains a mystery. In fact, he¡¯s in control of Internal Affairs¡® Prefect Sentry. Some even say he¡¯s a powerful general within the department, but none have ever met libp N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. is unless, of course, they¡¯re a core member of Fowler House, ¡± Hearing this, Adrian¡¯s expression changed. If that¡¯s true, this entire matter is no mere child¡¯s y.¡± At that thought, Adrian said, ¡°I might end up crossing paths with Internal Affairs during my investigation. However, I¡¯ll just have toe up with a solution since everything is already in motion. Otherwise, this will end up being a huge blow to Wyvern Peak.¡± Samantha tried to console him and said, ¡°It may not be as bad as you think, so you shouldn¡¯t worry about it too much. Let¡¯s just y it by ear, okay?¡± Chapter 576 Chapter 576 Adrian and Samantha talled for a while lenger before they slept.. The next morning, Adrian received a call from Mya as soon as dawn broke. ording to a dependable source, South rive¡¯s Fowler House had indeed auctioned off a books about ten years ago. After ending the call, he quickly got ready and made his way to the downhill part of Jewel Road. After waiting at the bottom of the hall for a bit, Mya arrived in a car. Adnan get into the car without any hesitation. Mya stepped on the pedal and they headed off to Southrive. Along the way, Mya updated Adrian on the information she discovered fromst night¡¯s investigation Mya said, ¡°I reached out to Donald of Southrive¡¯s Kushner Groupst night. He¡¯s the richest man in Southrive and has visited Fowler House on multiple asions. Donald vividly remembers that a book was auctioned off at Fowler House ten years ago. He can¡¯t remember who purchased the book but he new that the person did not look like he was from Navia.¡± ¡°It was because a Navian would not spendrge amounts of money to purchase an old book with unknown content for no apparent reason. Adrian could not help crackling upon hearing Miya¡¯s remark. An ordinary person would not spend so much money on buying a book. However, If the person knew of its contents, the book would be greatly beneficial to them. Adrian was bing more and more suspicious that this matter was closely rted to Internal Affairs. Or rather, he should describe it as being rted to Chase. Four hourster, Adrian and Mya arrived at Southrive¡¯s city area and saw from afar that Donald, leading a group of his subordinates, was already waiting at the junction. Mya and Adrian alighted from their car. Donald quickly approached them and said in an extremely polite manner, ¡°Mr. Xander, Ms. Dean, wee to Southrive. It¡¯s an honor for Southrive to be graced with your presence.¡± Mya stilled and introduced, ¡°Sir, this is Donald Kushner. He¡¯s one of Southrive¡¯s richest and is here to personally wee you after hearing you¡¯d being to Southrive.¡± Adrian pot into Bonald¡¯s car. Donald drove and headed to Fowler House. Adrian asked, ¡°Mr. Kushner, who is the person in charge of Fowler House?¡± Donald answered, ¡°Fowler House is a mysterious and unfathomable ce. I don¡¯t know how many people are supporting it from behind the scenes. However, it has always been managed by a woman named Nadine Gardner. ¡°Nadine Gardner?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Donald nodded. Adrian turned his head and said to Mya, ¡°Why is this woman¡¯sst name Gardner? Look into this Nadine.¡± Mya was already investigating it on herptop. After a while, she said, ¡°Sir, just as you thought, Nadine Gardner is a member of the Gardner family. Her uncle is Chase Gardner from Nowerton.¡® Adrianughed. Hence, the development of the situation was just as he had expected. Kayn losing his legs was not a coincidence, after all, but someone made it happen on purpose. On the other hand, could the perpetrator actually be Chase? And what was his goal? It was clear he wanted to destroy Wyvern Peak so that he could gain supreme power over the country. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°Mya, call upon Wyvern Peale¡¯s soldiers who have returned to their homes in Southrace at once. I want threendred people. awaiting my order at all times. I¡¯m going to figure out Internal Affairs¡® ns The Ives of Wyvern Peak¡¯s three million members depend on me.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Mya pulled out her phone and began contacting others at once. Spon Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Cul! Chapter 577 Chapter 577 Soon, Donald drove into thepounds of an enormous mountain resort on Southrive¡¯s outskirts. The majestic maintain resort was dotted with numerous mansions and vis. There were more than a hundred cleaning staff and gardeners werking here. Donald stopped the car when they arrived at the checkpoint of the resort¡¯s entrance. He said, ¡°Please wait here An ess pass distributed at the bottom of the mountain is needed to enter Fowler House. Each person must hold a pass. Otherwise, the person won¡¯t be allowed to enter I shall go over and talk to the guard.¡± Adrian nodded and Donald went to negotiate with the guard at the door. Five minutester, he came back, shaking his head as he said, ¡°Mr. Xander, the resort¡¯s security is too strict. I¡¯m allowed to enter but you¡¯re not.¡± Upon hearing Donald¡¯s remark, Adrian said, ¡°This ce exists because of the war that I fought. I refuse to believe that there¡¯s even a single ce in Navia that I can¡¯t enter.¡± Upon saying that, Adrian got out of the car. Mya, Donald, and the others followed suit. More than twenty guards were guarding the checkpoint. They immediately surrounded Adrian as soon as he walled over. The leading guard said, ¡°Who are you? This is Fowler House. No one is allowed to enter without an ess pass.¡± ¡°Mr. Kushner, how many times do I need to tell you? Let alone you, even if the king were here, he wouldn¡¯t be allowed to enter without a pass.¡± Donald said, ¡°Geoffrey, Mr. Xander is no ordinary person. He has important business in the resort. It¡¯d be best for you to act appropriately¡± The bodygaard named Geoffrey looked Adrian up and down. He then sneered and said, ¡°What nonsense. As the person guarding this ce, no one is allowed to enter without my permission. Do you really think I¡¯m here just for show! ¡°I don¡¯t f*ck ng care who you are. Have you ever seen a gun? As he said that, Geoffrey pulled out a gun and pointed it at them. He then shouted, ¡°Get out of here! I¡¯ll shoot you to death it you refuse to leave!¡± ¡°Try me,¡± Mya said before Adrian could even speak It was apparent that Geoffrey was rather surprised. He had not expected someone to actually doubt him. He furrowed his eyebrows and trained his gun on Mya ¡°Girl, don¡¯t go thinking I won¡¯t attack you just because you¡¯re pretty. Repeat what you said if you have the balls.¡± The guards of Fowler House were all hired from international organizations at high prices. Every single one of them was a well -seasoned veteran. In addition, Geoffrey had Fowler House as his barker, so he could act all high and mighty. In response, Mya raised her right leg high in the alt just as his voice faded, revealing her underskirt. She then kicked downward with her leg straight. A hang was heard and Mya¡¯s leg mmed auto Geoffrey¡¯s shoulder. Geoffrey did not even have time to respond before his body shook and his left shoulder broke with a loud crack. His entire left arm had been amputated at the shoulder. Spurt! Fresh blood spurted out and the entire scene froze. Geoffrey¡¯s jaw dropped and the gun in his hand fell onto the floor along with his arm. ¡°Gah!¡± After a long while, Geoffrey let out an agonizing scream atst. He started panching and screamed out in agony as he held his shoulder. Mya bent over and picked up the fallen gun. She stared at Geoffrey through narrowed eyes. ¡°In addition to showing you how I have no intention of repeating myself, I¡¯m also going to show you how I lill you¡± ¡°Huh?!¡± Geoffrey gasped. ¡°Don¡¯t. Don¡¯t shoot!¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Bang! A gunshot rang out and Geoffrey copsed to the ground. The gunshot echoed through Fowler House and startled everyone in the resort. Chapter 578 Chapter 578 The sound of the gunshot was heard all across Fowler House. The administrative personnel of Fowler House was instantly alerted. ¡°Where did that gunshote from?¡± Send someone to check it out at once.¡± Fowler House was thrown into chaos by the gunshot. Soon after, the security personnel of Fowler House charged onto the scene from all over the resort. These people carried guns and ballistic shields as they approached the entrance, ¡°Um¡­¡± ¡°This is umm. Donald backed away two steps in shock upon seeing the numerous people gathering around them. He had heard about Fowler House¡¯s strict security. The guards here were all seasoned professionals who were employed from battlefields in the ounds. Inparison, the people surrounding them were hired from a few countries in the ounds. One could say that the security personnel of Fowler House was considered the highest quality guards in Southrive, ¡°Mr. Xander, they have the strength in numbers. We should leave!¡± Donald hastily said after noticing that the situation was getting out of hand. The guards quickly arrived at the scene. There were more than three hundred of them judging by the size of the crowd. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. s, Donald¡¯s advice was ignored. Mya bent over, picked up Geoffrey¡¯s corpse from the ground, and casually tossed it to the side of the road. Her bright, clear eyes narrowed for a moment. She did not seem to be scared by the scene taking ce before her despite being a woman. On the contrary, she took a step forward and stood before Adrian. She used her body to shield War Legate Draco who wa standing behind her. Adrian had yet to make a move. Instead, be took two steps back. Meanwhile, a muscr, middle¨Caged, ounder man was rushing over with a few hundred guards of Fowler House with a gun in hand. These people instantly surrounded Adrian and his group Fowler House had always been involved in international auctions so it was not unusual for ounders to be here. In fact, the vast majority of Fowler House¡¯s guards came from the ounds ¡°What¡¯s going on? Who¡¯s the damned person picking a fight in my Fowler House?¡± The leader rusted over and cast his cold gaze upon Adrian. His eyes then darted to Geoffrey¡¯s corpse on the ground, and be frowned deeply. Meanwhile, Donald said to Adrian softly, ¡°Mr. Xander, this is Romain. It¡¯s said that he used to be a captain in the ounds and is very skilled at his job. He¡¯s the security team leader of Fowler House,¡± As Donald spoke, Romain pointed his gun at Adrian and the others. His gaze turned ferocious. Romain said, ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. Get down on your knees and put your hands behind your head. Or else, I¡¯ll st your head open with my gun. H Adrian looked at Romain and said, ¡°Since when did ounders love the right to unt their might in this country?¡± Adrian had always been repulsed by businesses that employed ounders as their security team. These ounders enjoyed hiring mercenaries to fight wars, and quite a number of Wyvern Peak¡¯s and Internal Affairs¡® soldiers had been killed by these Romain was rather surprised. His hundreds of subordinates had Adrian and the others surrounded, yet Adrian still had the Chapter 579 Chapter 579 audacity to boast shamelessly under such circumstances. He chuckled. ¡°Judging by your tone, you¡¯re discriminating against us ounders, right? Frankly, I¡¯ve killed quite a number of your countrymen. And I¡¯ll have you know that I only speak the truth.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Adrian asked, ¡°In that case, have you ever thought about how you¡¯ll die a tragic death sooner orter?¡± ¡°Hah¨Chah¨Chah!¡± Romain raised his head and burst out inughter. Heughed so hard that he was almost tearing up He said, ¡°You¡¯re conceited. You want me to die a tragic death? I¡¯m afraid that you have no idea who you¡¯re confronting right now.¡± ¡°You¡¯re that confident of yourself hol?¡± Adrian inquired closely, Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°That is of course, answered Romain. However, just as Romain¡¯s voice faded, the sound of roaring car engines was heard. Then, a few tens of Wyvern Peak¡¯s cross- country vehicles of the same color swiftly drove in from the distance, These cars stopped and the doors flung open. Wyvern Peak¡¯s soldiers carrying loaded weapons got out of the vehicles. There were more than five hundred of them, and they surrounded Homain and the others with their guns at ready. The change in situation happened so unexpectedly. Romain¡¯s expression froze. He never expected the situation would change so suddenly. ¡°Um¡­ Ah..¡± Romain turned his head and saw hundreds of people wearing Wyvern Peak¡¯s battle suit surrounding him. For a moment, he was stunned by these people carrying fully loaded weapons. The next moment, he felt embarrassed. Romain¡¯s subordinates were shocked upon seeing Wyvern Peak¡¯s people. In fact, a few of them had already put down their weapons in preparation to flee. One should know that Wyvern Peak¡¯s valor extended far beyond their camps. Quite a few countries in the ounds were frightened by the name ¡°Wywem Peak Are you still confident now?¡± Noticing that his manpower had arrived, Adrian asked as he continued to look at Romain calmly. Romain was embarrassed. At this very moment, the arrogance in his expression from earlier had vanished. In its ce were embarrassment, fear, and panic. As a mercenary, Romain was well aware of Wyvern Peak¡¯s awe¨Cinspiring reputation, but he had not expected to encounter Wyvern Peak¡¯s members here today He hastily put down his weapon and raised his arms into the air. He said in embarrassment, ¡°I misunderstood earlier. We ca talk this over properly. I apologize for my arrogance¡± There was amon saying. ¡°The man who can recognize the fact of a situation is a wise man.¡± No matter how proud Romain was, he did not have the courage to behave conceitedly when it came to Wyvem Peak Adrian was amused. ¡°You were so furious, arrogant, and boastful earlier. Why are you cowering like a little mouse all of a sudden? What¡¯s the point of being alive for a man like you?¡± Adrian sald. Romain was embarrassed, ¡°Sir, may I know what brings you to Fowler House? But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll dismiss my subordinates right away and you cane in at you please,¡± Romain quickly tried to divert the topic. As he spoke, he gestured at his subordinates to stand down. He then cracked a smile at Adrian. However, Mya gave the signal just as Iomain¡¯s subordinates were about to leave. Loud bangs rang out. A series of purishots were heard, followed by the sound of agonizing screams. Blood spattered everywhere as Romain¡¯s subordinates copsed along with the sound of the panshots. Other than Remain himself, not one of the three hundred subordinates was left alive. Romain¡¯s jaw dropped. He could not hold back his emotions anymore and broke down, dropping to his knees with a loud tha Chapter 580 Chapter 580 ¡°Wh¨CWhat?¡± ¡®Get rid of meh Romain¡¯s eyes filled with boundless fear and he felt like he was trapped in a nightmare ¡°Gah!¡± Romain roared, ¡°No don¡¯t!¡± St! A st was heard when Romain¡¯s chest was pierced with a sharp de. Mya pulled out the sharp de and said nonchntly, ¡°Get rid of him.¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± Two people came forward and dragged Romain into the car. He was taken away. Everything happened and ended quickly. Donald witnessed the scene before him and came to truly understand War Legate Draco¡¯s mercilessness. ¡®Are all the members of Wyvern Peak so cruel?! ¡°Let¡¯s go inside. Take me to Nadine Gardner.¡± Before Donald could recover from his shock, he heard Adrian¡¯s voicemanding him. He inhaled a deep breath and made an invitatory gesture at Adrian. ¡°Please follow me, Legate.¡± The entrance of Fowler House was now unobstructed, and Adrian and Mya followed Donald in Meanwhile, in a woman¡¯s boudoir located in a vi of Fowler House. A woman about thirty years old sat before a dressing table. She wore a super short dress and she had an attractive, enchanting figure. She was applying bright red nail polish to her delicate fingernails. This woman who was exquisite beyondparison and exuded a foxy demeanor was Nadine Gardner. She was the niece of Novemton¡¯s Chase Gardner Just the mention of the Gardners¡® of Novemton could stir fear in people. ¡°Ms. Nadine, something bad happened!¡± An old man in a butler attire walked into the room and said to Nadine who was seated before the dressing table. Upon hearing this, Nadine furrowed her beautiful eyebrows. ¡°Yale, what could¡¯ve happened that¡¯s so serious? Is all this panic really necessary?¡± The old man¡¯s name was Fraser Yale. He was the butler of Fowler House and also Nadine¡¯s subordinate. He was part of the Gardner family and had always worked for the family. Fraser said, ¡°Ms. Nadine, Romain and all the others have been killed by Wyvern Peak¡¯s people just a little while ago. Donald ising here with a young man.¡± ¡°A young man?¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Nadine found this amusing. She crossed her beautiful long legs and exuded a charming presence. She then asked, ¡°Is this young man good¨Clooking? Fraser was burning with anxiety. ¡°Now¡¯s not the time to check if the person is good¨Clooking or not, miss. You should quickly follow me to the backdoor and leave. This young man is no ordinary person. It seems he was sent by Wyvern Peak¡± Nadine asked, ¡°What¡¯s his position at Wyvern Peak?¡± Fraser replied, ¡°The heiress of Southrive¡¯s Dean family is with him. I don¡¯t know what his position is, but he definitely holds a high position.¡± ¡°What brings him here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that.¡± Fraser shook his head. ¡°All in all, you should lewe right now, miss. It¡¯ll be toote if you don¡¯t leave soon. He has eliminated Fowler House¡¯s entire security team. There¡¯s only a group of foreign guards left and they¡¯ve all been scared out of their wits.¡± As a loyal worker of the Gardner family, Fraser had watched over Nadine since she was a child and did not want anything bad to happen to her. However, Nadine chuckled and blew on her fingernails as she said, ¡°Why are you panicking? Is he going to eat me?¡± ¡°Miss..¡± Fraser was beside himself after seeing how Nadine waspletely unaffected by the situation. Chapter 581 Chapter 581 Chapter 581 Before Fraser could speak any further, the sound of footsteps came from downstairs. Soon after, Adrian and the others arrived in the living room of Nadine¡¯s private residence. Fraser¡¯s expression froze. ¡°Miss, they¡¯re here¡­¡± Nadine looked unbothered as Adrian took a seat in the living room and casually rifled through the magazine on the collee table. Donald said, ¡°Ms. Nadine, Wyvern Peak¡¯s specially-assigned personnel is here to see you. Please come out to meet them.¡± Fraser walked out first. He observed Adrian seated on the sofa with a tense expression. He said, ¡°Sir, please wait a moment. Ms. Nadine is getting changed inside and will be here shortly.¡± Adrian waited. In less than ten minutes, Nadine walked out of her boudoir in a bright red gown and red strappy heels. She was astonished ever so slightly by the sight of Adrian. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°You¡¯re a handsome one,¡± shemented. Adrian nced at Nadine. She looked amused. Taking a seal across from Adrian, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on with Wyvern Peak? It¡¯s not right to barge into a girl¡¯s boudoir without permission.¡± Nadine sized up Adrian while she was speaking. She was astonished because out of the many men she had ever met, she had never met one with a presence as strong as Adrian¡¯s. In fact, she even thought of his presence as an unparalleled wonder. Adrian said, ¡°There¡¯s no ce that I can¡¯t step foot into in this world.¡± Nadine covered her mouth and giggled. She crossed her long legs and said smilingly, ¡°Men like you are just my cup of tea. So attractive, you are. Would you be interested in chatting in my room instead, handsome? We can do the things that men enjoy while we¡¯re at it Adrian raised his head, chuckled, and said, ¡°You¡¯re rather good with words, Ms. Nadine. I like forward people.¡± y room Nadine bent over and burst out inughter. She extended her hand to Adrian and said, ¡°If you do,e with me to my then. We can take our time and have fun. I just took a shower and I smell amazing right now.¡± ¦§ When her voice faded, Mya raised her hand and aimed her gun at Nadine. Nadine chuckled upon noticing the situation and said, ¡°Miss, I heard that you¡¯re a member of Southrive¡¯s Dean family. What¡¯s wrong with you? Did your father teach you to pull a gun on someone as soon as you meet them?¡± ¡°Who are you trying to scold, b*tch?¡± said Mya ¡°I¡¯m scolding whoever is responding to my scalding.¡± Mya furrowed her eyebrows. Nadine looked toward Adrian. ¡°Get a grip on your woman, handsome. I¡¯m easily frightened.¡± Adrian put down the magazine in his hand, leaned back on the sofa, and said, ¡°Done to business. Fowler House auctioned off a book about ten years ago. Show me the information rted to that sale,¡± ¡°Are you interrogating me, threatening me, or ordering me?¡± askust Nadine as she sneered. ¡°Whichever way you see fit. It¡¯s possible that it¡¯ threebined.¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Nadine bent over double andughed in a graceful manner. After she was doneughing, she said to Adrian, ¡°It¡¯s not that easy to get information out of me, unless¡­¡± Nadine cast a charming smile at Adrian and said softly, ¡°Unless youe to my room. I might just tell you the info then.¡± 2/2 ¡°Speak such nonsense again and IIL.¡± Mya raised her gun once again. ¡°shoot me if you dare,¡± Nadine said coldly as she turned to Mya Mya frowned but lowered her gun in the end. Nadine chuckled. ¡°How about it? War Legate Draco, even though you have nock of women, you¡¯ve never had a siren like me, right?¡± Nadine cracked a crafty smile. She had already figured out Adrian¡¯s identity from the first moment she laid her eyes on him. No other man in the world would possess qualities like Adrian other than War Legate Draco. Spin to im Your Surprise Reward Chapter 582 Chapter 582 The heiress of the Gardner family had unique foresight and a keen eye, able to easily discern those who are of capable means. But judging by her attitude, she appeared to not be taking the matter seriously. Mya was furious. In view of her temper, she would most certainly give Nadine a few ps if Adrian was not around, However, it was apparent that Adrian nned to ignore Nadine¡¯s remark. ¡°I don¡¯t wish to repeat myself. I¡¯d like to look into Fowler House¡¯s sales record from about ten years ago.¡± ¡± ¡°Could you be a little gentler with your words?¡± Nadine assumed a coy mannerism. Adrian said, ¡°I said it before. Don¡¯t make me repeat myself.¡± Nadine was no fool either. She did not have the courage to misbehave anymore upon sensing Adrian¡¯s determination. She flipped her hair and sat back down. You may look at Fowler House¡¯s sales records but ording to the rules, you¡¯ll have to show evidence of Internal Affairs¡® permission. Even though you¡¯re War Legate Draco, you still need to follow the rules.¡± Just as expected, Chase¡¯s niece had an extraordinary demeanor. Adrian could tell that she was an extraordinary woman as soon as she spoke. Upon hearing what Nadine said, he smiled. ¡°I¡¯m going to have to insist. This whole ce exists because of the wars I fought. No one can stop me from seeing what I want to see or what I wish to investigate.¡± ¡°You¡¯re conceited!¡± Nadine stood up swiftly. She stared at Adrian and said in a slightly angry tone, ¡°Legate, don¡¯t think that Wyvern Peak is some hot sh*t. Did Internal Affairs not contribute to ensuring the country¡¯s peace? Could you have won those wars without Internal Affairs supplying you with resources? ¡°Also, Internal Affairs holds the major authority of the country right now. Wyvern Peak¡¯s people should stay in theirne and not tread on roads they shouldn¡¯t walk to avoid getting in trouble that will result in self¨Cdestruction and leaving behind tarnished reputation.¡± Chase was Nadine¡¯s uncle, so there was no doubt that she was a hawk. She had always supported Internal Affairs. Adrian raised his head. ¡°Ms. Nadine, since Internal Affairs holds a position of such high status in your heart, why is it always Wyvern Peak that¡¯s on the frontline when there¡¯s a war?¡± Nadine replied, ¡°That¡¯s because it¡¯s your mission. Wyvern Peak and Internal Affairs exist side by side and y their own roles. Would Wyvern Peak have its current achievements without Internal Affairs¡® help? The country has no need for Wyvern Peak anymore but we need a leader who can lead us to full, happy lives. ¡°And that leader is precisely Novemton¡¯s Internal Affairs,¡± Adrian chuckled, ¡°It seems that you¡¯re a hardcore fan of your uncle.¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Nadine said, ¡°You know about my identity hub.¡± Very few in Fowler House knew of Nadine¡¯s identity. However, she was not surprised that Adrian knew that she was Chase¡¯s rece, just as she know that he was the legale, Nadine added, ¡°So, Wyvern Peak will still need to ept the difficult truth that it has been rendered obsolete. Novemton¡¯s Internal Affairs is more than capable of recing Wyvern Peak in protecting the country.¡± Adrian said, ¡°You talk about protecting the country but perhaps that¡¯s just your belief. Ms. Nadine, you¡¯re a top student, and 1 have a rather good impression of you. You should know what you¡¯re supposed to do and what not to ¡± ¡°But I feel that my uncle isn¡¯t doing anything wrong. It¡¯s you who are in the wrong.¡± Nadine looked at Adrian as she spoke her innermost thoughts. Adrian leaned against the sofa and said, ¡°Tell me then. What have I done wrong? l¡¯in ready to listen.¡± Nadine said, ¡°I think that you¡¯re a very impressive person, Legale. However, your biggest weakness is that you can¡¯t stand to lose. You¡¯ve already lost when Wyvem Peak was dissolved. My uncle is the winner. ¡°However, not only do you refuse to concede, but on the contrary, you¡¯re trying to stage aeback. Your actions will only create more chaos for the country.¡± ¡°What do you know?¡± Mya berated Nadine. Perhaps the people of the world misunderstood Wyvern Peak. Chapter 583 Chapter 583 Adrian would not have dissolved Wyvern Peak if he could not stand losing He would not have dismissed his own people if he had not considered that the country would be in chaos because of them. It was just that his actions were regarded as losing to Chase in the eyes of outsiders. Mya wanted to say something but Adrian stopped her He looked at Nadine and said, ¡°Ms. Nadine, you may think that you¡¯re right about everything but I¡¯d like to remind you that there is also more than one side to a story. You¡¯re in charge of Fowler, so I believe that you have better foresight than others. ¡°I don¡¯t wish to discuss anything else with you today. I just want to find out who purchased the book Fowler Hause auctioned off in the past and what were the contents of that bonk¡± Nadine shook her head. She exhaled a deep breath and sneered at Adrian. ¡°Dream on, Legate. I won¡¯t tell you that. You won¡¯t be getting any answers out of me.¡± In truth, Nadine was very curious about Adrian¡¯s purpose in investigating this matter. However, she did not inquire further. She refused to help him in doing something that, in her opinion, went against Internal Affairs. ¡°You killed so many of my workers as soon as you got here. As the president of this ce, do you think that I¡¯d willingly agree to your request?¡± Nadine questioned. ¡°Nadine, do you know that the guards employed by Fowler House used to all our people on the battlefield in the ounds? It makes perfect sense for the legate to kill them,¡± Mya said to Nadine. on those ¡°So am I wrong for iming that he can¡¯t stand losing?¡± Nadine sneered. ¡°We can¡¯t change what happened on those battlefields because they were representing different factions. But now that they¡¯ve retired from the battlefields, they¡¯re only trying to get a job to support themselves. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°You carry your grudges beyond the battlefields, and that is why you can¡¯t stand losing, Legate.¡± ¡°You will never understand this,¡± Mya retorted. ¡°I¡¯m not nning on understanding either. This matter ispletely unrted to me. Don¡¯t even think about trying to get an answer from me because I¡¯m not fond of interacting with people who can¡¯t stand losing.¡± Nadine vehemently refused. Adrian kept quiet for a moment upon hearing Nadine¡¯s conceited remark. After a while, he stood up and walked toward Nadine. Nadine looked at Adrian with her crystal-clear eyes. Adrian then raised his arm and pped Nadine in the face. The impact of the p sent her copsing onto the sofa. She covered her face and had a forlorn expression on her face. This was the first time a man had ever hit her. ¡°Ms. Nadine!¡± Fraser hastily rushed over upon seeing the situation. However, Adrian pped him in the face and sent him flying before he could get close. Nadiney on the sofa holding her face and did not have the courage to sit up. Adrian raised his leg and stepped on Nadine¡¯s face while he said, ¡°I¡¯ve repeated myself three times today. This is going to be thest time. My patience is limited. ¡°Tell me about the book!¡± Adrian spoke in a lone that was beyond all doubt that he would hurt her. Lying on the sofa, Nadine trembled. She had never been humiliated like this by anyone. Countless men had been cumquered by her beauty in the past and numerous mure yearned to have her. Yet, there was actually one man in this world who would have the heart to step on her exquisite face. Nadine was rather amused now that she thought about it. She found the muperous men who wanted her disgusting detested them. and On the contrary, she had mixed feelings as she was crushed under Adrian¡¯s foot. She felt anger and hatred, but also happiness and anticipation. As a result, her temper was triggered and she was overwhelmed by a sense of defiance. ¡°Go ahead and kill me.¡± Chapter 584 Chapter 584 Nadiney on the sofa, her face sinking further into the cushions. I She showed no unwillingness. Instead, her eyes were filled with fury. She said, ¡°Unless you kill me, I won¡¯t provide you with any of Fowler House¡¯s sales information.¡± A woman had challenged Adrian¡¯s authority for the first time. He would have killed her without the slightest hesitation if she were any other criminal, but he currently could not find the slightest blemish on her other than her being Chase¡¯s niece. Thus, he could not kill her. However, it was rather difficult to handle a feisty woman with a temperament such as Nadine¡¯s. ¡°Are you sure you won¡¯t tell me?¡± Adrian did not remove his leg from Nadine¡¯s face as he looked at the womanying underneath his foot arrogantly from above. Nadine was rendered incapable of doing anything. Her face was scrunched up as she answered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell you anything and Wyvern Peak will never rise again. Even if you kill me, you won¡¯t get any information.¡± Nadine¡¯s determination posed a problem for Adrian. However, he was the legate and would never allow himself to be daunted by a woman. Adrian removed his foot upon hearing Nadine¡¯s remark. She felt slightly more at ease but she did not have the courage to budge. She remained lying on the s Adrian said back down and said nonchntly, ¡°Mya, send someone to find Fowler House¡¯s sales record from ten years ago. Do it even if we have to dig underground. Hand it to me once it¡¯s found.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Mya epted the task and quickly left with her subordinates. Upon hearing this, Nadine jumped up and shouted, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to do that! That is Fowler House¡¯s privacy! What the heck do you want, Legate?!¡± Adrian poured himself a ss of water and blew on the tepid water. He looked up at Nadine and said, ¡°If I find out that you¡¯ve been deliberately concealing this matter, you will die once my investigation is complete.¡± Nadine said, ¡°Every item sold by Fowler House was done above board. You don¡¯t have the right to intervene with our sales.¡± Adrian said, ¡°I only want to acquire the information rted to the book from ten years ago. However, my patience with you run out. I¡¯ve encountered plenty of ungrateful people in my life.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Nadine was stunned for a moment. Her current personality was no longer the same as when Adrian first arrived after discovering that the legate waspletely different from what she imagined him to be. She knew much about the legate. In fact, she had even fantasized about him, but he waspletely different from her fantasies. She never expected the legate to be so rough and have zeropassion for women. ¡°Can you tell me what¡¯s your purpose in looking for this book? What are you investigating? If you¡¯re trying to investigate Fowler House, you won¡¯t find any skeletons in the closet.¡± ¡°So are you willing to talk to me now?¡± Adrian took a sip of water. Nadine sat upright on the sofa. She knew now that Adrian would stop at nothing and she could not help but feel scared. She answered, ¡°You¡¯ll have to tell me what you¡¯re up to first.¡± Adrian chuckled. ¡°You¡¯ve already lost the chance to ask me questions. You¡¯ll be the one answering my questions now. ¡°Who provided Heroes of Wyvern Peak to the auction? Who did you action it off to? How much was it sold for?¡± ¡°I need to know all this.¡± Nadine pondered for a moment and said, ¡°I was still in university ten years ago and wasn¡¯t managing Fowler House yet. I have a recollection of this matter you speak of, but I can¡¯t remember it well now. Give me some time to recall ¡± Chapter 585 Chapter 585 ¡°You may think about it and tell me when you¡¯re done thinking.¡± ¡°You will have to leave so that I can calm my head and think about it properly,¡± Nadine said. ¡°Didn¡¯t you suggest having a chat in your room earlier? Now that there are only both of us here, we may have that chat.¡± Upon hearing this, Nadine sneered, ¡°If you want to take me, you have my consent. But if you just want to fool around with me, I have my dignity.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just stick to business,¡± Adrian said. ¡°I have no idea really.¡± Nadine put on a weak facade and said in a pleading tone, ¡°I¡¯m begging you, sir. I really have no clue about this matter. You can either leave or you can sleep with me and consider that as mypensation to you. ¡°Will you just please stop aslding me about this already?¡® Adrian did not respond. However, she could tell from his expression that he had no intention of leaving. Noticing his unyielding attitude, Nadine inhaled a deep breath and said, ¡°Fine. The person who provided the book is named Walter Geil However, he¡¯s already dead.¡± Nadine relented atst. ¡°Walter Gell? Who¡¯s that?¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°He was a farmer from Citromud Ville and the book was passed down in his family for generations. My grandfather discovered the book when he was on an expedition in Cirromud Ville and bought the book off Walter for seven hundred and five thousand dors.¡± ¡°What happened afterward?¡± Adrian asked further. ¡°Afterward, my grandfather kept the book as part of his collection for a few years. He then put it up for auction at Fowler House. It was bought by a businessman from Murcia for thirty million dors.¡± ¡°What is the name of this businessman from Muricia? ¡°Wyatt Raven¡± ¡°Wyatt Raven?¡± Adrian fell silent for a moment upon hearing that name. He then raised his head and said, ¡°Is he a member of the Raven family?¡± The Raven family was a powerful family in Muricia, and he had experienced dealing with them in the past. Nadine shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not too sure about that. It is possible that he¡¯s a part of the Raven family. This is all I know. What else do you want?¡± Adrian asked, ¡°Have you ever read the content¡¯s book?¡± ¡°You must be joking. I was only twenty years old a decade ago and was still in university. How could I possibly have read it? Also, Fowler House used to be managed by my grandfather. How would I know its contents?¡± ¡°In other words, your grandfather has read the book,¡± Adrian stated. ¡°That is highly usible but I regret to inform you that he passed away five years ago. Otherwise, Fowler House wouldn¡¯t have been thrown to me. In truth, I¡¯m just working for the fandly. How important can ter ho?¡± Nadine asked. In her opinion, it was just a book. However, Adrian received a piece of information from Nadine¡¯s story that infuriated him. He needed to verily this information further. Adrian said, ¡°If your grandfather had read the book, I believe that he would¡¯ve left something behind. I need you to take me to your family home to look for your grandfather¡¯s belongings that he left behind or the books that he had read.¡± ¡°You must be joking.¡± Nadine stood up. ¡°Don¡¯t push it, sir. I¡¯ve already told you what I should have, and you now insist on me taking you to my home? Don¡¯t you know that you¡¯re putting me in a tight spot? ¡°Also, both you and I will die if my uncle finds out about this. I¡¯m taking a huge risk by telling you any of this. My uncle is going to kill me.¡± Chapter 586 Chapter 586 Even though Nadine was a Gardner, she was on the lowest branch of the farmily tree. Chase was the one in full control and had the highest authority over the Gardners. His words carried all the weight in the family and he had no regard for people¡¯s lives, only caring about profits. The reason why Nadine was relictant to tell Adnan before was that she was afraid Chase would find out she had revealed the truth to Adrian. If Chase found out about this, he would surely beat her within an inch of her life even if he spared her. ¡°Sir, please, I¡¯m begging you to let me off the hook. This is all that I can tell you. If I were to continue, Uncle Chase would surely kill me. I¡¯m still young and have yet to enjoy the pleasures of being with a man. I don¡¯t want to die yet.¡± Nadine turned to pleading. After interacting with Adrian, she discovered that the man was a total blockhead who waspletely immune to beautiful women. All he cared about was his Wyvern Feak. She even began to wonder how Adrian had ever found himself a wife. ¡°Brother, I¡¯ll address you as ¡®brother,¡® all right? No, wait. I¡¯ll call you ¡®daddy¡® instead. Will you please give me a way out?¡± Nadine continued to plead in a pitiful manner. Adrian looked at the beautiful woman in silence. The thirty¨Cyear¨Cold Nadine was beautiful beyond description and was very mature for her ape. However, she had taken on a frightened and helpless demeanor now. There was amon saying that the more beautiful a woman was, the better she was at putting on an act. Adrian had to decide if he should believe her words, but it did not change the fact that he still needed her. He stood up and said to Nadine, ¡°You have to take me to your family home to look for your grandfather¡¯s belongings that he left behind.¡± Nadine burst into tears and tears streamed down her face. Adrian discovered that this woman could call upon her tears even faster than Samantha Samantha at least needed some time to gather her tears. Yet, Nadine could easily cry onmand, Daddy, will you see how I can hardly fend for myself now? I told you so much that Uncle Chase will surely beat me to death when he finds out. Will you stop being so selfish?¡± ¡°Please just let me go, ¡°Nadine said. Adrian inhaled a deep breath. He nced at the woman and said. ¡°Ms. Nadine, I¡¯m going to take you somewhere. You¡¯ll know where when we get there.¡± Nadine was stunned ever so slightly and her tears instantly halted to a stop. ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know when we get there. Come one now,¡± Adrian said. As he spoke, Adrian got up to head downstairs. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Nadine nted herself on the sofa and said, ¡°I refuse I have no idea where you¡¯re taking the. I¡¯m so beautiful. Who knows You might sleep with me then kill me.¡± ¡°I have nock of women, especially promiscuous ones like you,¡± Adrian said to her as he turned around. Nadine stood up. ¡°Is that what you think of me? Yes, I may appear to be promiscuous on the surface, but would you believe that even at thirty, I¡¯ve yet to hold a man¡¯s hand?¡± ¡°That isn¡¯t the crux of the matter. I¡¯ll wait for you downstairs. He there in three minutes. Don¡¯t let me walt long,¡± Adrian said and headed downstairs. Nadine cupped her face as she watched Adrian¡¯s departing silhouette. She shut loer eyes, raised her delicate face to the sky, and inhaled a deep breath. Soon after, she went back into her room and quickly changes into a pair of shorts. She then headed downstairs, her ck high heels clicking. Adrian had waited for less than two minutes before Nadine came downstairs with her bag. ¡°I¡¯m just going to say this bluntly. If I die, I¡¯m taking you with me. The situation has already progressed to this point sa Uncle Chase won¡¯t ever let me off the hook. ¡°He has spies everywhere in Fowler House. He¡¯s probably already aware of me being with you,¡± Nadine said with a calm expression Adrian paid no attention to her words and simply got into a car. Nadine followed him and left Fowler House The car drove away from Southrive¡­ Five hourster, Adrian and Nadine drove through a mountain and entered a forest. Chapter 587 Chapter 587 The journey took five hours and a few hundred kilometers. Nadine had no idea where Adrian was taking her. She tried to ask, but he gave no reply After driving into the mountain forest, Nadine could not hold back anymore. She said to Adrian with a frown, ¡± I¡¯m about to wet myself.¡± ith a frown, ¡°Stop the c car. Adrian instantly stopped the car. Nadine turned her head and looked at the surroundings. ¡°Not a single toilet is to be found in this dested mountain. Where am I supposed to do my business?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no one in the forest so no one will see you if you go in the bush,¡± Adrian said. ¡°Are you even human?¡± Nadine asked. ¡°You may consider me as not human. Go, but keep an eye out. There are poisonous snakes here.¡± ¡°Where the heck are we? ¡°Mount Syrax.¡± ¡°Why did you take me here?¡± ¡°Are you going or not? We¡¯re leaving if you¡¯re not.¡± Nadine swiftly dove behind a bush and her eyes darted about out of fear of finding animals or insects underneath her. She freaked out for nothing She returned to the car and said to Adrian, ¡°Weren¡¯t you worried that I¡¯d run away, sir? You seem pretty at ease to let me wander around alone.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not going anywhere,¡± Adrian stated confidently. ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡± Nadine asked, confused. our own. You Adrian chuckled and turned down a small forest path. ¡°That¡¯s because you won¡¯t make it out of Mount Syrax on your might even end up bing an animal¡¯s dung.¡± ¡°You should stop talking.¡± Nadine could already feel a shiver down her spline. Ten minutester, Adrian pulled over atst. They had stopped by a t expanse ofnd hallway up the mountain. Acres upon acres of the surroundings had been nted with flower shrubs. Thousands of flowers bloomed and surrounded a normal¨Csized cemetery located in the center of the meadow. Nadine¡¯s jaw dropped when she saw the lush man¨Cmade garden on the mountain. There was a small bridge over a nearby flowing stream. Coupled with the blooming flowers, thendscape was breathtaking. On the other hand, there were tombstones in the cemetery surrounded by this wide span of flowers, appearing very mysterious ¡°Wh¨CWhat is this ce?¡± Nadine¡¯s attention was drawn to the view before her and waspletely stunned. Adrian patted her shoulder and walked through the flower shrubs toward the cemetery In the end, Adrian stopped at the fringes of the lot. Nadine followed him and gazed into the horizon. There were tens of thousands of tombstones and a story was carved into each of them. ¡°What is this ce, sir?¡± Nadine asked in astonishment as she turned her head toward lin Adrian nced at Nadine and said, ¡°The deceased buried here are all soldiers of Wyvern Peak, and there are groups of them that share the same name. For example, there are more than two hundred people by the name of ¡®Ace Dark¡® here.¡± ¡°Wh¨CWhat do you mean? Are they Wyvern Peak¡¯s soldiers who shared the same name? How could it be that they¡¯re all dead and buried here?¡± Nadine asked in astonishment. Adrian turned around and looked at Nadine. ¡°It¡¯s not a coincidence. Every deceased person here went through Wyvern Peak¡¯s training and was determined to be its next leader. However, they all died. ¡°Have you noticed the pattern yet?¡± Nadine shook her head to express her confusion. Adrian pointed at the cemetery. ¡°There are more than ten thousand people buried here and they have the same name. They died at different times and at different ages. This shows the people who killed them have a hit list.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°For example, there¡¯s a person by the name of ¡°Ace Dark¡± on their hit list, and the killers were unsure of who the actual person is so they killed everyone in Wyvem Peak by the name of ¡°Ace Dark¡® ¡°Do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡± Adrian asked. Nadine¡¯s jaw dropped and she came to understand what Adrian meant. She was about to reply when Adrian said, ¡°I counted the tombstones here and found that there are two hundred and thirty- two people by the name of ¡°Adrian Xander. On the other hand, my name is Adrian Xander.¡± Nadine¡¯s entire body shook and she was shocked upon hearing this. Chapter 588 Chapter 588 In the next moment, Nadine shifted her astounded gaze to Adrian. War Legate Draco¡¯s real name was Adrian Xander, and many of the people buried in this cemetery had the name ¡®Adrian Xander¡® as well. It was as if there was some sort of pattern¨Ca huge scheme hidden within. Nadine was inplete shock at this very menent. She suddenly found that everything was not as simple as she had imagined them to be. She said in a daze, ¡°Your name is Adrian Xander? What¡¯s up with all this then? Why do so many of the deceased here share the same first andst names as you? This was no coincidence. Adrian smiled and took a seat on the ground outside the cemetery. Nadine stood by his side and lowered her head to look at him. He said, ¡°All the Adrians here were notlled on the same day or even the same year. After roughly over twenty years, so many people who shared the same name as me are now dead.¡± ¡°Why is that?¡± asked Nadine in confusion. Adrian raised his head and looked at her. ¡°Do you still not get it? Someone is trying to kill me but they don¡¯t know who I really am. Hence, they killed everyone bearing the name Adrian Xander. Speaking of which, I believe I¡¯m the one that they missed.¡± ¡°What¡­¡± Nadine took a few steps back in astonishment. If what Adrian said was true, the whole situation was clear as day. There was a truth behind this that was undeniable at the very least, and that was someone orchestrating this in secret. Nadine inhaled a deep breath and squatted next to Adrian. She asked, ¡°But I still don¡¯t understand why these people are trying to kill you. Based on what you said, you weren¡¯t the legate a few years ago. Why were they trying to eliminate you when you weren¡¯t even the legate yet? ¡°Why?¡± Adrian chuckled. He thought for a long time before he answered, ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about the reason behind the killing of so many people who shared the same name as me for two years now but I have yet toe up with an answer. However, I think I have it now but I don¡¯t have the evidence to prove who¡¯s orchestrating this in secret yet.¡± Nadine looked at Adrian quietly and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the answer? Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Adrian looked at Nadine and they met each other¡¯s eyes. He said, ¡°The answer is that the enemy has an item that can be used to predict the future. The Hem coulde in the form of a book that they trust very much or something else along these lines. The names of the future war legates of Wyvern Peak are recorded in this item like prophecies. They know the name of the next generation¡¯s war legate so they kill everyone with the same name in advance to prevent the prophecy from being fulfilled. ¡°However, they have no idea who exactly the person is. Hence, they chose to kill everyone by the same name to prevent missing out on even one person. As a result, there arerge batches of Wyvern Peak¡¯s people by the same name who had been assassinated.¡± Nadine was instantly enlightened. At this very moment, she understood what Adrian was trying to say. She covered her mouth and said in astonishment, ¡°So you¡¯re saying the people behind this trust this item that¡¯s in their possession? They killed all the people who shares the name of the next predicted legate because they wanted to get rid of Wyvern Peak?¡± Adrian nodded. ¡°Even though we¡¯re uncertain if the predictions of this item are urate, judging by the current situation, its prediction came true for me. ¡°The person named ¡®Are Dark¡® that I told you about earlier. He was an outstanding soldier and the most qualified person to pass Wyvern Peak¡¯s test, but he was killed before he could take it. Hence, the itern In these people¡¯s possession isn¡¯t fully urate in its predictions but it has an uracy of twenty percent at the very least. This is my spection.¡± Chapter 589 Chapter 589 Nadine finally understood everything, never expecting such a thing to be happening. She inhaled a deep breath and said, ¡°It¡¯s no wonder so many people by the same name were killed and buried here. It turns out that they were assassinated ording to someone¡¯s hit list. Hence, you came to see me because you suspect that they were assassinating Wyvern Frak¡¯s soldiers based on the book auctioned by Fowler House ten years ago, right?¡± Adrian said, ¡°That book is the only clue I have now. If the people behind this have a skilled professional to perform precise calctions and all sorts ofplicated predictions, it is highly possible that they can predict the name of the next legate. Then, they will assassinate everyone who shares the same name.¡± ¡°I understand now.¡± Nadine said. ¡°If Wyvern Peak is dissolved, do you think Novemton¡¯s Internal Affairs has the ability to protect the country? Ms. Nadine, frankly, it¡¯s not that I refuse to admit defeat. Navemton¡¯s Internal Affairs and I aren¡¯t at war at all. I dissolved Wyvern Prakto prevent my soldiers from dying prematurely.¡± ¡°I dissolved it to prevent the country from being thrown into chaos. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°However, it will only rise again after its dismissal. As the leader of Wyvern Peak, I need to consider the safety of myrades, even if it¡¯s not in the country¡¯s best interest. There are times when we get involved in wars for future peace.¡± Nadine lowered her head. She acknowledged that she had underestimated War Legale Draco and had never thought about things this way. At this very moment, she had changed her way of thinking. She was under the assumption that her uncle would be able to control this. But judging by the current situation, Chase was narrow¨Cminded whenpared to the legate. Nowerton¡¯s Internal Affair did not possess a single shred of generosity. Even though they imed to seek peace, their weakmess andck of capability would be revealed sooner orter. Nadine felt that it was true too that it had always been Wyvern Peak that protected the country against the ounds. It was apparent to her that the ounders were attempting to take down Wyvern Peak in many ways based on the incidents that had happened. The country would be doumned if Wyvern Peak was wiped out. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I misjudged you,¡± Nadine apologized. Adrian ced a hand on her shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re a member of the Gardner family. Perhaps there are not many sensible Gardners, but you should know full well that I¡¯m capable of returning to my city and enjoying my life to the fullest withi beautiful women by my side every day. Yet, I¡¯m out here trying to find a foothold for Wyvern Peak ¡°And why am I doing this? It¡¯s not for the honor. I have enough of that tost me a lifetime ¡°No, I¡¯m doing it for myrades. They need me. If I leave, Wyvern Peak will be doutned. When that happens, Noventon¡¯s Internal Affairs won¡¯t be able to hold the fort.¡± Adrian¡¯s words reverberated in Nadine¡¯s ears. The frustration in his words was as clear as day. Just as Adriana mentioned, be bad enough honor tost him a lifetime. It was unnecessary for him to continue pursuing his current path. Was Noventor¡¯s Internal Affairs truly capable of leading the country? The answer was changing to a ¡°no¡± in Nadine¡¯s perception. She turned her head to Adrian. ¡°Give me some time to prepare. I¡¯ll reach out to you turnorrow and take you to the family home to search for the clues my grandfather left behind. ¡°However, you must promise me one thg¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Adrian asked. ¡°Please don¡®: let me die.¡± Chapter 590 Chapter 590 Nadine said this in a very sincere tone. She did not wish to die as she still had plenty of items to check off her bucket list. However, if Chase found out about this, she would surely be killed. Adrian smiled and pulled Nadine to her feet. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No one¡¯s going to kill you.¡± Nadine smiled at him. She exhaled a deep breath, gazed at their surroundings, and said with a smile, ¡°This is a good ce for a date if not for the cemetery. I¡¯ve never been on a date before.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll meet someone at the right time. Come one. We should get going. ¡°Adrian said. Nadine did notment further and unwillingly left with Adrian. She had grown fond of this ce with its blooming flowers and scenic view. However, it was apparent that this ce was not for one to linger at. Nadine and Adrian returned to Southrive. He immediately sent her back to Fowler House, Adrian called Samantha to inform her that he was not nning to return to Swallowston and would be staying in Southrive for a night. Soon afterward, he and Mya went to her family home where he met with the head of the Dean family, Dickson Dean Southrive¡¯s Dean family had always been the number one supporter of Wyvern Peak. In addition, Mya worked for Wyvern Peak so the Deans had always been a big help to Wyvem Peak. Hence, this was not the first time Adrian and Dickson were meeting each other. Night had fallen by then. Adrian stayed the night at the Dean family home. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Adrian reached out to Lucas and ordered him toe to Southrive. Lucas traveled through the night to Southrive after receiving Adrian¡¯s call to meet up with him and Mya It was nine at night and the night scenery of Southrive was beautiful. Nadine was in the car, driving back to her family home. The Gardner family could be described as one of the top ten most influential families in the country, and its current head was se Gardner. In the eyes of outsiders, the Gardners had always been shrouded in mystery. No one outside the family was allowed to approach within five kilometers of the family home. The estate upied almost the entire outskirts of Southrive. In fact, there was even a mountain in the backyard. One could tell the scale of the family¡¯s influence from this Nadine reached the house a little after the clock struck nine. She immediately strode into a vi located on the estate. This was the residence that had been allocated to her and her mother. She had lived here with her mother since her father¡¯s early passing. ¡°I¡¯m home, Mother,¡± Nadine called out as she walked into the living room. ??? A kind¨Clooking woman about fifty years old stepped out of the kitchen. She was Nadine¡¯s mother, and her name was Carlene Bleu Seeing Nadine hume, Carlene asked in puzzlement, ¡°Naddy? I thought you¡¯d be busy with work for the next few days. Why didn¡¯t you tell me you wereing home?¡± Nadine smiled and pulled Carlene to sit down on the sofa. She chuckled and said, ¡°I missed you. What¡¯s for dinner? I¡¯m hungry.¡± Carlene red at Nadine. However, she asked in puzzlement when she noticed the state of Nadine¡¯s face, ¡°What happened to your face, Naddy? Are you injured?¡± Nadine touched her face and remembered that Adrian had stepped on it. She smiled softly and quickly sald, ¡°I identally walked into a wall today. It hurts but I¡¯m fine.¡± Carlene believed in Nadine¡¯s made¨Cup lie. ¡°I see. All right, sit here and wait for a bit. I¡¯ll have dinner ready soon. Nadine nodded. Soin to im Your Su Chapter 591 Chapter 591 Carlene headed back to the kitchen. Nadine pulled out her foundation and applied some on her face to conceal the skin that got bruised when Adrian stepped on her. Then, she got up to check herself in the mirror. She began to think about excuses that she could use to invite Adrian to the family home tomorrow. It took only a short time before Carlene returned with dinner. She added some extra side dishes because her daughter was eating too. The mother and daughter sat at the dining table and began to eat. Meanwhile, Carlene said, ¡°Go on, Naddy. You¡¯re home because you have something to tell me, right?¡± Carlene knew her daughter very well. She knew that something had to be wrong for her daughter to suddenlye home. Nadine giggled and said, ¡°You make it sound like I don¡¯te home without a reason, Mother. However, I do have something to talk to you about. I¡¯d like to know if Grandfather lett anything behind before he passed away?¡± Carlene nced at Nadine. ¡°Why are you asking such a thing out of nowhere? Also, you¡¯re thirty years old, Naddy. You have yet to even go on a single date while your younger cousin is already married with children. Aren¡¯t you worried?¡± ¡°Why should 1?¡± Nadine pouted. ¡°Do you know what the outsiders are saying about you?¡± Carlene questioned. Nadine was stunned. Carlene frowned and said, ¡°The outsiders are calling you a promiscuous, indecent vixen. How many times have I told you to dress properly, huh? ¡°Even if that isn¡¯t the reason, what is then? Who are you dressing up so nicely every day for? You haven¡¯t brought home a single man to meet me What¡¯s going on in that head of yours?¡± Nadine said sulkily, ¡°Mother, why do you care about what others say? I can dress however I like. I¡¯m not exposing myself on purpose. What¡¯s there to criticize? Also, who doesn¡¯t have a personality?¡± Nadine had quite a personality indeed, she enjoyed showing off her s exy side. However, one should not be judged by their outer appearance at times. Carlene understood her daughter¡¯s personality. She sighed and said, ¡°You always try to exin yourself out of this whenever I mag you. Your father passed away early. If you don¡¯t put in effort, we¡¯ll lose our position in the family. ¡°Naddy, find a suitable man and get married soon. You¡¯ll pass your best years to bear children in another two years.¡± Carlene was more anxious than anyone because Nadine was her only child. Upon hearing this, Nadine pouted and said smilingly, ¡°I was just about to tell you about my new boyfriend, Mother. I¡¯ll be bringing him to meet you tomorrow.¡± Carlene was stunned and her eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Are you serious? Are you lying to me?¡± In response to her mother¡¯s excitement, Nadine nodded. It was the only way she could get Adrian into the family home. Nadine said, ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you. I¡¯ll bring him to meet you tomorrow for read ¡± Carlene was excited beyondparison. She smiled and said, ¡°What¡¯s his name? How old is he? Where is he from? What do his parents do? What does he do?¡± ¡°Umm¡­¡± Nadine then sindrlust. ¡°His name is Adrian Xander and he¡¯s only twenty-four years okt. He¡¯s from Swallowston. As for his job, he manages a few million influential people and is extremely capable ¡± Carlene was greatly shocked. ¡°Is be the sessor of somepany? Il le ¡®s managing a few million people, wouldn¡¯t that make hispany the biggest in Southrive? I¡¯ve never met anyone by thest name of Xander in Southrive though. Are you lying to me?¡± Nadine continued to eat. ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean that something is nonexistent if you don¡¯t know about it. There are many things in this world that you don¡¯t know. Moreover, a person doesn¡¯t necessarily have to build theirpany in Southrive, right?¡± ¡°From what you just said, I believe that his family owns a securitypany. That¡¯s a pretty good career with a good future at the very least. And he¡¯s four years younger than you. How were you attracted to someone so young? Didn¡¯t you used to say you like older men because they¡¯re more mature?¡± Nadine pouted her little lips. She chuckled and said, ¡°Can¡¯t I have a change of heart, Mother? Anyway, I¡¯ll bring him to meet you tomorrow, but you know about the rules of our home, right? Will he be able to The Gardner family home was strictly guarded and no outsiders were allowed to enter. However, Carlene said smilingly, ¡± That¡¯s not a problem. I¡¯ll just inform your first uncle that you¡¯ll be bringing your boyfriend here. ¡°Girl, you¡¯ve finally seen the light. You¡¯ve learned to bring a man home atst Nadine shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s because you kept pushing me.¡± Upon saying that, she added hastily, ¡°All right, Mother. It¡¯s time for you to tell rne if Grandfather left anything behind.¡± Chapter 592 Chapter 592 Nadine went one whole circle until she arrived back at this topic. Carlene nced at Nadine a few times before asking, ¡°What prompted you to ask this?¡± Nadine made up an excuse. ¡°Something happened at Fowler House today and I failed to handle the situation well. Grandfather used to be the one who handled this situation in the past. So it got me thinking about what Grandfather would have done if he was there.¡± Carlene pondered for a moment. She did not think too long before she said to Nadine, ¡°Do your best in handling the matter since you¡¯re already on it. You shouldn¡¯t be looking for a way to quick sess and instant benefits.¡± ¡°Yes, I know. Tell me about Grandfather, quick¡± Nadine urged. ¡°He did leave behind quite a number of things before he passed away and they¡¯re all stored in his residence. However, your Uncle Chase has already locked up his residence and no one is allowed to enter. ¡°The cleaning staff are allowed to enter the house daily for cleaning works but Chase set the rule that no one is allowed to touch anything. Moreover, the ce is under full surveince with not a single blindspot to be found,¡± Carlene said. Nadine was astonished ¡®So, Uncle Chase cares about Grandfather¡¯s house that much, huh?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. She then asked, ¡°Mother, not even you or the other uncles can enter? Carlene nodded. ¡°Yes. No one is allowed to enter if it¡¯s not an official matter, including your uncles and aunts. You know that Chase is the head of the family. Anyone who wishes to enter needs to apply with him. If someone enters without permission and breaks the family rule, the person will be punished ordingly.¡± ¡°What did Grandfather keep in his residence? Does Uncle Chase have to go as far as to guard the house this tightly?¡± ¡°Your grandfather loved collecting antiques, paintings, and old books when be was alive. I believe Chase wishes to preserve them. Hence, your grandfather¡¯s residence looks exactly the same as when he was alive,¡± Carlene exined. ¡®But I feel that there¡¯s something fishy about this,¡± Nadine said, ¡°If he¡¯s only doing this to protect Grandfather¡¯s collection, all of it is unnecessary. Is it because there¡¯s something important in Grandfather¡¯s house that Uncle Chase hasn¡¯t managed to find, so he locked up the ce to search for it slowly?¡± Carlene shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not too sure about that. All in all, that¡¯s all that I know. Also, don¡¯t ever go there. Otherwise, what¡¯s going to happen if you were to get in trouble? ¡°Your father is gone and we live in the family home with only each other to depend on. Everything will be fine as long as we fulfill our duties and keep our heads down. If we do something that we shouldn¡¯t do, Chase will punish us.¡± Nadine nodded. ¡°I understand.¡± Carlene said, ¡°All right, it¡¯s gettingte. You should go to bed early. Also, don¡¯t forget what you promised me. Bring your boyfriend home to meet me tomorrow. I will be calling your first uncle now so you can just bring him in right away when he¡¯s here.¡± ¡°I promise,¡± Nadine said. The mother and daughter stopped talking, and Nadine headed upstairs. Nadine had trouble sleeping the whole night. She tossed and turned on the bed but she could not fall asleep Her mind was filled with thoughts about Adrian. She had no idea why but she felt as if she had been conquered by the ma, especially when she was crushed under his foot. She found the man majestic for no apparent reason. Nadine loathed other men¡¯s eagerness. Yet, she found herself conquered by a powerful man like Adrian, so much so that he was in her dreams when she finally fell asleep The next day, Nadine left the family home when she woke up and drove to Fowler House. She called Adrian on her way there. Chapter 593 Chapter 593 Meanwhile, Adrian had just left the Dean family home when he received Nadine¡¯s call. He said, ¡°How¡¯s everything, Ms. Nadine?¡± Perhaps it was due to the dream she hadst night, Nadine¡¯s face blushed ever so slightly when she heard Adrian¡¯s voice. She answered, ¡°It¡¯s done. Where are you now? I¡¯ll pick you up and we can go over together.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s meet at Southrive Avenue,¡± Adrian suggested. H ¡°Okay.¡± Ten minutester, Adrian arrived at Southrive Avenue. Nadine was already waiting by the roadside. He got out of his car, walked to Nadine¡¯s, and got in Nadine¡¯s feminine scent permeated the car. Adrian noticed that she was all dressed up, wearing a red bodycon dress that entuated her figure. However, he merely took a nce before shifting his gaze to the scenery outside. Noticing the situation, Nadine furrowed her beautiful eyebrows. ¡°Hey, are you that disgusted by the sight of me? Will it kill you to take one more nce at me? I put on my nicest outfit today to meet you, you know. I highly doubt you¡¯re even Interested in women now. H Adrian tilted his head and looked at Nadine. ¡°I¡¯ve been around.¡± Nadine was stunned and had no idea what Adrian meant by his remark. She decided not to inquire further, instead saying, ¡°I sought my mother¡¯s help but you¡¯re going to have to pretend to be my boyfriend after this. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to enter the family home. ¡°Also, does Uncle Chasenow what you look like?¡± Adrian shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve never appeared to anyone from Internal Affairs with my real appearance unless that person is about to die soon, so don¡¯t worry. Your uncle has only seen me in my battle suit with my face concealed and has never seen what I look like.¡± Nadine was relieved. ¡°Great. You have to follow all my instructions from now on. Go get some giftster and enter the family home with me as my boyfriend. Also, you may not necessarily be able to find what you¡¯re looking for even if you¡¯re there.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Why?¡± asked Adrian. ¡°Uncle Chase locked up my grandfather¡¯s residence and no one can enter the ce. It¡¯s heavily guarded and even cleaning staff have to register upon entering. Moreover, the ce is monitored by surveince cameras. You¡¯ll be noticed if you try to enter.¡± ¡°Why would your uncle do such a thing?¡± Nadine thought about it and said, ¡°I thought about itst night but I can¡¯t figure it out either. Adrian said, ¡°In truth, the reason is simple. He¡¯s looking for something in your grandfather¡¯s residence but has yet to find it and is afraid that someone else will acquire this item. Hence, he locked up the residence so that he could slowly look for it.¡± ¡°I thought so too but it¡¯s not true. My grandfather¡¯s residence isn¡¯t huge and ray uncle would¡¯ve already combed through everyer of the ce over the years. Even if the item were a needle, he would have found it by now.¡± ¡°That may not necessarily be the case,¡± said Adrian. ¡°Why?¡± Nadine asked. ¡°If your grandfather didn¡¯t want someone to find this item yet didn¡¯t want to destroy it, then his only choice would be to hide it in a spot that no one would stumble acrossit yet would find it if they were holding.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you contradicting yourself there? The house is only that big. Where else would he hide something?¡°¡± Adrian said, ¡°Just because you didn¡¯t think of it doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s impossible. Contradiction is the one trait that all humans share at times.¡± Chapter 594 Chapter 594 Upon hearing Adrian¡¯s words, Nadine suddenly realized that she knew lesspared to him even though she was a few years older. Contradiction was the one trait that all humans shared at times indeed. It was an indisputable truth. Perhaps her grandfather was a man who contradicted himself. Afterward, Nadine told Adrian about some dos and don¡¯ts in the car before heading to her family home. She sternly told him to follow whatever she said. After all, she knew the family home like the back of her hand. Adrian naturally agreed to follow Nadine¡¯s instructions. Then, they purchased some gifts from a mall nearby and were going to pass them off as Adrian¡¯s gifts to Nadine¡¯s mother as Nadine¡¯s boyfriend. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g After purchasing the gifts, Nadine drove toward her family home. Many of the Gardners were aware that she wasing with her boyfriend because Carlene had informed the family. There were orders that Adrian was not to be stopped from entering the home, thus he and Nadine entered the estate with ease. Nadine drove the car to her vi. In the car, she kept driving as she turned her head and said to Adrian, ¡°Once you go through that door, you¡¯re my boyfriend, Adrian. Don¡¯t forget to hold me by my waist when we get out of the carter so that we appear close¡± Adrian heaved a sigh but he did notment further. Five minutester, Nadine¡¯s car arrived at her vi. She brought the car to a stop and giggled at Adrian. ¡°Let¡¯s get out of the car, baby. This is my home.¡± Adrian nodded and they got out of the car. Nadine locked the door, shouldered her bag, and walked over to wrap her arm around Adrian¡¯s.. He appeared to be slightly hesitant. She red at him and wrapped her arms around him even tighter. Soon after, she cracked a winning smile. ¡°Fine, you win,¡± Adrian said, feeling helpless, Nadine sniggered and nuzzled her face on Adrian¡¯s arm a few times. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re doing this for Wyvern Peak and the country. You¡¯ll just have to suffer for a little while. Also, you won¡¯t find another woman in Southrive with a figure as fine mune.¡± H ¡°What a coincidence. My wife¡¯s figure is better than yours,¡± Adrian said to her. ¡°I¡¯m the one and only Nadine Gardner, Will you find another Nadine Gardner anywhere in this world? Aren¡¯t you bored of looking at the same old woman all the time? Isn¡¯t it good to change things up?¡± Nadine retorted. Adrian shrugged, and both of them walked into the vi. Carlene, who was in the kitchen, had already prepared a meal as she waited for her daughter to bring her boyfriend. She was more than fifty years old and Nadine was her only child, so she cared about her daughter more than anything. Her daughter was already thirty years old and still unmarried so she was more anxious than anyone. Hence, Carlene yearned for her daughter to hurry up and get married to a good man. When that happened, she would be relieved from her emotional burdens. ¡°I¡¯m home, Mother!¡± Carlene heard a call from the living room as she was preparing lunch in the kitchen. Upon hearing this, she hastily rushed out of the kitchen. As soon as she walked out, she found her daughter holding onto a man¡¯s ann, standing close to each other in the living room. Chapter 595 Chapter 595 Carlene was ovee by emotion as she began to look at Adrian up and down. He had a towering figure and exuded a masculine, strong, and unyielding presence. Like a huge mountain, he exuded an extremely powerful air just by standing there, Carlene¡¯s first impression of Adrian was that he was a man of steel will. Men these days had a clean, tidy look. In fact, many look even more beautiful than women these days. She was under the assumption that her daughter would be attracted to beautiful¨Clooking men. However, her mind quickly changed upon seeing Adrian. It was apparent that the man before her was a steel¨Cwilled man who was masculine and handsome. Carlene¡¯s mother fell into a daze at the sight of Adrian. Noticing her mother¡¯s expression, Nadine knew that her mother had already approved of Adrian.. ¡°Please allow me to introduce you, Mother. This is Adrian Xander. ¡°Adrian, this is my mother, Carlene Bleu,¡± Nadine said. ¡°Hello, Mrs Carlene,¡± Adrian greeted. Carlene was jolted back to reality. She said with a bright smile on her face, ¡°You¡¯re here, Naddy. P¨C Please, sit. I¡¯ll get you guys some coffee. Oh, you even brought gifts with you? Carlene hastily lifted the gifts out of Adrian¡¯s arms and ced them on the table. Nadine pulled Adrian to the sofa and whispered, ¡°You¡¯re going to spend the rest of your day here. We can spring into action at night. You¡¯ll have to figure out some way to not be discovered by Uncle Chase. ¡°But then again, you won¡¯t be afraid of Uncle Chase even if he discovers you, right? You are the legate, after all.¡± Adrian lowered his head, leaned in close to Nadine, and whispered into her ear, ¡°I can¡¯t turn hostile against your uncle for the time being. Firstly, I don¡¯t have a reason to eliminate him. Secondly, other people will be implicated if we were to go against Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g each other. ¡°What I need is an opportunity, so we can¡¯t allow Internal Affairs to find out about this, okay?¡± Nadine made an okay gesture and nodded. They leaned very close to each other because they were whispering to each other. Carlene peeked at them as she was pouring coffee and felt joy bloom in her heart. She had not expected her daughter¡¯s rtionship with this man to have already progressed to this level of intimacy. She came back with the tray of coffee and said, ¡°Adrian, I¡¯m not partial to coffee so we don¡¯t have good ones in the house. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡± Adrian chuckled and said, ¡°Mrs. Charlene, I¡¯m not a big fan of coffee either. Water would¡¯ve been just fine.¡± Carlene sat down with a smile across her face, flipped her hair back, and said to him, ¡°Adrian, I have some questions for you. How many siblings do you have? Are your parents still doing well?¡± These were questions that a mother¨Cinw would ask during the process of screening her son¨Cinw. After all, a mother naturally wanted to know about her daughter¡¯s boyfriend¡¯s family conditions. Nadine smiled at Adrian and gently punched him. Adrian did not mind and answered, ¡°Ma¡¯am, I have two younger sisters with the youngest being eighteen. However, she¡¯s my mother¡¯s adoptive dauter. My father passed away many years ago and I currently live with my mother.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Carlene was slightly stunned. ¡°How did your father pass away so young?¡± Adrian said smilingly, ¡°He was a virologist and was exposed to a virus from a container while doing research to find a cure for cancer in theboratory. The virus infected his lungs and he passed shortly after due to lung failure.¡± Carlene inhaled sharply and said, ¡°Your father sounds like an amazing man. It¡¯s a pity he has passed. You mentioned that your mother has an adopted child. She must be very kind and a good mother.¡± ¡°Oh right, is she Christian?¡± Adrian thought about it and answered, ¡°She¡¯s a devout believer of Saint Eliner.¡± ¡°Saint Elmer?¡± Carlene was enlightened. ¡°Oh right, you have a St. Elmer¡¯s Church in Swallowston. In truth, I go to church often as well. Nadine¡¯s father passed away young too and I raised her on my own. It wasn¡¯t always easy.¡± Chapter 596 Chapter 596 Carlene spoke in a kind, courteous, and amiable tone. Adrian could see that she was kind¨Chearted. Even though she was married to a Gardner, it did not signify that all the members of the Gardner family were b*stards like Chase. Speaking of which, Chase could not be considered a total b stard either. He just had a different standpoint. Or rather, one should say that he dreamt of talding control of the whole country yetcked the capability to do so. Then, Carlene asked Adrian many other questions such as his career and such. He answered all her questions graciously as he was posing as Nadine¡¯s boyfriend, after all. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Carlene and Adrian talked about their families. She talked about how she raised Nadine from the time Nadine was born and the hardships that she had endured during that period. On the other hand, Nadine suddenly fell silent upon hearing Carlene talk. Not expecting her mother to hold her boyfriend in such regard, she had lied to her mother. They talked for a long time. Then, Carlene tasked Nadine to keep Adrianpany while she joyfully headed to the kitchen to finish preparing lunch. The lunch would most certainly be a sumptuous feast. It was very apparent that Carlene was pleased with her future son¨Cinw. However, Nadine lowered her head as soon as Carlene entered the kitchen. She clutched at the hem of her dress and did not speak Adrian asked after noticing her reaction, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Nadine shook her head. ¡°I suddenly feel bad for Mother. I didn¡¯t expect that she¡¯d be so pleased with you and for her to care about my boyfriend so much. She even told you about my bed¨Cwetting incident when I was twelve years old. It seems that she hase to think of you as her son¨Cinw, but I¡¯m lying to her.¡± Nadine sounded sad as she said this. Adrian patted Nadine¡¯s shoulder and smiled. In aforting tone, he said, ¡°Your mother has told me a lot of things, and I can tell that she loves you very much. Appreciate her and spend more time keeping herpany from now on.¡± Nadine said, ¡°She needs a good son¨Cinw. Compared to how much she talked to you, she doesn¡¯t even talk that much to me on usual days. If this turns into a bigger deal than it is, I don¡¯t know how I¡¯m going to exin it to her when you¡¯re gone.¡± Adrian said, ¡°I¡¯ll exin. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll exin?¡± Nadine darted a look at Adrian. ¡°Hmph, do you really regard yourself as her son¨Cinw?¡± Nadine said in displeasure. Adrian chuckled in response. Nadine stood up. ¡°Sit there. I¡¯m going to go help my mother.¡± Adrian nodded and Nadine headed to the kitchen. Carlene was bustling about when she walked in. Noticing her daughter¡¯s arrival, Carlene hastily said, ¡°Naddy, why are you here? Why aren¡¯t you keeping Adrianpany? Nadine sniggered, walked over, and helped Carlene rinse the vegetables. She said, ¡°Mother, how could my boyfriend be more important than you? You, on the other hand, told him about everything, including my bed¨Cwetting incident when I was twelve! Aren¡¯t you worried that he¡¯ll make fun of me?¡± Carlene cracked a heartfelt smile at Nadine, shook her head, and said, ¡°I believe that Adrian¡¯s a good man. He¡¯s tall, masculine, and handsome, unlike those clean¨Clooking rich lids out there who look like women. How did you meet him, Naddy?¡± Nadine answered casually, ¡°Fowler House.¡± Carlene said, ¡°It isn¡¯t easy to find a man like him. Look at how strong he is. He can surely protect you. Oh right, have you slept with him yet?¡± Nadine blushed. ¡°Why are you asking such questions?¡± Carlene said in a scolding tone, ¡°Can I not? It isn¡¯t easy to find a good man so you shouldn¡¯t procrastinate anymore. Even though there¡¯s a saying that women should be reserved, when love comes, we should offer ourselves when the time is right. ¡°Let¡¯s have him stay the night. I¡¯ll figure out a way to get him to sleep in your room.¡± Soin to im Your Surprise Reward! Chapter 597 Chapter 597 ¡°But 1-¡± Nadine sounded dispirited. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°You¡¯re foolish. Don¡¯t hide your rtionship anymore at this point. Seal the deal as soon as possible. It¡¯d be even better if you can get pregnant and get married quickly. ¡°Talk to him and find an opportunity for me to meet his family so you can get married as soon as possible.¡± Carlene talked endlessly, while Nadine was at a loss for whether tough or cry. However, she figured that her mother was right. She was almost thirty and was still single while the rest of her cousins were already married with toddler¨Caged children. Nadine did notment further. She figured that she could only go with the flow at this point. By the afternoon, Carlene had prepared a feast. She was highly enthusiastic because it was her first time hosting her daughter¡¯s guest. She, Adrian, and Nadine sat down together for lunch. During the meal, Nadine almost could not get a word in edgewise because Carlene was talking Adrian¡¯s ear off throughout the meal. She appeared to be extremely easygoing with Adrian. Faced with Charlene¡¯s friendly nature, Adrian kept herpany at all times by chatting with her. In the end, Carlene said to Adrian, ¡°Naddy lost her father when she was a child so she grew up without her father¡¯s love, Adrian. However, she has a good personality, is good¨Ctempered, and knows how to compromise. You have to take care of her well when you two are married.¡± Adrian nodded in response. Next to him, Nadine¡¯s face blushed scarlet. After lunch, Nadine was supposed to help Carlene to clean up but Carlene shoned her away, saying, ¡°Naddy, take Adrian on a stroll around the estate. Take a walk and talk to each other. Go, go. Shoo!¡± Nadine smiled awkwardly. However, she had heen nning on taking a stroll with Adrian. Upon hearing Carlene¡¯s words, Nadine said, ¡°All right then. We¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Upon saying that, Nadine held Adrian¡¯s arm and together, they walked out of the vi. The Gardner estate spanned over a huge area with vis that were divided into four areas¨Cnorth, east, south, and west- spread across its ground. All the different branches of Gardners lived in one manor each. Nadine held Adrian¡¯s arm and walked leisurely through the garden as she said helplessly. ¡°I¡¯m lee¨C deep in lies. Oh, my life is full of torment! I have no idea how I¡¯m going to tell my mother the truth in the future. I can see that she¡¯s very fond of you.¡± Adrian said, ¡°Take me to the area near your grandfather¡¯s residence so that I can take a look ande up with a n for tonight.¡± Nadine¡¯s expression instantly changed drastically and she shoved him away. ¡°Have you lost your mind? You got close to me just so you can sneak into my grandfather¡¯s house? You¡¯ve disappointed me very much.¡± Adrian tilted his head, chuckled, and said, ¡°Otherwise? Do you really think I¡¯m going to marry you and vow to love you for the rest of my life?¡± Nadine pouted, ¡°Not really, but I am willing to be your mistress. What do you think about that? Consider for a moment and ept me, will you?¡± As she was speaking, Nadine narrowed her eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about serious matters,¡± said Adrian. Nadine red at him and clenched her little, tender fists. ¡°Fine. All you think about is the serious matters. However, mark my words. I will feast on you sooner orter, Adrian Xander!¡± Adrian shrugged in response. Nadine wrapped her arm around Adrian¡¯s arm once again and walked in the direction of the backyard. The backyard used to be her grandfather¡¯s residence. There was only a row of vis in the backyard, which was different from the courtyard and the front yard. After Nadine¡¯s grandfather passed, very few people woulde to the backyard. Only the cleaning staff woulde to clean the ce daily. Along the way, Nadine and Adrian bumped into quite a number of other family members. However, those people did not pay much attention to Adrian and quickly walked away. However, the feeling of strolling with Adrian was the best feeling Nadine had ever felt. Chapter 598 Chapter 598 While Adrian and Nadine walked to thetter¡¯s grandfather¡¯s residence, Carlene walked out of the kitchen after she was done cleaning up. She walked toward a room in the vi and opened its door, revealing it to be a study. The fifty¨Cyear¨Cold woman walked into the study that had been uninhabited for a long time. A shelf stood against the wall, containing books stored in storage containers with not a speckle of dust on them. A photo was disyed on the top of the shelf. Carlene¡¯s expression appeared extremely sorrowful. She stopped midway into the study room and took a deep breath. Then, she stretched out a hand to the bookshelf and a square hole suddenly appeared on the wall as if she had just pulled some sort of mechanism. Inside the hole sat a book. It was a wordless book¨Cnot a single word written in it. However, Carlene rifled through it gently as if she could read it. Soon after, she stopped at a page and brought over a ss of water that she sshed onto the page. Two names slowly appeared on the page after it was wet. ¡°Adrian Xander.¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°Nadine Gardner.¡± Carlene¡¯s body shook upon reading the two names. Then, she shut her eyes tightly and said, ¡°Chad, you may find this hard to believe. I¡¯ve checked over and over again, yet in the end, I myself still have difficulty believing that the prediction in the book is true. Nadine has made acquaintances with War Legate Draco. And if I¡¯m not mistaken, Draco is looking for this book ¡°Chad, this is all your fault for choosing not to destroy the book in the past. Now, the ounders have it too. If this prediction is true, your daughter won¡¯t live more than a few years.¡± Carlene heaved a sigh. Then, she sat in the study and continued to rifle through the pages. She sshed water on the pages to reveal its contents. This book was made from a special material with partial words traced onto its pages. When the pages were sshed with water, the special ink used to trace the words would react with the water and make the words visible. Carlene continued to rifle through the pages. It said, ¡°January, Draco excels in the examination among the numerous soldiers and bes the youngest war legate in the history of Wyvern Peak.¡± ¡°August, Draco announces the dissolution of Wyvern Peak to fight against Internal Affairs.¡± ¡°October, Wyvern Peak rises again to engage in a final battle against Internal Affairs.¡± ¡°Early February, Draco vanishes without a trace.¡± ¡°Twenty¨Ceighth of April, Nadine dies in Northbound at the age of thirty¨Ctwo.¡± ¡°Sixteenth of May, Samantha gives birth to a son and names him ¡®Neo Xander. ¡°Early spring, Draco is retired from his post. Juno takes over the reins of Wyvern Peak and takes on the title ¡®War Legate Limen to be the first female war legate in the history of Wyvern Peak.¡± ¡°April of the same year, Juno ends the reign of Wyvern Peak and establishes Apotheosium. She announces the changes of Wyvern Peak¡¯s reign on the second of April. She then builds Purgatorium, changes the title of ¡®war legate¡® to ¡®godking¡®, and takes on the title ¡®Godking Xander.¡°¡± ¡°May, Juno wages war against the ounds during the Purgatorium Rally, and the country enters a war era thatsts twenty years.¡± ¡°August, Samantha¡¯s son, Neo Xander, follows in his father¡¯s footsteps and joins Purgatorium.¡± ¡°End of October, Neo engages in a war at the border and performs outstandingly.¡± ¡°December, Juno ends her reign as godking after twenty years and retires in glory.¡± Chapter 599 Chapter 599 ¡°In early spring, Neo takes over Purgatorium and brings it to an end. He takes charge of Apotheosium. He announces the change of Purgatorium¡¯s reign at the end of February. He establishes Drakarium, retires the title of ¡®godking¡® and takes on the title ¡®Dracorex Nea.¡°¡± These were the contents traced onto the pages of the book. Carlene knew its contents like the back of her hand. These words were part of an ancient prophecy, She used to think that it was just some made¨Cup prophecy, but she thought about it afterward and figured that it was not the case. No one knew wher the prophecy originated from but the part about War Legate Draco had been fulfilled. Even though the year was not written in the prophecy, Draco had indeed been announced as the war legate in January. Wyvern Peak was also dissolved in August exactly as the prophecy stated, furthering Carlene¡¯s anxiety. It was because Nadine was prophesied to die in Northbound. Nadine was her daughter and was prophesied to die at the age of thirty¨Ctwo. Nadine was exactly thirty years old this year. In other words, she had two more years to live. There was a sentence about Samantha birthing a son. Carlene knew that Samantha was Adrian¡¯s wife. ording to the prophecy, Samantha would give birth to the future Dracorex Nen. On the other hand, the name ¡°Juno¡± referred to Hue¡¯s adopted daughter, Juno Byrd. Based on the prophecy, she would take over Wyvern Peak after Draco¡¯s age ends. She would change Wyvem Peak¡¯s name to ¡°Purgatorium¡± and became its first godking with the moniker ¡°Godking Xander.¡± The prophecy was slowlying true, and the next toe true would be Nadine¡¯s death in Northbound two years from years from now. Carlene had been waiting for that day all this time. She did not wish for this day toe, yet it was beyond her control that her daughter met Adrian atst. It was as if the prophecy wasing true. Carlene was determined to not let the prophecy be fulfilled. Thud, thud, thud! The sound of footsteps was hearding from the outside. Then, a person entered the room. It was a man wearing a ck battle suit with his face covered such that he could not be identified. He looked to be about thirty years old based on his figure and exuded a strong, masculine presence. ¡°Mrs. Legate,¡± the man greeted Carlene when he walked into the study room. Carlene raised her head and her gazended on the inan. She stood up and said, ¡°You¡¯re here, Thiago. Did anyone notice you?¡± The man named Thiago shook his head. ¡°No.¡± Carleen shut the door of the study, turned around, and said to the man standing before her, ¡°Thiago, I called you here in such a rush because I have a task for you. ¡°The prophecy in this book is slowlying true. All the predictions starting from War Legate Draco¡¯s reign havee true.. My daughter has be acquainted with War Legate Draco and they¡¯re searching for the book¡¯s whereabouts.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Thiago said, ¡°Draco is different from the rest. It¡¯s well within our expectations for him to discover this book¡± Carlene sald, ¡°I¡¯in rather curious about how Draco found out about it.¡± Thiago said, ¡°I¡¯ve already looked into this. A person named Kayn showed up and went to him. Kayn has read the book in the past,¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s not so strange, after all.¡± ¡°What can I do, Mrs. Legate?¡± asked Thiago. ¡°Thiago, we can¡¯t allow the prophecy toe true. We¡¯re going to have to thwart the prophecy no matter what. Travel to the ounds immediately and acquire the book from the Raven family. Then, destroy it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible they¡¯ve already made countless copies. The source of the situation has already spread so destroying the book won¡¯t be helpful. The prophecy is alreadying true. Wyvern Peak and Internal Affairs are ipatible and will go head to head with each other sooner orter.¡± Carlene looked toward Thiago. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Spin to im Your Surprise Reward! Chapter 600 Chapter 600 Thiago was the bodyguard of a previous war legate who worked at Wyvern Peak and served under War Legate Achelous. Achelous was one of Wyvern Peak¡¯s past war legates and had held the position three generations before Adrian. After Achelous passed away, Thiago came to guard Achelous¡® wife, Carlene, and their daughter, Nadine. Wyvern Peak had undergone the biggest change in its history. It and Internal Affairs were about to engage in a head¨Con collision. Carlene and Thiago had been secretly monitoring the prophecy all this time but had not expected Adrian would fulfill the contents of the prophecy one by one. No one could exin what was happening. The only thing Thiago could do was stop a part of the prophecy from bing ¦¥¦Ð¦É¦Ò Thiago frowned for a brief moment. As a retired bodyguard of Wyvern Peak, he said, ¡°Mrs. Legate, we have to stop two things from happening now. The first is to ensure that Nadine won¡¯t be killed as prophesied. The second is about War Legate Draco going missing ¡°Now that the book has surfaced, coupled with his character, we can¡¯t stop him no matter how hard we try.¡± Carlene heaved a sigh. The situation was just as Thiago described. What was bound to happen would happen. She said, ¡°Thiago, you must be mentally prepared because you still have a long journey ahead of you.¡± Thiago nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mrs. Legate. My mission was to protect Achelous. Even though he is gone, my mission has yet to end. I will protect his sessor regardless.¡± H Carlene answered, ¡°All right then. Do what you must.¡± Thiago bid farewell and tumed around to leave. While Carlene and Thiago were talking, Adrian and Nadine arrived at the backyard. There were a few bodyguards posted in the backyard. However, they did not stop them because Nadine was a member of the Gardner family. They managed to get into the backyard with ease. There were a few gardeners trimming the nts in the backyard. The entrance of the small vi was locked and there were bodyguards posted at the door. The windows of the vi were tightly shut and the ce was under surveince from almost every direction. There were even a few tiny electronic monitoring devices installed that were hard to spot. ¡°Look. That¡¯s my grandfather¡¯s old residence. The whole ce is under surveince and we¡¯ve definitely been caught on tape by now,¡± Nadine flipped her hair, turned around, and said to Adrian as they arrived at the vi¡¯s yard. Adrian¡¯s gazended upon the residence of Nadine¡¯s grandfather and his eyebrows were tightly furrowed. Noticing that Adrian was quiet, Nadine said, ¡°This ce is fully guarded by guards and had really strict security. You should think properly about how we¡¯re going to enter tonight.¡± Adrian looked around. He then turned around and looked toward Nadine. ¡°We¡¯ll just barge in!¡± ¡°Barge in?¡± Nadine was stunned. Soon afterward, she said, ¡°No, I won¡¯t let you do that. My mother lives here. If I barge in with you, they¡¯d capture her.¡± Nadine Immediately rejected Adrian¡¯s suggestion. Moreover, she denied it with determination and refused to let Adrian barge In by force. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Adrian nced at her and gave no reply. It was at this moment that a voice was hearding from the outside of the yard. ¡°There you are, Nadine. We¡¯ve been looking everywhere for you. Chapter 601 Chapter 601 Nadine turned around and saw eight youngstres bath men and women¨Cwalking into the courtyard one after another. One of the young men¡¯s names was Louis Gardner, her cousin. In fact, most of these youngsters were Nadine¡¯s cousins from the Gardner family. ¡°What are you all doing here?¡± Nadine asked curiously as she watched Louis and the others walk in. Louis smirked when he heard this. The group stood before Nadine as he said, ¡°1 heard from Aunt Carlene that you brought your boyfriend today. This is him, right? ¡°Felix was furious when he heard about it. After all, you clearly know he¡¯s been trying to pursue you, right?¡± As Louis spoke, the others next to him were carefully scanning Adrian from top to bottom. Nadine frowned and turned toward a young man next to Louis. The man was Felix, hailing from the Yale family¨Cone of the ten most vital families in Southrive. Felix had always been among Nadine¡¯s list of romantic suitors, even spending ridiculous amounts of effort in doing so. However, he failed to gain Nadine¡¯s attention no matter what he did. Hearing that she was bringing her boyfriend to meet her family, Felix immediately rushed over to find out just who Nadine thought was worthy of her, pushing him out of the running. Realizing that Nadine was looking at him, Felix stood out and said, ¡°Naddy, is this man your boyfriend? He doesn¡¯t seem that great to me. And here I was wondering who it was that managed to woo you away.¡± Nadine raised her eyebrow and grabbed Adrian¡¯s hand. ¡°That¡¯s enough of your nonsense, Felix. You¡¯re in no position toment on who I choose to date.¡± After that, Nadine pulled at Adrian¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Adrian smiled at Felix and was about to walk away with Nadine, but her cousins blocked their path and stopped them from leaving. ¡°What¡¯s the rush, Naddy? Felix is trying to have a chat with your boy.¡± ¡°He¡¯s right, Naddy. He should show us howpetent he is to dare to take you away from Felix.¡± ¡°Fair warning, though¡­ Felix came prepared today.¡± Hearing her cousins¡®ments, Nadine frowned and said, ¡°Are you all my family, or Felix¡¯s family?¡± The Gardners merely snickered in response as Louis said, ¡°Of course, we¡¯re your family, Naddy. But shouldn¡¯t you at least find someone like Felix to be your boyfriend? He¡¯s such a nice man, after all, so we¡¯re only doing this for your own good. ¡°Just take a look at the man you¡¯ve got. In what way does he not look like a deadbeat? Just one look at him disgusts me. ¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Louis smiled as he said this. Nadine was so infuriated and was about to wipe that smile off his face when Adrian stopped her. He interjected and said, ¡°Looks like you won¡¯t let me leave without a fight.¡± Louis snickered. ¡°Of course. Don¡¯t you realize where we are right now? We¡¯re at the Gardner residence.¡± He then gestured at Felix and said, ¡°Time for you to show him what you¡¯ve got ¡± When Felix heard this, he shot a sinister look at Adrian and rubbed his hands together as he said, ¡°Who the f*ck do you think you are? What makes you think you¡¯re worthy of taking my woman?¡® ??? Adrian smiled and pulled Nadine into his arms all of a sudden. Shueled by this sudden embrace she struggled against him. But when she realized that he was too strong for her, she relented. ¡°You know what? I am actually capable of talking her from you. You worship Nadine lile a goddess, don¡¯t you? Well, I¡¯m sorry to tell you this, but¡­your goddess has already been in bed with someone else. ¡°It¡¯s over for you!¡± Chapter 602 Chapter 602 Adrian¡¯s words struck Felix¡¯s heart like a ferocious and relentless de. The Gardners were all in shock, and Nadine¡¯s face turned bright red as she pinched Adrian¡¯s waist. The Gardners began to hurl theirments. ¡°I never knew you were such a sl*t, Naddy.¡± (to ¡°How great could this man possibly be for you to give yourself to him?¡± ¡°You were Southrive¡¯s goddess!¡± The Gardners all looked at Nadine as if she was a cheap woman, while Felix¡¯s expression was absolutely hideous. He had dreamt of sleeping with her, but that was now going to remain a dream forever. On top of that, no sane person could withstand the thought of the one they love sleeping with another. Louis spat on the floor and said, ¡°I¡¯m appalled, Naddy. I wasn¡¯t expecting such behavior from you. You¡¯d seem so cool and distant most of the time, yet you¡¯ve actually given yourself to a man like him?¡± Nadine was thoroughly enraged by Louis¡® remark. She extricated herself from Adrian¡¯s arms and said, ¡°Shut up! All of you! My body belongs to me, and me alone. I¡¯m free to sleep with whomever I wish! Are you insinuating that any woman who sleeps with a man is a sit? In that case, wouldn¡¯t that make your sisters and mothers sl*ts too?¡± Her brilliant retort left Louis and the others feeling awloward. After a while, Louis said, ¡°Even so, you should¡¯ve found a better man, Naddy. I mean, look at him. In my opinion, he¡¯s nothing more than a deadbeat.¡± ¡°How do my choices have anything to do with you? Also, you¡¯re calling him a deadbeat? Is there any other man in the world more worthy of being called a deadbeat other than yourself, Louis? If someone like you managed to get a girlfriend, why not him?¡± Nadine snickered. Indeed, she thought Louis was a thorough deadbeat who had never done anything worth mentioning except for fooling around with random women. In fact, he would be less than a street beggar if the Gardners did not have so much wealth for him to squander away. Nadine¡¯s remark had clearly angered Louis. ¡°You¡¯ve done it now, Naddy! I¡¯m going to p you so hard and show you how I¡¯m going to trample all over your little boyfriend!¡± Nadine smirked. ¡°Did you finally grow a pair? Fine, consider it my loss if I try so much as to stop you.¡± ¡°Excellent.¡± Louis¡® smile turned sinister. This matter was originally Felix¡¯s, but now, Louis was going to personally teach Nadine¡¯s boyfriend a lesson. He took a deep breath, picked up a pair of shears from the floor, and angrily stood before Adrian. Nadine and the others took a few steps back. The cousins smirked. ¡°Louis is really mad now, Naddy.¡± ¡°You know that he doesn¡¯t lose his temper often, but when he does, someone¡¯s going to get hurt, himself included.¡± ¡°Your boyfriend¡¯s in danger now, Naddy.¡± Louis fiddled around with the shears in his hands and looked at Adrian. ¡°You little sh*t. You do realize I¡¯m a Gardner, right? The Gardners are one of the top ten strongest families in all of Navia. Now that you¡¯ve angered ine, are you really not afraid for your life?¡± Adrian smiled and replied, ¡°Just look at all that steaming off of you. Come get me if you want.¡± Nadine rolled her eyes at Adrian but remained silent. Louis frowned. He tightened his grip on the shears and swung it at Adrian. But immediately after he took his swing, a loud ¡± Smack¡± was heard as Adrian pped him in the face. Louis was sent sprawling from that p, forcing him to brace himself with his hands. He was so dumbfounded that he remained on the ground in a daze. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Enjoy Ad¨CFree Reading>> Chapter 603 Chapter 603 The people around Adrian were stunned. ¡°What just happened?¡± Louis looked up with a face filled with confusion. He then turned toward Felix and the others, still unable to identify who it was that had pped him. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Who hit me?¡± Louis asked as he covered his face. ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Nadine stifled herugh, while Louis shot a sinister re at Adrian. However, it was at that moment Adrian sent another p his way. Smack! This p was much harder than thest, causing Louis to not only roll across the ground, but his face became swollen as well. Finally, Louis and the others were able to discern who it was thatnded that p ¡°It¡¯s him!¡± Panicking, Louis got up and looked at Adrian in a daze. He had not expected Adrian to retaliate and even became frightened for a brief moment. Meanwhile, Adrian said, ¡°Are you done? If you are, it¡¯s my turn now.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Louis felt fear crawl up his spine. But before he was able to react to the situation, a silhouette charged at him and grabbed his neck with a firm grip. With a short ¡°Ack,¡± Louis was raised into the air and hurled. After being thrown in a perfect arc, Louisnded face¨Cfirst in the garbage can of the courtyard. The lid mmed shut after him. ¡°What the! Louis!¡± The other Gardners were shocked and ran toward the garbage can. ¡°Aaah! Get me out of here!¡± Louis cried.. After a lot of effort, the others were finally able to get him out. His face was covered in filth and he had a pungent smell on him from whatever was inside the garbage can By now, Nadine wasughing her heart out. Meanwhile, Felix was staring at her with an awkward expression. ¡®She¡¯s just so beautiful! Her lips¡­ Calm down, Felix. Now¡¯s not the time for such thoughts. But that body Those hips¡­¡± He was finding it harder and harder to stop himself from wanting to embrace Nadine, but she was most definitely not interested in him. ¡°Would you like to join Louis, Felix? I¡¯ll ask my boyfriend to help you with that,¡± Nadine said to Felix with a smile. ¡°Wh¨CWhy would you do such a thing to me?!¡± Felix yelled at Nadine, ¡°You know that I¡¯ve liked you for the longest time, so why won¡¯t you be mine? Why?! I want you¡­ I want to have you! ¡°Arghhh!¡± After yelling like a madman, Felix was unable to hold back his desires any longer and lunged at Nadine. However, right as he was about to push her to the ground and have his way with her, his hopes were instantly dashed when he sprawled onto the empty ground instead. Nadine was already in Adrian¡¯s arms and they were walking away. A voice then said to Felix, ¡°You should learn how to walk away lilor a gentleman from a woman who doesn¡¯t reciprocate your feelings. If you continue to pester her, she¡¯ll only end up hating you.¡± Felix looked up and realized that it was Adrian who had spoken. In the end, he could only watch as Adrian walked away with his goddess. Chapter 604 Chapter 604 After kicking up all that fuss, Louis and Felix had nothing to show for it. Originally, Adrian nned to stay in the old man¡¯s courtyard for a while longer, but that n was ruined. He had no choice but to leave with Nadine for the time being. He let go of Nadine¡¯s waist once they were out of the rear courtyard. She grew displeased the moment he retracted his arm. ¡°Why are you letting go?¡± Adrian looked down, shot her a re, and pushed her away. After that, he walked off into the distance. Nadine stamped her foot angrily and gritted her teeth as she stared at him. With a cold snort, she said, ¡°Fine! I will make you mine one of these days. Just wait and see. ¡°Hmph!¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g She then caught up with Adrian and they strolled around the rest of the estate until the sky turned dark. Adrian paid Nadine zero attention. He focused solely oning up with a n to enter the old man¡¯s residence and have a look around. The sky had turnedpletely dark by the time Adrian and Nadine arrived back at her vi. Carlene was sitting on the sofa and watching a television series. When she saw the two of them walking in, she turned around and said, ¡°Naddy, you¡¯re back. How did it go? Did you two have a good chat?¡± Adrian smiled at Carlene, while Nadine said, ¡°It¡¯ste, Mother, I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be a good idea for Adrian to drive back to Swallowston alone at this hour so I¡¯ve asked him to stay the night.¡± Carlene nodded. ¡°Okay, but I¡¯m a little too tired to prepare a room for him. How about he stay in your room for the night? Also, I won¡¯t be cooking dinner so you two go ahead and eat whatever you want.¡± ¦§ Adrian¡¯s eyes widened for a brief moment before he smiled and said, ¡°I can make do with the sofa, Mrs. Carlene.¡± ¡°Nonsense. Also, isn¡¯t it normal for a boyfriend to stay in his girlfriend¡¯s room? I used to be young too, so don¡¯t be shy. I¡¯m happy to see you and Naddy together.¡± But¡± Adrian was just about to say something else when Nadine smacked the back of his head and whispered, ¡°Just agree with her. If you insist on taking the sofa, she¡¯ll grow suspicious if she doesn¡¯t see you at night.¡± ¡°Fine!¡± Adrian dropped the matter. Meanwhile, Nadine rushed to Carlene¡¯s side and said, ¡°You take your time, Mother. We¡¯re heading upstairs now.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Carlene waved and continued watching her show. ¡°Have fun.¡± Nadine and Adrian then headed upstairs. When Adrian stepped into Nadine¡¯s room, he was weed by a warm scent unique to Nadine. Her room was beautifully decorated and had a vintage feel. Her stuff was neatly organized and the room was pristine. There were even a few portrait shots of her that showed a very beautiful side of her. Adrian sucked in a breath of cold air when he entered. He then walked over and picked up a photo sitting on the table. It was of a man in his twenties who looked very much like Nadine. ¡°That¡¯s my father, in case your thoughts are running wild,¡± Nadine exined. Adrian turned around and looked at Nadine curiously. ¡°How did your father die? 1 heard from your mother that he died while she was pregnant with you.¡± Nadine took off her jacket. She bent over to take off her high heels as she nodded her head. ¡°Yes, my father died early, leaving my mother to be a widow. He was only thirty when he died, and my mother twenty¨Cfive. ¡°Thirty? He was so young¡­ What was his name?¡± Adrian asked. ¡°Chad Gardner.¡± ¡°Chad Gardner?¡± ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ve never met him and all I have of him is that photo. Mother told me he died due to illness, but I know she¡¯s lying Father didn¡¯t die of illness. She just doesn¡¯t want to tell me the truth.¡± Adrian said nothing more after that, while Nadine said, ¡°All right, I¡¯m going to shower. Do you want to come with me?¡± ¡°Buzz off!¡± Adrian said. Nadine pursed her lips and shot a re at him. ¡°Can¡¯t you be more polite? I¡¯m still a¡­ Never mind. Forget it.¡± She walked into the bathroom but left the door ajar a little. ¡°I¡¯m leaving the door open. Feel free to walk in whenever you want.¡± Sounds of water sshing could be heard after that. Adrian was still staring at Chad¡¯s photo by the time Nadine was done and walked out in her nightgown. She walked over curiously and asked, ¡°Why are you still looking at that? It¡¯s just a man, you know? You haven¡¯t fallen for my father, have you? It¡¯s not as if the person in that photo¡¯s a woman.¡± ¡°He reminds me of someone,¡± Adrian suddenly said. ¡°Really? Who?¡± Nadine was filled with curiosity as she walked over to look at the photo that had been burned into her memory long ago. ¡°He looks like War Legate Achelous.¡± ¡°War Legate Achelous?¡± Nadine was startled for a moment. ¡°He was a legate from Wyvern Peak too?¡± Adrian nodded. ¡°Yes, War Legate Achelous was one of the ten strongest legates in Wyvern Peak¡¯s history with many achievements under his belt. However, all the legate¡¯s identities have always remained a secret. They have only ever been recorded by their code name instead of their own. Nadine¡¯s interest was piqued as she mumbled, ¡°Chad Gardner War Legate Achelous Are you sure he looks like my father?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen War Legate Achelous in person or in a photo. There¡¯s only a statue of him in the Hall of Legates at Wyvern Peak, which is why I have a deep impression of him. He¡¯s my predecessor.¡± Nadine was surprised. ¡°Are you serious? How could he and my father be the same person? You must be pulling my leg. There¡¯s nothing that links them together.¡± ¡°War Legate Achelous, a name taken from the Achelous River, thergest river in Greece. Are you sure your father died from an illness? ording to history, War Legate Achelous died at the hands of Luposians.¡± Nadine shook her head. ¡°Mother said he died from an illness, but there¡¯s no proof of that. I heard from others that my father was very healthy and died very suddenly. Plus, I¡¯ve looked into many hospitals and none of them have any records of treating my father for any illnesses, which is why I¡¯m sure Mother is lying to me.¡± ???? Adrian looked up when he heard this, his gaze lixated on Nadine. ¡°Do you think your father is War Legate Achelous?¡± he asked. ¡°What?¡± Chapter 605 Chapter 605 ¡°War Legate Achelous?¡± Nadine waspletely stunned. She never dreamt about the possibility that her father, who was dead, might have been a legate of Wyvern Peak. In fact, it felt surreal to her. Nadine took a deep breath and pulled Adrian to her bedside. ¡°Sit, Adrian. Is it true my dad was a legate? He can¡¯t possibly be War Legate Achelous, can he? ¡°Up until I met you, I¡¯ve been supporting Uncle Chase the whole time.¡± Adrian looked at Nadine¡¯s anxious expression and put his hands in the air. All he had was spection, but that might sometimes end up being true. Realizing that Nadine was on the verge of tears, he said, ¡°Calm down. Let me investigate before we jump to conclusions.¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Nadine nodded her head profusely. ¡°Thank you, Big Brother. Please make some calls as soon as you can.¡± Nadine was so anxious that she even called Adrian ¡°Big Brother.¡± He shot her a re and said, ¡°Don¡¯t call me that. I¡¯m four years younger than you.¡® ¡°You¡¯re still a big brother in my eyes. All men are like big brothers to women,¡± Nadine said. ¡°Nonsense!¡± After that, Adrian dropped the subject and called Lucas¨Cthe battle warrior he had handpicked. Although Wyvern Peak was dissolved, its headquarters remained intact. After the call connected, Lucas said, ¡°How may I be of service, Legate?¡± ¡°I have a task for you. Help me look into Wyvern Peak¡¯s history and see if you¡¯re able to find out who War Legate Achelous actually was.¡± Lucas was startled for a moment before he replied, ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding me, sir. How am I supposed to do that? Forget War Legate Achelous, even your name isn¡¯t in Wyvern Peak¡¯s records. Why are you looking into this all of a sudden?¡± The names of Wyvern Peak¡¯s legates have never been recorded to avoid any of their enemies threatening or harming their families. Hence, only a few internal staff knew of their true identities. ¡®It¡¯s been thirty years since War Legate Achelous was active, so there definitely won¡¯t be any history on him.¡® At that thought, Adrian replied, ¡°Look into the veterans from thirty years ago. I believe those who were his subordinates would at least know something ¡± After a moment of silence, Lucas asked, ¡°Did something happen? Daniel said you¡¯re looking into seers and your investigation took you to Southrive.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve found out why there have been groups of people with the same name being killed consistently over decades. However, I¡¯m still looking for the perpetrator behind all this. It¡¯s proving to be a rather difficult task.¡± ¡°And your investigation has led you to War Legate Achelous?¡± Lucas asked. ¡°Rather than putting it that way, I suspect he had some intel. I think that he was hiding the truth about something thirty years ago.¡± ¡°And this has got something to do with seers?¡± Lucas asked once more. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s also a proplucy. As far as I kasow, the prediction in this prophecy about me hase true. Someone¡¯s following this prophecy and killing off all those who might end up bing the legate of Wyvern Peak¡± Lucas replied, ¡°I¡¯m quite sure this has something to do with Chase Gardner from Novemton.¡± ¡°That¡¯s something we can only determine after we¡¯ve found evidence. I need you to look into this matter and inform me the moment you find anything.¡± ¡°Okay, sir.¡± Chapter 606 Chapter 606 Adrian hung up the phone and looked at Nadine, who was squatting in front of him. She was biting her lip, seeming both anxious and impatient. ¡°Did you find anything?¡± Nadine asked. This was important to her because she wanted to low what kind of man her father had been. She might even turn out to be the daughter of a Wyvern Peak legate. If this proved true, her whole identity would change. Adrian patted her shoulder and said, ¡°I¡¯ve asked someone to look into it, but I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll take some time.¡± Nadine fell silent and sat with her lips pursed. After a while, she said to Adrian, ¡°What do you think I should do if my father really is War Legate Achelous?¡± Adrian thought this wasughable and said, ¡°What can you do? Just let it slide. However, if he really is the legate, your Identity will bepletely different from what it is now. You will go from being an ordinary girl to a goddess.¡± ¡°Please, I¡¯ve always been a goddess. I may be a bit up there in age, but my looles and physique are better than those eighteen- year¨Cold teenagers,¡± Nadine challenged. Then, she added, ¡°That includes your wife too. She may look as pretty as I am, but she¡¯s in her twenties while I¡¯m already thirty. I believe I¡¯d be even more beautiful than your wife if I were a few years younger.¡± || Adrian had zero intention of discussing this subject with her, so he ignored her outright. Never in her life had Nadine evere across a man like Adrian. Not only was he cold towards her, but he was also being an sshole. However, women were very mysterious brings. The more you tried to glue yourself to them, the more high and mighty they behaved. On the other hand, if you asked them to leave, they would feel conflicted and try to conquer you with their beauty. Such was the kind of woman Nadine was Seeing that Adrian was ignoring her, Nadine got onto her bed and hugged her panda cushion as she took a few selfies. After taking a few shots and posting them online, she turned around and asked, ¡°What time¡¯s your operation tonight? What¡¯s the n? Have you thought about it? ¡°My grandfather¡¯s courtyard is heavily guarded, so you¡¯re not getting in that easily. ¡°Hello? I¡¯m talking to you. Are you deaf?¡± Nadine called out when Adrian still refused to pay her any attention. It was only then Adrian turned around and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go there myself tonight. You stay here and get some rest¡± ¡°Why?!¡± Nadine angrily sat up in her bed. ¡°This is my home. I should be the main character here. I¡¯m the one who brought you here, so you¡¯re my responsibility. You¡¯re not ditching me.¡± Someone knocked on the bedroom door the moment she said this. ¡°Naddy? It¡¯s me. Open up,¡± Carlene said from the other side of the door. Nadine hurriedly straightened her cor before getting out of bed to open the door. Carlene then handed over a tray of soup and said, ¡°I made Adrian some chicken soup to replenish his stamina.TM Nadine¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°I haven¡¯t had dinner, yet you¡¯re giving him chicken soup? What about me? He isn¡¯t even your son¨Cin-w yet.¡± ¡°You¡¯re free to go get some from the kitchen if you want, but this one¡¯s for Adrian.¡± ¡°Fine, go to sleep¡± Nadine then pushed Carlene out of the room and locked on the the door. After that, she ced the soup table and said, ¡°My mother¡¯s now treating you even better than she treats me. She made you some soup, so drink up!! Adrian¡¯s gaze fell on the soup and he stirred it with a spoon. ¡°Dump it out.¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Huh?¡± Nadine¡¯s blood instantly boiled when she heard this. ¡°You want me to throw away the soup my mother spent so much Chavier Gus effort making for you? What the hell are you- ¡°The soup¡¯s drugged,¡± Adrian interrupted. Chapter 607 Chapter 607 Nadine was instantly stunned and stood rooted to the spot. ¡°Drugged?¡± Her mouth lung open as she stared at the bowl of soup. After a while, she picked it up and stirred it with a spoon before turning around to say, ¡°Adrian, you¡¯re not pulling my leg, are you? Why would Mother want to drug you? ¡°Are you only saying this because you don¡¯t want to drink it? ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll drink it if you don¡¯t want to!¡± After saying this, Nadine opened her mouth and put in a piece of chicken when Adrian said, ¡°I hope you don¡¯t regret that. Nadine was once again stunned speechless and her face stiffened, the piece of chicken still in her mouth. She could not find the courage to swallow it. She asked, ¡°How can you be so sure? Mother wouldn¡¯t harm me. That¡¯s impossible.¡± ¡°Logically, you¡¯d be right, but maybe she¡¯s doing this for someone else¡¯s benefit.¡± ¡°what do you mean?¡± Nadine stared at Adrian and continued, ¡°How can you tell it¡¯s been drugged? I refuse to believe you managed to discern that with just one look.¡± Still refusing to raise his head, Adrian replied, ¡°Based on my gut¨Cthe soup¡¯s smell and color. Happy now?¡± ¡°Why would Mother do such a thing then?¡± There¡¯s only one answer to that question.¡± Nadine became anxious. She put down the bowl and squatted in front of Adrian. Then, she grabbed both of his legs and said, Could you please stop keeping me in suspense and tell me what¡¯s going on?¡± Adrian paused for a moment before he smiled and said, ¡°I just think your mother doesn¡¯t seem at all like a simple woman. I can tell that behind that kind expression she puts on is a firm, strong, determined, and confident woman. She isn¡¯t an ordinary single mother.¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°So someone came to your house after we went out for lunch. A man, to be exact,¡± Adrian continued. Nadine was startled for a moment before she grabbed Adrian¡¯s ear furiously. ¡°You *sshole¡­ Did you go through all that trouble just to tell me my mother has a lover?!¡± Adrian was amazed at how foolish Nadine was that he almost coughed up a mouthful of blood. ¡°What the hell are you even thinking? That¡¯s not what I¡¯m trying to say at all.¡± ¡°Then what are you trying to say? Also, how could you have known a man came by after we left?¡± ¡°From his scent, of course.¡± ¡°His scent? What are you? A dog?¡± Adrian smirked. ¡°I was a scout for the military ¨C -a really good one. It waspulsory for me to have a good sense of smell. Hence, I managed to determine that the man I¡¯m getting this scent from Isn¡¯t a Gardner, but an outsider. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°He¡¯s an outsider who¡¯s been able toe and leave your house without your grounds security noticing him, on top of meeting your mother. In other words, he¡¯s an expert at what he does.¡± Nadine was engrossed in what Adrian was telling her and felt that it was all very logical, She urged, ¡°Go on.¡± Chapter 608 Chapter 608 Adrian continued, ¡°When I saw your father¡¯s photo andpared it against War Legate Achelous¡® statue, I thought they looked simr. With everything said, I suddenly feel that behind your mother¡¯s mask lies a temperament befitting a legate¡¯s wife, plus this veteran I¡¯m talking about has been by her side this whole time. Only this time, she was the one who called him over.¡± ¡°What¡¯s Mother nning to do?¡± Nadine asked. ¡°It¡¯s simple, really. If I¡¯m correct, your mother already knows who I am but is putting on an act. ¡°What?¡± Nadine was so shocked her legs gave way. ¡°Are you saying that she knows you¡¯re War Legate Draco? Why would she y along with our act then?¡± Adrian smiled, ¡°There¡¯s only one answer, and that is because your father was War Legate Achelous and she¡¯s his wife. On top of that, she knows why we¡¯re here and is keeping a close eye on us.¡± ¡°No, no¡­ No¡­ You can¡¯t be right.¡± Nadine waved her hands desperately. ¡°What¡¯s the big idea with this drugged chicken soup then?¡± Nadine pointed at the bowl, while Adrian nodded seriously. ¡°Your mother wants you to be pregnant with my child, and she wants it to happen right now. That¡¯s the only exnation I cane up with. She might be afraid of something, or maybe she knows something and is trying her best to avoid it from happening.¡± ¡°Huh??? H¨CHow¡¯s that possible? What could she be after? ¡°I¡¯ve already told you her objective and that she¡¯s doing it to avoid something from happening. She¡¯s trying to get all of this mess done and dusted.¡± ¡°What mess are you talking about?¡± Nadine was already trembling as her theory was cut off midway. Adrian took a deep breath. ¡°All of the answers to our questions should be in your grandfather¡¯s study. The thing your mother is afraid of is exactly what I¡¯m looking for. ¦° ¡°Are you talking about that book we auctioned off at Fowler House?¡± Nadine said fortingly. Adrian pinched the tip of her nose as he replied, ¡°Smart girl. Looks like there¡¯s hope for you after all ¡°Ow! That hurts, you jerk.¡± Nadine rubbed her nose. ¡°I pity all the parents in the world. If my hunch is correct, your mother has been living a really tough life this whole time. However, I wonder what frightened her so much.¡± ¡°What does that book contain exactly? ¡°Is this prophecy actually true or not? ¡°But didn¡¯t you say that it has alreadye true in your case?¡± Nadine said continuously. Adrian nodded her head. ¡°It¡¯s exactly because of this I think your mother¡¯s afraid that the prophecy might continue toe true, which is why she¡¯s trying to break the pattern. That means you¡¯re linked to the prophecy in some way and that your mother is doing all this to protect you.¡± Nadine found it a little difficult to digest all this information for a moment. However, after some thought, she finally stood up and said, ¡°What do we do now?¡± ¡°We have to find the answers at your grandfather¡¯s ce tonight. That book that was auctioned off at Fowler House will change the entire game. I have to read the book¡¯s contents.¡± Nadine pursed her lips and perched herself on top of Adrian. ¡°It¡¯s sill early, so why don¡¯t we go after midnight?¡± Adrian nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll have aputer hacker from Wyvern Peak attack the Gardners¡® security systems with a virus after midnight so that their surveince cameras will be rendered inactive. We¡¯ll then infiltrate the house and find what we need as soon as possible. We have to get it done before their systemse back online. ¡± After saying this, Adrian got into the bed and covered himself with a nket. ¡°All right, let twelve.¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. get some sleep. I¡¯ll see you at Nadine got up from the sofa and stared at Adrian, who had taken over half of her bed. ¡°Where am I supposed to sleep?¡± ¡°Wherever like¡± Nadine smiled when she heard this and got into her bed, scooching next to Adrian. She then turned around and held his shoulders. Chapter 609 Chapter 609 At twelve midnight, Nadine, who was deep inside her Dreand while in her own room and on her own bed, was lying half on top of Adrian. Suddenly, a melodious ringtone came from her bedside. Adrian was wolken by the ringtone and reached out to grab his cell phone. Nadine rubbed her eyes and moaned, ¡°Shut up¡­ She then grabbed Adrian¡¯s phone and tried hurling it toward the floor, but Adrian managed to quickly grab it. He then pushed Nadine off of him and said, ¡°Get off of me. Why are you on top of me? Are you trying to smother me to death?¡± Nadine opened her eyes while Adrian turned on the bedroom lights. Blinded by the ring lights, she shut her eyes and sat up straight. It took her a while before her eyes were able to adjust. ¡°What are you doing?¡± she asked, still sounding half asleep. Adrian ignored her and answered his phone call. From the other end of the line, Daniel said, ¡°Sir, Mya and I are ready and waiting for you to give us the green light.¡± Adrian nced at the digital clock, which showed that it was already half past twelve. He quickly got out of bed and said, you all ready?¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯re ready.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be right there. Tune in yourmunicators and be ready for my signal,¡± Adrian said. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± ¡°Arr After hanging up, Adrian took out amunicator from his pocket and put it on his ear. Then, he turned around and looked at the still¨Cdrowsy Nadine with a smile. ¡°Go ahead and sleep. I¡¯ll be leaving after I¡¯m done. We¡¯ll meet upter.¡± ¡°No.¡± Nadine rubbed her eyes and got out of bed. ¡°I want to go with you. Give me a moment. I need to change.¡± She rushed off to the bathroom. After ten minutes, she came out wearing a skin¨Ctight skirt and her hair tidied, making her look much more refreshed. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Adrian said as he left the room, with Nadine following behind him. Carlene was already asleep and the living room was silent. Adrian and Nadine easily exited the vi and made their way toward the rear courtyard. The entire estate was extremely silent. Although the lights were on, there were only a few souls in sight¨Ca few bodyguards. on patrol. Adrian and Nadine ran toward the rear court after exiting the vi Then, using hismunicator, Adrian said, ¡°Now.¡± Daniel, who received his orders, instantly ordered, ¡°Attack all of the Gardners¡® residence¡¯s inte and their electronic surveince systems now!¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. At the same time, staff members from Wyvern Peak¡¯s headquarters in Azure Creekunched an attack on the Gardners¡® Inte feed, causing everything to freeze. The moment the order was sent out, the estate¡¯s lights immediately dimmed, turning the whole ce pitch ck. Their surveince systems were the first thing to cease operating. A group of workers within the residence¡¯s main control room were stunned when they saw the sudden blue screen. ¡°We¡¯ve got a problem! Someone¡¯s nted a Trojan horse in our system¡¯s Inte!¡± ¡°Quick! Switch to the backup!¡± ¡°The backup¡¯s been attacked too! Our entire system is paralyzed right now!¡± ¡°What the hell? What¡¯s going on? Get someone to deal with this virus immediately!¡± Chapter 610 Chapter 610 The main control room of the Gardner residence was in chans as everyone on duty scrambled to shut down the virus. This was not something that could be resolved within minutes. Meanwhile, the lights in the courtyard dimmed, leaving behind only lights powered by sr panels. As Adrian and Nadine headed for the rear court, Daniel¡¯s voice came from Adrian¡¯smunicator. ¡°Sir, their surveince systems are down. But we can¡¯t keep this up for too long, or Internal Affairs might catch on to us. You have half an hour before we have to make a full retreal and erase all our traces.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Adrian took off hismunicator and turned toward Nadine. She shot him a re and said, ¡°Well done, ¡°sshole You managed to nt a virus in my home all the way from Azure Creek. Wyvern Peak will be held fully responsible if you¡¯re caught.¡± ¡°You talk too much,¡± Adrian said, causing Nadine to grunt at him. ¡°There will be guards at the rear court, so how are you nning on getting in?¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°I¡¯ll bust my way in!¡± The pair arrived in the courtyard, and more than twenty security guards immediately noticed their presence. They might have been able to get past without a fuss if it were during the day, but since it was at night, the guards¡® attention was obviously piqued. A few of them walled over and said, ¡°Ms. Nadine, what are you doing here sote at night? Mr. Chase has given us strict orders that nobody is allowed within the premises at night, so please leave.¡± Nadine smiled and wrapped her arms around Adrian¡¯s. ¡°I thought I¡¯de here to have a date with my boyfriend. After all, this is the best ce for one. Can¡¯t you guys cut me some ck? ¡°I n on having a wild night with my boyfriend.¡± The guards frowned, clearly not going to let Nadine have her way. The leader among them said, ¡°Mr. Chase will be very cross if he finds out you were here tonight. You should leave now before he bes aware of this.¡± ¡°And what if I refuse?¡± Nadine asked. This caused the guards to be dumbfounded. Anyone would be able to sense the threat in her words even if they were dumb. The head guard said, ¡°You¡¯ll leave us with no choice but to chase you out of here if you refuse to leave, Ms. Nadine. After that, I¡¯ll report to Mr. Chase that you tried to break in.¡± ¡°Sure, but first¡­ Are you all very sure you can take me on?¡± Nadine sinirked. Immediately after that, she let go of Adrian and took a few steps back The guards were momentarily startled. What followed was a strong gust of wind and a silhouette swooshing in and out of the ce. After that, the nearby guards copsed to the floor in an unconscious heap. The silhouette refused to stop even after they were down and kept on dashing throughout the courtyard. Within minutes, all of them were lying silently on the ground, ¡°That was awesome!¡± Nadine smiled and raised a thumbs up. Adrian stopped and walked into the courtyard. Upon standing in front of the dour, he punched it open and entered, while Nadine followed closely bnd. They had sessfully entered the little vi. The ce was pitch ck and visibility was pour. Seeing this, they turned on their cell phone¡¯s shlights to light up their surroundings. Their lights suddenly bounced off a ss coffin ced inside the living room. ¡°Aaaaah!¡± Nadine screamed when she saw the coffin and dropped her phone on the floor. Chapter 611 Chapter 611 Nadine covered her mouth, feeling a tingle on her scalp and cold sweat triclding down her back. Perhaps the coffin had shocked her nerves with its tremendous impact that her legs trembled profusely and gave way Under the light, the ss coffin was revealed to contain a corpse, one that was drying up. ¡°What¡¯s a coffin doing in here?¡± Adrian frowned and snapped a photo of it. Nadine, who stood next to him, was stunned. The floor beneath her, including her high heels, was already drenched. Adrian turned around and looked at the floor in cunfusion. ¡°Did you just wet yourself out of shock?¡± Nadine was in tears and red in the face ¡°1-I¡­ I tend to..Wh-When I get too nerveus¡­¡± Adrian heaved a sigh and picked Nadine off the floor. ¡°Her muscles are all tensed up. Looks like she really is nervous.¡± Adrian then patted her body and helped move her limbs around. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t havee here. Anyway, it¡¯s just a corpse. You¡¯ve got me here, don¡¯t you?¡± Finally, Nadine rxed a little, but she still felt frightened. She never thought her grandfather would live in a ce with a coffin inside it. Worse, there was a dead person inside the coffin. ¡°Is this your grandfather?¡± Adrian asked as he shone a light on the shriveled corpse. Nadine, hiding behind Adrian, took a peek before anxiously shaking her head. ¡°N-No, he¡¯s not my grandfather. My grandfather was buried.¡± Adrian frowned as he continued to take a closer look at the corpse. Suddenly, he realized¡­. ¡°Those clothes. They seem really familiar¡­ That¡¯s an old-model battle suit of Wyvern Peak. It has decayed so much that it already fused with the corpse and changedpletely.¡± Adrian fell silent at that thought with a frown on his face. Next to him, Nadine gripped his arm even tighter as she anxiously said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Adrian? Please say something. I get really scared when you¡¯re so quiet.¡± Adrian turned around and looked at Nadine for a moment. ¡°Where¡¯s your father?¡± Startled, Nadine replied, ¡°Wh-What do you mean?¡± Adrian looked at the corpse once more. ¡°I meant, where¡¯s your father buried¡± ¡°Southrive Cemetery.¡± Adrian remained silent for a moment before shaking his head. ¡°ording to the records of Wyvern Peak¡¯s history, War Legate Achelous¡¯ body went missing in the cunds Wyvern Peak sent out a lot of people to try and retrieve it but failed. Now, it turns out that¡­it¡¯s actually here.¡± ¡°What are you saying?¡± Nadine became extremely shocked and took a look at the shriveled corpse. ¡°A- Are you saying that¡¯s War Legate Achelous?¡± Adrian nodded. ¡°Yes, the legate battle suit he¡¯s wearing proves that my hypothesis is right. The corpse within this coffin is no doubt your father.¡± Nadine froze as though her mind was filled with all sorts of thoughts. ¡®It Adrian¡¯s right, then the mystery has deepened even further.¡± ¡°Father?¡± Nadine mumbled. Adrian chose not to stay for much longer and continued past the living roun as he grabbed Nadine¡¯s hand. ¡°We¡¯ll talk more about thister. Right now, we have something to find.¡± However, Nadine¡¯s mind had already drifted far away, Adrian came this morning to look for something that would be rted to Heroes of Wyvern Peak, so that corpse¡¯s true Identity was not something he should dwell on at that moment. The living room was very clean and tidy, with all of its decorations ced in an orderly fashion. *Nadine said there are cleaners taking care of this ce on a daily basis, and that nobody has touched anything.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Adrian¡¯s thoughts were actually very simple. ¡®Chase is probably trying to look for something in here but hasn¡¯t found it yet, which is why he dares not ruin anything. In that case, there¡¯s no need for me to search through this area since I¡¯m sure he has already gone through it all. What I should be focusing on is looking for ces that he hasn¡¯t gone through yet.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s the study?¡± Adrian turned around and asked. Chapter 612 Chapter 612 Nadine pointed upstairs, and Adrian brought her with him to the old man¡¯s study without a second thought When he opened the door and shone his shlight inside, he suddenly saw a man sitting before the desk. This man¡¯s presence was enough to cause Nadine¡¯s scalp to tingle and her legs to tremble once more. Adrian held her by the waist and stood outside the door as he looked at the man. The man was wearing a coat, with his elbows against the desk and his palms against his head. The man hadpletely dposed, leaving behind ayer of darkened skin that had freckles all over it. His nails were long and ckish-purple in color. ¡°Grandfather?¡± Nadine Immediately said when she took a good look ¡°This is your grandfather?¡± Adrian asked Nadine nodded profusely as she replied, ¡°That¡¯s him, but isn¡¯t he buried? I was there when they buried his coffin. What¡¯s he doing here?¡± She was stunned, wondering how a man who should have been buried was doing in his own study as a corpse. ¡°What¡¯s going on here? Nadine thought. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Adrian sald, ¡°This probably has something to du with Chase. He tricked your entire family.¡± Nadine was at a loss for words. She walked over and got down on her knees before her grandfather to pay her respects. After that, she got up and hid behind Adrian once more. After that, Adrian entered the study, where all kinds of books lined the shelves. He randomly picked one out and flipped through its pages He continued in this way until he had read through most of the books. After around five minutester, he turned around and took a look at the corpse. ¡°Your grandfather studied trapdoors and their mechanisms. There are a lot of books about them here.¡± Adrian smiled after saying this, causing Nadine to look at him in confusion. ¡°Why are you smiling? What does that even mean?¡± Adrian then looked at a pen that was on the table. He then walked over and lifted it up before cing it on the bookshelf, all while Nadine lucked on in confusion. As she wondered what he was doing, she suddenly saw the pen falling deeper into an entrapment, causing the whole bookshelf to tremble. What followed was the whirring of some gears, and one of the shelves to the right opened up at a forty five degree angle. Behind it was a secret room Nadine¡¯s mouth hung open as she looked at all of this in a daze. ¡°Adrian, what just happened?¡± Adrian senlied, ¡°It¡¯s a secret door that can only be opened with that pen¡¯s weight. Your grandfather was an absolute genius! He would¡¯ve becoine a master of traps if his skills were used at Wyvern Peak. He¡¯d be the equivalent of a hundred thousand men! ¡°It¡¯s a pity your uncle was oblivious about all this, which is why he failed to find this secret room this whole time.¡± Nadine was extremely shocked when she heard this. Adrian walked toward the secret room that had a wall for a door. There was a ropapa ss of sorts with some letters inscribed on them and pictures of twelve animals. There were also twelve needles on the compass, ¡°The only way to open this door would be to have all twelve neeilles pointing in the right direction.¡± ¡°Do you know how to solve this?¡± Nadine looked up at Adrian and asked, who merely smiled in response. ¡°Knowledge is power.¡± After that, Adrian turned the needles and pointed each and every one of them in a particr direction. Immediately after, a click¡± sound was heard and the wall shifted inwards before sliding open! Chapter 613 Chapter 613 A dense musty and humid smell came out from within. The secret room was not big, to begin with. In fact, it could not even fit a single person inside. However, there was a rectangr little table with a book sitting on it, covered by a piece of tarpaulin. Adrian took a deep breath and reached out to pick up the book, while Nadine seemed filled with shock and anxiously wanted to open it up After flipping through a couple of pages, Adrian said, ¡°This is a copy written in pen by your grandfather. I believe it¡¯s Heroes of Wyvern Peak that was auctioned off at Fowler House.¡± Nadine became even more eager when she heard this ¡°Hurry up and take a look at what¡¯s inside.¡± Adrian nodded and was just about to take a better look at its contents when he suddenly heard a voice say, ¡°What¡¯s going on here?! What the f*ck are you guys doing on the floor?! Are you all dozing off?! ¡°Get up! Get up right now!¡± Adrian immediately turned his shlight off when he heard the voice. The next shift of guards must have found the unconscious ones in the courtyard. Nadine then said, ¡°They¡¯ve found them! They¡¯re going to tell them we¡¯re in here!¡± Adrian pulled her hand. ¡°Rx. They won¡¯t remember anything when they wake up. I was rather rough on them earlier so they should be suffering from temporary concussions. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go!¡± Adrian stowed away the book and ced the pen on the bookshelf back where it belonged. The trapdoor closed up once again. After that, he grabbed Nadine and exited the study. At that moment, Daniel¡¯s voice could be heard from themunicator. ¡°Sir their systems are back online. You two need to get out of there immediately. You¡¯ve got three minutes at most before their surveince systems are operational again.¡± ¡°Okay, we¡¯re leaving!¡± After that, Adrian grabbed Nadine¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Come on!¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Nadine hurried down the stairs with Adrian and fell silent for a moment when she saw the coffin downstairs. She then looked at Adrian and asked, ¡°Do you think that¡¯s really my father?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll find out someday, but for now, we have to go!¡± Without saying anything more, the pair dashed out of the vi and disappeared from the rear courtyard. The Gardner family¡¯s Inte kicked back into gear shortly after they left and the surveince cameras were back online. Adrian and Nadine arrived at thetter¡¯s house a few minutester. He was not nning on entering her house anymore, so he said, ¡°I have to go now, Nadine.¡± Nadine pursed her lips, clearly a little reluctant to see him leave. She grabbed his hand and seemed aggrieved as she said, ¡°Dut I don¡¯t want you to go¡­ I want you to stay here with me. I like being with you. I liled it when you stepped on me ¡°Will we see each other again?¡± She knew Adrian did not belong with her, but still asked anyway. After all, he was the man she thought was most unique among all others However, Late was not on their side. Adrian reached out to stroke her hair and smiled as he said, ¡°Let¡¯s not get all sappy now. I believe w get a chance to meet Unabler 61 each other again. Very soon, in fact.¡± Nadine took out her phone and said, ¡°Could you leave me your number? I don¡¯t want you to forget to tell me what the contents of the book are.¡± Sure enough, Adrian gave her his phone number. ¡°Live your life well and true, okay? You and your mother should leave the family if you have a chance. I¡¯ll call you if something happens.¡± Adrian made a gesture as he spoke and was just about to leave, but Nadine grabbed his hand once more. ¡°Wait.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°C¨CCould you kiss me please?¡± ¡°No.¡± Chapter 614 Chapter 614 ¡°Just one less.¡± Nadine held up a finger. Feeling helpless, Adrian held the back of Nadine¡¯s head and kissed her on the forehead. After that, he let go of her and disappeared into the night without a trace, leaving Nadine standing there in a daze, touching the part of her forehead he had kissed After a long time, Nadine looked in the direction he had disappeared and said, ¡°I really, really, really want to have you, but 1 know you¡¯re not mine¡­ If only we met each other a little sooner. H She then heaved a sigh of relief and smiled. ¡°But it¡¯s okay. You may not belong to me, but I belong to you. I¡¯ll be your woman for the rest of my life.¡± At the same time, Carlene was standing on the balcony upstairs, silently watching her daughter with an extremely pained expression on her face.. Nadine had no ides her mother was watching her and soon returned to her room. Adrian left the Gardner family residence at two in the morning and arrived at a nearby square, where a car had been parked for a very long time. Dantel and Mya were inside waiting for him. Adrian got in and the three of them left the square, with Mya being the driver. ¡°How did it go?¡± Daniel asked. Adrian nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s head to Swallowston first, Mya.¡± The moment Mya acknowledged his orders, Adrian¡¯s cell phone rang, revealing to be a call from Lucas, ¡®Looks like Lucas managed to find something on War Legate Achelous.¡¯ The moment he answered his phone, Lucas said, ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve found something on War Legate Achelous.¡± H ¡°Cio on.¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ??. ¡°His real name is Chad Gardner.¡± Adrian¡¯s eyebrow instantly went up when he heard this. He was still shocked when he heard the truth even though he had already anticipated it. Nadine¡¯s father really was War Legate Achelous, after all Adrian took a deep breath and said, ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll be in touch!¡± After hanging up the phone, he looked at the two sitting in front. ¡°Chase Gardner¡¯s eldest brother, Chad Gardner, is confirmed to be an ex-legate, War Legate Achelous. Nadine Gardner¡¯s his only offspring.¡± Mya and Daniel were both stunned. ¡°Are you saying there are two major characters within the Gardners?¡± Daniel asloed in surprise. ¡°I saw War Legate Achelous¡¯ corpse Inside their family residence just now, but I have no idea where they managed to find it. Even so, this proves that the ex-head of the family is no simple man and that we should investigate further.¡± ¡°What does the book say, sir? You should take a look,¡± Daniel urged. Adrian opened up the book, which revealed a pageful of letters handwritten by the old man. However, the words had already faded after years and years of being stored. After going through the book for a very, very long time, he realized that it was merely a diary with no mention of the prophecies. However, a line of words instantly caught Adrian¡¯s attention and he managed to make out the words. ¡°In spring, War Legate Draco will be relieved of his position, with Juno Byrd recing him as the legate of Wyvern Peak under the name Juno Xander. Her codename will be ¡°White Crane,¡¯ and her title ¡®War Legate Limen.¡± She will be the first female legate to have ever existed in history!¡± ¡°Juno?¡± Adrian looked up, seeming slightly stunned. Chapter 615 Chapter 615 ¡®Before, Kayn gave me a female¨Clooking wooden doll and said that she was going to be the next legate of Wyvern Peak. ¡®Now, this book that the old man wrote states that Juno is going to be Wyvern Peak¡¯s legate in the future, codenamed White Crane.¡± Adrian believed in the book¡¯s contents since the prophecy about him bing the legate came true. However, the old man had not copied the entire prophecy. In fact, there were only bits and pieces of it. He fell into deep thought at that moment. ¡°What does it say, sir?¡± Daniel asked when he saw Adrian¡¯s expression. Hearing this, Adrian handed the book over to Daniel, who nced through it before finding the same line. After reading it, Daniel seemed really surprised and said, ¡°What the. This can¡¯t be true, can it? Is Juno Byrd going to be a legate in the future? The same Juno in your family?¡± Daniel was extremely shocked, especially since he knew about Adrian¡¯s family matters. ¡°Let me have a look¡± Mya took the book and looked through it as well. Then, she immediately said, ¡°So, the question is bing clearer and clearer¡­ Since there¡¯s a prophecy about the next legate of Wyvern Peak, I¡¯m sure the one about War Legate Draco is in here as well. ¡°Now that the one about War Legate Draco hase true, those guys from the ounds will surely believe its other contents. even more. And based on that, I can now deduce that Chase deliberately sold off Heroes of Wyvern Peak to them.¡± Daniel fell into deep thought for a moment after hearing what Mya said. Then, he nodded. ¡°Mya¡¯s right. The reason behind Chase¡¯s actions is simple¡­ He¡¯s giving the ounders a name list for them to kill. ¡°In other words, we now know the reason why so many people of the same name were murdered. It¡¯s all because of this. prophecy!¡± Mya returned the book to Adrian, while Daniel asked, ¡°What are you nning to do next, sir?¡± However, Adrian remained silent and continued looking through the book, but most of the words had already faded because of time. He managed to find another piece of information after flipping through its pages a little more. ¡°¡­dine will die at Northbound at the age of thirty¨Ctwo.¡± ¡®Dine? That¡¯s probably referring to Nadine. Based on our current intel, War Legate Achelous is her father, whose corpse is currently lying within the Gardner family residence.¡± At that thought, Adrian closed the book and handed it to Daniel. ¡°Deliver this to headquarters at Azure Creek and have the ten elders restore its contents. Let me know the moment it¡¯s done.¡± Azure Creek was a ce Wyvern Peak had defended in the past and was located at the borders of Navia. The civilians there were not under Internal Affairs¡® control but were all followers of Wyvern Peak. This was because they thought that their ce would have long perished and all its citizens ughtered if not for Wyvern Peak. This was why the ce remained Wyvern Peak¡¯s headquarters with millions of brave soldiers guarding the ce. Although Wyvern Peak had already been dissolved, the ten elders remained active at Azure Creek Daniel acknowledged his orders and said, ¡°I¡¯ll bead there first thing in the morning to have them restore this book. What your ns now, sir?¡± ¡°Mya, I need you to gather a team and wait for mymand. We¡¯re going to retrieve War Legate Achelous¡® corpse from the Gardners and bury him properly. ¡°Also, I need you to inform the other six battle warriors who aren¡¯t involved Internally to gather their respective teams and remain on standby.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± answered both Mya and Daniel. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g After Adrian returned to Swallowston at four in the morning, Mya and Daniel went their separate ways while Adrian himself returned to One Jewel Road. Chapter 616 Chapter 616 Adrian nned to return to his room since the sun was not up yet. Yet, the moment he entered the living room, he ran into Joanna, who was in her pajamas. Joanna bumped her head against Adrian¡¯s chest and hissed in pain. When she looked up and saw that it was Adrian, she said, ¡± Are you crazy? What are you doing walking around so quietly in the middle of the night?¡± Adrian turned the lights on and turned toward her. ¡°I think that should be my line. What are you doing out here at five in the morning?¡± Joanna rolled her eyes. ¡°That¡¯s none of your business.¡± Through the corner of his eyes, Adrian saw that the fridge¡¯s door was ajar and Joanna¡¯s hands were behind her back. ¡°I see what¡¯s happening here.¡± ¡°Are you getting a snack?¡± Adrian asked with a smile. Feeling exposed, Joanna chose not to hide anymore. Actually, she was famished and wanted to grab something to eat. ¡°I¡¯m hungry because I didn¡¯t eatst night,¡± she replied. Adrian thought it was funny and shook his head as he headed to Samantha¡¯s room. But Joanna pulled him back and asked, ¡°By the way, weren¡¯t you out to look for leads on the prophecy? Did you find any?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll talk in the morning ¡°Adrian returned to his room after that. Joanna shrugged and sat on the sofa to eat her bread and snacks. Adrian slept all the way until twelve in the afternoon. Samantha was tidying up some clothes when he woke up, most of the clothes were for babies. At that moment, Samantha had a motherly temperament to her. After all, she was going to be a mother in another few months. ¡°It¡¯s still a while before the baby¡¯s born, and you¡¯re already preparing clothes? You don¡¯t even know if it¡¯s a boy or girl yet,¡± Adrian said. Samantha turned around and revealed a smile. ¡°You¡¯re up. After Adrian nodded, Samantha continued, ¡°I¡¯ve done some calctions and the baby¡¯s going to be born in early spring. 1 have a lot of free time these few days, so I¡¯m preparing some clothes that are fit for either gender.¡± Seeing that Adrian remained silent, Samantha asked, ¡°By the way, how did your tripst night go? Did you find what you set out to look for?¡± Adnan hummed. ¡°There¡¯s something that¡¯s been on my mind for a very long time,¡± he finally said. ¡°What is it? Tell me.¡± Samantha stoppist what she was doing and leaned against him. ¡°I saw a prophecyst night that was written down by the old man of the Gardner Family in his diary. Kayn gave me a wooden doll saying and said the person in the likeness of the doll would be the next legate of Wyvern Peak, right? A woman, specifically. I¡¯ve found her.¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± Samantha asked curiously. ¡°Juno¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°I¨CJuno?!¡± Samantha became extremely shocked. Juno was the one predicted to be the next legate? ¡°That¡¯s impossible. She¡¯s only eighteen!¡± Samantha eximed. ¡°I was around her age when I joined Wyvern Peak, so age doesn¡¯t mean anything. You¡¯ve seen how she is. She does indeed have the potential of bing one.¡± ¡°Are you saying you want the prophecy toe true?¡± Samantha asked in shock This time, Adrian nodded his head in all seriousness. Samantha took a deep breath. ¡°Mother isn¡¯t going to agree to let Juno enter Wyvern Peak no matter what.¡± ¡°Juno has to walk her own path someday. Why else would she show up in my world? I think she should take this path.¡± Chapter 617 Chapter 617 Samantha fell silent, thinking that Adrian was right. However, there were times when one had to be very brave before making certain decisions. Adrian was already considered to be of old age to Wyver Peak¨Cwith all of his capabilities gradually deteriorating. What they needed was a new legate with excellent reflexes and a clear mental state to manage them. Hence, he was searching for such a person. The question was whether Juno was truly capable of bing the legate of Wyvern Peak. Indeed, if she became the legate, she would be the first in Wyvern Peak¡¯s history¨CNavia¡¯s even Samantha took a deep breath and said, ¡°I support you, dear, but you¡¯re still going to have to persuade Mother¡± ¡°I¡¯ll talk to her about itter.¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Samantha said nothing more about the matter. Adrian gave out orders over the next few days to all of Wyvern Peak¡¯s soldiers that were scattered across the country to be on standby. Meanwhile, he made preparations to retrieve War Legate Achelous¡® corpse from the Gardners for a proper burial. After all, War Legate Achelous had been one of the top ten legates throughout Wyvern Peak¡¯s history. While Adrian was making preparations, arge conference was being held one afternoon within Internal Affairs headquarters in Novemton. The highest¨Cranking officials from various departments were gathered inside the headquarters¡® boardroom, including the speaker, prefect leader, chief judge, chief secretary, and many more. The conference was to discuss Wyvern Peak. Chase realized that the soldiers of Wyvern Peak that should have been scattered had recently gathered up in various cities, At that moment, he was still unaware of what Wyvern Peak was up to. Someone suggested that Wyvern Peak¡¯s soldiers be rounded up and kept under tabs immediately. However, the fact of the matter was Novemton¡¯s Internal Affairs had no jurisdiction over those soldiers. In the end, they decided to have their staff at various cities issue these soldiers a warning, asking for them to disperse immediately and not gather in the future. Soon, these staff members went into action and the people from Wyvern Peak dispersed without making a scene. This caused Chase to be even more suspicious because he still could not figure out what Wyvern Peak was up to. What would end up surprising him further was that they were nning something that had to do with his very own backyard. That night, Nadine and Carlene were at their vi. Carlene had just taken a bath and changed into her pajamas. Although she was already fifty years old, she did not seem like her age in the slightest. In fact, some might even mistake her for being Nadine¡¯s sister. On top of that, being a legate¡¯s wife, she had a unique temperament to her. This was something that could not be nurtured. Just as Carlene was about to turn in for the night, someone suddenly pushed open her bedroom door and walked in. It was Nadine, silently watching her. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? It¡¯s alreadyte. Why aren¡¯t you going to bed yet?¡± Carlene asked with a smile as she looked at her daughter.. Nadine seemed rather disturbed. Chapter 618 Chapter 618 Nadine looked at her mother and asked, ¡°What else are you hiding from me? Am I really your daughter, for starters? Why won¡¯t you tell me anything?¡± Hearing this, Carlene knew Nadine was already aware of everything. She was already prepared for Nadine to find out the truth ever since Adrian showed up. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°Come and sit, Nadly. Let¡¯s sleep together tonight. ¡°Carlene smiled as she patted her bed. Nadine walked over but knelt by the bedside and said, ¡°I¡¯m no longer a child, Mether. I¡¯m thirty now. How nning on hiding the truth from me? w long are you She then asked, ¡°That corpse in the ss coffin at Grandfather¡¯s vi¡­ It¡¯s Father, isn¡¯t it? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s just ridiculous for a daughter to wet herself from the shock of seeing her father¡¯s corpse? After all, you know that happens to me whenever I get overly anxious¡­. ¡°I thought this would all be over, but War Legate Draco has found out about it in the end¡­ You see, Naddy, I sincerely wished for history not to repeal itself. Many people will die if it happens again,¡± Carlene replied ¡°History repeating itself? Many people will die? I only want to know if that corpse belongs to Father, and whether he was a legate of Wyvern Peak. Also, why would Grandfather¡¯s corpse be at his study? Was he buried?¡± Nadine asked a flurry of questions, to which Carlene merely replied, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°What?¡± Nadine was dumbfounded. ¡°He really is my father? Are you crazy, Mother? Father¡¯s corpse is just nearby, yet you¡¯re¡­¡± Carlene interjected, ¡°Your Uncle Chase is the one behind all this.¡± ¡°Uncle Chase?¡± Carlene merely nodded in response. ¡°Why would he do such a thing? Why would he leave his own brother¡¯s corpse at home instead of burying it?¡± Carlene heaved a long sigh before replying. ¡°He¡¯s looking for something, which is why he has retained all possible leads, including your father¡¯s and grandfather¡¯s corpses.¡± ¡°Is he looking for that book?¡± That Heroes of Wyvern Peak that got sold at the auction?¡± Nadine asked. ¡°No, he already memorized its contents a long time ago. He¡¯s looking for something else.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Carlene said nothing and got out of bed After that, she opened up a safe and took out a medallion with a soaring dragon engraved on IL ¡°This.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that? ¡°It¡¯s the Dragon Medallion,¡± Carlene replied. ¡°The Dragon Medallion?¡± Carlene exined, ¡°Your father formed a ssidiary of Wyvern Peak called Dragon Peak. Dragon Peak ispletely different from Wyvern Peak, housing a million soldiers at the moment, and is a much time secretive organization. The moment this medallion is brought to the light, its holder will be able to summon all of Dragon Peal¡¯s soldiers to be at their beck and call¡± ¡°What? I never knew such a thing existed. Where are these people now?¡± Nadine asked in shock. ¡°Their soldiers are scattered all over the world, including the ounds. Right now, Dragon Peak¡¯s still expanding its territory, but anyone who wishes tomand them must possess this medallion. Aside from that, they need to be someone whom your father aceiowledged.¡± ¡°Then how does Uncle Chase fit in all this?¡± Nadine was dumbfounded. ¡°He¡¯s trying to destroy the medallion because he¡¯s afraid it mighte into the legate of Wyvern Peak¡¯s possession. This is why he¡¯s been searching for the medallion this whole time, but your father asked someone to deliver it to me before he died. ¡°He also left me a message. That I should hand the medallion over to Draco should he be the legate of Wyvern Peak in the future. Otherwise, I am to destroy it myself.¡± ¡°But why would Father want you to hand it to Adrian?¡± Nadine asked. ¡°That¡¯s because of a certain prophecy. One that predicts Draco will be the next legate of Wyvern Peak. If this prophecy turns out to be true, the Dragon Medallion will be brought into the world. ording to the prophecy, he will mobilize the soldiers of Dragon Peak to fight both Internal Affairs and the ounds. ¡°However, if the prophecy doesn¡¯te true, then the past will ever happen.¡± Nadine took a deep breath. ¡°How did Father die?¡± Carlene replied, ¡°Chase leaked your father¡¯s whereabouts to the ounds, and he ended up being ambushed and assassinated. Chase is a member of Internal Affairs who¡¯s trying to rule over Novemton, but he needed to eliminate your father in order to do so.¡± Chapter 619 Chapter 619 Never did it once cross Nadine¡¯s mind that the person who was responsible for her father¡¯s death would turn out to be her very own uncle, a man she had respected. All of these revtions destroyed everything she thought she knew. Turns out, her identity was definitely not that of an ordinary person. Nadine covered her mouth, unable to put into words what she felt at that moment. ¡°Father¡¯s been dead for so many years, yet he hasn¡¯t been able to be buried properly, while Mother¡¯s been hiding this all these years.¡¯ Nadine cried at that thought as she asked, ¡°Mother, why didn¡¯t you expose Uncle Chase even though you know he has done so many heinous crimes?¡± Carlene shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s no use. Nobody can do anything to him as long as he¡¯s in charge. In fact, I was prepared to take this to my grave if War Legate Draco hadn¡¯t shown up.¡¯ || ¡°Why didn¡¯t you hand the Dragon Medallion over to him then?¡± Nadine asked. ¡°It wasn¡¯t time yet. I wasn¡¯t sure what he was going to do next. If he isn¡¯t trying to overturn Internal Affairs and lead Wyvern Peak to take over control over everything, his knowledge about Dragon Peak might change his mind. ¡°But I¡¯ll hand it over when it¡¯s time.¡± ¡®The Dragon Medallion? Dragon Peak? War Legate Achelous?¡± Countless names swam within Nadine¡¯s mind. What story was about to unfold in Adrian¡¯s life? As darkness continued to envelop the hustling and bustling Swallowston, the scenery at One Jewel Road¡¯s sky garden was exceptionally beautiful. Rue took the opportunity to take a walk in the sky garden while the children were asleep. She slowly walked toward the observatory. Perhaps it was because she was the legate¡¯s mother, Rue too, was going through some changes. She was slightly worried about what was going to happen with Internal Affairs. Rue stood atop the observatory and prayed to herte husband. It was not until ten in the evening she heard the sound of footsteps walking toward her from behind. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Adrian, who was in his legate battle suit, stopped next to Roe and prayed to Henry, his father, as well Rue turned around and seemed heartbroken as she asked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you asleep yet? Is Sam asleep already?¡± Adrian nodded. ¡°There¡¯s something I¡¯d like to discuss with you.¡¯ Rue heaved a long sigh, realizing how much her son had grown throughout the years. Up until that moment, she still felt that her son¡¯s identity was surreal and unimaginable. ¡°Go on.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for intel rted to seers over the past few days, which I believe Juno has already told you about.¡± Rue gave an ¡°mm-hmm¡± in acknowledgment. ¡°Juno and I are close, so she tells me everything she knows. Have you found 11?¡± 1. A part ¡°I¡¯ve managed to find bits and pieces of it. All I know is that there¡¯s a prophecy originating from a long, long time ago. of this prophecy has alreadye true, and that part pertains to me. ¡°The next prophecy has also surfaced.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Rue asked. Adrian turned around to look at his mother before he said, ¡°The prophecy states that the next legate of Wyvern Peak will be a woman. And her name is..Juno Byrd.¡± ¡°Wh-What?!¡± Rue waspletely stunned and st aggered a few steps back. Chapter 620 Chapter 620 At the same time, Juno was sitting on her bed downstairs, looking at herptop s wasing from the observatory. screen. Her screen showed a video feed that Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Juno was the one who set the cameras up in that ce. She had seen Adrian heading upstairs and could not fall asleep, so she turned on the live feed in the hopes of finding out what her brother was up to. She was dumbfounded when she overheard Adrian¡¯s conversation with Rue. ¡°I¡¯m going to be the next legate of Wyvern Peak?!! ¡°No!¡± Rue was silent for a moment before rejecting Adrian¡¯s statement. ¡°I won¡¯t let you take Juno down the path you¡¯ve taken. Do you have any idea how much I feared for your life ever since I found out you¡¯re the legate? I¡¯ve been so afraid that my son would leave me someday. Do you even know how that feels?!¡± Faced with Rue¡¯s question, Adrian replied, ¡°I understand, but sometimes your thoughts can¡¯t dictate what we should and shouldn¡¯t do. We¡¯re all grown-ups now, we should choose our own path. ¡°Juno is an exceptional youngdy who has outstanding capabilities in all aspects. If she undergoes special training at ACMA, Azure Creek¡¯s military academy, I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be capable of bing the next legate of Wyvern Peak.¡± Rue refuted, ¡°You¡¯re going to let a little girl do all that? Can you do that to Juno¡¯s real mother in good conscience, Adrian? I¡¯m sure she wouldn¡¯t agree to this if she knew what you had nned for her.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be so sure about that,¡± Adrian continued, ¡°Juno¡¯s father was a brave soldier at Wyvern Peak, and Juno has been wanting to follow in his footsteps. I believe she has the makings of bing an outstanding leader.¡± Rue pointed downstairs. ¡°Do yo you even hear yourself? Did you ever stop to think in her shoes? Juno¡¯s just a little girl. Killing should be a man¡¯s jub. What she should be focusing on is getting into a decent university and finding herself a decent man to get married to. That¡¯s the life she should be after.¡± ¨C ¡°But she has a chance at bing something different.¡± ¡°Juno doesn¡¯t want to be different. There aren¡¯t many women with glorious ambitions. I won¡¯t allow you to take her to that military school no matter what you say. ¡°You¡¯d better drop this idea of yours. I¡¯m her legal guardian, so I have the right to decide things for her,¡± Rue angrily said. Adrian and Rue continued their argument past midnight, while Juno¡¯s face was drenched in tears a long time ago. At that moment, Sarnaniha knocked on her room door and asked, ¡°Juno? Are you asleep?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not. The door¡¯s not locked. Come in,¡± Juno said as she wiped away her tears. Hearing this, Samantha opened the door and entered Juno¡¯s room with a te of fruits in hand. When she saw that Juno was watching a live feed from the observatory, she smiled and asked, ¡°Are you crying, silly girl?¡± Juno nodded. ¡°Big Brother and Mother are arguing because of me.¡± Still smiling, Samantha asked, ¡°Then tell me, what do you think about this matter? It¡¯ll be tough living at ACMA don¡¯t you think? ¡°I don¡¯t know what to think,¡± Juno replied. She then grabbed Samantha¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Do you think I really do have a chance at bing the next legate of Wyvern Peak?¡± ¡°I¡¯m confident in Adrian¡¯s abilities to see the potential in people. Plus, don¡¯t you know how capable you are? I think the most important thing for us humans is to choose the right path to take in life.¡± Juno fell silent, while Samantha smiled as she continued, ¡°You¡¯re worried Mother won¡¯t let you go, aren¡¯t you? t think you could give it a shot if that¡¯s what you want to do. Plus, she isn¡¯t the unreasonable type. ¡°All you have to do now is tell me¡­ Do you want to give it a shot? Do you want your future to be filled with hope?¡± Juno replied, ¡°I want to go. I want to walk the path my father and Big Brother tonk in the past. I want to help them fulfill what they weren¡¯t able to achieve. I¡¯m not scared of having to go through hardships ar suttering! ¡°Then, go.¡± Samantha patted Juno¡¯s shoulder. After that, Juno got up and rushed out of her room-to the observatory in the sky garden. Chapter 621 Chapter 621 Adrian and Rue debated over Juno inside the observatory that night. At that moment, Juno ran to where they were, with Samantha following behind her. Just as Adrian and Rue were still locked in a heated argument, Juno suddenly said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it, Mother!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Both Adrian and Rue turned toward Juno, but Rue¡¯s expression seemed stiff. As Juno slowly walked up the observatory, Rue asked, ¡°What nonsense are you on about, Juno? What will you do?¡± ¡°Mather, I¡¯ll go to ACMA. I¡¯m willing to walk this path, so please let me do it.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Rue was slightly dazed, clearly not expecting Juno to make such a decision plus with such a firm attitude. Hearing how determined she was, Rue said, ¡°You should reconsider this, Juno. You¡¯re about to choose a path you can never return from. It¡¯s a literal pit of fire you¡¯re trying to jump into! How could I possibly stand by and watch you do that?¡± ¡°But I¡¯m not afraid! I¡¯m a grown woman now, Mather. I have my own path to choose, and I don¡¯t intend on being an ordinary Woman for the rest of my life. I still have my journey to tread, and my mission to fulfill.¡± ¡°What mission could you possibly have? Your main mission should be to get into a good university and then find a decent man to get married to.¡± ¡°No,¡± Juno countered, ¡°Mother, do you know that my father died in battle, and Big Brother¡¯s running around all over the ce in Wyvern Peal¡¯s name? Wyvern Peak is our hope, so I¡¯d like toplete the mission my father and Big Brother haven¡¯t been able to aplish yet. ¡°I¡¯m choosing this path of my own ord.¡± Rue was speechless and bbergasted at how determined Juno wanted to walk this path. Meanwhile, Juno shot a nce at Adrian and beamed at him. She then continued, ¡°Internal Affairs is slowly but surely taking over our world, so it¡¯s time someone stands up to fight them. Big Brother¡¯s getting old, plus he¡¯s going to be a father soon. I should be the one to aplish this mission on his behalf.¡± ¡°But you might die!¡± Rue said. ¡°I don¡¯t fear death.¡± ¡°I do! Have you not once thought about this from my perspective? Have you not once thoug once thought about how I might feel?!¡± Rue cried, ¡°I adopted you not because I wanted to see you make something out of your life. I just want you to live happily and build your own family. ¡°Aren¡¯t you throwing yourself into a pit of fire by saying you want to go to military school?¡± Juno replied, ¡°I¡¯ve been confined to a wheelchair for so many years, and I¡¯ve proven myself to be tougher than any woman out there. I know what kind of choice I¡¯m malding, so please, Mother¡­ Have faith in me that I can do this.¡± ¡°But¡­..¡± Rue trembled and took a few steps hack, but Juno stood by the decision she made At that moment, Samantha walked over and grallied Juno¡¯s hand as she said, ¡°Mother, there are some people who were born for greatness rather than a normal life. I believe Jutan has her own ns and that she will one day soar high up in the sky. Nobody will be able to stop her, so why not just let her do it?¡± Hue fell silent. She covered her mouth and felt a mountain of grief in lier chest. Then, she cried, ¡°Do whatever you want! I don¡¯t care anymore. All of you have your own dreams, but has anyone ever cared about how I feel about all this?! ¡°Your father was the same in the past, Adrian. All he ever thought of were his dreams. Now, you¡¯re on a path even more dangerous than what he chose¡­ I wish you weren¡¯t War Legate Braca!¡± Rue ran out of the observatory. Adrian, Juno, and Samantha watched her leave. They knew it was going to be tough for her to ept the situation Chapter 622 Chapter 622 After a while, Adrian said, ¡°Are you sure about this, Juno?¡± Juno nodded. ¡°I want to go, Big Brother. I really do. No other decision in my life has ever been more important than this one. I wish to walk the path my father once walked and live for his sake. I also want to be yourrade.¡± ¡°The ACMA is a tough ce. Are you sure your legs can handle it?¡± Samantha asked. Juno shook her head. ¡°My legs are fine now. I can move around like a normal person. Please let me do this, Big Brother.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Adrian paused for a long time before saying, ¡°Go back to your room and pack your things. I¡¯ll have Daniel drive you there early tomorrow morning¡± ¦§ ¡°Okay!¡± Juno acknowledged this and rushed downstairs. ¡°Is there really a need for you to do this in such a hurry?¡± Samantha asked, but Adrian remained silent. Throughout that sleepless night, everyone was mulling over their own thoughts. The following day, a number of jeeps drove into One Jewel Road¡¯s courtyard early in the morning, Daniel led a few dozen soldiers from Wyvern Peak as they got out of their vehicles and stood before Juno Last night, Adrian had given him an order to personally drive Juno to Azure Creek Military Academy, the best military school in all of Navia. Historically, Wyvern Peak¡¯s soldiers were all chosen from that very same school. Samantha and Joanna had gotten up early to help Juno pack her stuff, while Adrian sat in the living room with a pot of tea he made for himself. At that moment, he was still wondering if he was making the right decision. Two of these opinions waged a war in his mind. ¡°Are you really going to leave just like that, Juno? Looks like I¡¯ll have to go to Azure Creek if I want to see you in the future.¡± Joanna looked at Juno as she heaved a sigh. She, too, was surprised that Juno was going to leave before she was even fully awake. Juno smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Jojo. I¡¯lle home often to visit. Joanna heaved another sigh. Juno then picked up her luggage and walked out of her room with Samantha and Joanna behind her. She then arrived at Rue¡¯s door and knocked on it before saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for angering you, Mother. Maybe I¡¯m not making the right choice, but I still have to try. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Juno leaned toward the door and apologized. After that, she turned around and headed out into the courtyard where Daniel and the others were already waiting for her. ¡°I¡¯ll be off now, Big Brother.¡± Juno turned around and looked at Adrian, who nodded his head and said nothing. Meanwhile, Samantha said, ¡°Keep your bank card on you at all times, Juno. I¡¯ll send you money monthly, so please take care of yourself. Call us if you ever need anything.¡± Joanna added, ¡°Don¡¯t forget about me, okay? I know you can do this. You¡¯re the best!¡± Juno smiled and turned toward Daniel. ¡°We can go now, Uncle Dandel.¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Rue¡¯s voice suddenly came from the living room. Chapter 623 Chapter 623 Everyone turned around to see Rue rushing out of the living room and dashing toward Juno. Juno silently looked at Rue. ¡°I know I can¡¯t stop you, nor will I try to anymore. If you must go, I want you to go with your head held high. You don¡¯t have to feel guilty about anything, nor should you feel any pressure. ¡°I won¡¯t interfere since you¡¯ve already made your decision, but all I ask is that you stay safe. Can you do that?¡± Rue asked. Juno nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to be safe. I still have to take care of you when you grow old, you know? You took me under your wing, so you¡¯re also my real mother forever. I will never leave you.¡± Rue embraced Juno tightly as she said, ¡°Go chase your dreams! Remember to call home often!¡± ¡°You take care of yourself too. I¡¯ll be off now. ¡°Mother, Big Brother, Sam, Jojo¡­ Thank you for being there for me after my mother died. I love you all¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Juno bowed upon saying this, then turned around and got into Daniel¡¯s car as she shed a tear. The other soldiers from Wyvern Peak got into their own respective vehicles too. Daniel then said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sir. I¡¯ll make sure she¡¯s well taken care of at Azure Creek and will let you all know if anything happens.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving my little sister in your care, General Daniel.¡± ¡°Farewell!¡± Daniel smiled and got into his jeep. After that, all of the jeeps disappeared into the distance. Rue wiped her tears and said, ¡°I hope she seeds.¡± Meanwhile, Adrian kept his head lowered in silence. He then picked up his phone and gave Mya a phone call. ¡°Have all of Wyvern Peak¡¯s soldiers in Southrive gather at our headquarters. We¡¯ll be retrieving War Legate Achelous¡® corpse in three hours.¡± ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Mya replied. Almost instantaneously, an order was given out. ¡°The legate has ordered all units in Southrive to gather at headquarters!¡± ¡°Gather up!¡± At that moment, the rms of war were set off, and all of the retired soldiers in Southrive put on their battle suits once more before rushing toward headquarters as quickly as they could. Onemand was all it took for them all to assemble. Despite being dissolved, War Legate Draco was still capable of commanding millions of men at will. After giving out his order, Adrian took Samantha¡¯s car keys and got into the car. Sering this, Samantha asked, ¡°Where are you going, dear?¡± ¡°Achelous was a legate of Wyvern Peak with extraordinary strength. I¡¯m going to go retrieve his body and bury him at Wyvern Peak¡¯s Heroes Cemetery so that he may rest in peace.¡± Samantha sucked in a breath of cold air. ¡°Are you saying you¡¯re going to go head¨Cto¨Chead with Internal Affairs? Chase will never agree to this otherwise.¡± She had heard of the Gardners before, which was why she was nervous about Adrian¡¯s intentions. ¡°The Gardners are just a family at the end of the day, which isn¡¯t something Internal Affairs have jurisdiction over. Chase wouldn¡¯t dare im he¡¯s acting on behalf of Internal Affairs even if he wants to stop me. This is something only I can do now.¡± ¡°Then please be careful,¡± Samantha said. Adrian nodded and drove off, while the three women watched in silence. It was not until Adrian¡¯s car vanished from sight that Rue said, ¡°If Henry were still alive, I¡¯m sure he¡¯d be fully supportive of Adrian¡¯s actions. He¡¯d be so proud of his son that he¡¯d go around telling everyone just how wonderful his son is. ¡°If only he were still alive to see this.¡± Chapter 624 Chapter 624 Rue looked up and stared at the vast sky Samantha held on to Rue¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Let¡¯s head inside, Mother. With great poweres great responsibility. Adrian¡¯s not just your son now, but Navia¡¯s beacon of hope and the future it possesses.¡± Rue looked at Samantha. ¡°I¡¯m sorry you¡¯ve had to suffer so much hardship after marrying into our family, Sam. You haven¡¯t been able to enjoy your life, and now that you¡¯ve finally gotten it, Adrian-¡± Samantha smiled and interrupted her by saying, ¡°What are you saying, Mother? I live in a vi, eating meal after meal of exquisite food every day. Plus, I¡¯ll have a child to apany me soon. I couldn¡¯t ask for anything more. ¡°Most importantly, my husband¡¯s a hero¨Csomeone his child can look up to in the future. When our child grows up, to tell them all their father¡¯s stories!¡± Hearing this, Rue smiled and went back inside with Samantha I¡¯m going That day, amotion swept through the cities of Southrive. So much so that Novemton¡¯s Internal Affairs became aware of it. Chase was still in his office at headquarters when his phone rang. ¡°Sir, we¡¯ve just received word from various city branches in Southrive that Wyvern Peak¡¯s retired soldiers have suddenly gathered in Southrive. There are approximately thirty thousand of them at this moment!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Chase¡¯s expression instantly changed. As the chief secretary of Internal Affairs¡® headquarters, he reported to only one person. Because of this, Wyvern Peak had be a thom in his hide. Wyvern Peak would always suppress him from doing what he wanted in this country. Sometimes, he had to be cautious when giving out orders, which was why he wanted to destroy the whole of Wyvern Peak However, there were times when Chase would bepletely befuddled by Wyvern Peak¡¯s actions. To be more specific, he could not figure out what Draco wanted to do. His understanding of Adrian was just too shallow to understand anything. In fact, Adrian was not a man he could ever. understand. Chase replied, ¡°Why are they gathering at Southrive? Is there some kind of operation going on?¡± The other person on the phone answered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir, but we don¡¯t have a clue what they¡¯re up to. Shall we send out a team to stop them right now?¡± ¡°No!¡± Chase immediately rejected the idea. ¡°I want you all to stand down for the time being. We need to find out what War Legate Draco¡¯s rming. I want everyone to keep tabs on their movements at all times and inform me the moment something fishyes up.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± After hanging up the phone, Chase got up and said, ¡°Inform everyone in headquarters that I want a meeting to be held this instant! While Chase summoned everyone at headquarters, Adrian was driving on Southrive¡¯s highway while on the phone. Mya was on the other end of the line. She said, ¡°I¡¯ve given out your orders, sir. Everyone will arrive at the meeting spot in the next two hours. We¡¯re expecting a turnout of thirty¨Cone thousand men.¡± ¡± ¡°Send out a team to surround the Gardner residence immediately and wait for me there. The others are to be divided into smaller units and scattered throughout Southrive on standby for my next orders.¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Meanwhile, all the Gardners were going about their daily lives at ten thirty in the morning that day when tens of thousands of men suddenly diverged on their location from all directions. The Gardner residence was heavily surrounded, throwing everyone in the family into huge shock. Nobody knew what was happening. Chapter 625 Chapter 625 Stomp, stomp, stomp! The sound of footsteps could be heard as soldiers in Wyvern Peak¡¯s battle suits swiftly covered all the exits. At the same time, the Gardners quickly left the courtyard and discussed among themselves. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°Why would Wyvern Peak surround our house all of a sudden?¡± ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know!!! The younger members of the family were exchanging confused looks, when someone suddenly yelled, ¡°Quick! We have to inform Uncle Chase and the others!¡± They quickly took out their phones and made several calls. After a moment, the older Gardners rushed back home upon receiving calls. Within minutes, everyone, including the head of the Gardner, the family¡¯s daughters, sons¨Cinw, and other rtives arrived at the residence. ¡°They¡¯re here!¡± someone yelled out when a number of luxurious cars drove into the courtyard Louis had been waiting anxiously. The cars stopped and the older Gardners stepped out. ¡°Father!¡± ¡°Uncle!¡± The youngsters yelled out toward a man in a suit, who was clearly the leader of the family. This man they were addressing as ¡°uncle¡± was Lennon Gardner, Chase¡¯s second brother. He was in charge of most family matters since Chase was focused on his work at Internal Affairs. Hence, it was only natural for Lennon to rush back when he heard the news. With him were his siblings, brothers¨Cinw, and cousins¨Calmost sixty of them to be exact. Each and every one of them seemed as confused as the other. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Lennon asked the youngsters the moment he got out of his car. Louis stepped forward and shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know, Father. We were ying inside when those people suddenly surrounded us.¡± ¡°This is outrageous, Lennon. When did our family ever offend Wyvern Peak?¡± asked Ethan Hawke, Lennon¡¯s brother¨Cinw. ¡°What¡¯s going on here, Lennon? Are they trying to bully us because they think we¡¯re a weak family?¡± asked Nate Rivers, another one of Lennon¡¯s brothers¨Cinw, with a sinister look on his face. Chase was away at that moment, which means Lennon was their pir of support. So how could he not be angry when he saw everything that was happening? He asked, ¡°Who¡¯s leading them?¡± A woman in her twenties stepped forward. She was Robin Gardner, Chase¡¯s daughter, and Nadine¡¯s cousin Robin said, ¡°I managed to find out that Mya Dean from the Dean family of Southrive is leading them. ¡± ¡°Mya Dean? We¡¯ve never had any run¨Cins with her family, so why would she do such a thing to us?¡± Lennon fumed. ¡°Come on! Let¡¯s go see what they can possibly do to us.¡± Lennon waved his hand, and everyone at the scene walked out of the main entrance with him. Behind them were approximately seven hundred guards. Naturally, the Gardners were not afraid of Wyvern Peak since they had Internal Affairs behind them. At that moment¡­.. Chapter 626 Chapter 626 Chase was holding a conference with the higher¨Cups of Internal Affairs at the Novemton headquarters while all this went down. ¡°Sir, we¡¯ve just received word that the men who gathered in Southrive have now surrounded your family residence,¡± a voice on the phone said. Chase waspletely stunned when he heard this. ¡°What did you say?! Wyvern Peak has surrounded my family residence?!¡± ¡°Yes, sir. Right now, Lennon and the others are outside talking it out with the men from Wyvern Peak, but we still don¡¯t know why your house was surrounded.¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Chase yelled, ¡°I¡¯m the chief secretary of Novemton¡¯s Internal Affairs! How dare War Legate Draco orders his men to surround my family! ¡°You there! Get me a helicopter! I¡¯m going to my family right now!¡± Chase instantly ended the conference and furiously stormed out of the conference room after yelling out his orders. After that, a chopper flew out of Novemton toward Southrive. Meanwhile, the situation at the Gardner residence was still a huge mess, with Lennon leading everyone else outside, both young and old. At the same time, a car stopped right outside of the main entrance as Adrian, wearing his battle suit and mask, got out of the car Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Sir!¡± The generals of Wyvern Peak guarding the Gardner residence called out. After that, Mya walked over and said, ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Adrian¡¯s hands were stuffed into his pockets as he gazed at the house. ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± ¡°Lennon Gardner and the others returned home ten minutes ago through the rear entrance, but our men didn¡¯t stop them. Ourrades at Novemton just informed us that Chase Gardner is currently on his way here in a helicopter and is expected to arrive within the next three hours.¡± ¡°We¡¯re not waiting for him,¡± Adrian said. After that, he silently strode into the Gardner residence. Yet, before he even stepped through their main gates, a masculine and tough voice echoed from the courtyard, saying, ¡°You had better know your ce, War Legate Draco! Our family has always beenw¨Cabiding citizens, so when have we ever offended Wyvern Pealt?¡± Following the source of the voice, Lennon could be seen rushing over with the rest of the Gardners. His eyes were filled with fury as he red at Adrian with a displeased expression. Adrian stopped and observed them, while Mya introduced, ¡°Sir, this is Lennon Gardner. Chase¡¯s third brother.¡± Adrian had never seen Lennon before, so that was new knowledge to him. ¡°Lennon, I trust you know what your elder brother¡¯s been up to, right? ¡°I¡¯m here for only one purpose, which is to take what I want. Don¡¯t worry. None of you will be harmed in the process.¡± ¡°What a joke!¡± Lennon continued, ¡°I know you¡¯ve always been at odds with my brother, War Legate Draco. However, I¡¯m warning you. The Gardners are a family that has no rtion to Internal Affairs whatsoever. So, if you¡¯d like to go up against my brother, you should charge through Internal Affairs¡® gates rather than raid our home.¡± Adrian shook his head, causing Lennon to turn toward Mya. ¡°Ms. Mya, I¡¯ve always had nothing but the utmost respect for your father, but your actions today might cause our families to be evesting enemies.¡± ¡°Mr. Lennon, you truly are an interesting man. However, I¡¯m not acting on the Deans¡® behalf today, but Wyvern Peak¡¯s. The legate has already said we¡¯re only here to take what we want and that none of you will be harmed in the process.¡± ¡°What do you want? What could we possibly have here in our residence that you¡¯d want? Don¡¯t you think you shoulde up. with a better excuse, War Legate Draco?¡± Lennon said coldly. Adrian felt helpless as he said, ¡°I think you don¡¯t loow what your brother¡¯s been doing, Lennon. I¡¯m not here for what you but for what Wyvern Peak owns. Own, ¡°I¡¯ll have my men retreat from your family residence the moment I¡¯ve gotten what I want.¡± Chapter 627 Chapter 627 Stomp! Lennon immediately took a step forward to stop anyone who tried to get through the main door after hearing what Adrian. said As the leader of his family, Lennon seemed to have the moral high ground as he said, ¡°War Legate Draco, I¡¯m afraid we don¡¯t have anything you may want. If you still wish to enter my home, you¡¯re going to have to go over my dead body!¡± ¡°Mine too.¡± Louis took a step forward as well. ¡°You¡¯ll have to kill all of us!¡± ¡°Otherwise, you¡¯re not entering our family residence!¡± Nate and Ethan moved to stand by Lennon¡¯s side. Over the years, Chase had been so busy at Internal Affairs that Lennon was the one who had been handling family matters, both big and small. He had done a pretty good job of taking care of the family, managing to get them to stand united. At that moment, all the Gardners resolutely blocked the entrance. The legate was going to have to kill them all if Wyvern Peak wished to enter. Lennon predicted that War Legate Draco would not be brave enough to do such a thing ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Cat got your tongue?¡± Noticing Adrian¡¯s silence, Lennon snickered. ¡°You need a perfectly sound reason to kill someone no matter how much you wish them dead. If you don¡¯t want to ruin the image and reputation you¡¯ve built up all these years, I suggest you take your men back with you this instant and guarantee my family will never be harmed again. Or would you prefer to kill us all?¡± Lennon was being extremely brutal, but Adrian merely sighed in return. He was sighing because he felt pity for Lennon. ¡®Tennon seems like a pretty decent man. It¡¯s a pity he doesn¡¯t see that Chase yed him like a puppet. They¡¯re all under the delusion that Chase is their pride and glory.¡± Seeing how stubborn the Gardners were, Adrian chose to remain silent. He had already anticipated such a reaction from them. At the same time, Carlene and Nadine, who were watching TV in their living room, were shocked when they heard the Nadine was faintly able to hear the chaos happening outside and that their security guards were rushing outside. ¡°What¡¯s happening, Mother? I see lots of guards rushing somewhere.¡± She curiously turned around to look at Carlene after sneaking a peek outside. However, Carlene remained calm as she sat on the sofa. She had already guessed half of what was happening, so she replied, ¡± War Legate Draco¡¯s here, Naddy. If my guess is correct, he¡¯s here to retrieve your father¡¯s corpse.¡± Nadine bit her lip, feeling aggrieved when she recalled the corpse lying within the ss coffin at the rear courtyard. ¡°I¡¯d like to go outside and have a look, Mother,¡± Nadine said. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Go ahead. You have to persuade Lennon not to do anything that might cause our entire family to fall into ruins,¡± Carlene said. Got it.¡± After that, Nadine ran outside. Meanwhile, Lennon and the others were still furiously staring at the men from Wyvern Peak out by the gardens. At that moment, Nadine¡¯s voice could be heard as she said, ¡°Uncle Lennon.¡± Lennon turned around and saw Nadine, so he asked, ¡°What is it, Nakly?¡± Nadine walked over and gazed at Adrian in his battle suit before stopping before Lennon. ¡°Do you still remember your eldest brother, Uncle Lennon?¡± Chapter 628 Chapter 628 Lennon was taken aback. Out of all the brothers, Lennon respected Chad, his elder brother, the most. Chad was eight years older than Lennon and had taken very good care of thetter. Although Chad was no longer alive, Lennon still took good care of Nadine and Carlene. Otherwise, there was no way Nadine could havee to manage Fowler House. ¡°Why do you ask, Naddy?¡± Lennon asked in confusion. Nadine took a deep breath and wiped a tear from the edge of her eye as she said, ¡°Uncle Lennon, your eldest brother¡¯s corpse currently lies inside our family residence. Even Grandfather¡¯s corpse is still here. War Legate Draco hase here today because he¡¯d like to retrieve his body.¡± ¡°What did you say?! That¡¯s nonsense!¡± Lennon furiously said, ¡°I love you very much, Naddy, but you should never say something so outrageous, understood?¡± Nadine shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m telling you the truth, Uncle Lennon.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t say anything about your father¡¯s corpse since I myself couldn¡¯t find it, but I watched as your grandfather¡¯s corpse was buried with my own two eyes. How could he possibly be here in our home?¡± ¡°Uncle Chase has duped us all,¡± Nadine cried ¡°What? What are you saying, Naddy?¡± Lennon asked curiously. ¡°What¡¯s going on, Naddy? Don¡¯t start any strife within the family right now. My father and Uncle Chase are very close,¡± Louis interrupted ¡°What¡¯s going on, Naddy? Why would you make such a severe usation against your own uncle?¡± The other Gardners chastised Nadine, who merely looked at Adrian before shaking her head. ¡°You¡¯re all wrong! The truth is my father was War Legate Achelous of Wyvern Peak, and Uncle Chase was the one who got him killed. I saw my father¡¯s corpse lying inside Grandfather¡¯s vi with my own eyes¨Capletely dried¨Cup corpse! ¡°Meanwhile, Grandfather¡¯s corpse is in the study, sitting down. The one we thought got buried at the time wasn¡¯t Grandfather, but a double,¡± Nadine replied. ¡°What did you say?!¡± Lennon and the others were shocked by the revtion. ¡°Your father¡¯s War Legate Achelous? How is that possible?¡± ¡°I never knew my eldest brother had such a high rank.¡± ¡°You¡¯d better not spew nonsense, Nadine. The elder Gardners continued to admonish her. Yet, Nadine merely said, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can check Grandfather¡¯s study. I¡¯ll ept any punishment if I¡¯m lying!¡± Lennon¡¯s body trembled, while the other Garders were dumbfounded. Judging by Nadine¡¯s expression, she doesn¡¯t seem to be lying.¡± Lennon was stunned, while the other Gardners thought this could not passibly be true. At that moment, Adrian said, ¡°Nadine¡¯s telling the truth, Mr. Lennon. Your eldest brother, Chad Gardner, was War Legate Achelous of Wyvern Peak. I¡¯vee here today to retrieve his corpse so that he can be buried at Heroes Cemetery.¡± ¡°Wh¨CWhere¡¯s your proof?¡± Lemon looked at Adrian in a daze. At that moment, Lennon felt his mind inplete turmoil. Adrian then said, ¡°The reason V War Legate Achelous died was that someone revealed his location andid down an ambush for them to be assassinated. On top of that, the man who betrayed him was Chase, your second eldest brother. ¡°After Chad died, Chase took his body away, which I still haven¡¯t figured out why yet. However, what I can tell you now is that Chad¡¯s corpse is currently within the Gardner residence.¡± Lennon was stunned. Nadine grabbed his hand as she said, ¡°War Legate Draco¡¯s telling the truth, Uncle Lennon, I don¡¯t know what happened in between, but I can tell you for sure that my father¡¯s corpse is in our home.¡± Lennon was startled, but Nadine grabbed his arm and said, ¡°War Legate Draco¡¯s telling you the truth, Uncle Lennon. If you don¡¯t believe him, we could go into Grandfather¡¯s study to find out the truth.¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°But Uncle Chase has given strict orders that no one is to enter the house or they will die a horrible death,¡± Louis said. ¡°she¡¯s right!¡± ¡°Chase forbade us from entering, so we¡¯d be breaking the family rules if we go,¡± Lennon¡¯s sisters said. Nadine looked at her aunts and asked, ¡°Have any of you ever stopped to think why Uncle Chase refused to let us inside?¡± Chapter 629 Chapter 629 The Gardners were stunned when they heard Nadine say this. They all thought of it before, but none of them expected this to be the answer. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Looking at how shocked they were, Mya said, ¡°Mr. Lennon, Chase will arrive in a little more than two hours, What will you do when he returns?¡± Lennon took a deep breath, but Nadine hurriedly said, ¡°Please stop hesitating, Uncle Lennon. I swear to you that everything I¡¯ve said is true, and that¡¯s because I went in there and saw it myself. Do you still remember that ckout that happened at our home a few days ago? That¡¯s when I snuck in.¡± Lennon turned toward Nadine with a fierce expression, who nodded her head at him. At that moment, he said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go inside with you. However, I will say this first. If we go in there and nothing you¡¯ve said is true, Chase will kill you, Naddy.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid,¡± Nadine replied, ¡°I want Eather to have a proper burial, and I will stop at nothing to see that happen.¡± ¡°Fine, Lennon then turned toward Adrian and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you there, War Legate Draco. However, you¡¯d best be prepared for the Gardners toe at you in full force if you¡¯re unable to prove anything.¡± ¡°Can we go in now?¡± Adrian gestured. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± After that, the entire Gardner family stormed toward the rear courtyard, along with a few dozen men Adrian brought with him. On the way there, the Gardners whispered to one another, while Nadine walked toward Adrian with a smile on her face. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯m seeing you in your battle suit, Adrian. I may not be able to see your face, but you look really cool.¡± Adrian said nothing but shot her a re. Soon, Lennon and the others arrived at the old man¡¯s vi. After everyone stopped, he said, ¡°You! Open up this door, we¡¯re heading inside. ¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± A few bodyguards responded and quickly opened the door before entering the living room. The moment they entered, they shrieked, fearful expressions oveing their faces. After taking a few steps back, one of them said, ¡°Sir! Th¨CThere¡­ There¡¯s a coffin inside!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Lennon was extremely shocked when he heard this. Now impatient, he charged into the living room with the others following closely behind. When they arrived at the liv room, a number of women screamed when they saw the coffin, while Lennon walked up to it and looked inside. At that moment, his scalp tingled as he yelled, ¡°Chad!¡± With a loud ¡°thud,¡± he fell to the ground on his knees as he trembled. The others followed suit at the sight of this. They all looked at the man lying Inside the ss coffin, whose face was still clearly recognizable to them despite the many years since his death. ¡°Chad!¡± ¡°Why?! Why are you here?!¡± Nadine¡¯s aunts leaned against the coffin and cried when they saw the corpse within. With reddened eyes, Nadine walked over and said to Lennon, ¡°Grandfather¡¯s corpse is inside the study.¡± Hearing this, Lennon charged up the stairs without hesitation. After that, with the help of his sisters, they all pushed the door of the study open and saw the old man, sitting lifelessly on his chair. ¡°Chase, you b*stard! How could you do such a thing!¡± Lennon yelled so loudly that even the people downstairs could hear him. Chapter 630 Chapter 630 ¡°Father!¡± ¡°Father!¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Nadine¡¯s aunts wailed. Outside the vi, Adrian and Mya stood in the courtyard, silently listening to the voicesing from within the vi. Mya was clearly shocked as she said, ¡°I¡¯m surprised that the heroic War Legate Achelous wasn¡¯t given a proper burial after his valiant sacrifices.¡± Adrian remained silent, while Mya turned around to wipe her tears. Approximately ten minutester, Lennon walked out of the living room, his body trembling vigorously. He led the younger Gardners, whose eyes were also reddened, and stood before Adrian. ¡°What¡¯s going on here, War Legate Draco? Why were my brother¡¯s and father¡¯s corpses left inside the vi?¡± ¡°I¡¯m investigating this matter personally right now, but I don¡¯t have a clear answer for you yet. What I do know is that Chase seems to be looking for something but hasn¡¯t seeded yet. Moreover, the thing he¡¯s looking for might be around this area, and he was afraid that it might end up being buried with them, hence the corpses.¡± ¡°What is he looking for?¡± Lennon asked with his fists clenched. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but whatever it is, it¡¯s no doubt very important to him.¡± ¡°Damn b*stard! I¡¯m going to kill him!¡± Lennon yelled. Never did he once think that the brother he respected so much would do something so stupid. Noticing that Lennon was on the verge of going berserk, Adrian said, ¡°Lennon, there¡¯s no point in you getting mad over this right now. You won¡¯t be able to do anything to Chase in your current situation. Instead, you should focus on taking care of your family. Who¡¯s in charge of the Gardners right now?¡± ¡°My brother is the chief secretary of Internal Affairs and hasn¡¯t been back home much. I¡¯m the one leading our family, so it¡¯s only natural they¡¯ll listen to me.¡± ¡°Excellent. In that case, your family and I are on the same side, correct?¡± ¡°What should I do now, War Legate Draco? I wouldn¡¯t have known any of this until the day I die if you hadn¡¯t told me. I implore you. Please give the your orders.¡± ¡°What you should focus on now is protecting your family from being harmed by Chase. I¡¯ll deal with the rest. I¡¯ll make sure I do a proper job of this since it is rted to War Legate Achelous.¡± ¡°What are your ns?¡± Lennon asked. ¡°I must kill that b*stard with my own hands to avenge my brother and father!¡± ¡°You should focus on fulfilling your duties,¡± Adrian replied. After that, he gestured to someone and said, ¡°Retrieve War Legate Achelous¡® corpse and bury him at Heroes Cemetery in the northern region. However, the Gardners won¡¯t be allowed to follow to the cemetery due to circumstances. ¡°Remember what I said, Mr. Lennon. Focus on what you should be doing and don¡¯t do anything rash.¡± Mya then waved her hands, followed by more than twenty men entering the living room. After praying in silence for a few minutes, they carried the ss coffin and walked out of the rear court. Lennon¡¯s sisters, teary¨Ceyed, wanted to follow the coffin, but Adrian¡¯s men stopped them from doing so. After that, he turned. toward Lennon and said, ¡°Farewell, Mr. Lennon.¡± He then walked away without a backward nce. Mya and her men followed behind as they left the Gardner residence. At that moment, Nadine chased after them and shouted, ¡°Adrian!¡± Adrian stopped and turned around to look at Nadine, whose face was drenched in tears. ¡°Please don¡¯t leave me here. Take me with you, please¡­¡± Adrian frowned and was just about to say something, but Nadine interrupted and said, ¡°I know I might be a burden to you, but please Please take me with you¡­¡± Nadine even got down on her knees as she pleaded. Chapter 631 Chapter 631 Nadine sincerely wanted to leave with Adrian. She did not wish to stay with her family anymore. Adrian looked at Nadine and kept quiet. After a while, he said to her, ¡°Come on then.¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Nadine stood up and made her way to Adrian with a joyous expression. Adrian led Nadine to the car and left the Gardner residence. On the other hand, Carlene kept quiet as she watched War Legate Draco departing with her daughter from the vi balcony. In her mind, the prophecy was closer toing true. Nadine left with Adrian, just as prophesied. Soon afterward, a piece of important information spread throughout Southrive. It was about a group of Wyvern Peak personnel escorting the transportation of a ss coffin to the south. It was rumored that War Legate Draco would bury War Legate Achelous in Heroes Cemetery in the south. This information influenced Southrive. Not long after Adrian left, a helicopternded in the courtyard of the Gardner residence. Chase got out with two bodyguards, his expression filled with anger. Meanwhile, Lennon and the other Gardners had already been waiting in the courtyard for a long time. Chase had already Irarned about the incident on his way here so it was clear that he wasing to admonish his family. ¡°What the heck is going on with you today, Lennon?! Didn¡¯t I say that no one is to enter Father¡¯s vi? Why did you break the rule today?!¡± Chase made his way to Lennon with long strides and queried Lennon in a cold voice. The younger Gardners trembled in fear from his query. However, Lennon flew into a great rage and retorted, ¡°Chase, had I not entered the residence to take a look today, I would¡¯ve been kept in the dark till my death. Do you understand what you¡¯ve done? You¡¯re an animal¡±¡± As Lennon roared, he abruptly stepped forward and grabbed Chase by the cor. Chase¡¯s bodyguards pulled Lennon away forcefully upon noticing the situation. Chase furrowed his eyebrows and said, ¡°Lennon, I did this for the family. Do you think I wanted to do this?¡± ¡°Hah-hah-hah!¡± Lennon burst outughing upon hearing this. After theughter, he said, ¡°All right, you don¡¯t have to exin yourself to me. Chase, You¡¯re bound to be punished for what you did. Starting today, you¡¯re exiled from the family. This family doesn¡¯t need someone like you.¡± ¡°Get out of here!¡± Lennon gave the order for Chase to leave, Chase¡¯s paze turned stern and said coldly, ¡°The family has always been led by me. What gives you the right to cast me out of ¡°the family?¡± Lennonughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s not my right but it is the right of every family member. If we can lift you up, we can pull you down as well. Give it a try if you don¡¯t believe ine.¡± Chase immediately looked toward the other Gardners upon hearing Lennon¡¯s words. ¡°This family grew to its current status today because of my help. Those who are willing to take my side, stand behind me Those who aren¡¯t willing to do so may stay where they are.¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to see who is the real decision-maker in this family,¡± said Chase nonchntly. He assumed that the family would follow him because of his authority. However, even someone as vain as Louis did not move after Chase¡¯s voice faded, The spot behind Chase remained empty. Not a single person stood behind him. Chapter 632 Chapter 632 Chase had been acting as the leader of the family over the years. But even though he was the head of the family, it was really Lennon who sacrificed himself for the family. It was clear that Chase had not expected the situation would be so awkward. He instantly furrowed his eyebrows and said, ¡± Very well. Sisters, it seems that you feel the same way as Lennon, right? You choose to betray me in the end after all that I¡¯ve done for the family.¡± Chase¡¯s elder sister, Yara, said, ¡°We didn¡¯t betray you. It was you who betrayed the family. You hid our father¡¯s and elder brother¡¯s bodies here and refused to bury them so they may rest in peace. You¡¯ve deceived everyone yet you still haven¡¯t realized what you¡¯ve done¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°I said that I was doing it for the family.¡± ¡°No, you didn¡¯t do it for the family, but for yourself. You did this so Internal Affairs could deprive the monarch of his roles. then you¡¯ll take Novemton for yourself. Let me tell you this. You¡¯re a selfish person who will do anything without any concern for other people¡¯s survival. ¡°Get out of here. You¡¯re not a part of the family from now on,¡± said Yara to Chase as she pointed at the door. Chase¡¯s gaze was ferocious. He had not expected that his siblings would betray him ¡°Fine. You¡¯ll regret leaving me. Men, capture every member of the family now!¡± Chase roared. Stomp, stomp, stomp! Following Chase¡¯s remark, the Prefect Sentry from Southrive¡¯s Internal Affairs waiting outside rushed into the courtyard with their guns. They instantly almed their guns at Lennon¡¯s and the others¡® heads. Lennon was furious and roared, ¡°Chase, do you really have the audacity to kill your siblings?! Are you emboldened by something? What are you trying to do here?!¡± The female Gardners were shrieking in fear. The younger Gardners were shaking profusely at this very moment Yara shouted, ¡°Are you truly going to kill your family for the sake of your selfish motives, Chase?!¡± Chase¡¯s lips curled into a smirk. ¡°I¡¯ve sacrificed so much for all of you, yet you choose to betray me in the end. I won¡¯t put up with this anymore. You can repent in prison for some time!¡± ¡°Take them away!¡± he roared. Chase was an influential figure from Novemton¡¯s Internal Affairs headquarters. He had the authority to imprison people at will. Upon saying that, Internal Affairs¡® Prefect Sentry pinned all the Gardners to the ground, detained them, and marched them to their vehicles.. Lennon roared, ¡°Chase, kill me if you have the balls! You won¡¯t be alive for much longer! War Legate Draco won¡¯t let you get away with this!¡± ¡°Chase, you b*stard!¡± Chase clenched its dists and his gaze was filled with solemness. His subordinates were arresting the Gardners and the sounds of their panicked screams could be heard throughout the courtyard. The Gardners were soon taken away. Chase immediately gave the order. ¡°Lock down the estate and send someone to search my father¡¯s residence with a fine- toothedb. Find me the Dragon Medallion!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The grandmander waved his hand and led his subordinates to walk away soon afterward. Meanwhile, Chase turned his head and looked toward Carlene¡¯s vi. A man in a ck suit was standing in the living room of her vi. He was Thiago, who had served in War Legate Achelous¡± escort teaIL Carlene had urgently summoned Thiago ¡°Thiago, take the Dragon Medallion and leave here at once. When the time is right, hand it over to Draco.¡± Carlene took out the Dragon Medallion from the safe and passed it to Thiago. Thiago held the medallion in his hand and said with a frown, ¡°Mrs. Legate, my duty is to protect you. You shoulde with me.¡± Carlene shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t leave, Thiago. You, on the other hand, your duty is to protect the Dragon Medallion.¡± ¡°Mrs. Legate¡­¡± Before Thiago could finish his sentence, the sound of footsteps was suddenly hearding from the outside Chapter 633 Chapter 633 Someone wasing Thiago¡¯s figure shifted and he instantly vanished from the living room. Following his departure, Chase led a few people into the vi from the outside. Carleneposed herself and looked toward the man. ¡°You¡¯re here, Chase.¡± Chase furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Who were you talking to earlier, Carlene?¡± Carlene smiled. ¡°No one. Naddy called me and told me that she couldn¡¯t find her party dress. Why? What brings you to me?¡± It was apparent that Chase did not believe Carlene but there was nothing he could do to her for the time being. He nced around the room and said, ¡°Carlene, you should know that it won¡¯t end well for you to lie to me. If you tell me the whereabouts of the Dragon Medallion, perhaps Naddy and you will need not worry about anything else for the rest of your lives.¡± ¡°How many times have I told you about Chad¡¯s sudden passing? I didn¡¯t even manage to see him one last time. I have no idea about the Dragon Medallion, Carlene replied. ¡°It¡¯d be best if I don¡¯t catch you lying. ¡°However, I have to trouble you to put up with what¡¯sing next. Take her,¡± Chase ordered. As he spoke, a few people walked over and detained Carlene. Since his t had already been exposed, Chase did not mind putting all the Gardners in jail. It would be a good thing for him if that was the case. Carlene did not resist but on the contrary, she chuckled ¡°Chase, let me tell you this. You¡¯re not going to be cocky for long. Naddy is already on her way to meet War Legate Draco with the information. You will suffer ate more tragic than Chad in the end.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Chase instantly flew into a great rage and said, ¡°You told your daughter about this matter?¡± Carlene chuckled and said, ¡°Of course War Legate Draco and my daughter went over to Father¡¯s vi a few days ago. Moreover, he found the item that you didn¡¯t manage to find after so many years.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s the medallion?¡± Chase asked, ¡°Do you want to know where it is?¡± Carlene sneered. ¡°Yes.¡± Carlene said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to hide it from you anymore at this point. Naddy has already taken the Dragon Medallion. If I¡¯m not mistaken, it has already reached War Legate Draco by now.¡± Chase was furious upon hearing this. He pulled out a dagger from his subordinate¡¯s waist and swing it at Carlene¡¯s neck Carlene did not budge Chase suddenly stopped moving and said, ¡°You¡¯re lying, Carlene. You¡¯re trying to provoke me on purpose because you want me to kill you and let the Dragon Medallion be lost forever, right?¡± Carlene chuckled and said, ¡°You refuse to believe me when I¡¯ve already told you the truth. I have nothing else for you. Chase, oh, Chase. You¡¯re destined to be a sinner in this life. There wille a day when Draco will chop you into pieces to avenge Achelous!¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Chase said, ¡°Don¡¯t bring that up with me! You should think about your future instead. As for Draco, I have my ways to deal ¡°Take her away!¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± A few people took Carlene away soon afterward. With that, all the Gardners, aside from Chase¡¯s wife and daughter, had been captured. At that moment, a man wearing a ck cape walked into the room and said to Chase, ¡°Sir, War Legate Draco is heading toward Heroes Cemetery in Northzone.¡± Chase tumed his head and asked, ¡°How many people are with him?¡± ¡°Even though Sauthrive¡¯s Wyvern Peak is behaving rather strangely, there are only a few subordinates who went to Northzone with Draco. There are roughly twenty of them.¡± ¡°He has the audacity to go to Northzone with only twenty people? That¡¯s simply a joke. Now is our time to kill hirn. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Reach out to ck Nergal in the ounds at once!¡± Upon saying that, Chase quickly walked to the main foyer. Soon, he arrived at the main control room and beckoned the staff to start a video call with an unknown ount at once. The video call was meant for ck Nergal in the ounds. Chapter 634 Chapter 634 ck Nergal was one of the five major organizations in the ounds. It was founded by Navia¡¯s enemy countries in the ounds to resist Wyvern Peak. One could describe ck Nergal as Wyvern Peak¡¯s destroyer. The organization was established by the different enemy countries and was ruled by a board of directors. Arge number of soldiers were trained to fight against Navia¡¯s Wyvern Peak. Meanwhile, a meeting was called to order in ck Nergal¡¯s headquarters in the ounds. It was chaired by ck Nergal¡¯s middle management, Ss Dragan. Meanwhile, a video call came in and startled everyone in the meeting room. ¡°Where is this calling from?¡± Ss stopped speaking, turned around, and asked. ¡°It¡¯s from Navia¡¯s Gardner family, Draking¡± ¡°Is it from Chase?¡± Ss was shocked and puzzled. He immediately ordered his subordinate to connect the call. When the video came through, Chase showed up on the screen. Noticing the situation, Ss asked, ¡°Mr. Chase, it has been a long time since we met. You look well.¡± Chase¡¯s face was cold and angry. ¡°I¡¯d like to give you a chance to eliminate Draco, Ss. Would you like it?¡± Ss was stunned. ¡°What do you mean? You may think that I¡¯m unaware of your recent fallout with Wyvern Peak. Are you trying to use me to eliminate Draco?¡± ¡°Draco is already heading to Heroes Cemetery in Northzone and only has twenty people with him. This is the best time for ck Nergal to eliminate Draco.¡± ¡°I will immediately mobilize my Internal Affairs¡® guards in Northzone and give permission to ck Nergal to enter the natural moat for the time being to kill Draco. Also, I¡¯ll figure out a way to block Draco¡¯s route of retreat. ¡°The opportunity is here. It¡¯s your choice to decide if you want to kill him.¡± The video call ended when Chase finished his sentence. Ss furrowed his eyebrows and said, ¡°If Chase could say something like that, it means Navia won¡¯t last for long. ¡°Who here is willing to head to Northzone to kill Draco? Step forward!¡± Whoosh! A Luposia general stood up. This person¡¯s moniker was Lonewolf, and he was the most powerful assassin in ck Nergal. He had a strong physique and he had the strength of a tiger. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. It was said that he had wanted to kill Draco for a long time. Lonewolf stood up and said, ¡°Draking, Draco killed my father with his own hands in the past. I¡¯ve been wanting to kill him for a long time. Luposia must be involved in this war, and I will most certainly march forward without hesitation!¡® His face was filled with solemness. Adrian had defeated and killed his father in the past, and he himself had joined ck Nergal to take out Draco one day. Upon hearing this, Ss chuckled and said, ¡°Good. You live up to Luposia¡¯s reputation. I shall hand the battle to you, Lonewolf. You must all Draco. Navia¡¯s doors will be wide open to us when he¡¯s dead.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Draco is like a toy to me. There are no cowards in Luposia, I will Ill Draco today,¡± Lonewolf said in an icy tone. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll give you a hundred of my men, Lonewolf.¡± ¡°No!¡± Lonewolf rejected bluntly and said, ¡°There are only over twenty people with Draco. Wouldn¡¯t be bullying him with strength in numbers if 1 bring a hundred people? All I need is myself. Draco is nothing to me even if I were to go alone.¡± Lonewall¡¯s brave, proud words touched Ss. Ss said, ¡°All right, Lonewolf, I order you to head to Northzone immediately to kill Draco.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Lonewolf stood up. Chapter 635 Chapter 635 Northzane was located at the border of Navia. Heroes Cemetery was built here and countless of Wyvern Peak¡¯s outstanding soldiers had been buried here. It was snowing heavily in Northzone this morning and the winds that blew through were piercingly cold. Endless white snow covered the mountainous area of Northzone. The tombstones and headstones in Heroes Cemetery located halfway up the mountain were alsopletely covered in snow. Heroes Cemetery, which was usually calm, appeared unusually oppressive today. More than ten soldiers carrying a ss coffin trudged through the cemetery, leaving footprints in the snow. A few other soldiers were digging a grave with great effort. Mya directed these soldiers to create a resting ce for War Legate Achelous. Dressed in his war legate¡¯s battle suit, Adrian stood quietly outside the cemetery. Next to him was Nadine who was d in a cotton jacket. She covered her mouth and felt helpless in the face of the situation. ¡°Legate, the grave has already been dug. May we bury the deceased?¡± a soldier walked out of the cemetery and asked Adrian. Adrian took a nce at the sun in the sky and said calmly. ¡°Bury at half past eleven.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Wyvern Prak¡¯s soldiers stood quietly in Heroes Cemetery, guarding Chad¡¯s coffin. It was snowing but no one moved. They waited for half past eleven to arrive. Adrian was very calm. Next to him, Nadine could asionally be heard sobbing Time passed and the snow was getting heavier with each passing minute. At half past eleven in the morning, Adrian raised his head, took another nce at the sun, and said, ¡°Begin the burial.¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Nadine dropped to her knees when Adrian¡¯s voice faded and broke down, crying loudly. ¡°Begin the burial!¡± Mya echoed. More than ten Wyvern Peak soldiers lifted the coffin in preparation to bury War Legate Achelous. However, it was at this moment that a loud boom was heard. A streak of fiery glow cut across the air from afar and shot toward the cemetery at an extremely high speed. If one were to see closely, the fiery glow was an ammunition shot from afar. ¡°Watch out!¡± Mya roared upon noticing the fiery glow. All the soldiers were shocked and quickly looked up at the sky. The fireball was shooting toward the cemetery at full speed. ¡°Protect War Legate Achelous¡® body!¡± Mya shouted. Her voice faded and all the soldiers carrying the coffin inhaled a deep breath and threw themselves on top of the coffin. Meanwhile, Mya prepared to leap into action. But before she could, a strong wind blew by with a loud whoosh. Adrian had already leaped into the air and kicked at the fireball. The fineball was kicked away and exploded in the air above the forest. A few trees nearby were instantly broken from the impact of the explosion. Boom! A fiery glow filled the sky and mes were burning throughout the forest. Adriannded on the ground. He turned around and said nonchntly, ¡°Continue the burial!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The group of soldiers answered and lifted the coffin. Adrian stood up, stuck his hands into his suit, and shifted his cold gaze the direction where the fireball hade from Nadine ran over and stopped before him. She said anxiously, ¡°What¡¯s going on, Adrian?¡± He did not answer. However, Nadine saw a man in a battle suit carrying a bazooka on his shoulder slowly walking out from the forest. The man¡¯s bazooka was still emanating smoke. Chapter 636 Chapter 636 ¡°Is that a Lupostan?¡± Nadine widened her eyes in disbelief. A Luposian managed to show up in Navia¡¯s Northzone territory. Where were Internal Affairs¡® federation guards? ¡°B¡°stard¡± Nadine cussed. Adrian did not speak. He gazed in the direction of the natural moat nonchntly as if there was a huge responsibility waiting for him there ¡°I hope you¡¯re well, Draco.¡± A voice came into Adrian¡¯s ears. The approaching man walked into the cemetery, threw away the bazooka In his hands, and greeted Adrian with a smile. It was Lonewall Just as Chase had mentioned, he had opened up the entrance in Northzone and let Lanewolf in. A group of enemies from the ounds were watching the scene as well. 1.norwall¡¯s mission was to kill Draco Upon hearing Lonewoll¡¯s remark, Adrian shifted his gaze from the natural muat ever so slightly and landed on Lonewolf. He said, ¡°Is ck Nergal losing its members? Haven¡¯t you given up on this so¨C called dream of yours by now?¡± Adrian was not acquainted with Lonewolf but he could tell that Lonewolf was from ck Nergal from the battle suit he was wearing, ck Nergal was Adrian¡¯s old enemy so he was no stranger to their battle suit. On the other hand, Lonewolf¡¯s gaze turned ferocious and pointed at Adrian. ¡°You killed my father. So today, I¡¯m going to kill you. I want the world to know that I am unparalleled in this world. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°You¡¯re just an ant under my foot¨Ca worm in my palm¨Cthat could not amount to anything useful!¡± Adrian¡¯s attention was piqued for a moment. He asked, ¡°Who was your father?¡± Lonewolf answered, ¡°My father was Wolfgang. Why? Do you remember him?¡± Wolfgang was one of the ten leaders of Laposta and Adrian knew him very well. ¡°I remember. So you¡¯re Wolfgang¡¯s son. Do you want to go down the same path as your father?¡± asked Adrian. ¡°I¡¯m here today to kill you. I¡¯m the most powerful warrior of ck Nergal, while you¡¯re nothing,¡± said Lonewolf. Adrian did not reply. He nced at the surroundings. ¡°Are you alone?¡± Lonewolfughed. ¡°I alone am enough to kill you Adrian was bored of hearing boastful speeches like these. Next to Adrian, Nadine said to him, ¡°Ask him how he got in, Adrian. This is the Northzone. It¡¯s Navia¡¯s territory, so how was he able to make it here so easily?¡± Adrian shoved Nadine aside. It goes without saying that Lonewolf¡¯s entrance to? Northzone was rted to Chase. *After shoving her away, Adrian said, ¡°Wollgang¡¯s son, you may begin.¡± It was apparent that Lonewolf was infuriated by Adrian¡¯s words. He pulled out a dagger from his waist and sneered as he said, ¡°Draco, I will avenge my father today. I¡¯ll make sure that you die under my de.¡± When his voice faded away, a whoosh was heard. Lonewolf had already turned into a shadow that was coming toward Adrian for an attack. He moved so swiftly that Nadine could not catch his movements with her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re doomed, Draco!¡± Lonewolf roared. The dagger was sharp and glistened terrifyingly. Lonewolf felt rather confident about his speed. On usual days, he would rarely attack in person but would draw blood with every attack. However, he was disappointed the next moment because his full¨C effort strike instantly missed its mark Adrian had turned his body to the side to dodge Lonewolf¡¯s attack before Lonewolf had even noticed ¡°What?¡± It was apparent that Lonewolf had not expected Adrian would sessfully dodge his attack and was astounded. Before he could react to the situation, Adrian raised his right leg up high in a split before he swung his extended leg. A thud was heard and his kicknded on Lonewolf¡¯s shoulder. Crack! ¡°Gah!¡± An intense, agonizing scream was heard, followed by Lonewolf instantly dropping to his knees. Chapter 637 Chapter 637 Crack! An intense shock radiated through Lonewall¡¯s body. He felt as if his internal organs were shattered by the shock at this very moment and spat out a mouthful of fresh blood. Lonewolf¡¯s mouth widened in surprise and he tried to get up on his feet with great effort. However, Adrian stepped on his shoulder until he could not hudge A gush of surging force suppressed Lonewall. This was the first time feeling such an irresistible force that restrained his body so ferociously despite his years of training in ck Nergal. He was inplete shock at this v svery moment. He never expected Draco to be so tough. ¡°Gah!¡± Lonewolf let out another agonizing scream from the force Adrian exerted on him. Soon afterward, Adrian continued to push his font down until Lonewolf¡¯s shoulder waspletely broken and a spray of fresh blood spurted out from the wound. Only then did be stop ever so slightly. Lonewolf was already shaking profusely. He figured that it would be difficult for bien to stand up now. ¡°Do you have a helper?¡± Adrian aslord. Lonewolf¡¯s head was drenched in sweat. He could be described as being conceited and arrogant when he first arrived, yet, he hadpletely broken down now. It was his first time fighting against Draco, this was his first time experiencing Draco¡¯s power. Lonewolf widened his mouth slightly but he was rendered speechless. After shaking for a long time, he said, ¡°You win, War Legate Draco. I didn¡¯t expect you to be more powerful than I imagined.¡± Adrian scoffed. Lonewolf stood up with great effort. He did not wish to fight anymore and was finding an opportunity to leave. ¡°War Legate Draco, you¡¯ve defeated me with just one move in our spar this time and I conceded to my defeat willingly. However, don¡¯t worry, I will surpass you one day.¡± ¡°I shall bid my farewell now!¡± Lonewolf blurted in haste and turned around in preparation to leave. However, he heard Adrian¡¯s voice which sent a shiver down his spine just as he turned around. ¡°You¡¯re already here. And now you¡¯re trying to leave here alive?¡± Lonewolf¡¯s entire body shook and his legs trembled beyond his control. He inhaled a deep breath, turned around, and said to Adrian, ¡°War Legate Draco, we were only sparring. I don¡¯t have any intention to kill you and I hope that you will show mercy.¡± Adrian chuckled. He looked at Lonewoll and said, ¡°Are you a fool or do you think I¡¯m a fool?¡± ¡°Unini¡­¡± Lonewolf stopped talking and was at a loss for words. He paused for a moment before he said, ¡°We¡¯re all warriors, War Legate Draco, Shouldn¡¯t we have mutual respect at the very least? Hence, you won today¡¯s spar ording to our usual practice.¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I have matters to attend to now. We¡¯ll meet again!¡± Lonewolf said this with forced calmness. Upon saying that, he turned tall and ran toward Northzone¡¯s natural moat. Meanwhile, he felt a feeling of fear surging through the depths of his heart. Lonewolf wanted to leave Navia as soon as possible. He knew that he would be safe if he could step into the natural moat to enter Luposta Lonewolf ran with all his might. He turned his head to look at Adrian while he sprinted and felt slightly relieved that Adrian was not chasing after him. A few minutester, Lonewolf crossed the natural moat and entered Luposia¡¯s territory. He rubbed his chest tofort himself as soon as he stepped into his country¡¯s territory. Chapter 638 Chapter 638 Then, he stopped at Luposia¡¯s national minat and shouted to Adrian who stood at Heroes Cemetery, ¡°Frankly, you¡¯re nothing, Draco. I¡¯m not in good condition today. I¡¯ll make sure you die the ned time we meet!¡± He roared, ¡°I will kill you to avenge my father! Hab¨Chah¨Chah!¡± When he was done roaring, Lonewolf tilted his head back andughed maniacally, Then, he turned around and ran toward Luposia However, just as he turned around, he suddenly mmed into someone and almost fell to the ground. ¡°Who Is Lonewolf roared. He got to his feet and was about to berate the person when he saw who was standing before him. He was instantly astounded and became stunned. Adrian had appeared within Luposia¡¯s territory without his notice and was looking at him with a calm expression Lonewoll shook profusely. He was under the assumption that he had escaped from War Legate Draco earlier so he could not refrain from making righteous remarks at Adrian He had not expected War Legate Dracs to enter tapasta¡¯s territory. ¡°Uh¡­ Uiem..¡± Lonewolf stood watching Adrian standing before him in a daze. He began to back away but he could not speak Adrian food at film and said, ¡°Did your father never teach you not to walk through certain ces as you wish?¡± Lonewoll was shaking profusely and said in a panic¨Cstricken bone, ¡°I was only joking with you, War Legate Draco Can¡¯t Navians take a joke? Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°Also, this is topsia¡¯s territory, War Legate Draco. You¡¯ve already triggered thews of two countries by entering Luposia¡¯s territory.¡± Lonewolfbacked away as he spoke. Adrian chuckled and said. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s an honorable act to kill a Lupon on Luposia¡¯s territory?¡± ¡°War Legate Draco, I¨CI was only joking with you I was only joking, really, Lonewolf said in a shaky voice. Lonewall¡¯s face blushed scarlet and he appeared extremely embarrassed as he talked. Adrian furrowed his eyebrows and said, ¡°Were you really just joking? Lonewolf mudded repeatedly. He smiled and said, ¡°Yes, War Legate Draco Can¡¯t the war legate of Navia not take a joke? Otherwise, how are you going to convince the masses in the future? ¡°I have matters to attend to, so I won¡¯t keep youpany anymore. Goodbye, War Legate Draco!¡± Upon saying that, Lonewolf ran toward the distance once again. Just as Lefore, Lonewolf felt that he had already run far enough. Moreover, he had already entered Luposia¡¯s hintends and Duposia¡¯s artery was stalloned nearby. Hence, he felt that he was safe here. Lonewolf stopped running and, noticing that Adrian was not alter him, he immediately jumped onto a rock and flipped Adrian. Jie shouted, ¡°You are a piece of sh*t and a deadbeat, Draco! I¡¯m going to kill you and sleep with your witsan soon! Hal -hat hab¨Cha!¡± Lonewolf threw has head back and burst out inughter.. However, before Lonewolf finishedughing, his expression froze. It was because he saw Adrian showing up before himself once agales This time, Lonewolf waspletely stunned. He managed to escape by luck twice previously yet he had not expected this tot Charter 638 happen again. Lonewolf felt extremely embarrassed and smiled at Adrian. ¡°You¡¯rest, War Legate Draco. I wanted to test your spred. After all, we should know both ourselves and our adversaries. This Is Nam¡¯s¡ª¡® St! Before Lonewolf could finish his sentence, Adrian¡¯s arm went through Lonewolf¡¯s chest. Lonewolf¡¯s entire body shook once. He raised his head to look at Adrian, and was instantly paralyzed with fear. Chapter 639 Chapter 639 Lonewoll was no longerughing. He looked down at the a nn prating his chest, then up at Adrian standing before him. Ovee by shock, he started to break down Lonewolf regretted his action atst. From his expression, it was clear that he was filled with fear. In fact, he had burst into Tears He had no idea what to do now and would not have taunted Adrian after running away if he knew this would happen. His being in this situation was a result of his own actions. Although Adrian was expressionless, Lonewolf could feel the cold, murderous intent emanating from him. Lonewolf never expected this to happen. Tears of fear and despair streamed down his face and he said in a shaky voire, War Legate Drace, I-I was wrong. I was wrong!¡± Lonewoll was crying profusely. He never expected this Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°Are youfortable?¡± asked Adrian. Adrian¡¯s voice was nonchnt and casual, but to Lonewolf, it sounded like a voice from hell. Lonewolf trembled from head to toe. ¡°War Legate Draco, 1-1 ndorstand my mistakes. Please- sh! Before he could finish his sentence, the glint of cold steel was seen and Lonewold¡¯s head was severed from his neck. The fearful expression he had on before he died was frozen on his face. Thud! Lonewolf¡¯s body copsed to the ground while his head rolled to the side. Adrian wiped his hands and turned his head to nce at Luposia¡¯s territory before turning around and heading back to Northone¡¯s natural moat, leaving Lonewolf¡¯s corpse toy there quietly Meanwhile, at ck Nergal¡¯s headquarters and the headquarters of eight enemy countries from the ounds, everyone watched in a daze in Adrian safely left Luposia¡¯s natural moat. They had just witnessed him murdering Lonewoll through the surveince cameras in the distance. This was the first time in Navia¡¯s history that a Navian crossed the border to kill someone A few ound countries were infuriated. Adrian walked back to Heroes Cemetery after he was done dealing with Lonewolf. War Legate Achelous was already buried and it had stopped snowing in Northzone. Soon after, he boarded a helicopter and left Northrone. A few helicopters rose into the sky and few toward Southrive. In the helicopter, Adrian sat quietly while Nadine sat opposite him. She was sizing him up in all seriousness. As he shut his eps to rest, Nadine asked, ¡°Adrian, why did that man from ck Nergal suddenly show up in Northzone? Shouldn¡¯t the federation guards of Internal Affairs be posted nearby?¡± Adrian opened his eyes to nce at Nadine before he shut his eyes once again. He answered, ¡°Chase revealed my whereabouts to ck Nergal and opened the natural moat¡¯s entrance, allowing ck Nergal¡¯s member into Na¡± It¡¯s that stand again!¡± Nadine scolded in anger. Having once respected her uncle, Nadine leamed after this incident that one should not judge a book by its cover od her teeth but did not On the other hand, Adrian opened his eyes and asked Nadine, ¡°Tell me, Nadine Where¡¯s the item?¡± Chapter 640 Chapter 640 Nadine was stunned. She appeared puzzled by Adrian¡¯s sudden question. ¡°What are you talking about? What do you mean ¡®where¡¯s the item?¡± asked Nadine in puzzlement Mya looked at Nadine with a smile on her face. She shook her head but made noment. Adrian said, ¡°Where¡¯s the item that your mother hid away?¡± Nadine was still rather confused. However, she slowly came to understand his question. Adrian was referring to the medallion Nadine said, ¡°Are you talking about the Dragon Medallion?¡± Adrian nodded. Nadine said in astonishment, ¡°How do you find out about the medallion? My mother hasn¡¯t breathed a word of it to you.¡± Adrian looked at Nadine as if he was looking at a fool. Mya sniggered and said, ¡°Ms. Nadine, Draco is the leader of Wyvem Peak. If Chase, who isn¡¯t a member of Wyvem Peak knows about the Dragon Medallion, how could War Legate Draco possibly not know about it? *Since all of you know about the Dragon Medallion, why did you act like you didn¡¯t? What¡¯s going on, Adrian?¡± Nadine asked.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Adrian tilted his head to look outside without saying anything. Mya said, ¡°It¡¯s simple, Ms. Nadine. There¡¯s a recording of the medallion in Wyver Peak but War Legate Draco thought that it had been destroyed along with War Legate Achelous. ¡°However, be has found War Legate Achelous¡® corpse. It¡¯s only natural that he figured out that Chase is looking for the medallion. On the other hand, the medallion is most certainly in your mother¡¯s possession.¡± *Do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡± asked Mya. Nadine nodded Mya¡¯s remark had cleared Nadine¡¯s confusion. Adrian had only suspected that the Dragon Medallion had not disappeared from this world together with Achelous after finding War Legate Achelous¡± corpse. Through a series of spections, he was convinced that the medallion was in Carlene¡¯s possession. o Nadine inhaled a deep breath. ¡°It seems that we can¡¯t hide anything from you. The medallion is indeed in my mother¡¯s possession but, as per my father¡¯s instructions, she told me she won¡¯t hand it over to you so easily. ¡°You could say that he was afraid you¡¯ll embark on an evil path after you acquire the medallion.¡± Adrian turned his head and met Nadine¡¯s eyes. After a while, he said, ¡°Frankly, the Dragon Medallion isn¡¯t important to me. Wyvern Peak has three million soldiers, and that is powerful enough. On the other hand, Dragon Peak only has a million soldiers and that was in the past. I have no idea how many soldiers they have now. This number of people is insignificant to Upon hearing Adnan¡¯s remark, Nadine said, ¡°Since it¡¯s insignificant to you, why are you asking me about acquiring the Dragon Medallion then? Adrian chuckled. ¡°Have you never heard the saying ¡®The more the merrier?!¡± Nadine said, ¡°So, you do care about Dragon Peak¡¯s one million soldiers.¡± Adrian smiled but did not speak Mya shrugged. After a while, Nadine said, ¡°The medallion is with my mother. I¡¯ll take you to meet her when I¡¯m home.¡± ¡°Chase has already captured her,¡± said Adrian. Nadine was stunned upon hearing Adrian¡¯s remark. However, she thought about it and realized that in light of Chase¡¯s temperament, he surely would never let Carlee oll ¡°What should we do then? II Chase penalizes my mother, she will be tortured, right?¡± said Nadine with her head lowered. Upon saying that, she grabbed Adrian¡¯s arm and said anxiously, ¡°Adrian, mobilize your troop to kill Chase at once. What¡¯s the point of letting someone like him live?¡± Adrian did not answer Nadine. Mya exined, ¡°Chase is Internal Affairs¡® important personnel and holds authority over many people. If we were to kill him without proper reason, it¡¯d be equivalent to us having a fallout with the millions of Chase¡¯s supporters throughout the country ¡°Doing that won¡¯t be beneficial to Wyver Peak, do you understand?¡± Nadine asked, ¡°So you¡¯re saying that there¡¯s currently nothing we can do to Chase?¡± ¡°The legates figuring out away.¡± Mya looked toward Adrian. Chapter 641 Chapter 641 Adrian had barely spoken this whole time, and Nadine was having a hard time reading his mind. She kept quiet for a while upon hearing Mya¡¯s statement. A few minutester, she asked, ¡°How about the rest of the Gardners?¡± ¡°Chase has imprisoned them ton,¡± Adrian replied. Nadine appeared to be rather dejected and lowered her head once again. Perhaps understanding what Nadine was thinking, Adrian said, ¡°Come back to Swallowston with me and we¡¯ll n what to do next.¡± Nadine nodded and did notment further. Her life had taken a drastic turn all of a sudden and had no idea what her future looked like. The only thing she knew was that she was now all alone. The helicopternded in Swallowston at three in the afternoon. Adrian took Nadine to Swallowston and nned to let her stay here for a while. He tasked Mya with continuing the investigation into the rted matters. Meanwhile, Adrian took Nadine to One Jewel Road after both of them disembarked the helicopter. Along the way there, Nadine was rather curious and appeared rather eager. She asked him, ¡°Are you taking me to meet your wife, Adrian? What does she look like? Is she pretty?¡± After all, Nadine was rather interested in Adrian¡¯s wife, Samantha. Adrian did not answer her. dous after Nadine said, ¡°Adrian, where are you going to put me up? Am I going to stay with your wife? I wonder if she¡¯ll get jealous meeting me. ¡°What if I¡¯m prettier than your wife? What will you do if she gets angry? ¡°Hello, I¡¯m talking to you. Why aren¡¯t you answering me?¡± Nadine asked a whole bunch of questions and chattered on and on along the way. Meanwhile, the car drove into Jewel Road and arrived at One Jewel Road. Adrian stopped the car, turned his head, and said, ¡°You talk too much nonsense. Come on, we¡¯re here.¡± Upon saying that, he got out of the car. Nadine followed him and turned her head to see his home. As she looked around, Nadine suddenly found three women sitting in the vi¡¯s garden. They were munching on nuts and chatting happily. The three women were of exquisite countenance. As Nadine watched them, she was immediately drawn to these women. ¡°F*ck, they¡¯re so beautiful¡­¡± Nadine was astonished. It was clear that she was shocloed by these women¡¯s beauty. ¡°Do you have anything else to say now?¡± Adrian asked Nadine with a smile. Nadine¡¯s cheeks blushed and she rolled her eyes at Adrian. She was slightly olderpared to these wonnen. Thinking that her younger self had been pretty enough, she never expected that there would be younger women who were prettier than her. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°Which one of them is your wife?¡± asked Nadine in puzzlement. ¡°Take a guess,¡± Adrian said. It was apparent that Nadine did not know the answer so she pouted. Adrian patted her shoulder and said, ¡°Go over and greet them. I¡¯m going into the house first.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t-¡°Nadine wanted to stop Adrian but he had already entered the house. Nadine appeared rather awkward. Sheposed herself and strode toward the garden. Samantha, Joanna, and Sarah were sitting in the garden. These women were rarely free at the same time but today, they were sipping tea and munching on desserts, a leisurely air about them. Chapter 642 Chapter 642 Just as the trio was chatting away happily, Nadine walked over. She greeted, ¡°Umm¡­ Hey, everyone!¡± The three women turned their heads in unison upon hearing this and looked at Nadine. Joanna and Sarah immediately whispered to one another upon seeing the woman. Joanna said, ¡°Are you seeing this, Sarah? Your godpa bro brought home home a woman. ¡± Sarah said, ¡°She¡¯s very pretty and much more mature than me. Joanna grunted. ¡°A beautiful woman usually isn¡¯t a good woman.¡± Sarah looked at Joanna in a daze upon hearing this remark. Joanna hastily corrected herself as if she had noticed her slip of the tongue, ¡°Umm, aside from the three of us, other beautiful women are not good women.¡± Sarah was rendered speechless. As the two whispered to one another, Samantha stood up and said, ¡°You¡¯re Nadine, right?¡± Samantha had called Adrian five times daily at the very least over the past few days. Being a competent wife, she had learned about this woman from the phone calls. Nadine sized up Samantha. Even though she had no idea who Samantha was, she found her answer through Samantha¡¯s belly. She knew Adrian¡¯s wife was a few months into her pregnancy so she could tell at one nce. Nadine said smilingly, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Nadine. You¡¯re Samantha, right? I¡¯m really sorry for troubling your family.¡± Samantha chuckled and said, ¡°Adrian is always looking for trouble. Come, take a seat.¡± Nadine walked over. ¡°Joanna DuPont ¡°Joanna introduced herself. ¡°My name is- ¡°I know you. You¡¯re that big celebrity, Sarah Walsh, right?¡± Nadine interrupted. Sarah shrugged. ¡°Spot on, Nadine.¡± Nadine sat down and said, ¡°I love your songs! I always listen to them during my downtime.¡± Sarah and Nadine began chatting after Nadine brought up her songs. As they chatted, they seemed to be on the same wavelength and got close not long after. Soon, the scene of the three women chatting turned into four women chatting Thry now had enough yers to y poker. At the mention of poker, an idea instantly came to Joanna. She said smilingly, ¡°It¡¯s boring just sitting here. Why don¡¯t we y a few rounds?¡± Sarah readily agreed. The four women sprung into action. Sarah brought over a table and the four sat in the garden and started ying immediately. The sounds of their chime likeughter could asionally be heard throughout the vi¡¯s courtyard. Just as the four women were immersed in their game, Adrian walked out of the vi in his battle suit and made his way to them. He said, ¡°Youdies have so much free time that you¡¯re ying poker huh.¡± Samantha smiled at Adrian. She said, ¡°That¡¯s because there are too many women in your house and we are indeed tree. Speaking of which, Adrian Xander, why are you always bringing women home?¡± Adrian rulled his eyes at her. ¡°If I don¡¯t bring womenname, uld I be bringlug a few men then?¡± ¡°Hah!¡± Samantha and Sarah were amused. Joanna said, ¡°It¡¯d be terrific if you can bring home some men. I very much look forward to you bringing me a man. Do it Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. soon!¡± ¡°You¡¯re a hopeless case,¡± Adrian criticized Joanna, Joanna grunted to express her displeasure Samantha said, ¡°Dear, looking at the way you¡¯re dressed, are you heading out again?¡± Adrian nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll be traveling for a few days to attend to some matters. Jojo, take care of Sam and the baby. If Ie back and find her skinnier, I¡¯ll punish you.¡± Joanna stood up angrily upon hearing that. ¡°Hey Xander, do you have any sense of shame? How¡¯s your wife losing weight my fault? Also, I¡¯m just a guest living in your house. Is this how you treat a guest? ¡°And you say you want to punish me? How dare you!¡± Joanna mored. Chapter 643 Chapter 643 The three women burst out inughter upon hearing Joanna¡¯s remark. Joanna was a bubbly person and would only show this side of her to people who were sincere to her. Adrian was rendered speechless by Joanna¡¯s words. Samantha wasughing so hard that she was bent over double. On the other hand, Joanna was still ring at Adrian provokingly. He surrendered by ignoring her and said to Sarah, ¡°Aren¡¯t you living on your own, Sarah? How about having Nadine apany you? Let her stay at your ce for a bit.¡± ¡°Okay, godpa.¡± Sarah made an okay hand gesture and winked at him. ¡°Godpa?¡± Nadine¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Joanna chuckled and said, ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t know, Nadine. On the surface, Sarah appears cold and arrogant. But on the inside, she¡¯s a masochist.¡± sa Nadine was at a loss for whether tough or cry. Adrian was renderedpletely speechless by these two. One would always bring up explicit topics during conversations while the other non¨Cstop addressed him as ¡°podpa.¡± He had surely encountered two of the most entric women in the world. ¡°Enough. I can¡¯t be bothered to quarrel with you two anymore. I¡¯ll get going now,¡± Adrian said. And with that, he turned around and left. drove away. The four women continued to y poker after Adrian got into his car and drove Over at Adrian¡¯s side, he called Mya while driving out of Jewel Road. Adrian asked, ¡°How did it go? Have you found Kayn?¡± He had tasked Mya to look for Kayn after they returned from Northzone as all clues had ended with the Gardner family. Even though he managed to find the journal written by Nadine¡¯s grandfather, its contents had already faded with time and Azure Creek¡¯s military school had yet to decipher it. Hence, the only way to solve this was for Adrian to find Kayn. Mya replied from the other end of the line, ¡°We have yet to locate Kayn for the time being. However, we¡¯ve discovered another group of people searching for Kayn as well, sir.¡± ¡°Who are these people?¡± asked Adrian. ¡°I¡¯m not too sure, but it seems that they¡¯re from Internal Affairs,¡± answered Mya. The people from Internal Affairs were also searching for Kayn? The only exnation for this was that Chase had noticed Kayn¡¯s presence and wanted to find him and kill him. Judging from the situation now, Kayn¡¯s appearance was not due to coincidence or luck but he had appeared for a special reason. Kayn wanted to convey some sort of information to Adrian. However, he was worried that others would learn of this Information so he showed up twice under the pulse of Carver on purpose. It was clear that he was afrakt of something, but he had no choice but to ry the information to Adrian. ¡°Continue looking for him,¡± Adrian ordered. Mya answered, ¡°Yes, sir.¡± After hanging up, Adrian immediately turned the car around and drove out of Swallowston in the direction of Southeast. He pulled up a number from his phone¡¯s contact list and dialed it. The ne tang for mor for more than ten seconds before it was picked up. ¡°Oh wow, I didn¡¯t expect you to actually call me, Legate. I¡¯m so excited!¡± It was Shirley. When Adrian had met Shirley and her mother in Southeast previously, he left Shirley his number before he departed. He had called Shirley because she and her mother could possibly be targeted by others because of Kayn Adrian asked, ¡°Where are you now, Shirley?¡± Chapter 644 Chapter 644 Shirley answered, ¡°I¡¯m at home and am taking a shower. Would you like to join me, Legate? I¡¯ll keep the door unlocked for you.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s your mother?¡± Adrian asked, ignoring Shirley¡¯s question. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Mother isn¡¯t home. I¡¯m all by myself here,¡± said Shirley. Adrian was rendered speechless. ¡°I¡¯m asking you where she is, not checking to see if you¡¯re home alone.¡± Adrian ruined Shirley¡¯s wonderful fantasy. h¡± and said, ¡°Mother¡¯s at the construction site-the same one I brought you to previously. Why?¡± Shirley answered with an Upon hearing this, Adrian hastily said, ¡°I¡¯m rushing over to your house right now. I¡¯ll be there in roughly two hours. I¡¯m going to give you two tasks now and you must do as I say.¡± Noticing that Adrian sounded rather off, Shirley said anxiously, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± He instructed, ¡°Lock all the doors and windows of your house right now, and don¡¯t open the door to anyone whoes knocking. Also, reach out to the residents of your residential area via text and make sure they¡¯re aware of you at all times.¡± Shirley could feel the tense ambiance and said nervously, ¡°I¡¯m a scaredy cat, sir. Don¡¯t scare me. What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, Internal Affairs is on its way to capture you. I¡¯ll send someone to your residential area at once but they¡¯ll need some time to get there. You have to protect yourself for a bit.¡± ¡°Why would they want to capture ine when I haven¡¯t done anything wrong? All I did was watch some lewd videosst night. Is that against thew?¡± Shirley asked anxiously.. ¡°Stop spouting nonsense and do as I say,¡± Adrian said. Shirley answered with an ¡°ah.¡± Then, Adrian continued, ¡°Call your mother and tell her to leave the construction site. Have her head to a crowded mall and share her location with you. She is to walt there for my people to arrive.¡± ¡°Oh¡­okay,¡± answered Shirley. She burst into tears as she asked again, ¡°What the hell is going on?!¡± Adrian replied, ¡°Internal Affairs is going to capture you and your mother in an attempt to find Kayn. So make sure that you don¡¯t get caught by them. It¡¯ll be difficult for you to leave once they have you captive. Do you understand?¡± ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll do as you said,¡± answered Shirley through her tears. Adrian hung up the call and tried to get to Southeast as quickly as possible. He immediately reached out to Mya and got her to notify Wyvern Peak¡¯s members living in Southeast. They were to be divided into two teams with one looking for Christina and the other for Shirley. He drove to Southeast as fast as his car would take him. If Shirley and Christina were captured by Chase, he would have ess to Kayn. If the clues provided by Kayn were destroyed, it would be difficult to get another opportunity to overthrow Chase, Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Adrian furrowed his eyebrows and floored the elerator. Meanwhile, Shirley quickly got out of the shower after receiving Adrian¡¯s call and hurriedly called her mother. Christina was directing the construction project in a safety helmet at the site when her phone rang. She answered, ¡°Shirley, how many times have I told you not to call me when I¡¯m working if you don¡¯t have anything important? I can¡¯t afford to be distracted while working on the project, okay?¡± ¡°Something bad has happened, Mother. War Legate Draco called me earlier and told me that Internal Affairs ising to capture us. You have to find a crowded mall now and blend in with the crowd so they can¡¯t find you,¡± Shirley said anxiously. ¡°What?¡± Christina was rather shocked. Then, she turned her head and saw more than ten vehicles from Internal Affairs driving into the construction site. Shirley said from the other end of the line, ¡°They¡¯reing for us because they¡¯re trying to locate Father. The legate wants you to share your location with me. They¡¯ve already sent someone for us but they need time. Mother, do you understand?¡± ¡°I understand. They¡¯re here. Shirley, take good care of yourself,¡± Christina said. ¡°Okay.¡± Christina hung up the call. She swiftly got into her car and drove away from the construction site. Spin to im Your Surprise Reward! Chapter 645 Chapter 645 Following Christina¡¯s departure, the Internal Affairs personnel that had just walked into the construction site noticed that she was nowhere to be found. A young man said to the leading, middle-aged man, ¡°Mr. Westin, she¡¯s not here! The middle-aged man was Westin Yoder, and he was the leader of Southeast¡¯s Internal Affairs. An hour ago, he received a call from Novenston¡¯s Internal Affairs, tasking him with capturing Christina and Shirley. Though he had no idea what the purpose was, he did not have the courage to disobey Novemton¡¯s orders. Westin said hastily after noticing that Christina had left, ¡°After her!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. More than ten Internal Affairs personnel got into their cars and pursued Christina¡¯s car. On the road ahead, Christina turned her car onto the main street. She saw the cars pursuing her through the rearview mirror and grew anxious. However, she did not linger. She subconsciously knew that she would suffer if Internal Affairs got their hands on her. Thropl only person that she could depend on now was War Legate Draco. Christina quickly turned off the main road and into a small district street. She red the car¡¯s hom constantly allong the way. A car chase was happening in the streets of Southeast! Meanwhile, in the residential area, Shirley had gotten dressed and cautiously opened the curtain, standing by the window to watch the residential area. Suddenly, a few Internal Affairs vehicles drove into the residential area. The security guards of the residential area let the cars in without even checking. At this point, Shirley was instantly panic-stricken. She pulled out her phone and called Christina. ¡°Mother?¡± Shirley said hastily as soon as the call was picked up. ¡°How¡¯s everything on your side, Shirley?¡± Christina asked while connected to her wireless headset. ¡°Internal Affairs have already entered the residential area. I can see that you¡¯re pushing North, Mother. Are you being chased by Internal Affairs?¡± Shirley asked. ¡°They¡¯re chasing me but I¡¯ll figure out a way to buy more time. Shirley, lock the doors and windows. Protect yourself. Are the people from Wyvern Peak there yet?¡± ¡°They¡¯re not. I¡¯ve already talked to the legate and he already sent for his men. They¡¯re on their way now.¡± ¡°All right, we¡¯ll talkter.¡± Upon saying that, Christina hung up the call. Shirley put down the phone and inhaled a shaky breath. Not long after hanging up the call, a series of knocks were hearding from the outside, Shirley¡¯s entire body shook when she heard thecking. She hastily pulled out a knife from the kitchen and ran to her toom before diving into the closet. She hugged her knees and muttered to herself as she hid in the dark. She had no idea what the situation was outside. The only thing she knew now was that she was terrified. The knocking went on repeatedly but stopped after roughly two minites. Shirley hid in the closet and barely even had the courage to breathe. Her forehead was drenched in sweat and she listened closely to themotion outside. ¡°It seems tha ere¡¯s no one home, Mr. Ga More than twenty Internal Affairs personnel stood outside the door and one of them turned their head to say to the leader named ¡°Gabriel Larson.¡± This man was the leader of Southeast¡¯s Special Zone 2, and he had another identity-the nephew of Chase¡¯s brother-inw. Gabriel had been promoted to be the leader of Southeast¡¯s Special Zone 2-not without relying on Chase¡¯s Influence, of course. Thus when Chase gave Gabriel his first mission to capture and send Christina and Shirley to Novemion, Gabriel was excited. This mission was a great opportunity to showcase himself to Chase. Meanwhile Chapter 646 Chapter 646 Gabriel furrowed his eyebrows. He was eager to perform a meritorious service to Novemton and was infuriated when the door remained tightly shut. He said, ¡°No one¡¯s home? The investigation showed that Shirley is currently in the house, and you¡¯re telling me there¡¯s no one inside? How is that possible?¡± Someone continued to knock on the door upon hearing Gabriel¡¯s retort. Gabriel said furiously, ¡°Enough, stop knocking. She won¡¯t open the door even if you knocked it until it breaks. Break the door down We¡¯re going in by force!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Two minutester, Gabriel¡¯s subordinate brought out a huge hammer and raised it before violently pounding on the door. Bang, bang, bang! The sounds of pounding rang out as the door was pounded to splinters. The lock broke with a loud ng and the door toppled to the ground with a loud bang. Internal Affairs had broken into the house. ¡°It¡¯s open, Mr. Gabriel¡± ¡°Go, go.¡± Gabriel beckoned his subordinates. Upon saying that, he strode into the house with twenty people in tow and stopped in the living room. It waspletely empty, which infuriated Gabriel even more. He shouted, ¡°Is this woman ying hide- and-seek?! F*ck! She¡¯s trying to hide from me. I¡¯d like to see where she¡¯s hiding. ¡°Smash all the doors in the house!¡± Crash! Bang! Cr ack! Sounds of doors being destroyed were heard one after another. All the locks on the doors broke from the heaving pounding of the hammer and the doors were kicked wide open. In the closet, Shirley¡¯s clothes were drenched in sweat and she was shaking profusely. ¡°Search the house!¡± Gabriel thundered The pr Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g group rushed into the rooms and came back out after searching for a bit. They said, ¡°Mr. Gabriel, there¡¯s no one in any of the rooms. There¡¯s no nobody here.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible,¡± Gabriel said, ¡°I looked into this before I came. Shirley is home. The little b*tch is hiding somewhere.¡± As he spoke, Gabriel scanned the ce thoroughly. He then strode into Shirley¡¯s room. ring at the closet, he said, ¡°Open it! ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Creak! The sound of the closet being opened was heard. Gabriel and his men had finally found Shirley who was hiding in the closet. She shrieked and hurled herself further into the closet when the doors were opened. Gabriel was amused to d her hiding there. He said, ¡°Girl, you¡¯ve found quite the hiding spot. Sadly, I stopped ying hide-and-seek when I¡¯m right.¡± Shirley trembled. Soon after, she looked at Gabriel and burst into tears. ¡°Who are you? What are you doing in my house? I didn¡¯t break anyws.¡± ¡°Break thew?¡± Gabriel chuckled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t get to decide if you¡¯ve broken anyws when I¡¯m here. Even if 1 use you of being a serial killer, you¡¯ll have to admit it all. That is what I¡¯m capable of.¡± ¡°Do you think it¡¯s impressive that you¡¯re capable of such a thing? Do you think that you¡¯re allowed to kill at will just because you¡¯re capable?¡± Shirley countered. ¡°Of course. It is impressive to be capable. For example, you won¡¯t live past the next second if I want you to die right now. That is because 1 am your grim reaper while you¡¯re just a weakling¡± Gabriel sneered and assumed an arrogant manner. He spoke in a tone filled with confidence, pride, arrogance, and elegance. If they did not know, people would think that he was an overlord. Shirley shivered upon hearing his words and did not have the courage to speak anymore. Gabriel said, ¡°Pull her out of there.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Chapter 647 Chapter 647 Stomp, stomp, stamp! Two people stepped forward upon receiving Gabriel¡¯s order and forcefully pulled Shirley out of the closet. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± she shrieked as she began to struggle. However, these men were so strong that she could not get out of their grip. Shirley was brought to stand before Gabriel. He took a few nces at her, smiled, and said, ¡°Hey, you¡¯re quite pretty. If Mr. Chase wasn¡¯t asking for you, I¡¯d love to spend some time with you.¡± ¡°F*ck you!¡± Shirley red at Gabriel ferociously. She angrily said, ¡°Lackey of Internal Affairs¡¯ Chase Gardner, let me tell you this. I¡¯d rather sleep with a dog than a man like you. You¡¯re disgusting! Gabriel flew into a great rage and said, ¡°You¡¯re quite the talker. You think you¡¯re capable huh? You should learn that your destiny is within my control now. If I want you to die at three o¡¯clock, you won¡¯t live until five! ¡°Don¡¯t ask me why. It¡¯s because I¡¯m the g od king. Your destiny is mine to control! Gabriel had a faint smile on his face. He spoke in such a conceited manner and assumed a proud, lofty mannerism. However, just as his voice faded away, another voice was hearding from behind him suddenly. ¡°If you¡¯re the g od king, then who am 17¡± The unexpected remark came as a surprise to everyone. Gabriel was rather stunned and turned around abruptly. He saw a young man had shown up at the door without his notice and the young man was watching him quietly. Gabriel was puzzled. The rest of his men nced at the neers with frowns on their faces. Shirley felt a wave of emotion ovee when she saw the young man and shouted, ¡°Adrian!¡± It was him. ¡°Adrian?¡± Gabriel muttered to himself. He turned around and sized Adrian up. He was amused and said, ¡°Where the f*ck did youe from, boy? You¡¯re not going to swoop in and perform a heroic rescue here. You should know that I¡¯m the leader of the Internal Affairs¡¯ special zone. Gabriel liked his position very much and enjoyed oppressing the people in Southeast with his identity. Because of who he was, the countless moguls in Southeast would show their obedience to him. In addition, his uncle was Chase¡¯s brother-inw. ¡°I¡¯m talking to you. Who the hell are you?!¡± Gabriel shouted in rage after noticing that Adrian was quiet. ¡°I¡¯m the g od king,¡± said Adrian smilingly. ¡°What?¡± Gabriel was shocked. He had not expected someone would have the audacity to address themselves as g od king in his presence. He chuckled and said, ¡°If you¡¯re the f*cking godking, you son of ab*tch, then who am I? Am I the king of go d kings? Adrian said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re the king of g od kings but I¡¯m certain you¡¯ll turn into a coward soon.¡± ¡°Hal-hal-h!¡± Gabriel threw his head back and burst outughing. Heughed so hard that he teared up, He had been in the Southeast for so many years and had never encountered someone so wildly- conceited. Does he really think he¡¯s an important person just because he boasts about it?¡¯ ¡°F*ck!¡± Gabriel enjoyed cussing and he berated, ¡°How dare you try to pretend to be some hero in my presence. I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ve got the wrong person. Do you know who I am? ¡°Do you know that I can make you disappear from this world with just one order?¡± Adrian chuckled and said, ¡°I know that you¡¯re Gabriel Larson, the leader of Southeast¡¯s special zone, and that your uncle is Chase¡¯s brother-inw.¡± ¡°Hah-hah-hah!¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Chapter 648 Chapter 648 Gabriel threw his head back andughed again, ¡°Since you know who I am, why aren¡¯t you on your knees yet? Bow down and I may spare your life, After all, §á§à to one who who provokes me gets to live.¡± Adrian shook his head. He walked over andid down on Shirley¡¯s bed with his upper body leaning against the headboard. He chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t be so hasty, Mr. Gabriel I know who you are, but it seems that you don¡¯t know who I am.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need to know who you are. You¡¯re a dog to me no matter who you are. You¡¯re going to roll on your back, wag your fall, and show your helly, you dog,¡± Gabriel said bluntly ¡°You don¡¯t want to hear my introduction first?¡± asked Adrian. ¡°Hah-hah-hah!¡± Gabrielughed frantically once again. ¡°I told you, you¡¯re just a dog to me no matter who you are. Why? Are you trying to show off your ipetence? I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯vee to the wrong person.¡± Adrian did not reply. Gabriel chuckled and said, ¡°Also, my position as the special zone¡¯s leader is not a minor position. The people in Southeast who hold higher positions than me are all from my family, the Gardners. ¡°As for you? Hah-hah.¡± Gabnel shook his head in contempt. Without a word, Adrian pulled out a medallion from his pocket and casually tossed it at Gabriel Gabriel said, ¡°What is this?¡± Adrian smiled. Gabriel caught the medallion in confusion, turned it over, and nced at it. He saw the words ¡°War Legate Draco¡± engraved on the medallion. Elis entire body started trembling and his fare turned ghastly pale from fear. The expression on his face. froze as well. War Legate Draco? Gabriel looked at Adrian standing before him in a daze. He waspletely dumbfounded. He dropped the medallion in hist hand as if it was scalding him. Gabriel shook when the medallion dropped to the ground and he hastily bent over to pick it up. He held the medallion in his hand and looked at Adrian leaning against the bed in a daze. He was at a loss for what to do. ¡°Y-You¡¯re War Legate Draco?¡± Gabriel¡¯s eyes widened with surprise and his head was swimming. He felt as if he was about to faint Adrian did not answer him and raised his head to look toward Shirley. He asked, ¡°Shirley, did they scare you earlier?¡± Shirley answered with an ¡°mm-hmm¡± and said aggrievedly, ¡°Sir, I almost wet myself from fear.¡± Adrian smiled and said, ¡°All right. It¡¯s impolite not to reciprocate what others do unto you. Since he scares you, you can scare him back.¡± ¡°Tee bre!¡± Shirley giggled. She made her way to Gabriel with a smile and her face and took a few scrutinizing nces at him. She turned her head and said to Adriana, ¡°Sir, he said earlier that he wishes to sleep with me. Can I castrate him?¡± 4p?¡± Griel gasped in agony and felt cold sweat wetting his body. Adrian nodded. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Shirley smiled and went to pull out the knife that she had intended to use for self-defense from the closet. She male her way to Gabriel and said, ¡°Hey f*cker, you talked about being capable earlier. You mentioned that one has the ability to decide another person¡¯s life if one is capable. ¡°Well look at this War Legate Draco is more capable than you. Does that mean that he can kill you at will?¡± ¡°¡­1¡­¡± Gabriel was stunned. He broke down. He never expected the situation to turn out this way. He never expected Shirley would be arquainted with War Legate Draco, Gabriel¡¯s body shook and he dropped to his knees with a loud thud. He cried and said, ¡°Please forgive me, sir. I was wrong. I know that I was wrong. Please!¡± Following Gabriel¡¯s action, his subordinates backed away. They naturally knew about War Legate Draco. This man could walk through tens of thousands of Lupasians who were attacking him as if he was walking through nothing. Now, there were only twenty of them here. Chapter 649 Chapter 649 Gabriel¡¯s earlier arrogance hadpletely vanished, and in its ce was boundless fear. The situation had far surpassed his imagination. This was supposed to be an easy task but judging by the current situation, Shirley had no need to fear him anymore. He should be the one fearing her now. Shirley was disgusted by the sight of Gabriel. This was the man who imed to be a king earlier. But now, he was kneeling on There was a saying, ¡°There is nothing permanent except change.¡± ¡°Sigh!¡± Shirley shook her head and let out a long sigh, feeling emotional On the other hand, Gabriel was trembling like a leat. Large droplets of sweat streamed down his face and tears were continuously flowing from his eyes. Noticing that Adrian was quiet, he continued to beg for mercy. ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve truly realized that I was wrong. I was too rash in handling this matter today. Please spare me, sir!¡± Gabriel burst into tears. His subordinates had already backed out of the room in the meantime. No one had the courage to offend War Legate Draco. Meanwhile, Adrian said, ¡°Mr. Gabriel, it¡¯s useless for you to beg me. You scared the girl so much that she almost wet herself earlier. You should be begging her instead. If she¡¯s willing to forgive you, you may live.¡± Adrian simply acted as Shirley¡¯s backer. Shirley grunted and raised a beautiful eyebrow upon hearing Adrian¡¯s remark. Gabriel hastily bowed to Shirley. ¡°I was wrong, Ms. Shirley. I was wrong. Please, Ms. Shirley.¡± Shirley felt liberated. She chuckled and said, ¡°Weren¡¯t you full of yourself earlier? You addressed yourself as king. Why are you turning into a coward now?¡± Gabriel was embarrassed. The most terrifying thing that could happen to a person in this world was to be discredited, and it was clear that he was going through this right now. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I was wrong,¡± Gabriel said. ¡°Call me ¡®mommy.¡± Shirley beckoned him Gabriel¡¯s expression changed drastically. He was more than forty years old and his children were almost Shirley¡¯s age. Yet, be was being asked to address a woman the same age as his children as ¡°mommy?¡± ¡°Uh.¡± Gabriel was taken aback. Shirley said in puzzlement, ¡°Huh? Are you reluctant to do it, Mr. Gabriel? Or am I not qualified to be your money?¡± Gabriel¡¯s expression was unpleasant as he squeaked in embarrassment, ¡°Mommy!¡± ¡°Yikes, good boy. However, I don¡¯t have any candy for you today. I¡¯ll bring you one next time,¡± Shirley said while giggling with her mouth covered. Shirley turned her head and looked toward Adrian. ¡°Sir, you may decide what to do to this man.¡± As soon as Shirley¡¯s voice faded, Gabriel looked at Adrian with teary eyes. He had no idea what sort of fatey in wait for him. Adrian sat upright on the bed. Gabriel said, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m the nephew of Chase¡¯s brother-inw, Chase is from Novemton¡¯s Internal Affairs. Will you please let me out of respect for Chase? We¡¯re all serving the country. Even though Internal Affairs and Wyvern Peak are divided, we¡¯re still sort of colleagues, right?¡± ¡°|¡ª ¡± Gabriel wanted to add something else but Adrian interrupted him ¡°Chase holds a high position in Internal Affairs and he reigns over countless people. He¡¯s a powerful force of his own indeed. However, do you think that I have any respect for him?¡± Adrian asked. ¡°Uh..¡± Gabriel was shocked Chapter 650 Chapter 650 Adrian chuckled and said, ¡°Even if Chase himself were here, he wouldn¡¯t get any respect from me, let alone you.¡± Gabriel panicked and bowed to beg for mercy. ¡°Please, Legate!¡± Adrian said upon seeing him bow, ¡°No need to pande. I¡¯m not nning to kill you.¡¯ Gabriel was relieved upon hearing Adrian¡¯s words. Adrian then asked, ¡°Tell me, Gabriel Has Internal Affairs located Kayn? yet? Gabriel said without any hesitation, ¡°Sir, Chase dispatched the order all over the country to search for Kayn. However, his whereabouts are yet to be located. Hence, Chase ordered us to capture Shirley and her mother so Kayn would bepelled to show up.¡± ¡°What are the ces you¡¯ve searched?¡± Adrian questioned. Gabriel thought about it and quickly answered, ¡°We¡¯ve been looking all over Southeast, and almost all of Internal Affairs were mobilized for the task. We¡¯re also searching within Southrive but we don¡¯t dare to draw attention because that ce is mostly under your organization¡¯s control.¡± Adrian nodded. Gabriel said, ¡°Sir, that is all that I know. I don¡¯t know much about anything else. May I leave now?¡± Adrian said, ¡°I have onest question. You¡¯re a member of the Gardner family, so tell me. Where does Chase get his power from?¡± ¡°Uh..¡± Gabriel fell silent. Adrian beckoned him to speak. ¡°You have two choices right now. One, you take my side and I¡¯ll protect you. Two, you take Chase¡¯s side and I¡¯ll kill you. You may choose one Gabriel instantly panicked and said, ¡°I can¡¯t be sure, sir. If I were to tell you, even if Chase doesn¡¯t kill me, my uncle will.¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°I told you that I¡¯ll protect you if you tell me. Otherwise, I¡¯ll just kill you right now.¡± ¡°Will Wyvern Peak really protect me? War Legate Draco, are you lying to ma?¡± Gabriel asked. ¡°You have two paths ahead of you right now. Uproot your family and relocate them to Swallowston. No one will do anything to you there. Your other path is death. ¡°Choose,¡± ¡°I-I don¡¯t want to die,¡± Gabriel said hastily. ¡°Then let¡¯s begin¡­¡± Gabriel Inhaled a deep breath. He stood up and asked Adrian, ¡°How much do you know, sir? Where should I start?¡± Adrian pondered for a moment and said, ¡°I know that Chase has removed himself from his original family for some time now and secretly established a separate family elsewhere. However, I can¡¯t figure out where this family is or how many people are Upon hearing this, Gabriel furrowed his eyebrows and said, ¡°Do you know about Southwest¡¯s Windton? That¡¯s Chase¡¯s stronghold. There are ten major families that make up these houses in Windton that come up to five hundred thousand people.¡± ¡°Windton?¡± ¡°Yes, Windion,¡± Gabriel said, ¡°On the other hand, Gardner House is the leader of Walion¡¯s te major houses. Anyone with thest name ¡®Gardner¡¯ can apply to join Gardner House. There are one hundred and eighty thousand people in Windton by thest name ¡®Gardner,¡¯ and they make up almost eighty percent of the Gardners living in this country.¡± Adrian furrowed his eyebrows. He knew that Chase had not loopt his nose clean and that he was only using his real family conceal his identity. Chase had already removed himself from the Gardner family in a sense and established his own separate family elsewhere. However, Adrian had not expected Chase¡¯s new family to have grown to such numbers He asked, ¡°Who¡¯s the leader of Gardner House?¡± Gabriel said, ¡°Chase is busy serving in Neverton¡¯s Internal Affairs so he can¡¯t participate in Gardner House¡¯s matters. Hence, the house is led by his wife and ten elders.¡± ¡°Other than Gardner House, what are the other nine houses in Windton?¡± ¡°There is Easter House, Vega House, Cook, King, Westfall, Dunn, and a few others. The members of these ten houses enjoy special privileges in Windton. Hence, many people with thesest names have applied to join Windton.¡± ¡°They¡¯ve established a unique management style in Windton, or you can say that it¡¯s like a country of its own.¡± Gabriel said. Adrian pendered for a moment upon hearing this. Soon after, he nodded and said, ¡°All right, I understand. You may leave, Gabriel¡± Son to im Your Surprise Reward! ry Chapter 651 Chapter 651 Gabriel inhaled a deep breath upon hearing Adrian¡¯s remark Gabriel asked, ¡°So, you said Wyvern Peak will protect me. Is your promise still valid, Legate? If Chase finds out that I told you, he¡¯ll surely kill me.¡± Adrian stood up and said, ¡°Take your family, rtives, and money to Swallowston. Half of Southrive¡¯s areas are guarded by Wyvern Peak Chase won¡¯t be able to kill you there.¡± Thank you, sir. Umm¡­ I shall make a move then.¡± Upon saying that, Gabriel hastily stood up and ran home to pack. Today was the day that his life had changed so drastically. Adrian stood up after Gabriel and the others were gone. Shirley grabbed his arm and asked anxiously, ¡°Sir, how¡¯s my mother? Did you find her?¡± Adrian answered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My people have already picked her up and she¡¯s on the way here. She should be home in about an hour.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Thank goodness.¡± Shirley was relieved. Suddenly, she was struck by an idea and muttered, ¡°There¡¯s still another hour. That¡¯s plenty of time.¡± As she spoke, Shirley raised her head to ask Adrian, ¡°Uh, sir. We have to wait for another hour, so how about we y a game?¡± Adrian was puzzled. ¡°What kind of gamer ¡°Jamming the m,¡± said Shirley without any hesitation ¡°What m? What jam? Adrian was stunned. He came to understand Shirley¡¯s euphemism only when he saw Shirley¡¯s face begin to blush He said, ¡°Hey Shirley, you¡¯re a woman. You should watch what you say. You can be anyone you want but yet you choose to be like Nadine.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s Nadine? I don¡¯t know what that is. But what I do know is that I like you very much, sir.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like you though.¡± Adrian walked out of Shirley¡¯s room and sat down on the sofa in the living room, waiting for Christina¡¯s return. Shirley followed Adrian said, ¡°Yeali down too. ¡°Are you a man, sir?¡± Shirley rolled her eyes. ¡°Then why haven¡¯t you got your head on straight when I¡¯ve already made so many moves? Mother isn¡¯t home. You can do whatever you want.¡± Adrian said. ¡°The human mind is a wondrous thing, so don¡¯t forget to use it. Shirley, get me water then sit there and keep quiet,¡± Shirley got Adrian a ss of water. She sat back down and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your horoscope, sir? Aries? Scorpio? Sagittarius?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a sofa,¡± replied Adrian. ¡°What¡¯s your favorite calor then? Is it yellow? Blue? Maybe white?¡± Shirley questioned her idol non- stop, Adrian felt troubled. It was clear that Shirley was even i Adrian said, ¡°Will you please shut up and keep quiet for a while so I can think?¡± Shirley answered with an ¡°ah.¡± However, she asked after a while, ¡°What¡¯s your type, sir? Do you like the aloof, cold ones? Gentle, quiet ones? Mischievous? Maybe s exy?¡± Adrian said, ¡°I like mine alive.¡± Shirley asked, ¡°What¡¯s your favorite food then? I enjoy lobster and find it delicious. What do you like to eat?¡± Adrian said, ¡°I like to eat sarcas?n!¡± Shirley said, ¡°What¡¯s your favorite drink then? I like coke.¡± Spin to im Your Surprise Reward! Chapter 652 Chapter 652 Coke? Adrian was stunned. He looked at Shirley in puzzlement. ¡°What¡¯s a coke?¡± ¡°It¡¯s c!¡± ¡°What¡¯s a c?¡± Adrian was still puzzled. ¡°Turbo. It¡¯s Coca-c.¡± Shirley felt speechless. ¡°You¡¯re War Legate Drace, yet you don¡¯t know what coke is?¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Adrian was well-versed in astronomy, geography, and history and was even skilled in various trades and mystiques. Yet, he did not know what coke was. Adrian ignored Shirley. However, the girl tirelessly brought up topic after topic, pushing him to frustration. He came to realize that Shirley was more bothersome than Nadine. Nadine was just slightly more spontaneous and not as talkative Shirley, on the other, was just talkative. While being bombarded by Shirley¡¯s questions, Adrian found for the first time in his life that time could pass so slowly. Meanwhile, Shirley giggled and said, ¡°Sir, I have a few best friends who admire you very, very much. Lalso have a best friend. who has a photo of you in your battle suit hanging in her room. Her imagination runs wild every night before she sleeps.¡± Adrian ignored her while Shirley chattered endlessly. After some time, the sound of footsteps was hearding from downstairs. Then, more than twenty Wyvern Peak soldiers walked upstairs with Christina. ¡°Shirley! Christina called out as soon she entered the house. ¡°Mother!¡± Shirley said in pleasant surprise as she turned her head. Christine was relieved to find Shirley unharmed. Meanwhile, a young man made his way to Adrian and said, ¡°Sir, I killed that man from Internal Affairs and the whole city is searching for Kayn. It seems like Chase is rushing this.¡± The young man, de, was the captain of Wyvern Peak¡¯s Steelde Troop, and his family home was in Southeast. He had returned to his hometown but was called out by Mya to help with the emergency. Adrian got up from the sofa and said to de, ¡°Does any of our troopse from Windton?¡± de said, ¡°Yes. The data from Wyvern Peak shows that we have four thousand and two hundred people from Windton and they¡¯ve all returned to their homes recently. Why are you bringing this up?¡± ¡°Tell them to look up information rted to the ten Juuses in Windton for me.¡± ¡°Right away, str,¡± answered de. Adrian walked toward Christina and Shirley and said, ¡°Mrs. Christina, Southeast is no longer safe for you and your daughter. You should pack up ande back to Swallowston for the time being¡± Christina sald anxiously. ¡°What¡¯s happening, Adrian? Why is Internal Affairs trying to capture Kayu?¡± Adrian said, ¡°It¡¯s regarding the matter I discussed with you previously and it¡¯s hard to exin. Nevertheless, you have to telocate now.¡± Christina nodded and said, ¡°Olcay, I understand. Oh, Adrian, thank you so much to all of you. If not for you guys, there¡¯s not telling how my daughter and I would¡¯ve ended up.¡± ¡°No need for thanks, Mrs. Christina. We were just performing our duty,¡± said Adrian. ¡°Stop calling me Mrs. Christina, Adrian That makes me sound old. I¡¯m only forty. You can address me simply as Christina. That sounds better anyway,¡± Christina said. Adrian¡¯s eyes went wide. Shirley said, ¡°Mother, if he addresses you as ¡®Christina, don¡¯t I have to address him as ¡°Uncle Adrian¡¯ then?¡± Christina was about to speak when Adrian said, ¡°All right, let¡¯s not talk about unimportant stuff. You should pack quickly and leave with me.¡± Christina and Shirley stopped speaking and went to their rooms to pack Adrian waited for them. When they were done packing, they left Southeast together. Chapter 653 Chapter 653 On the way back to Swallowston after leaving Southeast, de drove while he and Adrian chatted. Their topic of conversation revolved around Windton¡¯s ten houses. Christina and Shirley listened to their conversation but could not join in. Judging by the current situation, Windion¡¯s ten houses were Chase¡¯s stronghold. Even if Chase were to suffer a setback in his current position, he still had a route of retreat. It was apparent that the ten houses would save as his retreat. ording to what Gabriel said earlier, these ten houses had been recruiting members¨Cpeople with the samest names throughout Navia. It looked like they were nning on forming a country that belonged to them in Windton. Adrian managed to figure this out. de and Adrian talked for a while before de asked Adrian about his next step as he continued to drive, He asked, ¡°Judging by the current situation, Chase has already nned a route of retreat for himself, sir. Windton¡¯s houses are his route of retreat. If that¡¯s the case, are we going to eliminate the houses next? Is there anything else that we need to do? As a high¨Cranking officer in Wyvern Peak, de had always been loyal to Wyvem Peak. He had engaged in wars of different scales with Adrian in the past so he was considered an experienced veteran. Even though he was young, his experience and qualification had far surpassed many people Upon hearing de¡¯s question, Adrian said, ¡°We¡¯re not in a rush to take action on Windton¡¯s houses yet. What we need to do now is Incate Kayn. Have you made the necessary arrangements? ded nudded. ¡°The various departments of Wyvern Peak are searching for Kayn. We¡¯ll be the first to be notified if there¡¯s an update. However, will Kayn be helpful to us, sir!¡± Kayn had some information that Adrian did not know, and that information was rted to the prophecy book that was out in the ounds. Hence, it was imperative that Adrian located him. ¡°Chase wants to kill Kayn because he has something we need,¡± replied Adrian de did notment further upon hearing Adrian¡¯s reply but continued to drive the car attentively. On the other hand, Christina and Shirley seized the opportunity to speak after noticing that Adrian and de had stopped. talking, Christina interrupted by saying, ¡°Uh, Adrian, please allow me to interrupt for a moment. Where will Shirley and I live when we get to Swallowston?¡± Christina was concerned about their living arrangements. She worked as an engineer for apany in Southeast, and her imal wape amounted to just a few thousand dors. It was possible that her life would change after relocating to Swallowston. Hearing her inquiry, Adrian turned his head and answered, ¡°Than¡¯t worry, Mrs. Christina I won¡¯t be hard for you tond a job in Swallowston in view of your experience. Shirley and you can settle down there tengatarily because it¡¯s the safest ce for you to be for the time being.¡± There was not i Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Christina leaved a sigh and asked about Kayu, ¡°Adrian, how are you going to deal with Rayn after finding him? Will you kill ¡°That¡¯s my father!¡± Shirley interrupted Even though she had not met Kayn much after he divorced Christina a long time ago, this was the truth. Adrian said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill him before I find out the truth. However, it isn¡¯t my ce to decide the oue of his trial after I¡¯ve investigated this matter thoroughly and found out what he has done.¡± Sigh.. Christina leaved a sigh and shook her head. In truth, Kayn is good at everything except resisting women. Had he not gotten involved with a foreign mistress back then, he wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this ¡°However, I am curious to find out what he¡¯s doing. Why is he wanted by Wyvern Peak and Internal Affairs? Is be involved in some sort of scheme?¡± asked Christina in confusion Chapter 654 Chapter 654 Adrian did not answer her directly. Instead, he smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t overthink this, Mrs. Christina. There are certain things that are beyond your understanding at times.¡± Christina stopped speaking and leaned into Shirley¡¯s embrace. On the same afternoon, Adrian returned to Swallowston with the mother and daughter. Upon arriving, he arranged for them to stay in the original Battle Warrior Tower Adrian instructed Christina to look for a rental house and to get a stable job as soon as possible so they could live in Swallowston from now on. After that, he called Mya and ordered her to continue the search for Kayn. He told her that he would go over immediately if there was any update. Adrian returned home after he was done managing these matters. It was already dusk by now. In One Jewel Road, Samantha, Joanna, and Rue were preparing to have dinner when Adrian walked into the vi Noticing that Adrian was home, Joanna hastily said, ¡°Yikes! You¡¯re home, big hero. I thought you said that you¡¯d be away for a few days. What brought you home?¡± Adrian nced at Joanna before he took a seat to have dinner. Samantha asked in a gentle voice, ¡°What brings you home all of a sudden, dear? Adrian said, ¡°I¡¯m done with the tasks. All we can do now is find Kayn, so I can only wait.¡± Samantha smiled.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Next to her, Joanna said, ¡°Kayn is really good at hiding, Isn¡¯t he? Internal Affairs has been searching for him for two years, yet to no avail, and the same goes for Wyvern Peak. Where is this guy hiding?¡± ¡°Adrian, do you think he¡¯s in Swallowston?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible,¡± said Adrian. Samantha and Joanna exchanged one nce. Samantha said, ¡°Where could be be hiding? Swallowston is huge. It¡¯d be difficult to find him if he found a good hiding spot. If he isn¡¯t in Swallowston, it¡¯d be even more difficult.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Joanna said, ¡°Also, Kayn has been disguising himself as a passerby all this time. It¡¯d be difficult to find really wants to hide. Do you think he¡¯s hiding in some sort of basement?¡± Adrian stretched out his hand and knocked Joanna on the head. ¡°Can my people not find him if he¡¯s hiding in a basement?¡± Joanna rubbed her head. ¡°But there are so many basements in Swallowsion. There are many hikklen basements too. You won¡¯t find him if he really is trying to hide. Do you think you have some sort of superpower?¡± She continued to rub her head and rolled her eyes at Adrian Adrian said, ¡°I find it strange. I¡¯ve nted many spies all over Swallowston. Even if Kayn is very very good at hiding, he st needs to eat. Somente should discover him when he leaves his hiding ce. The most important part is that he almost never leaves his hiding spot. Samantha pondered for a moment. Joanna put her finger to the corner of her mouth, pondering ¡°So you¡¯re saying that Kayn isn¡¯t alone? That he still haspanions that we¡¯re not aware of?¡± asked Samantha Adrian nodded. ¡°Smart!¡± Samantha¡¯s face blushed instantly and was overjoyed. Next to lier, it was apparent that Joanna was envious of Adrian However, it was at this exact moment that Tue walked out of the kitchen with dinner. She said, ¡°Adrian, there¡¯s a ce that I think makes a good hiding spot. On top of that, I¡¯m certain that you have yet to search the ce.¡± Chapter 655 Chapter 655 Rue¡¯s remark puzzled Adrian, Samantha, and Joama for a mor The three of them looked toward her in unison. Rue sat down while Samantha asked, ¡°Mother, where is this ce that you¡¯re referring to?¡± ¡°Yeah. Where is it?¡± Jeanna urged Rue smiled and looked toward Adrian. ¡°Adn, do you still remember where you met Kayn on two separate asions?¡± Adrian was astounded. However, he was enlightened the next moment. He said, ¡°Mather, are you referring to St. Elmer¡¯s Church?¡± Rue nodded smalingly. ¡°That¡¯s right. If Kayn is still in Swallowston, it¡¯s possible that St. Elmer¡¯s Church is his only hiding spot. I know that there are a few basements in the back of the church.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Why haven¡¯t I thought of that? The most dangerous ce can be the safest at times. Kayn is surely hiding in the church Joanna was enlightened too. Samantha hastily nodded. ¡°Mother is right. Adrian, go and check out the ce quickly. Perhaps, he really is hiding at the Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. church One could say that Rue¡¯s remark had enlightened all of them. Had she not mentioned it, Adrian would never have thought of St. Elmer¡¯s Church. He pulled out his phone and called Mya right there and then. Adrian said, ¡°Mya, bring some people with you and surround St. Elmer¡¯s Church. Nobody is allowed to enter or leave that ce Kayn may be hiding there.¡± ¡°Alright, I understand,¡± said Mya. Adrian stood up after hanging up the ral. He smiled and said, ¡°You did me a huge favor, Mother. All right, all of you wait at home while I go and check things out at the church¡± He left upon saying that. It was already dark in Swallowston and the city was lit with colorful lights. It was right at night when a troop soundlessly. surrounded St. Elmer¡¯s Church. There were a total of three thousand Wyvem Peak soldiers rushing toward the ce. At the same time, the rectory at the back of the church was still lit. It was the residence of St. Elmer¡¯s priest. An old man about the age of sixty wearing a role was sitting in the rectory opposite a statue of St. Elmer. The man¡¯s name was Charles Leigh, also known as Cassius. He was the priest of the church and also its caretaker. Charles graduated from Capital University. He spent his whole life studying religion so e was considered a highly respectable figure in his field. Afterward, Charles chose to live in seclusion aul took over St. Elmer¡¯s Church from its previous aging caretaker It had already been seven years since. In the prayer room, Charles set and not a sein! was heard in ther mom. There was a work ghuting from the firece. A deacon walked into the room and said, ¡°Father, there are people surrounding the church. They look like they are from Wyvern Peak¡± Upon hearing his deacon¡¯s words, Charles opened his eyes slowly. ¡°What are Wyvern Peak¡¯s people doing here?¡± he asked. The dearon shook his head. Chapter 656 Chapter 656 Before the deacen said another word, the sound of car engines could be heard cutside, indicating that several cars had parked outside the church Charles slowly stood up from his meditation cashton and sped his hands together. ¡°Stay here. I¡¯ll handle this man from Wyvern Peak,¡± he said to his deacon. The deacon obediently stepped back As Charles walked out of the meditation room, he heard footsteps outside. A dozen guards were already stationed outside the room Just then, Adrian, dressed by his battle suit and with a mask covering his free, strode in with Mya and de. Are you the priest of St. Elmer¡¯s Church? Adrian asked as his eyes swept the room. Charles nodded. ¡°That¡¯s correct. I go by the name of Cassius. What brings you here at this hour of the night, War Degate Draco?¡± ¡°I¡¯m locicap for Kayn Cross, Adrian replied. Charles remained expressionless and his hands sped together as he said, ¡°There are only two people here at St. Elmer¡¯s Church¨Cme and my deacon. Even if there was a third person, it¡¯d be the church custodian. Hence, this Kayn Crass you¡¯r Jong for is defanttely not in this church.¡± Charles sounded calm as he spoke. Everyone meant nothing to him strice he was the priest of St. Elmer¡¯s Church and the representative of Saint Elmer. However, Adrian did not share that view. ¡°Father Charles, I checked your records before I came here and know that you re a professor of surts. You should understand why I¡¯m here today,¡± Adrian said bluntly. tama I¡¯m a man of peace and secluded from the outside world. I don¡¯t participate in your wars and battles, which is why I don¡¯t quite understand what you¡¯re saying,¡± Charles replied, ¡°Also, as the leader of Wyver Peak, you should know that St. Elmer¡¯s Church is a ce of peace and should not be disturbed by anyone. In fact, everyone is a mere ant in this ce of warship, regardless of their status. ¡°In addition, this is Saint Elmer¡¯s resting ce. The presence of you and yourpanies are a disturbance,¡± Chates added, showing his displeasure with Adrian¡¯s action To Charles, Adrian¡¯s presence was a show of disrespect. However, he was able to twist his words due to how experienced he What he was trying to say was that Adrian should get down on his knees and pay his respects to Saint Elmer upan arriving at the church. Naturally, Adrian understood what Charles meant, and he smiled. ¡°Father Charles you don¡¯t seem to understand. Sent Elmer is one of Wyvern Peak¡¯s generals, and as the leader of Wyver Peak, I¡¯m his superior. Have you ever seen a superior kneel before his employee! ¡°Although Saint Elmer is your subordinate, he was here long before you and my senior. Thus, shouldn¡¯t it be curamen courtesy for juniors to pay respects to their seniors?¡± ¡°Are you trying to force me to keel? Adrian asked. Charles replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way. You¡¯re a superior being with the power inmand thousands, so how could 1 possibly ask you to kneel before me? Still, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s only logical for one disturb the resting ce of a saint who greatly contributed to this country, even i try were the emperor?¡± After Charles said this, de took a step forward and said in a fury, ¡°I¡¯ve had enough of your nonsense, you scoundrell Saint Elmer may be a saint, but Dracu is the emperor. How dare you ask an emperor to kneel before a saint. I¡¯m sure Saint Elize would be cursed for centuries should the legate Imeed before him. ¡°Are you trying to help him or dig a deeper grave for him?¡± de frowned as his expression turned sinister. Charles¡® expression had also turned hideous at this point.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 657 Chapter 657 Charles was dissatisfied. He gave a cold smart, dusted off his long sleeves, and said, ¡°Hmmph, I can¡¯t believe it. The mighty War Legate Draco is devoid of manners. St. Elmer¡¯s Church is a sacred ce, and I won¡¯t allow anyone to trample on it.¡± de was furious and wanted to take action, but Mya stopped him. Adrian said, ¡°Father, are you using St. Elmer¡¯s Church to assert your dominance over me? You should know that the previous legates of Wyvern Peak, including myself, have bad tempers.¡± Charles sneered, ¡°This is where Saint Elmer rests, and no one has the right to act recklessly here. Not even the emperor himself if he graced us with his presence.¡± Although Charles did not explicitly state his intentions, he had made himself clear to everyone. He wanted to use the church to assert himself in front of War Legate Draco and gain a sense of superiority This was something Adrian was clearly able to see through. When Charles showed no sign of backing down, Adrian sat on a chair in the meditation room and pulled out his phone, which was an indication that he had lost patience. Seeing this, Mya stood up and said, ¡°Father, you may provide your services in this church, but you can also be emuntested. You shouldn¡¯t take advantage of the leeway and respect the legate is giving you.¡± ¡°I have not fasen advantage of anyone, mm, Charles continued, ¡°a church is a sacred ce, and anyone who tries to disturb the peace will be severely disrespecting its priest. I¡¯m merely performing my duties by protecting this church¡¯s honor. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡± Charles hands remained sped together throughout the conversation, disying a firm attitude that suggested he was not going to back down until Adrian knelt before him. He wanted to see if the great War Legate Draco was going to submit to his assertion of dominance. de was barely able to contain his anger, but Mya, who was a woman, had a little more restraint. She said, ¡°Father, I¡¯ve already told you that you¡¯re overextending the church¡¯s authority. I know you¡¯re trying to use it to assert dominance over the legate, but you should drop that idea.¡± However, Charles smirked and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never thought about asserting dominance over anyone. However, I¡¯ve said that anyone who disturbis the peace of this church is showing great disrespect. Instead, they should get down on their knees and Before Charles could finish his sentence, Adrian suddenly struck him with a powerful kick, hitting him on the shoulder. ¡°Argh! Charles streamed in pain. He was locked to the ground, and his left shoulder went limp. ¡°You..¡± Charles tried to speak, bat Adrian lifted his foot and stepped on Charles¡¯s face. H ¡°I¡¯ve been patient with you, but you keep pushing your luck. I already told you I¡¯ve got a bad temper, dude¡¯t t?¡± Adrian said. ¡°Argh! Charles screamed again, writhing on the ground as his face was pushed against the cold floor. ¡°War Legate Draco, this is a church¡­¡± Charles still wanted to make use of the church¡¯s authority, but Adrian interrupted him and said, ¡°I know this is St. Elmer¡¯s Church. However, it looks like you falled to realize that..you overestimate its authority. Adrian removed his leg and took a few steps back The under he¡¯d given caused a chill to run down Charles¡® splor as he broke down in dea ¡°Wh¨CWhat?!¡± Chapter 658 Chapter 658 For a moment, Charles had no idea what to do. He never thought that War Legate Draco would order his execution Watching de walking toward him with a short de in hand, Charles panicked and begged, ¡°War Legate Draco, have mercy. P¨CPlease forgive me for my rash behavior!¡± Adrian chucked and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Not going to being up St. Elmer¡¯s Church anymore?¡± Charles was on the verge of tears. He had only wanted to appear impressive in front of the legate. He never expected to bepletely disregarded. He sweated profusely and trembled as he stammered, ¡°I I was wrong, sir. P. Please forgive me for being rude to you.¡± ¡°Are you star!?¡± Adrian asked, but Charles did not respond. Seving this, Adrian sat down and said, ¡°Fine. 1¡¯1 give you a chance on ount of Saint Elmer¡¯s contributions. Now, where¡¯s Kayn Cross? Charles pulpeil and said, ¡°Those of the church would never dare get involved in a war between Wyvern Peak and internal Affairs. 1. ¡°Just answer my question. I have no interest in anything else you have to say Adrian waved ¡°H¨Clie¡¯s. He¡¯s in the basement by the back,¡± Charles said. Right after he said this, de immediately retreated and made a gesture before leading a few men to the back to apprehend Kam, all while Adrian sat in his chair. ¡°So, you¡¯ve gone through all these theatres just to show me you¡¯re a real hotshot. But look, you did do it at the end of the day. ¡°Adrian said. Charles did not dare to speak, seeming extremely embarrassed. Adrian then asked, ¡°How long has Kayn Gross been living here? How did you two meet? What are you two nning to do?1 want to know everything¡± Charles took a deep breath and said, ¡°Kayn is only staying with me temporarily. I have nothing to do with the rest. I swear!¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t even mentioned anything specific, and you¡¯re already jumping to conclusions. For starters, did I even say anything about you being involved with any of this? ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is it your guilty conscience talking?¡± Adrian asked. ¡°¡­¡± Charles blurted our, ¡°Please, sir, I swear I¡¯m telling you the truth. I¡¯m innocent. I don¡¯t know a single thing about whatever¡¯s happening!¡± Adrian remained silent upon hearing this. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Just then, amotion broke out outside. A soldier rashed in and said, ¡°Sir, Kayn ran dowa thi ¡°Mya!¡± Adrian motioned mountain!! Mya nodded and said, ¡°I want him surrounded now Let¡¯s see how far a physically disabled man can run.¡± She walked out after that, while the soldiers swilily surrounded the church, fanbag cut by their pursuit of K Adrian walked out of the meditation room aul watched themotion in the distacire. ¡°After him!¡± ¡°Move, move, move!¡± Sounds of footsteps could be hearding from the mountain Adrian could see a small modified car driving down the i cain road, trying to break through the encirclement. The soldiers surrounded the car, and Mya dashed over and punched the car¡¯s hood, causing a loud ¡°bang! With the car¡¯s hood wrecked, Mya said, ¡®Kay Cross, you¡¯re under arrest.¡°¡± After that, she yanked open the door and grabbed Kayn by his cor before harkling him over to the other soldiers. Kayn, who was now in custody, was escorted to St. Elmer¡¯s Church Chapter 659 Chapter 659 ¡°Let go of me! Let po!¡± Kayn was lifted up and dragged by a group of soldiers. A wave of fear overcame him, causing him to struggle relentlessly. Yet, his struggles were obviously in vain Soon enough, Kryn was dragged in front of Adrian. When he saw Adrian, he was clearly not as calm as he was in the past. Instead, a wave of panic shrouded him. After Kayn was thrown to the ground, he raised his head and looked at Adrian in horror. ¡°We meet again, yman,¡± Adrian smiled at him. Kayn, not knowing what to say, just nodded his head in agreement. Seeing this, Adrian Laughed, ¡°It¡¯s unfortunate that we¡¯re meeting under such circumstances despite how mysterious I thought you were when west met Kayn breathed heavily and said, ¡°Sir, I helped you take over Wyvern Peak. You should be thanking me. Is this how you treat your benefactor?¡± ¡°My benefactor?¡± Adrian chuckled. ¡°Have you seriously been under that impression this whole time? Come to think of it, I once thought you were the type who likes to be ceremonious. But now, looking back, there have always been people trying to take advantage of me.¡± Now, Kayn seemed stunned and did not even dare breathe too loudly Adrian smiled again. ¡°All right, there¡¯s no need for me to rush things. Now that you¡¯ve been arrested, I¡¯ve got all the time in the world. ¡°Escort both Charles and Kayn back to headquarters. I¡¯m going to personally interrogate them tomorrow ¡°Yes, sir!¡± As the order was given, several soldiers stepped forward and lifted Kayn Charles, too, was dragged out of the ineditation room. Both of the struggled, while Kayn shouted, ¡°This is a misunderstanding, sir! I¡¯m on your side!¡± Adrian did not answer him. Kayn seemed unwilling to be taken away without putting up a light as he continued, ¡°I¡¯m your benefactor, War Legate Draco! That¡¯s the truth! You¡¯ll never be able in live this down if you kill me! ¡°You¡¯ll be executed via dismembering: In the furnce, and I¡¯m the only one who can break you out of that situation! You should be mindful of how you treat me if you wish to live!¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Kayn shouted his head off. As his yells turned into echoes, he was taken to a car and set to the Battle Warrior Department in Swallowston After Kayn and Charles were taken away, Mya watched the cats leave before she said, ¡°Sir, it seems that Kayu knows a lot of things, but we can¡¯t be sure if he¡¯ll tell us any of it tomorrow. ¡°Kayn¡¯s life is close to being meaningless. In other words, it¡¯s going to be very difficult to get anything out of him.¡± When Adrian heard Mya¡¯s question, Adrian said, ¡°Then we¡¯ll find a way to make him monfess.¡± ¡°Will you be using Christina and Shirley Frye Mya asloud back Adrian looked at Mya through theer of ryes. ¡°And how would we be any different to Internal Affairs if we do that Mya scratched her head, while Adrian remated silent. Afterward, Adrian gave Mya a few more instructions before leaving the church. On that very night, a message spread throughout all of Swallowston, about how Wyvern Peak had cordoned off St. Elmer¡¯s Church to the public despite its over hundred years of historical value. This piece of news came as a huge surprise to everyone who prayed at the church, making them feel extremely curious. 212 Chapter 660 Chapter 660 However, the reason for the cordoning of St. Elmer¡¯s Church was not disclosed, which became a hot topic of discussion among the public. It was already eleven in the evening by the time Adrian returned home, and Samantha had already fallen asleep. Since getting pregnant, Samantha¡¯s belly had been growing by the day, and so was the baby she was carrying Adnan took a cold shower before getting into bed, ready to get some rest. However, his phone rang right at that moment. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Daniel had sent him a message with en attached to it. Adrian clicked on the video and discovered that it was about Juno. In the video, June was undergoing physical training at ACMA, and it was very evident she was working hard. Despite her legs trembg and her clothes soaked with sweat, she persisted and constantly pushed herself to her limits. After watching the video, Adrian put down his phone andy down next to Samantha ¡°Did you find Kayn?¡± Samantha¡¯s voice came just as hey down. Adrian was startled by her sudden question and turned around, realizing that Samantha was looking right at him with a smile on her face. She turned over, pressing her legs against Adrian¡¯s stomach Adrian smiled and said, ¡°How long have you been up?¡± Samantha snorted. ¡°As soon as you came in. How am I supposed to sleep when I know someone walked into the room? So? Did you find Kayn?¡± Adrian nodded. ¡°Yes, I did. He was indeed at the church. Moreover, he seems to have a good rtionship with the church¡¯s priest¡± Samantha became interested and leaned against Adrien¡¯s chest like a docile cat. She raised her head and asked, ¡°Dider¡¯t you ask him anything after finding him?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve got a feeling he has something hidden up his sleeve. It seems as if he¡¯s trying to do something.¡± Adrian said. Even Samantha could tell as much Kayn was indeed up to something. He had already appeared twice, so it would be impossible for anyone to think he was not up to something Adrian hugged Samantha and said, ¡°It¡¯ste. I¡¯ll be interrogating him tomorrow, but I still haven¡¯t figured out how to get Samantha spilled and drew circles on Adrian¡¯s chest with her hand. ¡°Do you know what I¡¯m most worried about? It¡¯s that you and Internal Altairs will end up having a full¨Con falling out. When that happens, they¡¯ll inevitably start a war, and I¡¯ve got no idea what¡¯s going to happen in the future.¡± In truth, Samantha¡¯s concern was Adrian¡¯s greatest dream. Internal Affairs was established within the country and had beenpletely infested by Chase and his theatres. Adrian¡¯s dream was not anything: glorious. He only wished for the soldiers of Wyvern Pech to be able to enjoy a long life, which was his main focus as the legate. However, Internal Affairs was trying to drive them into a corner and squash them like a hug. In their minds, many people would end up being murdered the moment Wyvern Peak was dissold, and all Adrian could was protect them Looking at Samantha in his arms, Adrian softly smalled and said, ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough overthinking from you for the night. You should be sleeping. I¡¯ll always be bem to protect you even if the shyes falling down.¡± Samanthaughed softly. ¡°You¡¯re not just living for my sale now, silly. You¡¯ve got a little oneing soon, so you have to protect us both, okay? Adrian nodded, while Samantha continued, ¡°By the way, don¡¯t you think you should give our child a name by now? It¡¯d be better to get it done nowe rather than when all the hectic stuffes in.¡± Samantha kasew the unexpected might happen at any moment, and that was her only remaining worry. After thinking about it for a while, Adrian answered, ¡°Let¡¯s call the baby Aurora if it¡¯s a girl, and Neo if it¡¯s a boy.¡± ¡°Aurora.. No ¡°Okay! I¡¯ve remembered their names. With a smile, Samantha said, ¡°Good night, dear!¡± Chapter 661 Chapter 661 After a whole night of sleep, Adrian had breakfast and headed to the Battle Warrior headquarters in Swallowston. As soon as Adrian arrived downstairs at the department, he saw Shirley anxiously waiting for him. The moment Shirley saw Adrian approaching, she hurried over and said, ¡°Adrian, you¡¯re here! I¡¯ve been waiting for you for so long.¡± Shirley and her mother, Christina, had moved from Southeast to Swallowston and were temporarily staying at the department, courtesy of Adrian. Last night, Shirley heard that Adrian had managed to apprehend Kayn, which was why she was waiting for Adrian this morning. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Adrian asked her. Shirley bit her lip and grabbed Adrian¡¯s arm, saying, ¡°I heard that you found Kayn. I¡¯d like to see him. Is that okay? I mean, he¡¯s my father, after all.¡± Adrian took a moment to think before answering Shirley¡¯s question. He shook his head and said, ¡°I can¡¯t let you see him yet.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Shirley said, dissatisfied. ¡°He¡¯s my father. Why can¡¯t I see him? Please, Adrian. Please let me see him for just a Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g while ¡± Shirley had hardly met Kayn, but she had memories of him from when she was young. She could not forget the tact that be was her father, despite how many years it had been. Although there had been some unpleasant stuff that happened between him and Christina, it did not change the fact that she was his biological daughter. Seeing her anxiousness, Adrian replied, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll let you see him, but now¡¯s not the time. I¡¯ll let you have all the time you and your mother want with him after I¡¯ve resolved some issues.¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± Shirley tried to argue ¡°I promise you that you¡¯ll see him, so I need you to be patient for a while,¡± Adrian said. ¡°Okay,¡± Shirley said with her head lowered as she pouted in disappointment. Adrian reached out and stroked her hair, smiling. ¡°I need you to be strong. There will be a lot of things happening soon that will blow your mind. I¡¯m going to need you to face them bravely.¡± Shirley remained upset and did not answer Adrian. Meanwhile, Adrian said nothing more and entered the building, heading upstairs before sitting down in the lobby, A staff member came over and poured a cup of tea, to which Adrian looked up and said, ¡°Have Mya hring Charles here.¡± ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Adrian waited for about five minutes before Mya brought Charles with her, escorted by a few people. The soldiers released Charles and Adrian gestured to him, saying, ¡°Father Charles, have a seat.¡± Charles sat down, nervous and unable to meet Adrian¡¯s gaze. Adrian had someone pour Charles a cup of tea and then said, ¡°Rx, I¡¯m not going to eat you. I heard you mentioning something that has to do with the strife Wyvern Peak has with Internal Affairsst night. You are a devout believer, so you¡¯re not going to interfere in this, are you?¡± Faced with Adrian¡¯s question, Charles no longer disyed the same level of confidence he hadst night and seemed extremely serious instead. ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± Charles replied. Adrian smiled and said, ¡°In that case, let me ask you this Are you a two¨Cfaced person? Are you the kind of guy who preaches about peace but is secretly conspiring for the world to be thrown into dis?¡± Charles panicked, raised his head, and looked at Adrian, saying, ¡°Sir, Kayn is a good friend of mine and we both share the same dream. This is why I took him to the church as a refugee. I honestly have no idea what he has done.¡± ¡°What has he said to you?¡± Adrian asked. Chapter 662 Chapter 662 ¡°One time when we were drinking, he told me something about Wyvern Peak and Internal Affairs. He said that he predicted who the legate of Wyvem Peak would be, and that War Legate Draco owed his position all to his prophecy. ¡°He also said that the next legate of Wyvern Peak would be a woman,¡± Charles confessed. Mya looked at Adrian and furrowed her brows. ¡°Sir, does this really mean Juno is going to be the next legate?¡± Adrian did not reply as the decision ultimately rested with him. Ignoring Mya¡¯s question, he turned to Charles and said, ¡°So, you¡¯re a drinker, huh? I thought I heard you¡¯ve sworn off alcohol?¡± Charles replied awkwardly, ¡°Yes, I did, but who could possibly resist having a drink or two sometimes?¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Adrianughed. ¡°So, did you put on that entire showst night just to prove to the world that I¡¯d submit to you?¡± Charles did not dare to speak Adrian continued, ¡°Looks like you and I both have a penchant for putting on shows, but that¡¯s not an issue here. The issue I have now is whether you were aware that Internal Affairs and Wyvern Peak have been searching for Kayn.¡± ¡°Yes, I was,¡± Charles replied. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°Then why did you still take him in?¡± Adrian asked. ¡°He¡¯s an old friend of mine, and I don¡¯t want to do anything to betray my friends. I¡¯m really sorry for my actionsst night, sir. However, I¡¯m not sorry for taking in my friend to protect him. Besides, I don¡¯t know what crime he hasmitted,¡± Charles exined. Adrianughed but did not say much. ¡°Let me be frank with you, Father Charles. I hate liars, so you now have one chance to rephrase whatever you¡¯ve just said. Remember, this is your only chance. ¡°Go ahead, speak.¡± Adrian took a sip of tea and gestured to Charles Charles took a deep breath and remained silent for a long time, contemting what to say Finally, he said, ¡°I honestly have no idea what sort of crime he hasmitted, sir. I wouldn¡¯t have taken him in if I had.¡± ¡°Are you sure that will be your statement?¡± Adrian asked. Charles was just about to say something, but Adrian interrupted him by saying, ¡°I only need an answer to myst question. If you can¡¯t confirm your statement, you should reconsider telling me the truth. Otherwise, you¡¯re free to enjoy some more tea bere.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure,¡± Charles replied. ¡°Excellent!¡± Adrian then refilled his teacup and said, ¡°Hring Kayn in here, Mya.¡± Two minutes after Mya made a gesture, Kayn, who now seemed extremely old, was carried in and ced on the sofa. His face was covered by his beard, making him seem mysterious. As soon as he sat down, he immediately confronted Adrian by saying, ¡°I¡¯m proficient in astrology and can predict the future, War Lagate Draco. Right now, my knowledge is telling me you¡¯re not going to have a very good future.¡± Kayn seemed extremely calm as though he wanted to put on a strong; front. Hearing this, Adrian yed along and smiled, ¡°Tell me, yman. What does my future hold?¡± Kayn fiddled with his mustache and replied, ¡°It¡¯s a secret that can¡¯t be toll. Now then, why have you brought me here?¡± Adrian leaned into the sofa. ¡°To talk about the future.¡± Chapter 663 Chapter 663 ¡°The future?¡°! Kayn heaved a sigh of relief and seemed to rx a little. With a smile, he said, ¡°Surely there¡¯s no need for all this if talking about the future¡¯s all you want, sir. I was able to predict you bing the legate more than a decade ago, which means I¡¯m able to predict your future now. However, you¡¯re aware this is a secret, aren¡¯t you? ¡°I lost my legs because of that first secret 1 leaked to you.¡± Kayn patted his phantom legs as he spoke. Seeing this, Adrian said, ¡°You¡¯ve mentioned multiple times how you¡¯re able to predict my future. But the question now is are you able to predict your own future?¡± Kayn was slightly startled, clearly not expecting Adrian to ask that. He pondered for a long time as though he did not have an answer. ¡°That¡¯s a very good question, sir. In fact, I have predicted my own future not too long ago. However, I can¡¯t tell you what I surmised,¡± Kayn wanted to maintain his air of mystery for Adrian to believe that he did indeed possess powers. Yet, it would seem that Adrian knew a few things Kayn was oblivious to, causing thetter to suffer an awkward disposition. With a smile, Adrian said, ¡°Kayn, Kayn Kayn¡­ I may not have the powers to predict the future as you do, but I do have the powers to control your future. Isn¡¯t that right?¡± ¡°Sure, you can kill me with a single order. However, have you forgotten that I¡¯m your benefactor? Do you think you would¡¯ve be the legate if I hadn¡¯t told your father about it?¡± ¡°Are you saying I should be thanking you for me bing the legate?¡± Adrian smiled. ¡°That depends on how you wish to move forward with this matter. I gave you a wooden doll a few days ago, an days ago, and that wooden doll depicts who the next legate will be. You¡¯ve deciphered who it¡¯s going to be, haven¡¯t you? ¡°This is a situation that only I can help you resolve since your future doesn¡¯t seem too bright,¡± Kayn continued. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g tation Kayn was trying to mold himself into a character filled with mystery. He wanted to make Adrian think he was a genius astrologer. However, this time, Adrian merely smiled as he sipped his cup of tea. ¡°I heard that a book was auctioned off to the ounders at Fowler House a few years ago¡­ Something called Heroes of Wyvern Peak, I believe. ¡°Can you help me predict where that book is right now, Kayn?¡± Adrian¡¯s sudden question caused Kayn¡¯s heart to thump. His expression changed as he looked at Adrian¡¯s face, his emotions. constantly shifting as he said, ¡°I can only make rough predictions rather than tell you where it is at which time. I¡¯m sorry but I can¡¯t help you find your book¡± Adrian put down his cup with a smile and slowly said, ¡°It¡¯s all right, Kayn. I may not have found the real book, but I have, however, found a handwritten copy of it.¡± ¡°R¨CReally?¡± Kayn¡¯s expression turned stiff. Adrian observed Kayn¡¯s expression the entire time and was clearly able to see thetter¡¯s face twitch He smiled once more. ¡°I¡¯ve visited the Gardner residence and found a body at their vi¡¯s rear court. The body belonged to Chase¡¯s father, but one would wonder why a bondly would be left inside the vi despite the person having been dead for so many years. ¡°I¡¯m quite close with Nadine, the granddaughter of the deceased. So, do you think you can help me hold a service for her grandfather?¡± Chapter 664 Chapter 664 Adrian¡¯s face was filled with a smile, but his smile made Rayn feel very uneasy¨Cterrified even. Kayn¡¯s expression hadpletely changed at this point because Adrian¡¯s words made him feel like he was going to suffer a crisis. He said, ¡°I may be proficient in astrology, but I¡¯m unable to help the dead pass on. You should find someone more suitable for this job.¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Adrian replied, ¡°No worries, Kayn. However, I am curious from whom you learned your abilities. I recall a woman named Christina saying she had no idea you possessed such powers.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Kayn was taken aback, while Adrian continued, ¡°I met a girl named Shirley a few days ago. She¡¯s a rather nice girl who¡¯s actually here right now. She even pestered me to take her out for some sightseeing. Do you know who she is?¡± Kayn turned pale and trembled, no longer able to remain calm at this point. ¡°Wh¨CWhat are you doing?¡± he asked. ¡°Oh! It¡¯s not me who¡¯s going to do anything. It¡¯s you. Are you aware of the times we live in right now? Are you aware of how advanced technology is? Do you know what science is?¡± Adrian asked one question after another. However, Kayn could only stare at him with his mouth agape. Adrian continued, ¡°You used to be a professor at Southeast University, so you should know more about science than me. ording to scientists, nobody is able to predict the future. Even if there was such a person, they must¡¯ve gone through all kinds ofplex and scientific calctions, coupled with a stroke of luck. ¡°Why don¡¯t I put it this way¡­ Being able to predict the future is nothing more than a coincidence. More urately, luck, correct?¡± Adrian exined all this with a smile. Kayn started to tremble and cold sweat poured down his face. Yet, Adrian did not stop spraking ¡°There¡¯s someone thates to my mind right now. A time traveler who was able to jump in and out of various points in time. However, he once got caught in the middle of a battlefield. Honestly, I think he¡¯s no different from me right now, having to rely purely on luck to get out of danger. ¡°Now tell me, are you still going to continue to im you¡¯re able to predict the future?¡± Suddenly, Adrian¡¯s eyes became cold, and a strong killing intent surged out. The next moment, he waved his hand and pped Kayn in the chest, causing thetter to spit out a mouthful of blood. Kayn covered his chest as his mouth hung wide open. He trembled vigorously while Adrian rubbed his wrist and said, ¡°Allow me to take a guess at why you¡¯re able to predict the future. ¡°Years ago, you identally obtained an ancient book written by a seer¨CHeroes of Wyvern Peak, to be specific. Later, you gave this book to Chase¡¯s father, Harold. After Harold got ahold of this book, Chase found out about it and auctioned it off at Fowler House after his father died. In fact, he did this intentionally so that the book could be sold to the ounders. ¡°Then, you went into hiding and realized that the prophecy written in the book was true after I became the legate. Now, after so many years, more specifically, a few days ago, you came to me to continue your shenanigans. ¡°Have I gotten it right so far?¡± Adrian whispered. Kayn trembled, his mouth hung wide open, and cold sweat fell like rain down his face. Before he could reply, Adrian continued, ¡°The only thing I can¡¯t figure out is why you¡¯d sell the book. The book is the reasonL all of this happened. War Legate Achelous¡® murder, Harold¡¯s death, Chase coming into power, and Wyvem Peak¡¯s dissolution ¡°In other words, you¡¯re the one who started all this. Would you care to tell me why?¡± Adrian asked. Chapter 665 Chapter 665 Kayn trembled. The development of his situation had clearly exceeded his imagination. He was now able to tell that Adrian was suspicious of him, but he had never even considered the possibility of all that happening. In his mind, Heroes of Wyvern Peak was supposed to be untraceable, so he wondered how Adrian found out about 1. it. While Kayn took a deep breath, Adrian tapped the table with his index finger, waiting for a response. After a long while, Kayn said, ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting you to be this smart, sir. I thought you would think of me as a benefactor after 1 showed up in front of youst time. I wasn¡¯t expecting you to suspect me.¡± Adrian¡¯s expression remained calm and did not answer. Meanwhile, Mya said, ¡°The legate is a man of principles and has never believed in unscientific stuff like being able to predict the future. So, do you regret your actions now? All you¡¯ve done in your life is make mistake after mistake. I bet you weren¡¯t expecting the legate to look into your background, were you?¡± Kayn continued to tremble and could not find the words to say. Mya advised him, ¡°The legate¡¯s time is precious, so I suggest you stop wasting his time and answer his questions.¡± Kayn shook his head. ¡°You may know about the book being auctioned off at Fowler House, but that has nothing to do with me. You wouldn¡¯t be able to find any links to me even if you did investigate the matter. I¡¯m an innocent man who has said nothing but predictions I¡¯vee to learn about.¡± ¡°Does this mean you¡¯re not going to confess?¡± ¡°You need evidence in order to use me of something, even if you¡¯re from Wyvern Peak. I¡¯ll never admit to any wrongdoings that you¡¯re pping on me out of nowhere. Or are you all going to torture me into making a confession?¡± Kayn said resolutely. Kayn was no fool. He knew Adrian did not have much little intel on him and that he had no solid evidence. In fact, he believed that there was zero to no evidence that could be used against him, which was why he believed Adrian¡¯s guess was baseless. He shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not saying I don¡¯t want to confess, but 1 have no idea what you¡¯re trying to make me confess. All I have is samenowledge of astrology and me predicting your future of my own ord. You¡¯re free to ignore my words if you prefer.¡± Kayn calmed himself, took another deep breath, and drank some tea to soothe his nerves. At this moment, he looked much calmer. Noticing how Kayn was keeping his mouth shut, Mya turned toward Adrian and asked, ¡°Should I teach him a lesson, sir?¡± Before Mya could barely get her sentence out, a shout came from outside. ¡°Let me in! I want to see him!¡± It was clearly Shirley¡¯s voice, causing Mya to raise her head and ask, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡® N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. A soldier walked in and said, ¡°Sir, Ms. Shirley insists oning in and won¡¯t leave until she does.¡± ¡°Then ¡± However, before Mya could say anything, Adrian said, ¡°Let her in then.¡± After that¡­ Chapter 666 Chapter 666 Shirley, who was wearing a long dress, anxiously ran into the lobby. When she saw Kayn on the sofa, she froze. On the other hand, Kayn¡¯s fierce expression changed the moment he turned his head around and locked eyes with his daughter. ¡°S¨CShirley¡­ Is it really you?¡± Kayn said excitedly when he saw her. Shirley stood there in a daze. Herst memory of Kayn, her father, was back when she was in her teens. Now that she was in her twenties, it has been almost a decade since shest saw him. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. At that moment, Shirley covered her mouth with one hand as tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°Shirley,¡± Kayn called out again. Despite his divorce from Christina, Shirley was still his daughter at the end of the day, and his only living rtive in the world. For a moment, Shirley had no idea what to say in that situation. She wiped her tears and turned to Adrian, asking, ¡°Is he Kayn, Adrian? Why does he look so disheveled?¡± Adrian nodded and motioned for Shirley to sit next to him. Obediently, Shirley sat, her eyes filled with tears as she looked at the man in front of her. ¡°Kayn, meet Shirley, your daughter. I believe she¡¯s more important to you than anyone else in the world, so do you really want to hurt your daughter with your problems?¡± Adrian askerl ¡°Ah.¡± Kayn was stunned. ¡°She¡¯s only just graduated from university and has a bright future ahead of her. I doubt there¡¯s anyone who¡¯d disagree that their daughters are their utmost priority,¡± Adrian added. Meanwhile, Shirley did not dare to go up and acknowledge Kayn as her father, who was nothing more than a stranger to her. After all, she had not seen him in ten years. However, Kayn said, ¡°Sir, are you using my daughter to threaten me despite being the legate of Wyvern Peak? A group that ims to be an ally of justice? How different would you be from Chase if you do this?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a huge difference, of course. If I were Chase, your daughter would be locked in a room right now while being entertained by a few men rather than sitting next to me as she looks at you,¡± Adrian replied. Kayn was stunned when he heard this while Shirley suddenly said, ¡°Kayn, can¡¯t you just answer Adrian¡¯s questions honestly? Do you even see what you¡¯ve be? Why would you y with fire when you could live a happy life?!¡± ¡°Shirley, I-¡± However, Shirley continued to yell before Kayn could say anything else. ¡°Is there a reason why you¡¯re doing all this? I know there¡¯s something, so hurry up and tell Adrian what¡¯s up with the book! And why would you be in the middle of Wyvern Peak and Internal Affairs¡® strafe?! ¡°Who do you think you are? Can¡¯t you see you¡¯re only getting Mother and me in a lot of trouble with what you¡¯re doing?!¡± After hearing all this, Kayn could only hold his head with both his hands, unable to figure out how to face his daughter. Shirley stood up and walked toward Kayn. Standing before him, she crouched down and said, ¡°Father, you¡¯ve been on the wrong path since the beginning and should be punished for your crimes. However, if you don¡¯t wish for Mother and me to suffer because of your artions, you shoulde clean and tell Adrian what you¡¯ve done.¡± Kayn was in tears as he looked at his daughter whom he had not seen for ten years. ¡°Will you forgive me, Shirley?¡± Shirley shook her head. ¡°I won¡¯t be able to forgive you, but I might pray for you when you die if you tend your ways. However, if you continue on this path, Mather and I will end up in a lot of trouble, understand?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Kayn was heartbroken and his mouth hung open. Then, he turned to Adrian and said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you everything, sir, but on my terms. You can¡¯t harm my daughter and ex¨Cwife. I need you to promise me this, or I won¡¯t tell you a single word even if I have to die because of it.¡± Adrian replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Shirley and I are friends.¡± Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Cul! Chapter 667 Chapter 667 Upon hearing Adrian¡¯s words, Kayn looked up and struggled to find the words. The living room was quiet as everyone waited for him to speak After a while, Shirley urged him, ¡°Go on? What are you waiting for?¡± Kayn stopped keeping everyone in suspense and lowered his head as he said, ¡°Sir, I was indeed the one who gave Chase¡¯s father that book. It was also me who lealed the information to Chase. It was all my doing.¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Upon hearing this, Shirley widened her eyes in disbelief. Adrian had already suspected as much, so he was not surprised, Mya asked, ¡°I know that you know full well what you¡¯ve been doing, so why did you do it?¡± ¡°Because Wyvern Peak killed my lover,¡± Kayn replied. ¡°We killed your lover?¡± Kayn nodded, while Shirley furrowed her eyebrows and asked, ¡°Is this the lover Mother mentioned before?¡± Kayn did not refute and said, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s her. She died in the hands of those from Wyvern Peak, so I wanted to avenge her.¡± ¡°Do you know how many deaths you¡¯ve caused out of your drive to avenge your lover?! Why would you do all that rather than live your life?! ¡°You¡¯re a madman¡­ An absolute madman!¡± sald from Christina¡¯s voice was suddenly heard from outside as she stormed into the lobby. She had overheard what Kayn sal outside, so she chose to speak up. When Kayn looked up, he could not look her in the eye. Christina walked up to Kayn and said, ¡°There¡¯s one thing I can¡¯t figure o figure out for the life of me, Kayn, how am I inferior to that woman? I used to be the prettiest woman in university with many men trying to woo me. Yet none of that¡¯s enough to stop you from finding a lover?¡± Although Christina had aged considerably, it was apparent that she was very beautiful when she was younger. ¡°Christina, I¡¯m sorry,¡± Kayn replied. ¡°Save it. I¡¯ve already thought of you as a dead man long ago. What you have to do now is face the consequences. You deserve everything that¡¯s happening to you right now!¡± Christina said. She then fell silent. At that moment, Mya turned to Adrian and said, ¡°Looks like Sormbay 148 and the death of Kayn¡¯s lover have something to do with this.¡± Adrian had indeed heard about the incidents from Christina before, so upon hearing this, he asked, ¡°The Sombay 145 incident was ended by War Legate Achelous Who was your lover, Kayn? Why would she die at the hands of Wyvern Peak?¡± Kayn replied, ¡°Her name was Millie. She was a genius scientist from Shaydon City, and she was also a participant in the Sombay 148 incident. She caused a stir in Sombay for the sake of peace, and I became infatuated with her then. After that, Sombay requested for Wyvern Peak¡¯s assistance to end the incident, causing Achelous to step in. Millle was killed in the process.¡± ¡°Which is why you¡¯ve been on a path to avenge her? Because of a grudge? Are you so infatuated with her that you¡¯d go this far?¡± Adrian asked. Kayn acknowledged with a grunt. Chapter 6bS Chapter 668 Chapter 668 He said, ¡°Millie was beautiful. The most beautiful woman I¡¯ve ever seen. However, she was beheaded by Wyvern Peak, and 1 saw it with my own eyes.¡± ¡°Carry on.¡± Mya urged. ¡°After her death, 1 fled back home with nothing else but vengeance in my mind. Later on, I stumbled upon Heroes of Wyvern Peak. It was given to me by a farmer who lived in the mountains.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s the author of the book? What is it based on?¡± Adrian asked, Kayn thought for a long time before he answered, ¡°ording to the farmer, he found the book in the mountains. After doing some research on it, I suspected that the book was written by a powerful master who was proficient in astrology. Moreover, the book was written just as Wyvern Peak was established. I searched through various ancient books and historical records. Finally, I was able to deduce that the author of the book was Hannibal Hurst.¡± ¡°Hannibal Hurst?¡± Mya frowned Adrian exined, ¡°Hannibal was famous for his military strategies. He once helped the emperor take control of thend from an evil advisor and formed Navia. He even took up an advisory role when Wyvern Peak was formed. ¡°Hannibal was the one who wrote A Record on Military Tactics. However, this book was filled with so muchplex knowledge and scientific calctions that it was almost fifty years ahead of its time.¡± Mya was shocked when she heard all this and said, ¡°Looks like Hannibal left this book for the future development of Wyvern Peak, but unfortunately, it fell into the hands of the ounders.¡± Adrian did not answer this but asked, ¡°What does the book contain, Kayn?¡± ¡°Hannibal prophesied that Wyvern Peak would be dissolved a hundred yearster, but there was no specific date mentioned. All he wrote was that the one who would quell this chaos was a woman by the name of Juno.¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°Go on,¡± Adrianmanded. ¡°He also predicted the legates of Wyvern Peak over the next hundred years from when he wrote the book. You¡¯re the sixth legate, and the previous five legates should already be dead by now. You should¡¯ve died initially. I don¡¯t know why the ounds failed to kill you.¡® Hearing this, Adrian took a deep breath. ¡°Indeed, the first five legates before me have all died, and there have been thousands of dead ¡®Adrian Xanders¡® since then. I remember being ambushed by the ounders years ago when I was not yet the legate of Wyvern Peak, but I barely survived.¡± Adrian once took Nadine to a graveyard where those prophesied in the book were buried. Kayn nodded and said, ¡°After the book fell into the hands of the ounders, they killed everyone who might be the legate of Wyvern Peak ording to Hannibal¡¯s prophecy. However, you¡¯re the only one they failed to kill, which is why you¡¯ve be the legate.¡± ¡°So, the ounders were following a name list stated in the book to kill all the possible legates of Wyvern Peak?¡± asked Adrian. ¡°Exactly.¡± Kayn did not refute this spection. ¡°After my research, I gave the book to Chase¡¯s father. Chase had alreadye into power at the time and was at odds with War Legate Achelous. I thought I could use the book to cause internal strife between Internal Affairs and Wyvern Peak, causing them to start a war that would kill off both sides at the end of it, with me getting my vengeance.¡± Adrian seemed to be thinking about something, while Mya looked at Kayn and said, ¡°After you passed the book to Chase¡¯s father, you told Chase about its existence, causing him to deliberately sell the book to the ounders. He wanted to destroy anyone who might be the legate with their help. Am I right?¡± Kayn nodded and continued, ¡°Chase wanted to overthrow Wyvern Peak and take control of it himself. After he learned about the book, he leaked War Legate Achelous¡¯s travel itinerary to the ounders, which led to his death. ¡°The ounders began eliminating everyone who might be the next legate the moment they got their hands on the hook. However, they missed out on one Adrian Xander during their purge, causing the prophecy toe true.¡± Kayn¡¯sst statement caused everyone to fall silent. ¡®Just how many people have died because of a single book? Because of the prophery, countless people have been killed, including War Legate Achelous.¡± At that thought, Christina gritted her teeth and looked at Kayn as she said, ¡°Doesn¡¯t your conscience hurt, Kayn? Do you feel absolutely nothing for causing the deaths of so many people?¡± Chapter 669 Chapter 669 Kayn lowered his head and said nothing. Christina was so angry that she wanted to go up and p him. However, Adrian stepped in and said, ¡°Stand back, Christina. I still have some questions for him.¡± After Christina stepped back as she was told, Adrian continued, ¡°That time more than a decade ago when you first saw me at St. Elmer¡¯s Church¡­ Why did you tell my father what you said?¡± Kayn recalled and shook his head. ¡°I was researching the book from behind the scenes and you just so happen toe up during my investigations. Everything I said to your father at the time was based on the prophery, but I never thought it¡¯d be referring to you.¡± ¡°Did you intentionally try to meet me a few days ago?¡± Adrian asked. ¡°You could say that. I was broke and went to Charles¡® church to seek help. I unexpectedly met you there again. That¡¯s when I thought I¡¯d try to show off a little. I wasn¡¯t expecting for you to be so cautious that you¡¯d start investigating me because of the things I said.¡± Kayn said helplessly. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°Do you remember the contents of the book?¡± Adrian asked. Kayn raised his head and smiled at Adrian, ¡°You want to know what the contents are? It¡¯s all in my head, but are you going to kill me once I¡¯ve given them to you? ¡°It¡¯s exactly because of this that I¡¯m choosing not to tell you a word of it.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still trying to negotiate, Father? Don¡¯t you realize you¡¯ve indirectly put everyone in Navia in danger because of your silly vengeance for your lover?!¡± Shirley said angrily. Kayn replied, ¡°Please forgive me for this, Shirley. I have no choice. He¡¯ll kill me in a heartbeat the moment I tell him the book¡¯s contents, which is why I¡¯m not going to say anything ¡± ¡°What makes you think he won¡¯tll you if you don¡¯t say anything?!¡± Christina tuusly asked. ¡°I dare not guarantee he wouldn¡¯t kill me if I keep my mouth shut. However, I know for a fact he¡¯ll kill me once I¡¯ve told him what he wants to know since he wouldn¡¯t have any use for me at that point.¡± At that point, Adrian smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think you understood me earlier, Chase¡¯s father has already made a copy of the book, and it¡¯s currently in my possession.¡± ¡°You¡¯re bluffing. If he did indeed make a copy of the book, it¡¯d be in Chase¡¯s hands a long time ago. It¡¯s true that Chase would¡¯ve memorized its contents, but he¡¯s not going to tell you a word of it. So, I¡¯m the only one besides him who knows. what the book says, aside from the ounders. Everyone else involved is now dead,¡± Kayn stated bluntly. Adrian narrowed his eyes upon hearing this. Meanwhile, Kayn continued, ¡°Chase is also looking to arrest me right now, so only death awaits me should I fall into his hands. However, if you protect me, I could tell you a portion of the book¡¯s contents every day until I die. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll tell you everything before I die of a natural death.¡± Adrian blew away the hot steam from his cup of tea when he heard this. ¡°Let me tell you a story. Three years ago, during the battle at the ounds, a Lupon general tried to negotiate with me, just like what you¡¯re doing right now. I got so angry because of his attitude that I lalled him on the spot. ¡°Moral of the story? You¡¯ll never get your way with me using threats,¡± Adrian said with a smile. However, Kayn smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s because none of them had enough leverage to negotiate with you, but I do. I know you desperately want to know the book¡¯s contents, and I can share a piece with you right now.¡± Still smiling, Kayn continued, ¡°Hannibal wrote that Samantha would give birth to a boy, Neo. However, Neo will never see his father even once. Eighteen years after he¡¯s horn, he¡¯ll be the first Draking to ever exist Navia. ¡± ¡°Nobody in their right mind would believe such a prophery. They¡¯re all nothing more than fake statements with no scientific exnation!¡± Mya yelled. ¡°But it has alreadye true for War Legate Draco, hasn¡¯t it? Or are you trying to say that this coincidence isn¡¯t big enough? ¡°Also, think about it, sir. Are you nning to name the child in Samantha¡¯s belly Neo? If you are, then I¡¯ve just proven that the prophecy is indeeding true.¡± Kayn smiled because he could tell from Adrian¡¯s gaze that he was right. After that, to emphasize his importance, Kayn said, ¡°Juno will take control of Wyvern Peak from you. However, Wyvern Peak will no longer be called as such in a few years¡® time. Instead, Juno will change its name to Purgatorium. On top of that, neither you, Juno nor your wife are getting a happy ending.¡± Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Cull Chapter 670 Chapter 670 ¡°Joanne, Nadine, Adaline¡­ Their names all crop up in the prophecy. And the only way to save them is to know what the prophecy is. I believe you wouldn¡¯t disregard your own family now, would you?¡± Kayn smiled. It sounded like he had brought out some substantial leverage. Yet, just as Kayn thought Adrian would not dare kill him, Adrian sliced his palm across Kayn¡¯s neck, causing his gaze to fade away and his body to tremble as his head rolled onto the floor. ¡°Aah!¡± ¡°Aah!¡± Christina and Shirley screamed the moment they realized what had happened. Kayn had died within seconds, leaving Christina stunned. Shirley felt her scalp tingle as she yelled, ¡°Father!¡± Yet, Kayn¡¯s head remained lifelessly still. At that moment, the mother and daughter stared at Adrian and realized he had turned into apletely different man. ¡°Nobody is allowed to hold any leverage over me,¡± Adrian said as he brought out a napkin to wipe the blood off his hand. ¡°If I were Kayn, I would¡¯ve recorded the contents of the book. He probably doesn¡¯t keep the notes on him, but it should be somewhere close to wherever he goes. ¡°Mya! Ransack St. Elmer¡¯s Church. Even underground¨Cthree feet deep. Now!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Mya responded and retreated, while the soldiers walked over to take away the body. Adrian stood up and looked at Charles, who waspletely terrified. ¡°Is there anything else you¡¯d like to say to me, Father Charles?¡± Charles mumbled as he sat there limply, his body trembling ferociously as he stuttered, ¡°P¨CPlease, s¨C spare m- However, he too became a lifeless corpse before he could even finish pleading for his life. Only then did Adrian¡¯s murderous intent fade. Christina and Shirley covered their mouths as they suddenly thought of Adrian as the embodiment of a death reaper. ¡°s¨CSir¡­. Why did you kill my father?¡± Shirley asked in a daze. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Adrian did not respond and walked downstairs. Shirley turned around and cried, ¡°Why did you kill him without any warning?1 I didn¡¯t even get to=¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough, Shirley.¡± Christina pulled her back. At that moment, Adrian stopped and said without turning his head, ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I have killed him? Were you nning on celebrating Christmas with him?¡± Chapter 671 Chapter 671 The mother and daughter were stunned and speechless when they heard this, In their mind, they always thought of Adrian as a kind and mature man. Yet, on that very day, he had shown them his cruel side, causing the two to see him in a totally different light. They merely stared at Adrian silently as he walked away. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. That night, a huge incident happened at St. Elmer¡¯s Church in Swallowston. Mya personally led Wyvern Peak¡¯s soldiers to surround the church before ordering more than a hundred men to dig three fert under the church to see if Kayn had left anything there. It was alreadyte at night, and nobody in Swallowston knew what was happening. Under the cover of darkness, Adrian stood outside the church with his hands behind his back, seeming extremely calm. The soldiers quickly searched through the church. de walked over and said, ¡°Sir, we¡¯ve searched through the entire church but found nothing suspicious. Is it possible that he didn¡¯t leave it here?¡± Adrian believed that Kayn had made a copy of Hannibal¡¯s book, but lonked like he needed to expend a little more effort to find 11. ¡°Heroes of Wyvern Peak is a very important book that Kayn couldn¡¯t possibly have memorized forever. If I were him, I would make a copy of its contents and hide it somewhere. ¡°Keep searching. I want it found even if you have to unearth this entire church, but be careful of any traps they might¡¯ve set.¡± de nodded his head. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± de returned to the church and yelled, ¡°There might be a switch somewhere! Keep a lookout!¡± The men continued to search while Adrian stood outside, waiting patiently. After some time, a voice came from nearby, ¡°Sir! We¡¯ve found something!¡± Mya, de, and the others went toward the source of the voice, while Adrian slowly walked toward the church. There was a statue of Saint Elmer at the rear court, and someone found something weird about it-the statue was movable. *Sir¡± a few men saluted. Sir, the flour beneath the statue seems hollow. It¡¯s possible there¡¯s a hidden room down there,¡± one of them said. The rest gathered around the statue as Adrian carefully studied it before squatting to take a look at the floor. At that moment, he seemed surprised as he looked up and said, ¡°Someone just moved it.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Everyone was shocked to hear this, and de said, ¡°Are you saying someone¡¯s down there, sir?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± Hearing this, Balde immediately said, ¡°You lot, move the statue away. The rest of you, arrest anyone whoes out from down there.¡± A few men went over to move the statue as soon as they received de¡¯s onders. Adrian took a step back as Mya and the other soldiers surrounded the statue, ready to fare whatever might happen. With the help of a few soldiers, the statue was moved away. Sure enough, an entrance to a hidden room was revealed-the inside of it pitch; ck ¡°There really is a hidden room here. I link we were right to kill Charles. I¡¯m sure he and Kayn have committed a number of heinous crimes,¡± de pped his hands together and said when he saw the bichlen TROTIL ¡°Sir, Mya, please wait here. I¡¯ll take a few men with me down there,¡± de continued. Chapter 672 Chapter 672 Just as de was about to lead a few men down to the hidden room, a silhouette rushed out from within. ¡°Be careful¡± Adrian shouted. The person down there was so quick that de could not react in time. Adrian quickly pulled de backward when he saw that the person was about to attack him. Then, the person came out of the hidden room, dressed in white and wearing a ponytail. The person had no ns of staying there for much longer and quickly dismantled the soldiers and beat them unconscious, ¡°Bye¨Cbye, my friends from Wyvern Peak¡± The voice definitely belonged to a woman, and she instantly disappeared, followed by a cloud of smoke. ¡°Get down!¡± Adrian said. Everyone¡¯s first instinct upon hearing this was toy low, while Adrian turned around to evade the iing attack. An explosion happened right after, but nobody was hurt since the st radius was small. As the smoke subsided, de angrily yelled, ¡°F*ck! It was a woman! How dare she get in our way! I¡¯m going to make her pay for this!!! ¡°She had a book in her hands,¡± Mya said. ¡°Then it¡¯s probably the one we¡¯re looking for. You lot,e with me. We¡¯re going after her!¡± de yelled. However, Mya stopped de just as he was about to leave. ¡°Don¡¯t. You¡¯re no match for her. Sir should go after her instead.¡± de stopped and looked at Mya in confusion, but Mya merely shook her head at him. ¡°Sir, did you see that woman¡¯s face? judging by how quickly she was moving, she¡¯s definitely no ordinary human.¡± Adrian replied, ¡°It¡¯s clear she¡¯s more powerful than you all since none of you were able to react to her attacks. Mya¡¯s right. You¡¯ll only get brutally beaten if you try to pursue her.¡± ¡°I¡± de hesitated to speak. Adrian patted his shoulder. ¡°Take a few men down into the hidden room. I¡¯ll pursue iser.¡± After that, he dashed off and quickly disappeared into the night. Meanwhile, de said nothing and led his men downstairs At that moment, a beautiful figure was dashing through the night forest. She somersaulted over rocks and swerved past tree branches at high speed. Upon closer look, the woman with the ponytail was in herte twenties. She was wearing a tightly¨Cfitted white suit that exuded her beautiful and attractive figure. She was also holding a book in her hand. The woman was celebrating how she was able to get to the book earlier than Wyvern Peak and was gleefully smiling as she ran. However, before she got out of the forest, she noticed a man standing atop the rock in front of her. The man was dressed in a ck battle suit with a mask covering his face. He had his back facing her as he looked into the distance The woman immediately stopped and dared not take ther step forward. She took a deep breath and drew the dagger she had holstered at her waist and said, ¡°Who goes there? Identify yourself!¡± The woman was in a defensive stance as she spoke, ready for whatever might happen. Upon hearing this, the man standing atop the rock slowly turned around to look at her, causing the latter to be shocked the N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. moment she saw him. ¡°War Legate Draco? Damn¡­ When did you get ahead of me? That¡¯s right. The man standing on the rock was none other than Adrian. Chapter 673 Chapter 673 The woman was shocked. She thought that Adrian would still be at the church. How could he have possibly gotten ahead of her? After identifying Adrian, the woman slowly lowered her dagger and pursed her lips. ¡°Hey, Legate, what are you doing here sote at night? Are you trying to stop a helpless little woman like me? C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Adrian gestured. ¡°Hand over that book¡± The woman quickly hid the book behind her back when she heard this ¡°It¡¯s not even yours, so finder¡¯s keepers,¡± she coldly replied. Adrian jumped down from the rock and walked toward the woman, causing thetter to retreat a little. Soon, he stood before her and carefully studied her before asking, ¡°What¡¯s your name? Why did you show up here?¡± ¡°My name?¡± the woman chuckled as she said, ¡°Prepare to be shocked when you hear my name¡­ ¡°I¡¯m Bloody Rose¡¯s top assassin¨CIvy Cox! ¡°Are you quaking in your boots yet?¡± ¡°Bloody Rose, you say?¡± Adrian mumbled. me sounded familiar to him. That name Bloody Rose was an organization simr to Wyvern Peak that belonged to the ounders. It was filled with women trained to be exceptional assassins and was really expensive to hire. More importantly, they did not serve Navia but served money. Thinking of this, Adrian replied, ¡°I know of your organization. I think you¡¯re nothing more than a bunch of women doing boring stuff that have nothing better to do.¡± When Ivy heard this, she coldly said, ¡°Are you loalding down on us? So what if we¡¯re women? We¡¯re still capable of being assassins that move around silently but are deadly. Are you afraid of us now?¡± ¡°Who hired you?¡± Adrian asked. Ivy folded her arms and let off another grunt. ¡°We never leak our employer¡¯s information. You¡¯re just wasting your time by asking me that question.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Adrian nodded. ¡°That was a little silly of me. I won¡¯t ask you anymore since you aren¡¯t willing to tell me anything. However, I need you to hand over that hook before you leave.¡± Ivy¡¯s gaze turned sinister. ¡°And what if I refuse? Are you going to kill me?¡± Adrian smiled, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be the first woman to have died by my hands¡± ¡°That depends on whether you¡¯re actually that capable. Also, what¡¯s with the mask, jerk? I¡¯ve been wanting to tear it off your face to see what you look like for a long time now,¡± Ivy said coldly. After that, she fiercely reached out, trying to rip off Adrian¡¯s mask while he was off guard. However, she failed and caught air as Adrian turned his head sideways. Ivy pursed her lips once more. ¡°You seem like a worthy legate, I¡¯ll give you that. I¡¯m going to leave now. I don¡¯t have time to y with you. Ciao!¡± She then took out a ball¨Cshaped throwing item and was about to escape after releasing another cloud of smoke. Yet, Adrian managed to catch her wrist before she threw it, causing thetter to be slightly startled. Enraged, she shouted, ¡°Get your filthy paws off me, you ferid¡± Ivy struggled for a while andunched a lock toward Adrian, but he lifted his knee before her kick could connect. Instead, Ivy got kneed in the stomach. Adrian had put so much force into his kick that Ivy was unable to dodge it in the slightest. The force of the impact caused her expression to twist in pain. She gasped for air as she copsed onto the floor. Her stomach was churning as if a volcano had erupted inside her, causing her so much pain that she was even in tears. Chapter 674 Chapter 674 ¡°Y¨CYou b*stard. You actually hit me. You¡­¡± Ivy¡¯s mouth hung open as she found it difficult to breathe.. Once she could breathe normally again, her face turned pale as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know you shouldn¡¯t hit a woman in the stomach, you b*stard? I¡¯ll never forgive you if you damage my uterus!¡± Adrian did not seem to be bothered by what she said as he reached out for the book. Ivy tightened her grip around it and took a few steps back to avoid his hand. ¡°You¡¯re no match for me, so give it up. Just give me the book and you can leave.¡± ¡°In your dreams!¡± Ivy trembled as she struggled to stand up, but her face was filled with anger as she said, ¡°You think I¡¯d give you the book after you¡¯ve hit me? Do you really think I¡¯m going to let you stand there and bully me?¡± Adrian sent a huge p across Ivy¡¯s face the moment she said this, leaving thetter dumbfounded. She covered her face with one hand and seemed to be in a daze. Never in her life had she been beaten by a man. Yet, she was first kicked in the stomach by one and was pped after. ¡°Arghhh!!!* Ivy suddenly became enraged. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you, you b*stard!¡± She drew out another dagger and swung it at Adrian maniacally. He grabbed her wrist before kicking her in the stomach once more. But this time, his kick sent Ivy flying backward, and shended with a loud ¡°thud.¡± Ivy waspletely bbergasted at this point, realizing that she was definitely no match for the man in front of her. ¡°Argh!¡± Ivy covered her stomach and groaned. Her face was scrunched up from the pain. She immediately retreated when she saw Adrian walking toward her ¡°Wh¨CWhat are you doing? Stay away from me!¡± Ivy said in a panic. However, Adrian just kept on walking, his eyes shining like bright mes. Expressionless, he said, ¡°The way I see it, women. should just stay at home and take care of their children rather than bing nonsensical assassins. Now, I¡¯m not that patient of a person, so you should do as I say if you don¡¯t wish to be beaten up any further.¡± Ivy was stunned by how relentless Adrian was, thinking there were not many men who wouldy their hands on a woman. Adrian did not care who he was up against and would use the same degree of force no matter what. As Adrian continued walking toward her, Ivy panicked and said, ¡°Are you looking down on women?1-¡± Adrian raised his foot and stepped on Ivy¡¯s face, fiercely pushing it against the ground before Ivy could even finish her Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. sentence. ¡°You, what JH At that moment, Ivy broke down and was shocked at how merciless Adrian was. As shey sabbing on the ground, she said, ¡± Why are you stepping on my face, you big oaf?¡± Adrian said nothing and bent over to take the book from her hands. It was only after that did he take away his foot. ¡°Men only like women who are obedient, myself included. ¡°All right, you can go now. I¡¯ve got to go too.¡± After that, Adrian stowed away the book and walked away. Chapter 675 Chapter 675 Meanwhile, Ivy got up and gave Adrian a death stare. Sometimes, a woman¡¯s determination to get vengeance was much stronger than a man¡¯s. In fact, it was clear based on Ivy¡¯s gaze that she was not going to swallow the humiliation she had just suffered that easily. Adrian was slowly disappearing into the forest thanks to the darkness of the night.. When Ivy stood up, a woman¡¯s voice spoke to her through hermunicator, ¡°What happened, Ivy? Did you get it? Have youpleted your mission?¡± Ivy said icily, ¡°I did manage to get it, but War Legate Draco showed up and stopped me. I was no match for him. He managed to take the package with him.¡± ¡°What? This is uneptable! We must get the book or Louisa is finished¡°¡± ¡°I¡¯m heading back now so that we cane up with another n.¡± Ivy turned around and left. After Adrian obtained the book, he informed Mya and the others to return after cleaning up the church. Meanwhile, he headed to the Battle Warrior Department in Swallowston and locked himself in his office. It was now two in the morning. Adrian sat in his office as he flipped through Kayn¡¯s book. Kayn had made a perfect copy of Hannibal¡¯s Heroes of Wyvern Peak Adrian managed to get almost all the answers he sought from the book. In the past, countless people from Wyvern Peak with the same name were killed because the book foretold that a person with that specific name might be the next legate of Wyvern Peak. Hence, the moment the ounders obtained this book, they began crossing out names ording to the list. Aside from that, Adrian also saw a few other prophecies pertaining to War Legate Draco¡¯s future. ¡°Juno will be the next legate of Wyvern Peak and change its name to Purgatorium.¡± ¡°Draking Neo will form Drakarlum and start a revolution.¡± ording to the book, many more prophecies had been made. Some of them had been realized, and some of them had not. For example, the prediction about Wyvern Peak and Internal Affairs had already come true. The book stated¡­.. ¡°Wyvern Peak and Internal Affairs wille head to head, with Draco dissolving Wyvern Peak. However, this second dissolution will not be permanent as Wyvern Peak shall rise again.¡± Although there was no specific date stated in the prediction, it was true that Wyvern Peak had already been dissolved. On top of that, it was clear that Wyvern Peak and Internal Affairs were no longer in partnership with one another. Chase had read this book before, so it would seem as though he was inplete control of everything that¡¯s happened so far. Aside from that, the predictions also stated a lot more. For example, Nadine, Joanna, and Samantha¡¯s futures were also recorded within. This caused Adrian to imagine just what sort of evidence Hannibal had when writing the book ¡®Could the contents of this book be nothing more than a coincidence? Or does it genuinely have evidence to back it up? ¡°If these are just coincidences, the probability of any of this actually happening would be absolutely minuscule. On the other hand, the opposite would mean that there are a lot of prophecies that have not come true yet. *It says here that Joanna is going to be Draco¡¯s woman and bear him a daughter by the name of Jean Xander and she will be Neo¡¯s older sister¡­ ¡®Clearly, none of that is true. Forget me and Joanna being in a rtionship. Even if we did and she really does give birth to Jean, there¡¯s no way the child would be Neo¡¯s older sister.¡® Adrian spent an entire day going through the mountain of prophecies.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Chapter 676 Chapter 676 Nobody interrupted him for even a second, and Adrian ended up engrossed with the book. ¡°Nadine is going to die.¡± ¡°Draco is going to go missing.¡± Mya is going to leave Wyvern Peak.¡± ¡°The ten battle warriors will die gruesome deaths.¡± ¡°Millions of valiant soldiers from Dragon Peak shall rise up. There were countless more prophecies and countless more insults. It was as if Hannibal wasughing at Wyvern Peak, or even cursing them. Or perhaps, he was trying to bring it up to greater heights. Regardless, the prophecies written in the book were notpletely false. It was possible Hannibal had indeede across some kind of unknown knowledge on seers when he wrote this book At midnight the next day, Adrian sat in his seat and remained deep in thought for a very long time before he finally picked up a lighter and burned the book. The book eventually became a pile of ashes as it burned away. ¡°Sir!¡± Mya suddenly knocked on the door at that moment and pushed the door open before Adrian gave her permission to She was originally there to deliver some food to him, but she was stunned when she saw the book burning on the floor and frantically said, ¡°What are you doing, sir?! Why would you burn it?!¡± Mya put down the food as she spoke and rushed over to try and put the fire out, but Adrian stopped her from doing so. She stood up and asked, ¡°What did the book say? What was so important that you¡¯d choose to burn it?¡® Refusing to answer the question, Adrian asked, ¡°Did you find anything else in the church¡¯s hidden room?¡± Mya took a deep breath as she recalled her memories. I was just about to speak to you about that, sir. We found something really strange inside. It¡¯s a ck piece of metal with a lot of textures on it. It doesn¡¯t seem like any ordinary metal.¡± Bring it here. I¡¯ll have a look at it.¡± Mya nodded and asked someone to bring the ck metal over. cing it in front of Adrian, she sat down and said, ¡°See these circr patterns? I¡¯ve gone through some of our records and found that they aren¡¯t ancient letters. They are- ¡°Runes,¡± Adrian said before Mya finished. ¡°Rune?¡± Mya was slightly stunned. Adrian nodded and looked at the closely inscribed runes that looked like blood vessels spreading across the entire piece of metal. It may seem chaotic andplex, but it was actually rather organized. ¡°I¡¯ve seen something like this in an old book. If my guess is correct, these should be runes we¡¯re looking at.¡± That are they? How do they function?¡± Mya asked. ¡°Runes are extremelyplex yet mysterious stuff that can be exined through science, just like a computer, it contains the ability to store things. However, it isn¡¯t data stored in these runes, but power.¡± ¡°Power? What sort of power?¡± Mya asked in surprise. ¡°An old book states that a minor country somewhere in ancient history had many rune masters when they were at their peak. These people would inscribe runes onto objects that allowed them to pain control of the object by channeling some kind of C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. power through it.¡± ¡°Do you mean that they¡¯re something like artificial intelligence?¡± Mya asked. ¡°More or less, but runes have existed for much longer. However, they¡¯re easier to use inparison to AI, plus even stronger. The w to runes is that they serve only one sole purpose while Al is able to perform based on what they¡¯ve been programmed to do ¡°Still, they possess extremely terrifying powers,¡± Adrian exined. Chapter 677 Chapter 677 Mya took a deep breath and looked at Adrian ¡°I understand, str. You¡¯re saying that runes are terrifyingly lethal weapons that can be created.¡± Adrian nodded. ¡°Correct. This old book mentioned a man by the name of Craig Alexander who owned a sword forged with runes. It is said that his sword possessed the power to destroys. ¡°Simply put, rune masters would inscribe a few nanes onto a weapon that can be freely used by charging it with human technology and aplex string of codes that act as the calibrator. It¡¯s the same as a cell phone¡¯s Bluetooth or charging functions. However, nanes are much moreplex and mysterious.¡± ¡°Ah, I get it now.¡± Mya seemed enlightened. ¡°But why would such a thing appear in the church¡¯s hidden room? Do you know how to activate the runes, sir?¡± she asked as she pointed to the metal piece in Adrian¡¯s hand. Adrian took a careful look at it and touched the patterns on it before saying, ¡°I used to think that the old book¡¯s records were without scientific proof, but it seems like it really did exist in that minor country decades ago. If my guess is correct, this ck metal is simr to an explosive.¡± ¡°Are you saying that the power stored inside it will leak out when activated, causing an immense shock that would make it explode?¡± Adrian nodded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it. This energy can be stored inside this piece of metal, like a battery. However, runes aren¡¯t used to store electrical energy, but power.¡± ¡°What is the source of this power though? You said it isn¡¯t electrical, nor could it possibly be kic, so could it be light? Or is it something we don¡¯t know yet?¡± Mya asked. ¡°Powers are things that can be obtained from various sources in the world,¡± Adrian replied ¡°Does that mean if we say, detonate a bomb while it¡¯s in close proximity to this metal, the runes will activate and release the power stared within?¡± Adrian smiled. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I meant. Anything that can reach its power range can activate it, but we need the password.¡± ¡°The password? How did that get designed into the runes? That¡¯s just illogical and has no scientific grounds,¡± Mya questioned. ¡°Would it be logical if I told you that its password is equivalent to the size of energy? ¡°The size of energy? So, you¡¯re saying that a password of six digits can be input into it, but instead of six digits, it¡¯s six different degrees of power? We can only activate the runes by channeling six different degrees of powers into it at the same time?¡± ¡°It looks like I¡¯ve underestimated you, Mya I won¡¯t be calling you dumb anymore,¡± Adrian said with a smile. Although Mya rolled her eyes at him, she, too, had learned a lot today. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°The minds of our ancestors are really something to be respected. To think they managed toe up with a password that can only be broken with different powers¡­ This would make our password with the numbering system seem like child¡¯s y since we wouldn¡¯t know if it needs six kinds of powers, or eight, or even a hundred.¡± Adrian shook his head as he smiled, while Mya continued, ¡°Then what would its appearance at the church¡¯s hidden room mean?¡± Once again, Adrian chose to ignore Mya¡¯s question ¡°The old book recorded a type of power, but I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯ve heard of it before.¡± ¡°What kind of power?¡± ¡°ording to legend, it¡¯s the art of immortality. These arts give its user the power to destroy worlds.¡± ¡°The art of..immortality?¡± Adrian smiled. ¡°It¡¯s a mysterious thing that states humans can reach another level after breaking through their limits. It¡¯s rather difficult to describe what it is, so the ¡®immortality arts¡® is the closest term.¡± Mya seemed shocked. ¡°Are there really humans who have trained in such an art?¡± ¡®t didn¡¯t believe it before, but I do now.¡± Chapter 678 Chapter 678 ¡°What do you mean?¡± Mya was extremely confused and urged Adrian to tell her more. ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as humans being able to predict the future. That¡¯s not something that not even Jesus himself could ¡°I know that, and the only way to exin it is that Hannibal got lucky.¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°Lucky? Do you have any idea how lucky he had to be to do what he did? There are heaps upon heaps of humans in the world, but he said Draco was going to be the legate of Wyvern Peak, and it really dide true. I¡¯d say it¡¯s too much of a farce to call that luck.¡± ¡°What are you trying to say, sir?¡± Mya asked in surprise. Adrian remained silent for a moment before he looked up. He seemed rather stunned when he said, ¡°Hannibal¡¯s still alive.¡± ¡°What?¡± Mya stumbled a few steps back when she heard this. She looked at her surroundings before saying, ¡°Are you joking, sir? Hannibal was alive when Wyvern Peak was founded by our ancestors, and he was already in his seventies at the time. It¡¯s been more than two hundred years since then, so wouldn¡¯t that make him more than three hundred years old now? ¡°What is he? A freak ¡°Why would you think he¡¯s still alive, sir?¡± Adrian gestured for Mya to take a seat, to which she did obediently, folding her glimmering long legs together. ¡°These so¨Ccalled prophecies in Heroes of Wyvern Peak aren¡¯t realistic no matter how you look at it. So, it¡¯s not that they¡¯vee true, but someone¡¯s been purposefully gulding us toward a certain direction¡­ The direction that¡¯s stated in the prophecy ¡°How¡¯s this possible?¡± ¡°Too many people¡¯s names were mentioned in it, including yourself, Sam, Daniel, and everyone else at Wyvern Peak. Even Juno¡¯s name was mentioned, so that can¡¯t all be a coincidence. Which is why I¡¯ve deduced that the prophecies aren¡¯ting true. Instead Navia itself is being guided ording to the prophecy, including our names. ¡°It¡¯s as if we¡¯re living in God¡¯s yground.¡± ¡°Oh, my God¡± Mya covered her mouth and asked in shock, ¡°Are you saying that you, me, Chase, and even the emperor himself are chess pieces un a chessboard?¡± in the middle of Adrian nodded. ¡°We¡¯re all chess pieces, and Navia is like the setting of a game. Let me put it this way. We¡¯re in two gods who are betting on us to see who wins.¡± ¡°-How¡¯s this passible?¡± Mya¡¯s mouth remained wide open. ¡°Those runes that I told you about, they didn¡¯t appear in that particr minor country out of nowhere. They wouldn¡¯t have been able to create such tremendous powers based on the lectiology of that era and allow them to cause an explosive shockwave from just a little kerosene. Moreover, dan explosive caused solely by kerosene couldn¡¯t possibly be the password to activate said nunes Mya took a deep breath. ¡°So they mastered the immortality arts, allowing them to be control of such powers.¡± ¡°Exactly. If the immortality arts did indeed exist in that country, there¡¯s a high chance that Hanibal is still alive and guiding us to move ording to his ns. He may be in a lot with someone like him, or a contest, per se. Meanwhile, we¡¯re all characters in his game. ¡°That¡¯s insane. The thought of a man living up to three hundred years old is just insane!¡± Mya sald with a shocked. expression. im Bonus For Free Every Dayoo Chapter 679 Chapter 679 Adrian remained silent for a moment before he said, ¡°These immortals that I speak of are capable of living past a thousand years old. Ten thousand, even. Since Hannibal¡¯s a part of this, he must still be alive. We have to get to the bottom of this.¡± Mya said, ¡°If all of this is true, we could never go up against an immortal. After all, everyone at Wyvern Peak is nothing more than a character in his game.¡± ¡°I want you to keep this a secret from everyone else while I investigate. Also, make sure this piece of metal is stored safely. We mustn¡¯t let anyone activate its powers, or the whole city might be destroyed.¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°Understood.¡± Mya nodded in acknowledgment. At that moment, thendline rang. Mya reached out to grab the phone and said, ¡°Yes? ¡°Madam, there¡¯s trouble! Madam Legate has been kidnapped!¡± a voice said urgently from the other end of the line. ¡°What?!¡± Mya was instantly stunned. Adrian, too, was shocked. ¡°A group of highly trained women charged into One Jewel Road and abducted the legate¡¯s mother, his wife, and Ms. Joanna. We already have the ce surrounded right now.¡± ¡°A group of highly trained women?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Bloody Rose.¡± Adrian immediately stood up. ¡®Bloody Rose?¡® ¡°We¡¯ll be right there!¡± Mya dashed out of the room after saying this, with Adrian leading the way. The both of them left the department and rushed straight to One Jewel Road. While driving, Mya asked, ¡°Are you sure this is Bloody Rose¡¯s doing, sir? They¡¯ve been in the ounds this whole time. When did they even enter our territory?¡± ¡°The woman who appeared at the church two nights ago was Ivy Cox, an assassin from Bloody Rose. Looks like she¡¯s determined to get that book.¡± ¡°D*mn b*stards! I¡¯ll have someone pay a visit to the ounds and exterminate Bloody Rose!¡± ¡°They¡¯re a huge organization under the ounds¡® protection, so you shouldn¡¯t do anything to them for the time being. Their superiors are all Navians, who will be more beneficial to us alive than dead if we y our cards right,¡± Adrian saki. ¡°But these women seem fearless of death. It¡¯s only a matter of time before they choose which side to take. You¡¯re not nning on seducing them, are you? You¡¯re not even handsome to start with.¡± Mya tilted her head and looked at Adrian. Adrian did not reply to her directly and urged, ¡°Drive¡± ¡°okay!¡± The car sped through the streets, and it was just past midnight. Thousands of soldiers from Wyvern Peak had One Jewel Road surrounded, which brought about the attention of nearby residents. However, nobody dared to step out of their house to find out what was happening due to lowte it was. Under the lights at Adrian¡¯s courtyard, more than twenty women in tight shorts were having a standoff against the soldiers, with Ivy leading the charge. They were all extremely gorgeous women with both exceptional looks and physique yet their eyes were filled with murderous intent. At that moment, Ivy was holding Samantha, a dagger resting against thetter¡¯s neck. She was holding Samantha hostage! Chapter 680 Chapter 680 Ruse and Joanna also had daggers pointed at them by Ivy¡¯s subordinates, so none of them dared to make any sudden moves. Samantha and Joanna were already fast asleep, so neither of them couldprehend what was happening when these women suddenly barged into their rooms and captured them. ¡°Stand back, all of you! Stand back, or the woman gets it!¡± Ivy was yelling angrily as her dagger dangerously pressed against Samantha¡¯s neck when she saw the increasing number of soldiers around her. Samantha felt threatened by Ivy¡¯s cold temperament that she did not dare make any sudden moves. There were beads of sweat forming on her forehead Hearing this, the soldiers stopped and began to retreat. de then stepped forward and said, ¡°You better treat her with a little more respect, woman. She¡¯s carrying the legate¡¯s child. I¡¯ll cut you to shreds if anything bad happens to her or the baby!¡± ¡°What?¡± Ivy was slightly taken aback and reached out to touch Samantha¡¯s belly With a smile, she said, ¡°I see. 503 Draco¡¯s child inside of you, huh? That¡¯s wonderful. you¡¯ve got ¡°You now have three minutes to get Draco to stand before me. I¡¯ll let her go as long as he gives me what I want. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t mind adding two more bodies to myll count!¡± ¡°Bloody Rose does not wish to be in this argument with Wyvern Peak, bet Draco has taken something that belongs to us. We will fight in the bitter end if he refuses to give it back,¡± a red¨Chaired woman said as she red coldly at the soldiers Hearing this, de yelled, ¡°Calm the f*ck down, all of you! You! Be careful with that life of yours! I¡¯m warning you¡­ Wyvern Peak will exterminate your organization if anything bad happens to Madam Legate!¡± ¡°Bring Draco to me?¡± Ivy yelled. ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± spoke a voice from behind her the moment she yelled. Adrian and Mya walked onto the scene. The soldiers quickly made way for both of them to pass through. Samantha and Joanna heaved a sigh of relief when they saw him. Joanna was already on the verge of a mental breaklown, not daring to uster a single word of nonsense despite how chally she usually was. Adrian stopped in front of Ivy and gestured. ¡°I¡¯m here. Let her go.¡± ¡°In your dreams.¡± Ivy clenched her teeth and continued, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t I be signing my death warrant if I let her go now? Cut the chit¨Cchat and hand me the book, Draco. Otherwise, I won¡¯t mind killing your woman. Oh..and the baby in her too.¡± Helpless, Adrian replied, ¡°I¡¯d suggest you not harm a single hair on her, Ivy. Haven¡¯t you heard about how you shouldn¡¯t y with fire? You¡¯re literally ying with it right now.¡± Ivy yelled, ¡°Why should I care?! I don¡¯t care whether she lives or dies. I just want to take back what¡¯s mine. Now, give me my book and I promise I¡¯ll let her go. If you don¡¯t, none of them will walk away alive even if I have to die in the process!¡± Adrian shook his head. ¡°Tell me, why do you want the book so badly?¡± With a cold tone, Ivy answered, ¡°What does that have to do with you? That book doesn¡¯t belong to you, so you can¡¯t make use of it. I can tell you this right now. Bloody Hose will never stoping after Wyvem Peak for revenge even if there¡¯s only one member left standing¡± Adrian thought this was aughable ultimatum. Meanwhile, Mya walked over and said, ¡°I¡¯d watch your tone, Ivy. You¡¯re a woman, aren¡¯t you? Well, as a woman myself, I can tell you that although the legate can¡¯t bear to hurt you, it doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re allowed to threaten him.¡± ¡°F*ck off, bich!¡± Ivy cursed. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°What?¡± Mya became infuriated when she heard this.. Chapter 681 Chapter 681 Mya would have berated Ivy if not because of Ivy¡¯s identity. ¡°I don¡¯t care about anything else. I just want what¡¯s mine. Stop asking me about things that aren¡¯t rted. Give me the book and everyone gets along swimmingly. Refuse to give me the book and we¡¯ll fight to the death!¡± ¡°Choose, Draco. What¡¯s more important? The book, or your wife and child?¡± Ivy said coldly. ¡°I¡¯ve already burned the hook,¡± replied Adrian. ¡°Do you think I¡¯d fall for your lie?¡± Ivy sneered ¡°I really burned it.¡± ¡°What?¡± Ivy was stunned. She turned her head and exchanged nces with her sisters. The redhead said, ¡°Are you ying a joke on us or something, Draco? Hand over the book or it won¡¯t be a good time for both you and us.¡± Adrian shrugged and answered, ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. I¡¯ve already burned the book. If you don¡¯t believe me, you are free to go. to the Battle Warrior Tower and verify it. The ashes are still there.¡± ¡°Did Did you really hum it?¡± Ivy was stunned as she felt a lot in the pit of her stomach. Adrian nodded. Ivy and the redhead exchanged nces once again. Ivy burst into tears and screeched, ¡°You son of a b*tch! Why did you burn. it?! Don¡¯t even dream about having a good life now that you¡¯ve made life difficult for us!¡± Upon saying that, she moved the dagger in her hand in an attempt to cut Samantha¡¯s throat. But before her dagger coulde into contact with Samantha¡¯s skin, a bang was heard. Ivy let out an agonizing scream as she was sted away, mming heavily into the wall of the vi behind her. Sport! She copsed to the ground and spat out a mouthful of blood.. ¡°Ivy!¡± the redhead shouted as she turned pale with fear. Before she could react, Mya swiftly ran up to her and knocked her to the ground as well. The rest of Bloody Rose was also pinned against the ground by Wyvern Peak¡¯s soldiers who charged into the house at this very moment. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. It had just taken a few seconds for the twenty women from Bloody Rose to be subdued despite the hostages. Samantha, Joanna, and Rue quickly made their way to Adrian. Adrian smiled at Samantha and stretched out his hand to caress her face. ¡°Sorry if you were frightened.¡± Samantha shook her head. She did not speak but turned her head to look at Ivy. Meanwhile, Ivy stood up, blood dripping from the corner of her mouth. She was bent over, holding onto her stomach. Wyvern Peak¡¯s soldiers moved to pin her to the ground, but Adrian stopped them and they backed away. Adrian looked at her and said, ¡°Miss, as I¡¯ve mentioned, I don¡¯t want to hurt you. However, your operation has extended into the area of my jurisdiction. Tell me, Why do you want the book?¡± Ivy was crying and her eyes were filled with recalcitrance. ¡°Don¡¯t tell him, Ivy. We¡¯re Bloody Hose, and we don¡¯t yield to men even If we have to die!¡± the redhead raised her head and said to Ivy as she was pinned against the ground. Ivy wiped her lips, raised her dagger, and painted it at Adrian. ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to know. Wyvern Peak is aplete joke. ¡°Draco, you¡¯ve defeated me today. Go ahead and kill me if you wish. I¡¯m undeserving of being a woman if I wince at your torture.¡± Adrian paid no attention to her remark and asked, ¡°Who entrusted you with this mission? Who¡¯s the leader of Bloody Rose? Is she an ounder or is it a Navien?¡± Chapter 682 Chapter 682 ¡°Cut the crap. If you want to kill me, then just do it!¡± roared Ivy. ¡°Do you really want to die?¡± asked Adrian. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Ivy stared at Adrian coldly and said, ¡°You¡¯ve destroyed our final hope. You¡¯re a b*stard, Draco. Give me a quick death. Doing such nonsense is useless.¡± Adrian was amused. ¡°What if I don¡¯t kill you, but kill your sisters? ¡°Wh¨CWhat did you say?¡± Ivy¡¯s eyes widened and there was a tinge of fear in her gaze. Ivy shouted, ¡°Draco, how would you be any different from Internal Affairs¡® Chase if you do such a thing? Kill me if you want. My sisters aren¡¯t involved in this matter. Release them.¡± Adrian remained calm. ¡°It¡¯s possible that you don¡¯t fully understand my temperament yet because it¡¯s your first time truly interacting with me. You only need to answer my questions.¡± Ivy lowered her head and nced at her sisters who were pinned to the ground. The redhead raised her head and cried, ¡°We¡¯d rather die than yield, Ivy! Let Draco kill us if he wants. We never had any hopes in them anyway.¡± ¡°How stubborn,¡± Adrian tutted. ¡°You¡¯re an animal, Draco. Do you think you¡¯re noble? You¡¯re justmitting all sorts of crimes throughout the ind in the name ofndness. You¡¯re a hypocrite and a b*stard!¡± berated the redhead. ¡°Do I know you?¡± Adrian asked. ¡°You don¡¯t know me, but I know know you. I¡¯d recognize you even if you turn into ashes. I wish that I can cut you up into a thousand pieces. It was you who ruined my family, and it was you who hurt my siblings. It was also you who ruined my happiness and turned me into who I am now!¡± the redhead said as she cried. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Adrian asked her. ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to know! ¡°Mya.¡± Adrian beckoned. Mya nodded and made her way to the redhead. She bent over, grabbed the redhead by the chin to raise her head, and took a photo. She then handed the phone to de. ¡°Look into this woman.¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡± de left with the phone and Mya stood up and retreated to Adrian¡¯s side. Adrian looked toward Ivy and asked, ¡°I¡¯m going to ask again. Who entrusted you with this mission? Why do you want the book? Answer me. As Adrian spoke, he approached Ivy step by step. Ivy began to back away. Every step he took exuded a domineering presence and she was having trouble confronting his demeanor. Adrian instilled so much fear in Ivy that her body began to tremble. ¡°I¡¯ll never tell you. Kill me if you have the balls,¡± Ivy squealed despite her fear. ¡°Do you think I won¡¯t have the courage to?¡± Adrian asked. Ivy was stunned. However, she was kneed in the abdomen before she could react. She let out an agonizing scream as she breathed strenuously and her eyes zed over. Holding onto her abdomen, she shook profusely. Adrian then grabbed her hair and lifted her up. + CHUDIA: 692 ¡°Ivy!¡± ¡°Ivy!¡± A few women shrieked. Ivy felt as if she had stopped breathing at this very moment. She could barely breathe from the intense pain in her abdomen. Her mouth hung wide open as she gasped for air. ¡°Answer me,¡± Adrian said. Chapter 683 Chapter 683 ¡°LL.¡± Ivy opened her little mouth. But instead of answering with words, she stabbed at Adrian with her dagger to express her resistance. Adrian grabbed the swinging dagger and tossed it to the ground. Soon afterward, he kneed her in the abdomen heavily once again Ivy shook profusely. Adrian loosened his grip over her and shended on the ground. She raised her tear¨Cstreaked face and her mouth hung open. She appeared to be in agony. ¡°Don¡¯t hit her, Draco. Hit me instead!¡± The Trilhead pinned on the ground said in a shrill voice. Adrian ignored her. He got down on one knee and looked at Ivy¡¯s tear¨Cstreaked, panic¨Cstricken face. ¡°Gahh!¡± the redhead screamed and struggled frantically. However, she was utterly incapable of freeing herself from the Wyvern Peak soldier holding her down. The redhead shouted once again, ¡°You b*stard! Let go of her, Draco! Let go of her. Please, I beg you not to hit her anymore. She¡¯s no longer a normal woman. Please stop hurting her.¡± Adrian turned and looked toward the redhead. ¡°How is she not normal?¡± The redhead answered in a hoarse voice, ¡°That organ every woman has in them¨Cthe one used to bear children¨Chas been removed.¡± Rue, Samantha, and Joanna¡¯s mouths hung open in shock upon hearing this. One of the proudest aplishments a woman could ever have was being a mother, and Ivy would never achieve this. Someone had removed her uterus, Upon hearing this, Adrian stretched out his hand to pull up lvy¡¯s top and found a thumb¨Csized scar on her lower abdomen. It was a surgical scar. ¡°What happened?¡± Adrian asked Ivy. Ivy answered with a nonchnt expression, ¡°I don¡¯t need your pity. You can kill me if you want, and I won¡¯t shed a tear.¡± ¡°Stop hurting her, Adrian,¡± Rue softly said to Adrian. ¡°Yeah, stop, Adrian. I believe everyone has their own difficulties. The woman is pitiful. If my uterus was removed, I¡¯d be sulky and enraged too,¡± Joanna said.. ¡°Dear, one of the biggest joys in a woman¡¯s life is to bear children for her lover. I believe Ivy has had her share of difficulties,¡± added Samantha. Adrian kept quiet for a moment. Meanwhile, de returned. He said, ¡°Sir, I got the results. The redhead¡¯s name is Eira Snow, and she¡¯s from Northwest¡¯s Yelloton. She studied in an elite high school for three years before disappearing. Her location was unknown up to now. Her family lost their minds searching for her.¡± ¡°Any other information?¡± asked Adrian. ¡°It¡¯s all a nk. Eira disappeared on her way back from school. It was as if she vanished from the face of the earth. She has never been heard of since. Her mother questioned the local Internal Affairs daily and traveled all over the ind in search of her,¡± de reported. Adrian turned his head and looked toward Eira who was pinned to the ground. He asked, ¡°Why have you never gone home to visit your mother?¡± ¡°It¡¯s too shameful.¡± Eira was crying but she answered nonchntly, ¡°I¡¯m an embarrassment.¡± Adrian inhaled a deep breath: He stood up and said, ¡°There¡¯s still room in turn back even when one has reached the end of the line. Tell me everything and I¡¯ll help all of you.¡± ¡°Hah!¡± Eira said coldly, ¡°Do you think that you¡¯re a good person or something? When I needed Wyvern Peak most and sought your help, did you help me? Did you save me? ¡°You¡¯re just an animal, Draco. You want to use everything you have to fulfill your dream of dominating the ind. Let me tell you this. You¡¯re going to die a tragic death in the end!¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Adrian frowned. ¡°Ivy, are you not going to tell me the truth either?¡± he asked. Ivy looked toward Elra. Chapter 684 Chapter 684 Eira said, ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled by his sweet words, Ivy, He¡¯ll never remove his mask and show his true face. Our lives are torture anyway, so we might as well die.¡± Ivy nodded and said nothing. However, just as Eira¡¯s voice faded, Adrian reached up and removed his mask, revealing his face to Ivy and Elra. The women were astonished when they saw War Legate Draco¡¯s true face, and their attention was fully drawn to it. It was a young face that looked to be less than twenty¨Cfive years old. Eira was astonished, and so was Eira. In their minds, they believed the War Legate Draco under the mask was more than thirty years old. However, the face underneath looked extremely young. Adrian said, ¡°I don¡¯t wear a mask to hide myself. Perhaps what I¡¯ve done for the ind is for myself, but you¡¯ve misunderstood me, and I can prove it to you As he spoke, Adrian removed his battle suit and exposed his upper body. Eira and Ivy stared at him and found his body covered in scars and healed gunshot wounds. In fact, there were a few scars on his chest right where his heart was ¡°Are you¡­a human or a ghost?¡± Ivy asked in astonishment. ¡°I¡¯m a human who¡¯s well and alive. I can absolutely live a happy, worry¨Cfree life if not for the inders who are living under heavy fire in the name of righteousness. If I¡¯m gone, the whole ind will belong to Chase. If no one controls him, the monarch will be deceived. Do you think the country will be safe then?¡± Adrian stated. Ivy and Eira were stunned for a while. Meanwhile, Samatha brought over a garment for Adrian to wear. Eira said, ¡°Don¡¯t try to deceive us with your filthy reputation. I¡¯m just going to say this again. You¡¯re an animal. I¡¯ll never answer any of your questions. You can¡¯t change anything with what you have.¡± Ivy inhaled a deep breath but she did not speak. Adrian nodded and answered, ¡°All right then. In that case, I don¡¯t have anything else to say either. Take these women to Battle Warrior Tower. No one is to be released without my order.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± de answered and waved his hand. More than ten men walked over. However, it was at this exact moment that a whooshing sound was heard. A few dozen sharp arrows suddenly flew in from all directions before flying toward Ivy and the other women. ¡°Someone¡¯s here!¡± de roared. He was the first to respond. All of Wyvern Peak¡¯s soldiers quickly scanned the dark surroundings. Adrian swiftly swung his leg and kicked Ivy, Eira, and the other women out of the way to avoid the flying arrows. ¡°After them!¡± roared de. ¡°There¡¯s no need. They¡¯ve already left,¡± Adrian said. de stopped, turned around, and said to Adrian, ¡°Someone tried to kill Ivy and the other wor Ivy stood up and said in a passive tone, ¡°We¡¯ve falled our mission so it¡¯s useless to keep us alive. Hence, she wants to kill us.¡± ¡°Who is she?¡± asked Adrian. Ivy did not respond. Instead, she walked over to Eira and the others and helped them to their feet. Adrian could see from their C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. and expressions that they had lost all hope. ryes That was the most terrifying part. Chapter 685 Chapter 685 Eira, and the other women of Bloody Rose were taken away. Adrian ordered de to imprison them at Battle Warrior Tower temporarily. Following the departure of the women, Wyvern Peak¡¯s soldiers retired and One Jewel Road was quiet once again. Mya walked over and said to Adrian, ¡°Sir, based on what we¡¯ve learned from these women, Blondy Rose is not as simple as we imagined. Looks like there¡¯s a leader at the top of the organization who¡¯s doing something that we don¡¯t know about.¡± She was right. Ivy and the others were clearly expendable. ¡°Make some preparations for me to head to Yelloton tomorrow,¡± said Adrian. Mya nodded. Soon after, she left in a car. After Mya left, Adrian made his way to Samantha and cupped her face with his hands. He asked concerningly, ¡°Are you all right, Sam?¡± Samantha cracked a sincere smile and nodded. ¡°Your Sam is fine, but I¡¯m not. My neck was cut,¡± Joanna said grievously. Adrian looked toward Joanna. There was a cut on the skin of her neck and it was bleeding, most probably caused by a dagger during the scuffle. But it was only a superficial cut that did not endanger her life. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Rue grabbed Joanna¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go inside, Jojo. I¡¯ll clean your wound.¡± The few of them returned to the living room and sat on the sofa. Rue cleaned Joanna¡¯s wound with antiseptic liquid and then ced a band¨Caid on it. Adrian leaned against the sofa and shut his eyes. Samantha asked concerningly, ¡°Dear, what sort of organization is Bloody Rose? Why did they suddenly come to our house?¡± Adrian opened his eyes. He told Samantha all about the story of how he found Kayn up until Bloody Rose tried to seize the book Upon hearing the story, Samantha asked, ¡°ording to what you just told me, there¡¯s a new enemy lurking in the dark? Why is Bloody Rose trying to get the book? Are they targeting Wyvern Peak too?¡± ¡°Adrian, is Bloody Rose working with Chase?¡± Joanna asked. Adrian looked at Joanna. ¡°I¡¯ll have to think about that, but the probability is low. If Bloody Rose was working with Chase, there¡¯d be no reason for them to look for the book. Even if they are looking for it, I¡¯ll stop them from getting to it. Judging by the situation, it seems that they have other motives.¡± Joanna tutted. ¡°This is really strange. How are organizations from the ounds entering Navia? What is Internal Affairs doing while guarding the frontier? Wouldn¡¯t it be a mess if this were to continue?¡± Samantha heaved a sigh and said, ¡°There¡¯s no telling what Bloody Rose is trying to do. Things are already troublesome enough with Internal Affairs¡® Chase, and now there¡¯s Bloody Rose. If there really is a fight, it¡¯s themon folk who will suffer in the end.¡± Joanna said, ¡°Didn¡¯t Adrian just mention the real issue here? It¡¯s possible that all this is just a trap. Maybe the boss isn¡¯t Chase or Bloody Rose, but an even more powerful monster. ¡°He said that someone named Hannibal is possibly still alive. That¡¯s who wrote Heroes of Wyvern Peak. ¡°If he¡¯s still alive, he¡¯s a three¨Chundred¨Cyear¨Cold monster!¡± Joanna chattered on endlessly. Adrian smiled upon hearing her words but did not reply. Samantha moved next to Adrian, held his hand, and sled, ¡°So dear, what do you n on doing next?¡± Adrian nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll head to Yelloton tomorrow to find Eira¡¯s family. If I can find them, I should be able to learn about Bloody Rose to a certain extent. If everything goes as nned, I¡¯ll be talding Chase out within a year and turning the monarch into a temporary figurehead.¡± ¡°Turn the monarch into a temporary figurehead?¡± Chapter 686 Chapter 686 Joanna¡¯s interest was piqued. She giggled and said, ¡°Adrian, why do you want to turn the monarch into a figurehead? Are you trying to overthrow the government and build the Xander Nation?¡± Adrian red at Joanna She continued to giggle and said, ¡°If you were to build such a nation and be its monarch, you¡¯ll practice polygamy, right? If you do, remember to count me in. Samantha can be the queen while I y the difficult position of royal consort as best as I can!¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Samantha burst intoughter at Joanna¡¯s remark. ¡°Stop talking nonsense, Jojo. The monarch¡¯sst name is Nave, after all. How can a Xander be the monarch? Speaking of which, the current monarch is quite something. If he had even an ounce of intelligence, he wouldn¡¯t have allowed Chase to do so many things right under his nose.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Joanna answered in agreement. Samantha asked Adrian, ¡°Dear, I believe you have it all figured out, right? If you turn Novemton¡¯s monarch into a figurehead, then who will be the monarch of this country? The country will be in chaos without a monarch.¡± Adrian looked at Samantha quietly for a while and said, ¡°When the previous monarch of Navia passed away twenty years ago, there was someone else whopeted for the position with the current monarch. He failed to take the throne though.¡± ¡°Are you referring to Reagan Nave?¡± Reagan Nave was the monarch¡¯s younger brother who had lost to the current monarch twenty years ago. During the contest for the position, Chase had been very supportive of the current monarch. Wyvern Peak¡¯s leader was Achelous at the time, and Achelous took Reagan¡¯s side. s, they lost to Chase in the end. Achelous died a few years after the failed contest while Reagan left Novemtom. It was said that he chose to live in seclusion and was not seen in public for over twenty years. In Adrian¡¯s opinion, Reagan was the most suitable candidate to be the new country head. There were recordings of this event in history books. As top students of their generation, Joanna and Samantha knew about Reagan too. Samantha said, ¡°Isn¡¯t Reagan living in seclusion? No one knows where he is. Also, it¡¯s been more than twenty years. Maybe he¡¯s already dead. After all, he¡¯s a little over fifty now.¡°¡® ¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. Perhaps he passed away early. Adrian, I think it¡¯d be better for you to ascend to the throne with Wyvern Peak. When that happens, you can give me a chance to experience thevish lifestyle of an ancient consort and my name will go down in history! That would be awesome!¡± Joanna giggled. Adrian rolled his eyes at her. ¡°Are you done with your nonsense?¡± ¡°L¡­¡± Joanna fell silent. Adrian stood up and said, ¡°It¡¯ste. Go to bed, everyone. I¡¯ll be traveling to Yelloton tomorrow morning¡± ¡°Hmm, you go on ahead. I¡¯m wide awake now after that scare so I don¡¯t want to sleep yet. I¡¯ll stay and chat with Joanna,¡± sakl Samantha Adrian ignored the two women and returned to his room. After Adrian left, Samantha red at Joanna and said, ¡°Don¡¯t say things like that anymore from now on, Jojo.¡± Joanna pouted. The next day, Adrian departed with Mya to Yelloton early in the morning after informing Samantha and before he even had breakfast. He was heading to Yelloton to find out about Eira¡¯s background C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. It seemed that Bloody Rose¡¯s appearance was a deliberate move to change the current situation. The women from Bloody Rose seemed to be ying a certain role. Adrian arranged for a troop to protect Samantha and the others before he headed to Yelloton Chapter 687 Chapter 687 Yelloton was a third¨Ctier city located in the northwest region. It was an ancient city with its back facing a vast expanse of sky. The citycked in everything except for yellow sand, thus how it got its name. The ¡°yello¡± in Yelloton was taken from the word ¡®yellow¡®. At twelve noon, Adrian and Mya arrived at Yelloton¡¯s main street in their car. Both sides of the bustling street were filled with a joyous, festive mood. Several cars headed by a wedding car drove past. It was a grand sight to behold. Judging by the situation, someone was getting married. Mya tilted her head to the side and sized up the passing wedding fleet as she drove. She saw the bride who was sitting in the wedding car through the car¡¯s window and she started feeling emotional. She said in a flirtatious tone, ¡°Sir, that woman looks so happy. She¡¯s going to marry her lover soon. Oh, I¡¯m so jealous.¡± Adrian darted a look at Mya, ¡°Are you troubled about your own marriage?¡± ¡°Very. How can I not be?¡± Mya answered, ¡°Out of all my many siblings, I¡¯m the one who¡¯s finding it difficult to find a partner. My best friend from childhood already has a child who¡¯s six or seven now while I don¡¯t even have a boyfriend.¡± Adrian said, ¡°That¡¯s because your standards are so high that you hold men in contempt.¡± Mya grunted as if she disagreed. ¡°Oh sir, shall we go and join the wedding for fun? We can have a drink or two and maybe I can even catch the bouquet!¡± ¡°Enough. Let¡¯s focus on our task,¡± Adrian said. Mya ended the topic with an ¡°mm¨Chm.¡± She then became serious and said, ¡°ording to our investigationst night, Eira¡¯s father is named Joel Snow, her mother is Megan Leaf, and she also has an older brother named Wiley Snow. The family returned from south Navia recently and their home is in a small yard in north Yelloton.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Adrian beckoned her. Mya drove the car in the direction of north Yelloton. Along the way, she said, ¡°Joel and Megan are a little over sixty years old, while Wiley is twenty¨Cnine. Their living conditions don¡¯t seem very good.¡± ¡°What does Wiley do for a living?¡± Adrian asked. ¡°He works at a steel factory near the pier.¡± They chatted casually along the way. Fifteen minutester, the car drove out of Yelloton¡¯s urban area and arrived at a folk house atst. There was a small yard in front of the basic house built on thend. The house appeared to have been built just recently and the outer wall had yet to be stered. The yard was decorated with bright lights. When seen from afar, it looked like the backdrop of a backyard wedding. However, the house was empty ¡°This is the ce, sir,¡± Mya said after she stopped the car and pointed at the yard. ¡°Why does the house look so festive?¡± Adrian was puzzled. Mya could see that as well. She chuckled and said, ¡°It looks like they¡¯re celebrating something, Why would the ce be so brightly lit otherwise? But why isn¡¯t there a single person home?¡± Adrian had already gotten out of the car and walked toward the yard. Mya hastily got out as well and followed after him. They walked into the yard and looked around to find that there was no one there despite the numerous fairy lights hung up. ¡°Where¡¯s everybody?¡± Mya looked at Adrian in puzzlement. Adrian was about to say something when he saw a middle¨Caged woman walking past the yard. He approached her and asked, ¡° Hello, ma¡¯am. May I Inquire where the residents of this house are?¡± The middle¨Caged woman stopped and nced suspiciously at Adrian and Mya. She said, ¡°Are you members of the Snow N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. family? Their son is getting married today, and the wedding reception is being held at Yelloton Hotel. Are you here for the wedding?¡± ¡°Getting married?¡± ¡°Yes. The Snow family¡¯s son is almost thirty years old, and after a lot of effort, he finally found someone to settle down with. The reception is taking ce at Yelloton Hotel right now. You should head there quickly.¡± Upon hearing this, Mya chuckled and said, ¡°That should be the wedding fleet we encountered. I told you so we should go there for a drink or two, Let¡¯s go, sir!¡± Chapter 688 Chapter 688 Adrian and Mya got back in the car, turned it around, and drove toward Yelloton Hotel. They arrived soon after. The ce was bustling with activity. There was a crowd of friends and family gathered in the hotel lobby. It seemed as though the wedding ceremony had already begun and the sound of an emcee¡¯s voice was hearding from inside the hotel. Adrian and Mya gat out of the car and strode into the hotel The wedding was taking ce in the hotel¡¯s ballroom and the Snows¡® friends and rtives were all seated. The newly¨Cwedded couple and two more married couples were seated at the head table. The wedding emcee was making a blessing speech in a joyous manner. Adrian and Mya did not approach the Snows right away because the wedding was currently ongoing. Instead, they found a ce to sit. Mya said, ¡°That¡¯s Wiley, and I believe that the older couple seated next to him is Megan and Joel. They looked like rather honest people.¡± Adrian nodded and the two fell silent. They nned to wait until the wedding was over before approaching the Snows. Meanwhile, the well¨Cdressed Megan and Joel were sitting quietly at the head table. Megan¡¯s aging face was filled with both sadness and joy. She felt that had experienced way too many hardships in her lifetime. Her youngest daughter went missing on her way back from school, and she had been searching for her daughter for more than ten years. She had yet to find her daughter so she did not know if her daughter was even alive. Her son, who was almost thirty, was finally getting married. Today was supposed to be a delightful day, but her face was covered in tears. She thought of her missing daughter and thought about how she would have already grown into an adult by now if she was still alive. In fact, her daughter might even be married by now. ¡°Look at you. Why are you crying?¡± Joel hastily said when he noticed Megan crying next to him. Megan cupped her face with her hands and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°I miss Eira. I miss our daughter. It¡¯d be wonderful if she were here!¡± Joel shook his head in helplessness upon hearing this. He said to Megan in aforting manner, ¡°We¡¯ll head to Southrive two days after Wiley¡¯s wedding is over. Maybe we¡¯ll find Eira¡¯s whereabouts there.¡± Megan nodded but did notment further. The wedding was carried out with much fanfare. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Wiley and his newly¨Cwedded wife were united in marriage under the witness of family and friends. Apuse was heard reverberating throughout the scene when the emper made the official deration. Adrian and Mya pped as well. Mya wiped her tears as she apuded like she was fully engrossed in the wedding. One of the biggest aspirations in a woman¡¯s life was to marry the love of her life. Yet, she knew that she would not be able to experience this as the man she loved did not belong to her anymore. Bam! The sound of the door being kicked open was heard as the wedding was underway. The ballroom¡¯s entrance door was opened. by someone. Soon after, more than twenty men wielding weapons walked in. The wedding allendees were startled. Quite a number of people were so frightened that they jumped out of their seats. Chapter 689 Chapter 689 ¡°Who are these people?¡± Mya was puzzled by these people barging into the hall Adrian looked over as well. The wedding was disrupted as everyone was puzzled by the situation. Joel and Megan stood up in shock at the head table, while Wiley¡¯s expression darkened as well These people came with knives and clubs in their hands and were led by a man with a chubby face who looked to be about thirty years old. He swung the knife in his hand at the head table and said angrily, ¡°You¡¯ve owed me for three years and have yet to return any of the money. You im that you don¡¯t have money, but if you don¡¯t have f*cking money, how are you able to afford such a grand wedding for your son?! ¡°Joel, give me back my f*cking money today or I will not let you go!¡± The man¡¯s roar of anger astounded the guests. Joel got up to leave the head table. There was an expression of fury on his face and he looked like he was about to start a fight. However, Megan forcefully held him back. Joel stood at the head table and said to the man, ¡°Buck, today¡¯s my son¡¯s wedding. Why are you here to stir up trouble? When have we ever owed you any money?¡± The man named Buck threw his head back and burst out inughter. He said, ¡°F*ck. Your family home is built on mynd. If you don¡¯t pay up, trust me when I say I will tear down your house.¡± ¡°Nonsense. Thatnd is passed down through the Snow family. It was you who seized the opportunity to forcefully take over mynd when our family was out looking for my daughter. How dare you make such baseless ims!¡± roared Joel. ¡°F*ck, cut the crap, will you? You can either pay up today or I¡¯ll tear down your house. Stop trying to throw a f*cking wedding for you f*cking son!¡± Buck retaliated. ¡°Why you¡­ You.¡± Joel was upset that he spat out a mouthful of fresh blood. he was at a lo Megan was startled and hastily prop Joel up. Her face was already drenched in tears. She was a loss for what to do. Joel inhaled a deep breath, pointed at Buck, and said angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t think you can take over mynd just because your uncle works for Internal Affairs. It¡¯d be best for you not to push me today or I will kill you!¡± ¡°Hah¨Chah¨Chah!¡± Buck burst out inughter again. ¡°You think you can kill me, you f*cker? It¡¯s already your blessing if I don¡¯t kill you, you b* stard. Stop talking nonsense and pay up now. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll break your d*mn legs!¡± Buck¡¯s expression was savage as angrily roared in an arrogant manner. Seated in the hall, Adrian furrowed his brows upon witnessing this scene. Mya turned around and asked a woman sitting behind her, ¡°What is going on, ma¡¯am? Is it true that the Snows owe this Buck person money?¡± The middle¨Caged woman shook her head and answered, ¡°You don¡¯t know? Joel¡¯s daughter went missing on her way back from school in the past and the older Snow couple spent a lot of money trying to find her. Buck¡¯s uncle works for Yelloton¡¯s Internal Affairs and he took over Joel¡¯snd when the Snows were out looking for their daughter.¡± ¡°Ali, so Buck took over theirnd but is still forcing them to pay him?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Now knowing the truth, Mya inhaled a deep breath and clenched her fists. Meanwhile, Buck led his men and assumed an imposing, arrogant mannerism as if he would never relent if he did not get his money. ¡°Joel, I¡¯m going to ask you onest time. Are you going to pay up or not? If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll kill your entire family!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Even though Joel was furious, he did not have the courage to offend Buck because Buck¡¯s uncle worked for Internal Affairs. Megan burst into tears. She looked at Buck with tears running down her face and said, ¡°I¡¯ll bow down to you, Buck. Please let our family go. Please¡­¡± As she spoke, she bowed down to Buck. Buck grunted and said, ¡°F*ck. Even if you call me ¡®daddy,¡± you¡¯ll still have to pay me. Otherwise, I¡¯ll banish your entire family from Yelloton. Quickly now.¡± As Buck growled at her, Megan quaked.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Chapter 690 Chapter 690 ay to the head table. However, just as Megan was about to lose all hope, Adrian stood up from the crowd and made his way Under the puzzled gazes of the guests, he came to a stop before Megan. She, too, was puzzled by the sight of this stranger. Adrian bent down and looked at the sixty¨Cyear¨Cold woman with a frown. Then, he stretched out his hands and helped her to her feet. ¡°Young man, wh¨Cwho are you?¡± asked Megan. Joel and Wiley were looking at Adrian in puzzlement as well. Everyone at the scene was staring at him. Adrian turned around and narrowed his bright eyes ever so slightly as he said to Buck, ¡°Buck, correct? Your uncle works for Velloton¡¯s Internal Affairs, yes? I¡¯ll only tell you this once. Take your men and get out of here. Also, return thatnd to the Snows. If you don¡¯t do as I say, I promise you that you¡¯ll die here today.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll only say this once. You have five seconds to leave, and your time starts now¡­ Adrian¡¯s gaze held steady. Buck looked him up and down in contempt upon hearing his words. Not only did Buck not leave, he even started scolding, ¡°E¡± ck you! Who the f*ck do you think you are? How dare you meddle in my business. One order from my uncle is enough to get you thrown in jail ¡± ¡°And with that, you¡¯ve lost your chance,¡± Adrian proimed. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Buck was stunned ever so slightly. A sh of cold steel was suddenly seen as people were still trying to figure out what was going on. Sounds of slicing were heard, and Buck¡¯s legs were cut off above the knees. ¡°Aaaargh!¡± Buck let out a hysterical scream and copsed into a pool of blood. The wedding attendees widened their mouths in shock and people started shrieking in fear. Everyone was quickly backing wway. Bucky in a pool of blood, his body shaking as he watched everything in a daze with his mouth agape. An exquisitely beautiful woman appeared before Buck. The de in her hand was still dripping blood. ¡°What have you done?! What are you doing?!¡± Buck roared frantically and felt as if he was in a nightmare at this very moment. ¡°What am I doing? I¡¯m killing you, of course.¡± Mya raised her hand and swung the de as she finished her sentence. Buck¡¯s head was severed and rolled to the ground. ¡°Aaaaaah!¡± Ovee by shock and fear, everyone in the hall started panicking and shouting. Buck was killed in the witness of everyone present just like that. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Following Buck¡¯s death, the men who came with him screamed out and fled in all directions. They were so panic¨Cstricken that they barely made it out of the hall in their anxiousness to get out of there. In the blink of an eye, they had all fled. Mya put down the de in her hand, pulled out her phone, and made a call. ¡°Notify Wyvern Peak¡¯s soldiers in Yelloton to handle a body at Yelloton Hotel.¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± After hanging up the call, Mya walked over to Huck¡¯s corpse and stond by the sile. Adrian exhaled a long breath in the meantime. It did not take long before a dozen Wyvern Peak soldiers originating from Yelloton showed up to get rid of the body and clean up the scene. The whole ballroom was deadly silent. Chapter 691 Chapter 691 Buck was killed at the scene of what was supposed to be a joyous wedding. Everyone in the hall was astounded and dumbstruck after witnessing what happened. Joel, Megan, and Wiley looked at Adrian in astonishment. They felt extremely puzzled, shocked, and emotional in their hearts. They were emotional because this man deserved to die. However, the Snows were terrified at the sight of Buck¡¯s corpse. ¡°H¨CHe killed him.¡± ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s a cold¨Cblooded killer. Who is he? He killed Buck out of nowhere.¡± ¡°He¡¯s a cruel man who does exactly what he says.¡® A number of people were discussing softly. The ballroom was filled with a series of noises. Countless people were discussing softly while Joel hurriedly made his way to Adrian. He bowed to Adrian before he asked, ¡°Y¨CYoung man, why did you kill Buck? Internal Affairs will surely punish you for it. Your actions might also implicate my family.¡± Joel sounded nervous. Adrian meticulously looked him up and down. Joel was only a little over sixty years old but he looked extremely old like he was seventy to eighty. Perhaps he had exhausted himself in his search for his daughter. ¡°Why in the world did you put us in trouble, young man? Buck¡¯s uncle who works at Internal Affairs will most certainly use my family ofmissioning you to kill Buck,¡± Megan ran over and med Adrian as tears streamed down her face. ¡°My friend, do you harbor a deep hatred for Buck? Though I want to praise you as this kill is rather a good deed, this matter ispletely unrted to our family. You killed this man, and we don¡¯t know who you are,¡± Wiley said as he walked over and joined his family. Adrian kept quiet for a moment as he looked at the panic¨Cstricken family of three. After a while, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m the one who killed Buck, and this incident is unrted to you. His uncle will die too. Your family should prepare toe somewhere with me tomorrow morning¡± ¡°G¨CGo somewhere with you?¡± Joel was stunned. Megan and Wiley were taken aback. They stared at Adrian from head to toe, but they could not recognize him. Megan asked, ¡°Who are you? Why should we go anywhere with you?¡± Wiley was vignt toward Adrian and said, ¡°My friend, who are you? Why did you show up at my wedding out of nowhere? Tell me, who are you?¡± Adrian kept quiet. After a long while, he said, ¡°I¡¯m very sorry for disrupting the wedding. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I¡¯lle and pick you up tomorrow. You and your family will being with me to Southrive.¡± ¡°This sounds like a big joke. You just killed Buck, and we don¡¯t know you. Why should we follow you to Southrive?¡± Joel questioned. ¡°My father¡¯s right. What are you trying to do? just tell us. Why would we ever follow you to Southrive? Also, you killed Buck. That¡¯s none of my business,¡± Wiley said, Adrian did not answer. He then looked toward Megan and said, ¡°Eira Snow.¡± ¡°Eira Snow?¡± The family of three was stunned. The next moment, their mouths widened in shock. It was as if the name had already decayed This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . in their hearts. Following Adrian¡¯s remark, Megan and her husband were shocked. Megan shook profusely for a brief moment before tears streamed down her face. She dropped to her krasses and cried and shouted, ¡°My poor daughter!¡± Megan and Joel conceivedte in their marriage and only had their daughter at around forty years old. They were under the assumption that they would live a happy life, yet that catastrophe had dawned on them soundlessly. Their daughter had been missing for more than a decade and had yet to be found. Chapter 692 Chapter 692 ¡°H¨CHave you seen my sister? Where is she? Where is she?!¡± Wiley roared as he clutched Adrian by the cor in an agitated manner. The family and friends around him were astounded. Joel wiped his tears and said to Adrian, ¡°My friend, have you met Eira? Where is she? Please tell me where she is.¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Adrian pulled away Wiley¡¯s hands and said, ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up tomorrow morning. Wait for me at home.¡± Upon saying this, he strode away. ¡°Young man! Young man!¡± Megan did not wish to let Adrian leave and wanted to go after him but Mya stopped her. She said, ¡°Mrs. Megan, he told you to go home and pack. He¡¯ll pick you up tomorrow morning. We¡¯re going to kill Buck¡¯s uncle now.¡± Wiley asked, ¡°What time tomorrow, pretty miss?¡± Mya smiled at him and said, ¡°Five in the morning. Wait at home and don¡¯t bete. Upon saying that, Mya walked out as well. ¡± Wiley took two steps forward to go after her and asked, ¡°Can you please tell me if my sister is still alive?¡± Mya¡¯s legs halted to a brief stop but she did not turn around. ¡°She is.¡± Upon hearing that, Wiley started bawling and Megan was crying frantically as well. Following Mya¡¯s departure, the family of three hugged each other. Megan cried and said, ¡°Eira is alive! She¡¯s alive! This is great!¡± Wiley looked at his parents with tears streaming down his face. ¡°Father, Mother, we should pack up quickly and head to Southrive to find Eira!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Adrian and Mya got into their car after leaving the hotel. Mya turned her head and asked, ¡°Where to?¡± ¡°Internal Affairs,¡± Adrian said. Without hesitation, Mya drove in the direction of Yelloton¡¯s Internal Affairs. It was not the first time Adrian was encountering such a situation and had experienced plenty of simr encounters. Every city he went to had a simr situation taking ce under Internal Affairs¡® management. It was clear that Internal Affairs had already been eaten hollow by worms and it was sucking on the citizen¡¯s blood like a vampire. Adrian could not help every family that was bullied by Internal Affairs but he hoped that he could. If Wyvern Peak could run the country one day, he was convinced that simr situations would never happen again. He trusted his subordinates. Moreover, he would never allow this to happen on a management level. Meanwhile, at Yelloton¡¯s Internal Affairs, a middle¨Caged chubby man was sitting in an office in the headquarters. He was yingputer games out of boredom. This man was Maverick Leffer, and he w was Buck¡¯s uncle. He was the highest manager in Yelloton¡¯s Internal Affairs and had the power to run Yelloton single¨Chandedly. Maverick was yingputer games in his office as usual when a suivelly middle¨Caged man ran into the office. ¡°Mr. Maverick, this is bad! We¡¯ve just received news that your nephew went to stir up trouble at the Snows¡® wedding today. He was then killed by the Snows. His head was severed from his body!¡± Chapter 693 Chapter 693 ¡°What did you say?!¡± Maverick shouted as he shot up from his seat. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. He was so shocked that he almost dropped his mouse. The snivelly man breathed heavily and answered, ¡°Your nephew, Buck, was killed at Yelloton Hotel. I just received the news, and it¡¯s a hundred percent true.¡± Maverick was stunned. Soon afterward, he flew into a great rage. He yelled, ¡°Which son of a b*tch has the audacity to kill my nephew?! Was it Joel¡¯s family? I heard that they¡¯ve been engaging in heated quarrels with Buck recently because of thend.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t Joel¡¯s family. Buck was killed by a young man and a young woman at the scene. ¡°I don¡¯t care if it was Jorls¡® f*cking family or not. All I know is that this matter is closely rted to the Snows. Capture every member of the Snow family this instant. Bring them over and ce them in the death prison. I want them to suffer and wish they were dead!¡± roared Maverick After he was done roaring, he pulled out a gun from the drawer and stormed out of Internal Affairs. He saw an off¨Croad vehicle pull up and stop outside the building just as he got outside. A young man and a young woman got out of the car. They were dressed in elegantly beautiful outfits and exuded dominating presence. These two were Adrian and Mya They got out of the car and immediately walked toward Maverick Maverick frowned upon seeing them. ¡°Who the heck are you two? Don¡¯t you know that this is Internal Affairs¡® headquarters? Get out of here now.¡± Adrian stopped, raised his head, and said nonchntly, ¡°I¡¯m looking for Maverick Leffer.¡± Maverick and the snivelly man next to him exchanged nces. ¡°I¡¯m Maverick Leffer. Who the heck are you? Why are you looking for me?¡± Maverick questioned angrily. ¡°I heard that Burk is your nephew and that you helped him in seizing the Snows¡®nd. This is true?¡± Adrian inquired. Maverick was slightly puzzled by this statement. However, he figured it out in the next moment. ¡®A young man and a young woman? In other words, they were the ones who killed Buck?¡± The opportunity came knocking at his door, and he did not need to put in any effort. Maverick immediately beckoned the man next to him, who immediately nodded and sent out a text. A troop of Prefect Sentry rushed over and surrounded the building within a minute. There were more than a hundred people, and they surrounded Adrian and Mya in an instant. As soon as the Prefect Sentries showed up, Maverick cracked a smile. He was the overlord now. He smiled and said, ¡°You were the ones who killed Buck. I was just on my way to find you. I didn¡¯t expect you to show up at my doorstep of your own ord.¡± Adrian said, ¡°The only thing you need to tell me is if you helped Buck seize the Snowsnd.¡± Maverick chuckled and said, ¡°So what if I did? You¡¯re right. I gave the Snows¡®nd to Buck. Thatnd belongs to Internal Affairs, and I¡¯m the leader of Internal Affairs, so I can give it to whoever I want.¡± ¡°So you admit to doing it then?¡± Adrian asked. ¡°So what if I do? What? Are you going to teach me, the leader of Internal Affairs, a lesson? How dare youe and behave atrociously in my presence, you pieces of sh*ts. I¡¯ll have you know that I¡¯m the king of Yelloton,¡± Maverick sakl as he let out a grunt. Adrian did not waste time making small talk with hirm and said, ¡°Since you admit to it, we can skip everything else.¡± ¡°F*ck you!¡± Maverick cussed. ¡°You pretentious f*ck. Seize him then kill him!¡± Stomp, stomp, stomp! The Prefect Sentries got ready to take action. However, it was at this very moment that a series of footsteps was heard suddenly. Anned men charged in from all directions, and these people were wearing Wyvern Peak battle suits. There were a total of more than five hundred people. Following Wyvern Peak¡¯s appearance, the Prefect Sentries instantly stopped in its tracks. Maverick turned his head and looked at the people filling the space from all directions in astoundment. ¡°Wh¨CWhat¡¯s going on? Why are Wyvern Peak¡¯s people here?¡± Maverick asked the snivelly man next to him in puzzlement. The man shook his head. He, too, was clueless. Chapter 694 Chapter 694 Adrian took a gun that Mya passed him and aimed it at Maverick before Maverick could inquire further. Maverick almost wet his pants the moment the gun pointed at him. He shouted, ¡°Wh¨CWhat are you doing?! We properly. We can talk¡­¡± Adrian smiled but did not speak ¡°Wh¨CWho the heck are you?¡± asked Maverick in a panic after noticing that Adrian did not lower his gun. ¡°I¡¯m going to borrow a line from you¨CI¡¯m the overlord,¡± said Adrian smilingly. ¡®What? Overlord? Maverick thought as he was stunned speechless. Meanwhile, Mya said, ¡°Maverick, why aren¡¯t you bowing down in the presence of War Legate Draco?¡± ¡°What? War Legate Draco?¡± Maverick¡¯s jaw dropped. He raised his head to look at Adrian then looked at Wyvern Peak¡¯s soldiers. Maverick waspletely stunned. ¡®The person standing before me is War Legate Draco?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ Uh ¡± Maverick was so Stered that he made ¡°calm down¡± hand gestures at himself over and over before saying, ¡°Please listen to me, sir. I wasn¡¯t trying to provoke you on purpose. Please Bang! The sound of a gunshot was heard, and the bullet prated Maverick¡¯s chest. Maverick¡¯s body shook before his gaze turned nk. He lowered his head to look at his chest where his heart was and found that it had been prated by a bullet. ¡°1. I was wrong¡­¡± Maverick muttered. Thump! Maverick¡¯s body copsed to the ground and stopped movingpletely after a brief moment of convulsion. He was dead. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Following Maverick¡¯s death, the snivelly man next to him wet his pants and quickly bowed to Adrian out of fear. ¡°Please spare my life, sir. This matter ispletely unrted to me. I didn¡¯t¡ª¡± Bang! Another gunshot was heard and the man copsed into a pool of blood as well. Adrian pulled back his arm and passed the gun back to Mya. Then, he said to the Prefect Sentries around him, ¡°Pass on this message to Chase. Tell him that he should change the staff members of Yelloton¡¯s Internal Affairs. Also, tell him that it was Draco who did this.¡± He emphasized this fact once more. Upon saying that, Adrian turned around and got back into his car while Wyvern Peak¡¯s soldiers quickly dispersed. It was already dusk, and darkness was starting to fall by the time Adrian and Mya left Internal Affairs. Adrian decided to spend the night here and return to Southrive early the next morning. As Mya drove, she tilted her head and asked, ¡°Where will we be staying tonight? Do you need to sleep in a woman¡¯s arms? Mine are ever¨Cready and you need not spend even a penny.¡± Adrian red at Mya and said, ¡°Behave for the sake of your future husband. We¡¯ll just get a motel nearby and spend the night.¡± ¡°I¡¯m hungry. Let¡¯s go to a barbecue joint. We¡¯re pretty close to one right now. Shall we?¡± asked Mya. ¡°You decide.¡± Mya did notment further and sped toward Yeton¡¯s barbecue joint. Half an hourter, it was already dark. Adrian and Mya sat in the outdoor area of the barbecue joint. It was a bustling ce with groups of people passinging and going, including some youths. The restaurant had a harmonious ambiance. Mya brought over a crate of beer and sat opposite Adrian. Chapter 695 Chapter 695 Noticing the beer Mya brought over, Adrian said, ¡°We still have official duties to attend to. Let¡¯s not drink, okay?¡± Mya answered, ¡°It¡¯s rare for you to go on business trips so don¡¯t you want to enjoy the ambiance here? I bet you haven¡¯t had a good meal out in years after bing the legate, right?! ¡°Not really. I had tacos with Samantha and Joanna not too long ago,¡± Adrian answered. Mya sniggered, flipped her hair, and said, ¡°That¡¯s because you don¡¯t have a woman whose name ends with a ¡°ria¡® around you. Did I remind you of Gloria somehow? ?? Adrian was stunned and looked at Mya with widened eyes Mya chuckled and said, ¡°Why are you staring at me? Was I wrong?¡± Adrian did notment and poured himself a ss of beer. Then, Mya said, ¡°I remember that Gloria got you drunk many years ago and slept with you when you were intoxicated. Then, she left for eternity the next day. Do you believe me if I tell you that I¡¯ll get you drunk like Gloria?¡± Adrian said, ¡°Gloria is a much better drinker than you and me. With your alcohol tolerance, you can forget about it.¡± Mya chuckled and ate her brisket. She turned her head to observe the passersby and the bustling night scene. She said in a voiceden with emotion, ¡°I suddenly feel like our lives are inferior to normal people. I¡¯ve forgotten about all the dreams I had in the past. Frankly, I don¡¯t enjoy my current life much.¡± Adrian smiled upon noticing that Mya was moved by what she saw. He understood that many people shared Mya¡¯s thinking. Wyvern Peak was regarded as hope and aspiration, but that was only in the eyes of the outsiders. Every member of Wyvern Peak wanted to live a peaceful, boring life. However, they were duty¨Cbound to do the right thing. ¡°Tell me, what were your dreams?¡± Adrian realized that he never had a heart¨Cto¨Cheart talk with Mya before, and today was a rare moment of leisure time for them, so he asked her. Mya pouted and pondered, looking like a feminine woman. If anyone were to look at her now, they would not think she looked. the slightest bit a battle warrior. Instead, she looked like a gentle, soft¨C spoken woman. After a while, she said, ¡°I enjoyed ying the piano back in university. I was very passionate about it at the time. I imagined that my Mr. Right would drive a luxurious car and marry me in the future. Thinking back, my dreams at the time were wonderful¡± ¡°Are you Lacking a Mr. Right who drives a luxurious car in your life?¡± Adrian asked. ¡°There are millions of men in this world, but there is only one Mr. Right for ine,¡± Mya stated inly. ¡°Who¡¯s your Mr. Right then?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t tell you.¡± Mya rolled her eyes. Adrian did not probe further but said, ¡°Since that was your dream, why did you enlist in ACMC then? You¡¯re also now at the age of retirement so you can choose to retire from service.¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Mya looked at Adrian and said, ¡°You might not believe me if I tell you the truth. Frankly, I was nning on retiring this year, but I chose to stay because of you.¡± ¡°Because of me? ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Mya said, ¡°The situation with Novemton¡¯s Chase is so worrisome, and I can¡¯t bear to see you go through these hardships alone. I want to help you in fight back. I had already made ns with a few best friends to go traveling after i retire.¡± ¡°So ording to you, I owe you a favor.¡± ¡°Good. You understand. I chose to stay because of you on multiple asions. In truth, when I enlisted in the academy at the time, I did it out of retaliation against my family. After I enlisted, I discovered that there are many things beyond my control¡± Chapter 696 Chapter 696 ¡°Such as..¡± said Adnan Mya took a sip of her beer and a bite of her brisket. She pouted her little lips and said in a flirtatious tone, ¡°I just couldn¡¯t bring myself to retire every time I make ns to because of a certain someone. In truth, I nned on majoring in Navillian and linguistics but instead, I joined the frontline for you. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be Wyvern Peak¡¯s leader back when we were in ACMC However, I always feel a connection between us, and I chose to join you at the frontline because of this connection. ¡°After the previous legate fell in battle, you got promoted. You assigned me to Lucas and that made me rather unwilling and unhappy. Were you aware of that? I felt that you had abandoned me after all that we had been through over the years.¡± Adrian smiled upon hearing Mya¡¯s statements. ¡°Do you know why I assigned you to Lucas?¡± he asked. ¡°Why? So you can get rid of me? So that I¡¯m aware of the overwhelming odds against me? Or is it because of Samantha?¡± Mya asked. ¡°None of the above.¡± Adrian shook his head. ¡°At that time, you lost to Raquel by one point during the battle warrior assessment. I was worried that you couldn¡¯t take the blow. I was worried that you¡¯d make a mistake and be swayed by emotions during the battle at the frontline. Lucas was in Swallowston at the time, so I transferred you to him. In truth. I did it to protect you.¡± ¡°However, we¡¯ve been side by side for so many years. We went through training together, endured hardships together, and even fought wars together. Don¡¯t you know what sort of person I am?¡± Mya refuted. ¡°It¡¯s precisely due to my understanding of you that I transferred you to Lucas in Swallowston. I¡¯m going to tell you the truth. I understand you better than Samantha. You came from an influential family, and you can¡¯t change your heiress¡® temperament Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g || ¡°But I-¡°Mya pouted. Adrian painted at Mya and said, ¡°Ser? I¡¯ve only just begun to talk and you¡¯re losing your temper already. Am I wrong in what I said?¡± Mya lowered her head and kept quiet. Adrian said smilingly. ¡°There are times when one should see more than just the surface. You¡¯ll always be a child to me.¡± ¦§ ¡°Why? I¡¯ve been through so many years of life¨Cand¨Cdeath struggles and engaged in many wars. I¡¯ve matured. I¡¯ve grown,¡± said Mya in disgruntlement. Adrian continued to shake his head. ¡°It¡¯s possible that you¡¯re a mature, feminine goddess in the eyes of other men. However, you¡¯re just a child to me,¡± Adrian said in full confidence. ¡°Give me a reason,¡± Mya said. ¡°Because you can¡¯t leave me,¡± Adrian said. -But I ¡°Through the Battle of Raging River, Battle of Skyriver, the Grand Desert, the Dense Forest, and all the differently sized battles, when did I not carry you out of the trenches and find you on the brink of death? Were you aware that you always subconsciously depended on me?¡± asked Adrian Mya lowered her head and did not speak Adrian said, ¡°You always think you can do whatever you want and I¡¯lle to your rescue all this time. You defied orders. during the Battle of Raging River and didn¡¯t retreat because, in your mind, I¡¯de to your aid. As a result, you were severely Injured that time and from then on, couldn¡¯t bear children. ¡°Do you know why you lost to Raquel in the battle warrior assessment? This is precisely the reason.¡± Mya reached up to wipe away her tears as Adrian patted her shoulder with a smile. ¡°However, none of that is important. You can get married when the war is over.¡± Mya took a sip of the beer, turned her head, and said, ¡°No man is going to marry a barren woman. Even if he did, the marriage won¡¯tst long.¡± ¡°If no man wants to marry you,e to me and I¡¯ll take you in,¡± Adrian said, ¡°However, you still need to behave yourself for now and follow me down this path.¡± Chapter 697 Chapter 697 With those words, Adrian caressed Mya¡¯s long hair as he smiled. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Mya cracked a bitter smile at Adrian and stopped speaking. Both of them ate their fill at the barbecue joint. Soon after, they checked into a motel and nned to return to Southrive with the Snows early the next morning. It waste at night and Yelloton was enshrouded in darkness. Megan was hastily packing her suitcases at home. She was both emotional and jubnt as she imagined reuniting with her daughter who had been missing for years tomorrow. Joel was sitting on a chair smoking a cigarette. He looked calm andposed. ¡°Who were those two today? Do they really know where Fira is?¡± He was doubtful about Adrian and Mya¡¯s identities and wondered if this was just some sort of ploy. Megan said as she continued to pack, ¡°We have to confirm in person if it¡¯s true or not. Now that we have information on Eira, how could we possibly not go?¡± Joel nodded. Wiley then walked into the room with his wife and said, ¡°Father, Mother, I¡¯ll join you guys tomorrow morning to look for Eira at Southrive.¡± Megan bolted upright. She looked at Wiley and her daughter¨Cinw, saying, ¡°Wiley, Dee, you guys should stay home. We don¡¯t know if those two people are good people, so we can¡¯t let our whole family follow them. ¡°Your father and I will go tomorrow while you two will stay home. If anything bad happens to us, you won¡¯t be implicated.¡± Joel nodded. ¡°Yes, your mother is right, Wiley. Dee and you just got married so you¡¯re your own family now. Don¡¯t bother yourself with Eira. This is between your mother and I. Just set your mind at ease and live your life peacefully,¡± ¡°Why are you you saying such things, Father? Wiley furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Eira¡¯s my sister. She went missing because I failed to watch over her. Now that we¡¯ve found clues about her, I have to be there. Also, I can respond ordingly if an emergency arises in Southrive. You can¡¯t do that if it¡¯s just the both of you!¡± Megan said in a berating tone, ¡°Why are you so stubborn, Wiley? Even if you refuse to think for yourself, you have to think about Dee, right? She moved far away from her hometown to marry you, and for what? To live a peaceful, stable life. Don¡¯te with us and bring trouble on yourself. Eira doesn¡¯t concern you anymore!¡± ¡°No.¡± Wiley rejected with determination. ¡°I¡¯ming with you tomorrow. We¡¯ll spare no effort in bringing her home when. we find her. This is not up for discussion.¡± ¡°Wiley- Megan was about to refute but Wiley¡¯s wife, Dianne Koziol, interjected, ¡°Mother, Father, please don¡¯t argue anymore. Wiley¡¯s right. Eira is his sister, after all. How can he just stand by and not help? We have it all figured out. We¡¯ll all go together¨Csa family. There¡¯s strength in numbers.¡± ¡°But Dee¡­¡± Megan still wanted to argue. Dianne said, ¡°Please stop. I¡¯m already married to Wiley so I am a member of this family too. If something is happening to the family, how can I just look and not help? Also, I can set my mind at ease if we can find Elra, right?¡± ¡°Fine¡­¡± Megan heaved a sigh and wiped her tears. Joel stood up and said, ¡°All right then. If you insist, thene with us. However, we¡¯ll act ording to the circumstances. when we get to Southrive. Wiley, if something bad happens to us, your first priority is to protect Dee. You may forgo your mother and me, okay?¡± Wiley nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll all be fine.¡± None of the Snows got a wink of sleep that night and looked forward to the arrival of the next day. At five in the moming, as the sun started to rise, Megan had already been anxiously waiting at the door for a long time. A car drove in and stopped at the yard at half past five. ¡°They¡¯re here! They¡¯re here!¡± Megan said excitedly upon seeing the car. Chapter 698 Chapter 698 The Snows dashed out of the house with their luggage. Megan took the lead, making her way to the car. Seeing Adrian and Mya who were stepping down from the car, she said, ¡± You¡¯re here. We¡¯re all packed. Can we go now?¡± Adrian nodded. ¡°Get in. We¡¯ll depart right away.¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes, yes. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go!¡± Megan said eagerly. The family got into the car and Mya drove the te group toward Southrive. Megan and her family could barely sit still along the way. Megan questioned Adrian about Eira over and over but he did not answer her. Mya smiled and said, ¡°Mrs. Megan, please stay calm. You¡¯ll find out everything when we get to our destination. We should arrive at Southrive¡¯s Swallowston by noon.¡± Megan did not inquire further, but she appeared to beden with anxiety and restlessness throughout the rest of the journey. At two in the afternoon, the group arrived at Swallowston and headed straight to Battle Warrior Tower. Adrian ordered Mya to make arrangements for Snows while he headed upstairs. de was standing in the lobby when he arrived upstairs. Upon spotting Adnan, he hastily said, ¡°You¡¯re back, sir. Those women are giving me such a headache. They refuse to eat or drink and scold me as soon as I set foot into their holding location. I just¡­¡± de pulled his hair, feeling frustrated. Adrian was amused. He knew the women from Bloody Rose were no kind souls. They were feisty ones so it was only normal that they were good at berating others. Adrian said, ¡°I¡¯ll go check on them.¡± de nodded. Adrian made his way to where Ivy, Eira, and the other twenty women were kept. They were sitting in every corner including on the beds, the chairs, the tables, and even on the wardrobe. Their long legs could be seen glistening from every corner of the rooth. Just as Adrian opened the door and entered the room, a pillow was instantly flung, at him and it hit him in the face. ¡°Hey Wyvern Peak¡¯spdog, here for another scolding?¡± ¡°Free us if you have the balls. We¡¯ll fight you one¨Con¨Cone.¡± ¡°You¡¯re just shameless scoundrels. You think you¡¯re so capable just because you imprisoned a bunch of women?¡± A stream of insults was heard. Soon after, high heels, lipsticks, and all manner of other items were flung in session. Adrian dodged these flying items and stepped into the room. The women instantly jumped off the wardrobe, tables, and beds upon recognizing him. Ivy and Eira began chattering noisily and led the rest of the women to do so. ¡°Draco, let us out of here. Do you think you¡¯re so capable because you¡¯ve bullied a few women?¡± ¡°Draco, I curse you to be cheated on by your wife!¡± ¡°You scoundrel! You by stard! Free us this instant!¡± The numerousints deafened Adrian. He coveredls ears and waited for them to finish shouting. Alter a moment, possibly out of exhaustion, the women stopped mauring. Only then did the room qulet down momentarily. Adrian brought down his hands that were covering his ears. He looked toward the women, chnelled, and sald, ¡°Tived from all that scolding? Since you¡¯re tired, it¡¯s my turn to speak.¡± Chapter 699 Chapter 699 All the women red at Adrian with their big, bright eyes as if they despised him. Adrian walked into the room and made a ¡°calm down¡± hand gesture as he said, ¡°Ladies, please take a seat and listen to what I have to say.¡± Upon hearing this, all the women spread out and sat everywhere including the bed, table, and wardrobe. They filled up the space and stared at him, their long legs swinging in the air. Ivy said, ¡°You by the name of Draco, free us or kill us. What¡¯s the point of imprisoning us here? Are we supposed to be your pris?¡± ¡°Firstly, I¡¯d like to emphasize that my name is not Draco. My name is Adrian. Adrian Xander,¡± he said as he looked toward Ivy. The women gasped in surprise. Adrian smiled and said, ¡°I empathize with what happened to you,dies. Hence, I¡¯d like to befriend you, but you haven¡¯t given me the chance to do so. Let¡¯s discuss that today, all right? I¡¯d like to offer you my support, and in exchange, you¡¯ll work for me. What do you This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. think?! ¡°F*ck!¡± the wamen cussed collectively. He was unbathered and continued smilingly, ¡°You can set your mind at ease when you¡¯re here because I don¡¯t bully women. So ¡°You don¡¯t bully women huh? You beat up Ivy to that extent yesterday, and yet you im that you don¡¯t bully women?¡± admonished one of the women angrily. ¡°Special circumstances require special treatment,¡± Adrian said in a serious manner. ¡°you¡¯re not a good man!¡± a few women taunted him. The santle on Adrian¡¯s face remained. He beckoned them to keep quiet then said, ¡°We can resolve the misunderstandings between us today. However, you should eat before we do that. Look at you. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re all starving.¡± As he spoke, he pped his hands together. de led a few other people into the room. They were carrying trays of food. They ced the serving trays on the table. de said, ¡°Ladies, we took special care in preparing this meal for you. It¡¯s very nourishing to one¡¯s body. Even the legate can¡¯t bear to enjoy such a high¨Cquality meal on usual days. ¡°God knows if the food is poisoned,¡± Eira sald. ¡°Why you¡­¡± de was so furious that he wanted to hit someone while Eira red at him menacingly. He decidedly pulled back his fist and backed out of the roun. Adrian pped and said smilingly, ¡°All right,dies. Eat. And when you¡¯re done, I have a surprise for you, Eira Would you like that?¡± Eira was stunned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the surprise? Are you going to suck up to me by showering me withvish gifts? I¡¯ll have you know that we won¡¯t be alive for much longer, Adrian. We¡¯ll die if we leave this ce, so if you don¡¯t say the proper words today, we won¡¯t let you go.¡± Ivy, Eira, and the other women were captured after falling a mission so they were doomed once they left Battle Warrior Tower. The few women were well aware of this. Upon hearing Eira¡¯s words, Adrian smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll speak sommer orter. However, the surprise that 1 have for you is something that you¡¯d never imagine, Eira I¡¯ll only tell you what it is after you eat. ¡°All right, eat up. You¡¯ve been starving for at least a day now, so it¡¯s time eal,¡± The women looked at the foodid on the table and gulped. After all, no one in this world could possibly ignore the sight and smell of food. However, they did not dare to move without Ivy¡¯s order. Adrian looked toward Ivy and said, ¡°You¡¯re their leader, Can you bear to see your sisters starve? Even if you have to die, wouldn¡¯t you rather die with a full belly? I heard that people who die starving look ugly.¡± Tvy pouted. She tumed her head and looked at her sisters who were visibly tempted by the food. Hence, she said, ¡°Eat, everyone. Let¡¯s fill our bellies first and we discuss everything elseter. We need strength, so we must eat.¡± Upon hearing her remark, the women quickly filed toward the table. They picked up their cutlery and ate their meals standing. The joy on their faces were evident, perhaps due to the prolonged starvation. Chapter 700 Chapter 700 They soon finished the table full of food like a sweeping tomado. Eira put down her cutlery after she was done eating. She raised her head to look at Adrian and said, ¡°We¡¯re done, War Legate Draco. Where¡¯s the surprise you mentioned?¡± Adrian smiled, pulled out a serviette, and stretched out his hand to wipe away the food stains on Eira¡¯s face. She was stunned for a moment and hastily shoved him away. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°Don¡¯t even think about trying to manipte me with your gentleness. I won¡¯t fall for it.¡± Adrian smiled and said as he gestured at the door, ¡°Eira, open your eyes wide and see who¡¯s here.¡± As his voice faded, all the women looked puzzled. It was at this exact moment that Mya entered the room with Joel, Megan, Wiley, and Dianne. The Snows walked into the room, and Megan began sizing up the numerous wonen. A few momentster, her gazended on Eira. Megan was stunned, and so were Joel and Wiley. They widened their eyes in great effort to identify the woman. Eira looked dazed when she spotted the people walking in. The next moment, she was stunned as countless memories from her past flooded her mind. They were familiar faces¨Caged¨Cbut still familiar all the same. Bits and pieces from her past felt like they were ying on rewind. Eira began to tremble, as well as the other Snows. Their eyes met and it felt as if lightning zipped through the air. ¡°Mo¡­Mother?¡± Eira muttered, tears already streaming down her face. ¡°Eira!¡± Megan called out and ran toward Eira, crying. She recognized Eira immediately as she would never forget her daughter¡¯s face. Though they had not met for ten years, a mother and her daughter¡¯s heart would always be connected and nothing would change that. ¡°My daughter!¡± Megan cried and hugged Eira. She was hawling loudly. Eira was stunned. She had never expected this to be the surprise Adrian was referring to. She stood there in a daze and felt the warmth of her mother that she had not felt for ten years, Tears streamed down her face and the other women in the room started tearing up too. ¡°Mo. Mother¡­¡± Eira muttered once again. Megan hugged her tightly and bawled, ¡°My poor daughter, I¡¯ve finally found you. I¡¯ve found you atst. Eira, I¡¯ve let you down. It was my fault for not protecting you. It was all my fault!¡± Eira felt as if time had stopped. All at once, feelings of bath strangeness and familiarity overwhelmed her. She would never forget how she was taken on her way back from school that dusk. It had already been twelve years since. She waspletely stunned. Eira!¡± The sixty¨Cyear¨Cold Joel was already crying profusely as well. He looked at his daughter as he tremblesd. Even though it had been a long time, he had never forgotten how his daughter looked. Eira raised her head which was buried in Megan¡¯s arms and looked at Joel. She then called out softly, ¡°Father¡­¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me!¡± Joel¡¯s body shook Chapter 701 Chapter 701 Upon saying that, Joel shakily made his way toward Eira and Megan, enveloping them in a hug. The family of three was immersed in the joy of their reunion. Eira had yet to recover from her surprise. It had been twelve years. She did not have the courage to go home because her superior would identify her family and kill them if she were to go home.. Hence, whenever she got the urge to go home, she would refrain and had yet to step foot in her family home for twelve full years. She never expected to be reunited with her parents here today. ¡°Eira, we¡¯ve found you atst.¡± Wiley¡¯s face was covered in tears, his body shaking and his voice thick with emotion. Eira looked toward him and muttered, ¡°B¨CBrother?¡± Wiley nodded heavily. ¡°Yes, Eira. It¡¯s Wiley. Do you still remember me? You used to follow me around when you were young. You¡¯re all grown up now- -a woman.¡± Eira¡¯s mouth hung agape as tears streamed down her face. Wiley said, ¡°Please allow me to introduce you to your sister¨Cinw, Eira. This is Dianne Kaizol. We just got married yesterday!¡± Wiley pulled Dianne to his side. Eira looked at her and muttered, ¡°My sister¨Cinw¡­¡± Dianne wiped her eyes, smiled and said, ¡°Eira. I heard all about you from Wiley. After all these years, you¡¯re finally reunited with your family today.¡± ¡®Reunited?¡® Eira was still in a daze. Megan was holding her daughter and refused to let go. She cried, ¡°Eira, your father and I have been looking for you all these years. We traveled to all the cities. We¡¯ve let you down.¡± Joel said tearily, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that. We found Eira, and that¡¯s the best oue. Our family is reunited atst. Starting today, we¡¯ll never part ways. ¡°Yes, we won¡¯t ever part ways again. Silly girl, you¡¯re all grown up. I almost couldn¡¯t recognize you. You¡¯ve grown into a beautiful woman.¡± Megan loosened her grip over Eira and cupped Eira¡¯s face in her hands to wipe away her tears. Eira asked in a daze, ¡°How did you find your way here, Mother?¡± Megan turned around and looked toward Adrian. ¡°This man brought us here, Eira. We wouldn¡¯t have found you if not for him. Is he a friend of yours?¡± ¡°No, he¡¯s the enemy.¡± Eira clenched her fists tightly. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Joel and Megan were puzzled. Eira red at Adrian with tears running down her face. ¡°Draco, did you know that you¡¯d cause my family¡¯s death when you brought them here? Did you do it on purpose despite being fully aware of that?¡± Adrian said, ¡°It¡¯s normal for a daughter to be reunited with her parents. As your parents, I believe they wouldn¡¯t hesitate to exchange their lives for a chance to see you. They¡¯ve been looking for you for twelve years, after all.¡± Eira burst into tears but she did not respond. She simply red at Adrian in hatred. Megan felt her heart twist in pain and wiped away her daughter¡¯s tears. She said, ¡°Eira, what¡¯s going on? Why are you here? Why didn¡¯t you reach out to us? I missed you so much. My world crumbled when you went missing.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mother. I¡¯ve let all of you down,¡± said Eira as she shifted her gaze. ¡°Eira, are you in some sort of trouble? You didn¡¯t reach out to us because you have your difficulties, right? What happened? Can you tell us? I¡¯ll help you,¡± said Wiley. ¡°Yes, Eira. Your father and I are here too. You¡¯re not alone in this world. Wiley is more than willing to hold up the world for you too,¡± said Megan. Eira silently squatted and buried her face in between her thighs. Spin to im Your Surprise Reward! Chapter 702 Chapter 702 Megan was at a loss for what to do. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Adrian said, ¡°I brought them here to show all of you that there¡¯s no hardship in this world that can¡¯t be ovee. As long as you¡¯re still alive, there¡¯s hope.¡± ¡®So being alive is hope?¡± Eira did not respond and the room was silent. Ivy walked over and knelt before Eira. She ced her hand on Eira¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Maybe Adrian¡¯s right. Being alive is hope. Although twelve years have passed, your parents never stopped looking for you. Perhaps, Adrian is right.¡± Eira was still crying. Ivy stood up and looked toward Adrian. ¡°Legate, I¡¯ll tell you everything that we¡¯ve experienced and everything that you wish to know. However, I have one condition that you must agree to.¡± Adrian nodded. Ivy continued, ¡°None of us here have any living family other than Eira. However, no one wants to die and everyone wants to live. Wyvern Peak will be duty¨Cbound to protect us and ensure our safety.¡± Adrian nodded once again and said, ¡°This has been our responsibility from the start. It¡¯s just that none of you trusted me.¡± Upon saying that, Adrian walked over and got down on his knees before Eira too. He stretched out his hand to tilt her head up, wiping away the tears on her face with his thumb. He said with a gentle voice, ¡°Eira, your parents have had a tough life, and so have you. Though you can¡¯t change your past, you can change your future. You can have a fresh start now.¡± Adrian helped Eira to her feet. He then turned and said to the group of women, ¡°I swear on my name to eliminate every person who wants to change the country¡¯s future. I¡¯ll never let any existing threat slip past. Otherwise, I¡¯m undeserving of being Wyvern Peak¡¯s leader. ¡°You have this room to yourself today. Once you¡¯ve things figured out,e and see me at my office upstairs. I¡¯ll be waiting for you there.¡± He then strode out, leaving the women and Eira¡¯s family in the room. Watching Adrian depart, Megan asked Eira in astonishment, ¡°Is that man War Legate Draco, Eira? Is this ce Battle Warrior Tower?¡± Eira nodded. Megan¡¯s family was astonished. Wiley asked, ¡°How did you get acquainted with the legate, Eira? What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a long story¡­¡± Eira sighed. She looked down upon saying that and bowed toward Megan and Joel. ¡°Father, Mother, I haven¡¯t been a good daughter. I¡¯ve let you down. It¡¯s my fault for making you search for me for twelve years. Please ept my apology!¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Megan panicked. Eira bowed a few times. Ivy helped her upright and said, ¡°Eira, I think Wyvern Peak is right. Perhaps they have their own difficulties too, just like us. Since you¡¯ve been reunited with your family, it signifies the beginning of a new life. We shouldn¡¯t continue down the wrong path.¡± Eira nodded. Ivy smiled at Megan and said, ¡°Hello, ma¡¯am. My name is Ivy Cox, and I¡¯m Eira¡¯s best friend for the past few years. Eira didn¡¯t go home to see you because she had her difficulties. That person would¡¯ve killed you guys if they found her family was still alive.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Eternity,¡± Ivy replied. Chapter 703 Chapter 703 ¡®Eternity?¡® The Snows were astonished. Ivy squeezed Eira¡¯s shoulder and said smilingly, ¡°We¡¯ll wait for you outside so as not to disturb your reunion with your family, Eira.¡± She then led the other women outside, leaving Eira and her family alone in the room. In Battle Warrior Tower¡¯s office, Adrian was sitting on the sofa sipping coffee. Ivy walked into the office but did not utter a word. Upon noticing the situation, he smiled at her and said, ¡°Please, sit.¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Ivy took a seat opposite Adrian. He then got up and poured her a cup of coffee. ¡°This is the coffee that Internal Affairs¡® Chase drinks frequently. It¡¯s purported to cost tens of thousands of dors per fifty grams. It¡¯s reserved coffee from Mount Caligo. Have a taste!¡± he said while beckoning toward the coffee mug. Ivy picked up the mug but did not drink. Instead, she looked at Adrian and said, ¡°Go ahead and ask your questions. We¡¯re already at the end of our rope now. I¡¯ll tell you everything I know.¡± Adrian smiled, he felt overwhelmed by Ivy¡¯s unexpected favor. ¡°Why? You¡¯re not your arrogant self anymore?¡± he asked smilingly. Ivy kept quiet. Then, she shook her head and said, ¡°Frankly, us sisters are rather simple¨Cminded. We all want to live a simple life too but we can¡¯t. We may have some weaknesses but more often it¡¯s that we just don¡¯t have free will. ¡°I take back the angry words I said to you, Draco, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m changing my opinion of you.¡± Adrian asked out of curiosity, ¡°What is your opinion of me?¡± ¡°You¡¯re a cunning man.¡± ¡°Cunning?¡± ¡°Yes. You¡¯re cunning and treacherous. You want to go against Chase for the sole purpose of elevating Wyvern Peak to the throne. In essence, Chase and you are one and the same. You merely support different interests,¡± said Ivy without any hesitation. Adrian never expected himself to be interpreted in this way. However, he did not mind it. He shook his head and chuckled. ¡± Okay, you may regard me as that sort of person for the time being. However, I¡¯m curious. Why does Eira loathe Wyvern Peak so much?¡± Ivy replied, ¡°She sought help from Wyvern Peak but the organization didn¡¯t save her. Your organization brought her hope, then utterly disappointed her.¡± ¡°When did that happen?¡± ¡°A few years ago, I guess. She escaped from Bloody Rose in the ounds at the time and bumped into your people. However, they abandoned her because she was a member of Bloody Rose. Afterward, she got captured again.¡± Adrian did notment further. It would have been impossible for Wyvern Peak to save Eira at the time because they would be breaking Wyvern Peak¡¯s rules and regtions. All this was understandable. ¡°Okay, tell me about why you showed up at St. Elmer¡¯s Church. Why were you trying to acquire the book and what¡¯s your purpose? Who ordered you to do it?¡± Adrian diverted to the main subject after the small talks. ¡°It was Eternity.¡± ¡°Who or what is Eternity?¡± Adrian asked. ¡°The person behind Bloody Rose. We¡¯ve never seen her in real life. All we know is that she¡¯s a woman. She entrusted us with the mission to find the book from St. Elmer¡¯s Church and bring it back to Bloody Rose,¡± Ivy answered truthfully. Chapter 704 Chapter 704 Adrian shut his eyes and the image of Bloody Rose¡¯s gigantic pce in the ounds emerged in his mind. ording to Ivy, the person behind Bloody Rose was Eternity. He had no choice but to acknowledge that it was very mysterious indeed. Adrian opened his eyes and said, ¡°So, is Eternity aware of everything that¡¯s currently happening in Swallowston?¡± Ivy flipped her hair and said, ¡°I suppose. I¡¯m not too sure because my orders were from Bloody Rose¡¯s management personnel. They told us of the room under the statue at St. Elmer¡¯s Church, and we were ordered to retrieve the book hidden there.¡± ¡°How did she know about the room?¡± Ivy shook her head. Adrian beckoned her to continue her story. Ivy said, ¡°Bloody Rose is holding Louisa hostage. They¡¯ll kill her if we fail to acquire the book or flee after acquiring it.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s Louisa?¡± ¡°She¡¯s part of our group. We go through thick and thin together like a family.¡± Adrian was enlightened. It was no wonder these women did not hesitate to threaten him with Samantha to get the book. Upon hearing this, he asked, ¡°How many members are there in Bloody Rose? Why is Eternity threatening you? Also, how did youe to join Bloody Rose? Please tell me everything about the organization.¡± As soon as Adrian¡¯s voice faded, Eira walked into the room and said, ¡°Bloody Rose is a huge organization that¡¯s spread all across the world. It has a total of thirty thousand members, mostly consisting of women. Theye from different parts of the world but the vast majority of them are orphans. It¡¯s that or their family members were killed by Bloody Rose.¡± Adrian turned his head and looked toward Eira making her way to them. She took a seat opposite Adrian and continued, ¡°There are a total of five hundred women in Navia¡¯s Bloody Rose. Ivy and I are just two of those hundreds. Some of the members were tricked into joining the organization while some were abducted.¡± ¡°Did they train all of you?¡± asked Adrian. Eira nodded. Sitting next to Ivy, she said, ¡°They put us through strict, formal training. We were subjected to all sorts of training daily. Those who achieved their standards would be assigned missions. Many people have died on missions over the years.¡± Ivy added, ¡°Moreover, more and more women join Bloody Rose each year.¡± Upon hearing that, Adrian furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Since most of you are orphans, why didn¡¯t you fight back?¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°There were a fewrge¨Cscale rebellions in the past but those who rebelled were executed publicly as a form of humiliation. After that, no one dared to resist anymore. We don¡¯t even have the courage to flee when we¡¯re on missions. They¡¯d immediately kill us if we deviate from their assigned path. Countless people fled during their missions and died in the end. Everyone was scared so no one tried to escape after that.¡± ¡°I witnessed that,¡± Adrian answered. Upon his return to One Jewel Road previously, someone had indeed tried to assassinate Ivy and the others. Bloody Rose was so huge that it surpassed Adrian¡¯s imagination. Adrian said, ¡°Even Wyvern Peak has yet to achieve the scale of having assassins in different parts of the world, so how did Bloody Rose grow its massive influence?¡± Ivy said, ¡°Bloody Rose has existed for centuries and has a much longer history than Wyvern Peak. It has secretly nted its assassins in different parts of the world so they even exist in Swallowston.¡± Adrian asked, ¡°Are all the members women?¡± Eira answered, ¡°There are two types of members in Bloody Rose. The first are killers who work out in the open, while the second are assassins who work from the shadows. The killers are all women, and the assassins are all men. The assassins¡® main mission is to supervise us in secret. If the killers fail a mission or flee, they¡¯d kill without hesitation. In fact, they¡¯re even allowed to rape the women before killing them.¡± ¡°Please give me a rough estimation of the headcount,¡± said Adrian to Eira. ¡°The conservative estimation of all the killers and assassins in Bloody Rose is roughly five million people. The organization¡¯s den is located on a lone ind far out on the Sant Sea. They¡¯ve been working with the ounds all this time.¡± X Spin to im Your Surprise Reward! Chapter 705 Chapter 705 Five million people? That was a huge organization. Moreover, that number was just a rough estimation. Adrian pursed his lips but he did not speak. Ivy stood up, looked at him, and said, ¡°Bloody Rose is scarier than Chase. Moreover, if I¡¯m not mistaken, Chase has been colluding with Bloody Rose in secret for a long time. It¡¯s just that Wyvern Peak hasn¡¯t noticed because you guys were busy fighting wars.¡± Adrianposed his train of thoughts. Ivy and the others showed up because they were assigned to do so by Bloody Rose. On the other hand, the person behind Bloody Rose was named Eternity, and no one had seen her before. The part that puzzled him was that Eternity knew about Kayn, and she knew that he was investigating Heroes of Wyvern Peak¡¯s whereabouts. Did she send her people to retrieve the book Kayn left behind so that Adrian would not see it? If that was the case, Eternity had been watching him all this time. It could be said that his every action was within her control. In light of that, there were surely countless connections between Eternity and Chase. However, everything that happened narrowed down to one thing¨CWyvern Peak written by Hannibal. Was this a game? Some sort of plot? He would have to investigate thoroughly. ¡°I understand everything you¡¯ve just told me,¡± Adrian said to the two women afterposing himself. Ivy said, ¡°They¡¯ve surely killed Louisa when we failed the mission. What¡¯s your n, Draco? You promised you¡¯d protect us.¡± Adrian smiled and answered, ¡°Did I? I don¡¯t remember promising such a thing.¡± ¡°Why you¡­¡± Ivy was rendered speechless as she pointed a finger at Adrian. Adrian sipped his coffee. Ivy said in exasperation, ¡°We¡¯ve already told you what we¡¯re supposed to. You promised that you¡¯d protect us, and now you¡¯re trying to go back on your own word? If that¡¯s how you want to do this, you might as well kill us!¡± ¡°How could I bring myself to kill you when you¡¯re all so pretty?¡± ¡°Protect us then,¡± said Ivy coldly. Adrian crossed his legs. He decided that he would tease these two women a little more. He chuckled and said, ¡°Bloody Rose is now pursuing you and trying to kill you. If I harbored you, wouldn¡¯t I be provoking Bloody Rose? You know that I¡¯m busy dealing with Chase, so how will I have the time to help you?¡± Ivy stamped her foot in rage. ¡°How could you do this?! You said you¡¯d protect us! Moreover, do you think that Bloody Rose won¡¯t target you if we¡¯re gone? That book was solid evidence. Also, you burned such an important book. Are you sick in the head or something?!¡± Ivy berated Adrian in exasperation. ¡°Not only did he burn the book, but he also killed the few people involved. ¡°Frankly, sir, you shouldn¡¯t have killed Kayn or Charles so early because I¡¯m certain that they had things that they had yet to reveal.¡± Mya walked into the room and leaned against the door frame with her arms crossed over her chest. Ivy was enlightened upon hearing this. ¡°It¡¯s no wonder Wyvern Peak is on the constant decline this year. It¡¯s because you have a fool for a leader. It¡¯d be strange if Wyvern Peak ever rises again.¡± Adrian chuckled. Ivy said angrily, ¡°Why are youughing? What¡¯s so funny?¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Adrian stopped smiling and became serious all of a sudden. ¡°I have a condition to propose.¡± Ivy and Eira exchanged nces. ¡°What condition is that?¡± Ivy asked with a frown. Chapter 706 Chapter 706 Adrian smiled and said, ¡°Youdies could stay at my ce, but it won¡¯t be for free. You¡¯re all highly trained assassins from Bloody Rose, which makes you very organized. I¡¯d like you to work for me.¡± ¡°Not a chance. We¡¯re not going to help you with anything or kill anyone. We won¡¯t get involved in the strife between you and Chase. We may be killers, but we¡¯ve never harmed one of our own, so you can forget about it.¡± ¡°Is there really no room for negotiation here?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Ivy answered firmly. She then added, ¡°We were forced to work for Bloody Rose in the first ce. Now that that part of our life is over, we¡¯ll never return to it even if we have to die.¡± Adrian asked, ¡°But what if I can help you by saving all of your sisters that Bloody Rose is holding hostage?¡± ¡°What?!¡± Ivy was slightly startled when she heard this. She exchanged nces with Eira, while Mya¡¯s eyes curved up as she smiled and observed. ¡°Are you pulling my leg? You think you can save them? Even if you can defeat Chase, it¡¯s still impossible for you to defeat the ounds, or even Eternity, for that matter. You can¡¯t possibly be capable of aplishing such a feat.¡± Adrian smiled. ¡°Since taking over Wyvern Peak, I¡¯ve fought in the Battle of Azure Creek, fought in the Battle of Raging River, and was even trapped in war on a deserted ind. I faced hail after hail of bullets, and yet, I didn¡¯t lose any of those battles. There¡¯s no such thing as ¡®failure¡® in my dictionary.¡± ¡°Anyone can boast about their great feats, but very few have been able to prove themselves. Chase¡¯s schemes wouldn¡¯t have strung you along if you¡¯re that great, would they?¡± Ivy said condescendingly. ¡°So, you think Chase has been stringing me along this whole time, huh?¡± ¡°What else could it be? Wyvern Peak has been dissolved.¡± Adrian merely smiled and said nothing. At that moment, Mya pped her hands to signal for both women to look at her. ¡°There¡¯s something I¡¯d like to rify on the legate¡¯s behalf,dies. It may seem like Chase has been stringing him along, but the truth is all the legate has to do is give the word and Chase¡¯s head would be rolling across the floor the next moment.¡± ¡°Then how was Wyvern Peak dissolved if you people are so powerful?¡± Ivy refuted. ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°I think you guys are afraid of Chase.¡± Adrianughed and walked out of the office without saying anything, leaving Ivy extremely annoyed. Meanwhile, Mya said, ¡°Do you think Chase would be allowed to live for this long if the legate hadn¡¯t considered the livelihood of Novemton¡¯s citizens? Why do you think he dissolved Wyvern Peak? It¡¯s so that Navia doesn¡¯t end up being thrown into chaos. ¡°Moreover, he needs a reason to kill Chase. With it, Internal Affairs can¡¯t retaliate once Chase is killed. Do you two understand now? Do you get why the legate chose not to go up against Novemton?¡± Mya questioned the two women, leaving them in a daze. Her lips then curled into a smile as she continued, ¡°Truth be told, we have men by the emperor¡¯s side, not just Chase¡¯s. We have all the ability in the world to do what we want, but what we¡¯re missing is a perfect reason to make the people of Novemton believe in us.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Right after Mya said this, Adrian backtracked into the office and turned his head around, a smile across his face. ¡°Ladies, feel free to stay in the Tower for the time being while you decide whether you wish to work for me or not. ¡°Once you¡¯ve decided, we¡¯ll head out to eliminate the spies Bloody Rose has ced around Swallowston. A few days after that, we¡¯ll pay Chase¡¯sir at Windton a little visit. ¡°You have three days to decide. Miss the deadline and it¡¯s farewell for all of us.¡± Adrian left after saying this, while the two women remained stunned in ce. Chapter 707 Chapter 707 Mya left right after Adrian. Elra and Ivy paused for a moment before going to look for their sisters, all while Adrian¡¯s words rang in their ears. It waste at night by the time Adrian walked out of Battle Warrior Tower, where a woman had been waiting for him for a long It was Shirley. ¡°Adrian!¡± Shirley walked over to him the moment she spotted him exiting the building, but she did not look very happy. Adrian stopped and remained silent. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Shirley and Christina had been busy arranging Kayn¡¯s funeral while Adrian was not around. In a way, it was Shirley¡¯s way of fulfilling her duties as his daughter. ¡°I just wanted to tell you that Mother and I have found a ce in Swallowston, so we won¡¯t being here unless we have to.¡± Adrian nodded. Logically, Shirley should hate Adrian¡¯s guts for killing her father. But the truth was, as much as she hated him, Adrian had no choice at the time. ¡°Go on. I wish you both a good life,¡± Adrian sald. Shirley took a deep breath before she said, ¡°There¡¯s one more thing¡­ Mother and I have discussed it and agreed there¡¯s no need for you to feel guilty over killing Father. You¡¯ve already shown us a mountain of benevolence. We¡¯re certain that we would¡¯ve suffered a lot more if someone else had been in charge of the case.¡± Adrian nodded once more, while Shirley smiled and reached out her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s shake hands and make peace, Adrian. Can we still be friends? I really do like you a lot.¡± Adrian shook her hand and replied, ¡°Tell Christina that Kayn¡¯s actions will not affect your lives. You¡¯re free to continue your studies while she¡¯s free to find a job.¡± ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll be off then. Mother¡¯s waiting for me. Come visit us if you¡¯ve got time.¡± Shirley waved and got into a car parked by the roadside. Christina, too, waved at Adrian through the car window before driving off with her daughter. After they left, Mya midged Adrian and said, ¡°She¡¯s quite pretty and has an excellent physique. I¡¯m sure she¡¯d be as nice, if not better, to y with than Samantha. Why don¡¯t you give her a go?¡± ¡°Take me home,¡± Adrian sald, ignoring everything Mya just said. Thus, Mya drove Adrian back to One Jewel Road. Along the way, she asked, ¡°Are you sure you want Ivy and the others to help? What are your ns for them?¡± ¡°I want you to inform the elders at ACMA to immediately deliver the book once they¡¯ve repaired it. After that, I need you to spread the news.¡± ¡°What do you have in mind?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think this is the perfect opportunity to expand our forces? Haven¡¯t you realized how capable Ivy and her sisters are? Things would be so much more smooth sailing with them around.¡± Mya narrowed her eyes and said, ¡°Smooth sailing for your nightly activities, perhaps? They¡¯ve all lost the ability to get pregnant, just like me. Looks like Eternity is rather merciless, cutting them off from having any offspring just so they can Train better Well, it worlds in your favor.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Adrian shot Mya a re. Seeing this, Mya stuck her tongue out and said nothing more. *** Adrian got home at eleven in the evening that night. Samantha was lying in bed, reading a book. Her belly had a slight bulge at this point, making it evident that a life was being nurtured within. When Adrian pushed the door open and entered, Samantha said without even raising her head, ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± ¡°What are you doing up sote?¡± Adrian asked. Chapter 708 Chapter 708 Samantha put down her book and looked at Adrian. ¡°I just got up. By the way, what¡¯s the story with those women? Did you manage to find anything?¡± Adrian hummed in acknowledgment and got onto the bed. He then stroked Samantha¡¯s belly and said, ¡°I suppose you could say that.¡± Samantha¡¯s interest was piqued. ¡°Well, go on. What¡¯s the story?¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Adrian told Samantha what he had found. After hearing all of it, she seemed shocked as she said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know this Eternity woman even existed. Who is she? Do you think she¡¯s an even bigger threat than Chase?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Adrian replied honestly. ¡°Do you think you can handle her?¡± Samantha asked with a concerned expression. ¡°She¡¯s human with a head and limbs, just like the rest of us. Never think that you¡¯re weaker than others. We all have a brain, and it¡¯s up to us how we choose to use it.¡± Adrian pointed at Samantha¡¯s head. ¡°Get lost. Are you trying to imply that I¡¯m stupid?¡± Samantha rolled her eyes and continued, ¡°They say women be a little dumb when they¡¯re pregnant, you know?¡± Adrian smiled and replied, ¡°Looks like that¡¯s true, seeing how someone buttoned up her pajamas the wrong way?¡± Samantha looked down and realized she had indeed buttoned up her pajamas wrongly. She instantly shot Adrian a ce and said, ¡°Fine, you win, you jerk. By the way, Nadine and Sarah said they¡¯re going shopping tomorrow. Jojo will be going too, so can I go?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it kind of dangerous to go out right now?¡± Samantha asked. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, someone will be following you the whole time. It¡¯s gettingte, so let¡¯s get some sleep.¡± *** Samantha, Joanna, Nadine, and Sarah went out shopping the next day, while Adrian just lounged at home. It was not until the afternoon that Mya called, saying that Ivy wanted to see him. Thus, Adrian headed to Battle Warrior Tower, where more than twenty women were sitting in the lobby. They sat all over the ce, some were even sitting on the table with their legs crossed and cold expressions on their faces. The moment Adrian walked in, all twenty of them coldly stared at him, leaving him bbergasted. ¡°Go on. Why have you all called me here?¡± Adrian asked, ignoring their furious gazes. Ivy walked over and looked at him. ¡°I discussed it with my sisters yesterday. We agree to work for you but on one condition.¡± ¡°Tell me what it is then.¡± ¡°You will take us with you to Bloody Rose so that we can save the rest of our sisters.¡± Adrian looked straight at Ivy and calmly said, ¡°Sure, but I have a condition of my own.¡± ¡°What would that be?¡± ¡°Since you¡¯ve chosen to work for me, you must listen to my orders to the tee. Do that and you¡¯ll all be my people from now on. All your lives will be my responsibility.¡± Ivy gritted her teeth and clenched her fists. ¡°Am I in the position to refuse?¡± Ivy asked with her teeth clenched. ¡®Of course. I won¡¯t force you to do anything.¡± Ivy took a deep breath before reaching out her hand. ¡°Deal. However, I¡¯d like to put this out there. We will only do what we think is right, so if your orders go against our principles, we won¡¯tply.¡± Adrian and Ivy then shook hands. After that, he said, ¡°All right, from this day forth, you¡¯re all part of my family and Battle Warrior Tower is your home. Now, I order you to go choose your own rooms and do whatever it is you¡¯d like to do. We¡¯ll meet back here in an hour.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t believe we¡¯re taking orders from him,¡± mumbled a few women before they dispersed from the lobby. Chapter 709 Chapter 709 Adrian sat in the lobby after they all left Shortly after, Mya walked over and said, ¡°Sir, our men from Azure Creek called. They said that a professor from Azure Creek University has made a copy of the book you retrieved.¡± Adrian quickly replied upon hearing this, ¡°Excellent. Have them deliver it to Swallowston immediately. I¡¯m taking all of you for a spin tonight!¡± Although Mya was not aware of Adrian¡¯s ns, she could make an educated guess. She went on to do as she was told, and someone was sent over from Azure Creek University to deliver the book. One hourter, Ivy, Eira, and the other women returned to the lobby. They had changed into short skirts or pants, filling the entire ce with their fair and slender legs. As the leader, Ivy walked up to Adrian and said, ¡°We¡¯re all ready to go. Is there anything you¡¯d like to say first?¡± Adrian gazed at the women for a while¡­ ¡°I think it¡¯s about time you all changed your clothes. Let¡¯s make them look more simr. Mya, have someone design something for them to wear, for convenience¡¯s sake.¡± Mya nodded and took down notes on what she needed to do. After that, Adrian pped his hands and said, ¡°Now that we¡¯re in agreement, you¡¯re all a part of my family. I¡¯m going to make some arrangements for all of you to be a part of Wyvern Peak. However, you¡¯ll need a squad name before we proceed.¡± Ivy narrowed her eyes. ¡®He¡¯s malding us a part of Wyvern Peak¡¯s forces. Even wanting to give us a name¡­ I wonder if it¡¯s going to sound nice?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we call them the Goddess Squad, sir? They¡¯re all so beautiful, plus the name¡¯s sexy,¡± Mya said with a smile. ¡°Please, that sounds so cliche.¡± One of the women shot Mya a re. ¡°The Goddess Squad? You might as well call us the Empress Squad if that¡¯s the case,¡± As Mya was being disdained for her naming choice, Ivy walked up to Adrian and said, ¡°Since you want us to have a squad name, you should let use up with it ourselves. What do you think about Swords and Roses?¡± Ivy¡¯s suggestion caused a huge stir. Eira smiled as she said, ¡°That¡¯s a nice name. Let¡¯s go with that. What do you think, Legate?¡± ¡°That¡¯s so cliche¡­ It¡¯s worse than Goddess Squad!¡± Mya sald. ¡°That¡¯s because you have no taste. You women from Wyvern Peak are the ones who are cliche.¡± Eira red at Mya, causing thetter to stamp her foot in fury, Naturally, Mya did not pursue the argument any further. Adrian was in deep thought for a while before he got up and sald, ¡°Let¡¯s call your squad the Ivy Sisters!¡± ¡°The Ivy Sisters?¡® Hmm¡­ It¡¯s nothing special, but at least Ivy¡¯s name is in it.¡® Before the rest of the women were able to voice their opinions, Adrian said, ¡°From now on, Ivy¡¯s squad leader and Eira¡¯s second¨Cinmand. Remember, you¡¯re all a part of me now.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Ivy and the others replied in unison, albeit reluctantly. Adrian said nothing more about the matter. Instead, he pivoted and said, ¡°I want all of you to follow Wyvern Peale¡¯s rules and go through our training. Mya will manage your squad, so you are all to follow her orders. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Mya, I want you to get to know them more so that we can all learn to get along as a team. After all, we¡¯ve got a long way to go,¡± Adrian instructed Mya, who hummed in acknowledgment. After that, he pped his hands and said, ¡°All right, go get some rest for now. We¡¯ll go hunting together at midnight, and it¡¯s going to be one hell of a show!¡± ¡°A hunt? What kind of hunt?¡± Ivy asked in confusion. Chapter 710 Chapter 710 However, Adrian got up and left without exining anything. Ivy and the others returned to their respective rooms to get some rest. Probably due to fatigue from the chaos of the past few days. they all slept until twelve midnight, which was when Mya woke them up. The women recalled what Adrian said that morning and were curious about what kind of show Adrian was going to put on, so Ivy, Eira, and the rest got out of their beds and quickly washed their faces. After they were all gathered, Ivy led them to meet up with Adrian, who had already been waiting outside the tower for a long time. The moment they arrived, Mya said, ¡°Your battle suits are inside the vehicle, so gear up, adjust your communicators, and get ready. We¡¯re leaving in ten minutes.¡± The women took out their gears from the vehicle upon hearing this. They were battle suits that Mya had spent the day getting ready for them. The Ivy Sisters quickly changed into their gear, seeming extremely excited while doing so as this was their first time putting on official battle suits. They all huddled up as they discussed among themselves. ¡°That battle suit looks gorgeous on you, Nyssa.¡± ¡°Wow, their knives are so much nicer to wieldpared to the ones we got from Bloody Rose! Their equipment is so exquisite, just as expected of Wyvern Peak¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Hehe, we¡¯re now official soldiers, after all. Still, I can¡¯t believe there are so many perks to joining them.¡± The women were over the moon, boosted by the fact that this was their first time owning the equipment they had. They were all geared up in less than ten minutes and adjusted theirmunicators as they lined up in front of Adrian. Ivy and the women stood in one line, a clear sign of Bloody Rose¡¯s training. This was especially evident based on how straight the line they formed was. Adrian observed them, admiring their intimidating and powerful demeanor. ¡°I¡¯m surprised at how intimidating you all look in your official battle suits. Looks like I was right to take you in.¡± Ivy frowned. ¡°I keep getting the feeling that you¡¯ve lured us into a trap.¡± Despite saying this, she knew that they would all end up dead if they were to leave Wyvern Peak. This was all just a means to their survival. ¡°Let¡¯s go,dies. The show¡¯s about to start!¡± Adrian said before getting into his vehicle. ¡°Get in,¡± Mya said as she waved. The women got into the SUVs in an orderly fashion. A total of six SUVs followed behind Adrian¡¯s car as thetter drove off. Inside the car, Mya looked at Adrian and asked, ¡°Are you sure they¡¯re reliable, sir? I¡¯m genuinely concerned about how loyal they are to us. It¡¯s only a matter of time before something bad happens if their loyalty is half¨Cassed.¡± Adrian replied, ¡°Then we¡¯ll just have to win over their hearts.¡± Mya rolled her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s easy for one woman to fall head over heels for you, but we¡¯re talking about more than twenty women here. It¡¯s not going to be that simple.¡± Adrian said nothing as they drove out of Swallowston. In another SUV, Eira was driving, following Adrian¡¯s car from behind. ¡°Are we seriously going to stay with them from now on, Ivy? Draco doesn¡¯t even think of us as proper human beings. Who knows? He probably thinks of us as cannon fodder.¡± Chapter 711 Chapter 711 These were women who had been living in the shadows for a long time, so it made sense they would be extra sensitive to anything or anyone outside of their lives. They did not need to be moved, nor did they need anyone¡¯s trust. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. What they needed was to stay alive. The reason why Eira questioned Ivy was that she and the others did not understand Adrian¡¯s ways. In fact, they did not even hold any high hopes for him. They were only staying with him as a means to their survival. ¡°Eira¡¯s right, Ivy. Draco¡¯s clearly a bad person to have around. Who knows what will happen to us if we stay here,¡± one of the other women said with her lips pursed. ¡°We¡¯re all displeased with Draco, plus, we don¡¯t even know what Wyvern Peak wants.¡± ¡°I mean, are we supposed to help him if Wyvern Peak wants us to clean up Internal Affairs and overthrow the emperor?¡± The women began making wild assumptions, causing Ivy to sigh helplessly. ¡°I know you all have your grievances, but we¡¯repletely out of options now. Louisa¡¯s dead, and I don¡¯t want to see any more of you get hurt. Of course, we have to be wary around Draco. We¡¯ll leave if we get the chance, but for now, we shouldy low.¡± The other women remained silent, but one of them looked up with her reddened eyes and said, ¡°I miss home, Ivy¡­ My parents may not be alive, but I still wish I could go home.¡± Ivy held the woman¡¯s hands. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Nyssa. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll get that chance. It won¡¯t be long before we all get to go home. Trust me.¡± Nyssa nodded. Soon, Eira and the others realized that Adrian¡¯s car had stopped at the edge of Swallowston¡¯s city area. The outskirts were extremely quiet since it was midnight, with only streetmps lighting up the ce. They would be leaving the city if they continued to move onwards, where there were tall mountains ahead. ¡°Stop the car. I think we¡¯re here. I don¡¯t know why Draco brought us here though,¡± Ivy said when she saw this. The SUVS gradually came to a halt, and Ivy led the other women over toward Adrian. Meanwhile, he and Mya walked out of the city toward the ountains. Ivy and the others followed them with confused looks on their faces. Eira frowned, ¡°Why has he brought us here, Ivy? What are we supposed to do here sote at night?¡± Ivy shook her. ¡°In any case, we should all be careful.¡± Half an hourter, Eira and the others entered the mountains and stopped at the final stop atop the mountains. From there, they could see the streets below. It was extremely quiet up here, and everything seemed to be bathed in moonlight. Adrian sat down on a boulder and looked into the distance, while Ivy and the rest continued to look at him, extremely confused. They looked in the direction Adrian was looking toward before Ivy asked, ¡°What are we doing here sote at night? Surely we¡¯re not here to admire the scenery, are we? What sort of scenery is there to look at sote at night anyway?¡± Mya replied, ¡°Just wait and see for yourselves.¡± As she spoke, Mya looked at her watch. ¡°It¡¯s almost time, sir. They should be here by now.¡± Adrian nodded when he heard this. At that moment, a car drove through the quiet streets at speeds. It was heading toward Southrive from Swallowston. Eira, Ivy, and the others looked at the car in confusion when suddenly¡­ Boom! Chapter 712 Chapter 712 An explosion suddenly erupted from the street, making a deafening boom. Everyone looked over and saw that the SUV driving on the streets had exploded with thick smoke coming from it. The entire street instantly crumbled, leaving the vehicle stuck in between the cracks that opened up. At that moment, a voice spoke through everyone¡¯smunicators, ¡°They¡¯re here, sir!¡± Naturally, Eira and the others heard this since they were all wearing theirmunicators. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°They?¡® The women seemed confused for a moment, while Adrian stood up and said, ¡°I see that.¡± He watched the halted vehicle, from which five men in Wyvern Peak¡¯s battle suits got out. At the same time, more than a hundred assassins swarmed toward them from the forest. These assassins were extremely quick, surrounding them from all directions within seconds. ¡°It¡¯s them!¡± Ivy said in shock when she saw the assassins. Immediately after she said this, Eira and the other women trembled, beads of sweat forming on their foreheads. The assassins were sent by Bloody Rose! Ivy looked at Adrian in shock and asked, ¡°What are they doing here?¡± However, Adrian did not answer. At that moment, the assassins surrounded the SUV, while the Wyvern Peak soldiers drew their daggers. The man leading them was Storm¨Camander at Azure Creek Military Academy. Storm had flown from Azure Peak under orders to deliver Gardner House¡¯s book to Adrian. However, everything that had happened seemed to be within Adrian¡¯s expectations. ¡°Sir, we¡¯ve beenpletely surrounded! Requesting backup!¡± Storm said as he carefully looked at his surroundings. ¡°Prepare for battle.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Immediately after saying this, Storm said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Storm and the other soldiers instantly charged in separate directions. Seeing this, the assassins instantly took action in an organized fashion. Their target seemed to be retrieving the book. Atop the mobtains, Adrian watched everything happen as he said to Ivy, ¡°Send in four of your women to assist them.¡± Ivy understood what Adrian meant and took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯ll go-¡± ¡°You and are to stay behind. I only need four others there,¡± Adrian said. Ivy furiously turned her head toward Adrian. ¡°Are you kidding me right now?! Those are assassins trained by Bloody Rose! You want me to send out four women against more than a hundred of them? Are you crazy?!¡± ¡°Pick four and send them in to assist.¡± ¡°Why you¡­¡± Ivy continued, ¡°Are you trying to make me send them in to die? Those guys are assassins. We would never dare to go up against them! Also, I¡¯m their leader, so I should-¡± Adrian frowned when he saw Ivy¡¯s disobedience. ¡°I¡¯ll say this again¡­ Send four of your members in to assist them, or do you want me to repeat myself a third time?¡± ¡°I-¡± ¡°Forget it, Ivy. If he wants us to die, so be it. I¡¯ll go!¡± ¡°Me too!¡± ¡°Count me in.¡± Four women stood up of their own ord, but it was evident they were quivering a little. After all, they were being asked to go up against assassins. The very mention of these people was enough to send fear down their spines. For a moment, Ivy seemed to be at a loss as she looked at her sisters. Chapter 713 Chapter 713 But when Ivy saw how determined Adrian was, she took a deep breath and said, ¡°Nyssa, Arianne, Phoenix, Jenine¡­ Go assist them. But do be careful.¡± The women locked their sights on the battle below. Immediately upon receiving their orders, they drew their daggers and sped down the mountains toward the street. The other women started trembling when the four left. Some were even tearing up. Ivy was most definitely in tears as she looked at Adrian. ¡°Surely there are other ways to have us killed, right? You¡¯ve clearly sent the four of them to their deaths. They¡¯re naturally frightened of assassins and can¡¯t muster up any fighting spirit under such circumstances!¡± Adrian chose not to answer Ivy¡¯s question. Evident from their swooping shadow, Nyssa and the others were almost at the battlefield. Ivy saw this and became even more anxious. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you answering me? We¡¯re all pitiful women who were bullied back in Bloody Rose, but that¡¯s fine. Why would you do such a thing to us after we¡¯ve finally managed to find ourselves a life here? Do you know what the others are thinking right now?¡± Ivy¡¯s face was drenched in tears. She loved her sisters, and she knew even more just how frightened they were of the assassins. She had no idea what Adrian was trying to achieve. ¡°Say something!¡± Ivy yelled at him when he continued to remain silent. That yell almost sent her into a total meltdown. After all, the women had ced their hopes on Adrian, but it turned out they were merely to be used as his scapegoats. Eira and the others pursed their lips, tears continuing to fall. They felt helpless and saddened by the turn of events. At that moment, their hatred toward Adrian was as powerful as their hatred for Bloody Rose. However, just as their hatred for him grew, a voice shouted right before Nyssa and the other three arrived on the battlefield. ¡°Charge!¡± The battlecry was clear and powerful, followed by a lot more shouts. Squads upon s ads of Wyvern Peak soldiers appeared from all directions, swarming toward the forest. There were exactly a hundred thousand of them entering the battlefield as they yelled to boost their morale. In fact, these lierspletely drowned out Nyssa and the others. As the soldiers appeared, Ivy¡¯s mouth opened ajar as she looked at the streets filled with men in shock. Of course, the other women werepletely stunned too, covering their mouths. Nyssa, Phoem, and the others, who were still in pain from being sent to their deaths, were thoroughly dumbfounded by the hundred thousand soldiers suddenly swarming in. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Everyone¡¯smunicators rang out as the soldiers showed up. ¡°Lightning Squad, reporting in!¡± ¡°Fire Squad, reporting in!¡± ¡°Thunder Squad, reporting in!¡± A cacophony of voices rang through everyone¡¯smunicators while Ivy and Eira¡¯s mouths were wide open in shock. When the two of them looked at Adrian, they realized that he was still as calm as ever. After all the voices were done reporting in, Adrian pressed on hismunicator and said, ¡°Proceed as nned.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Adrian then turned around toward Ivy. ¡°Have thedies pick up the book from the car.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Ivy acknowledged. Chapter 714 Chapter 714 The women seemed a lot calmer now, perhaps due to the arrival of Wyvern Peak¡¯s soldiers. Even Ivy seemed a lot more docile. She immediately gave out an order, ¡°Nyssa, the legate has ordered that you four retrieve the book from the car immediately.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± replied the four in unison. Four beautiful figures swooped toward the car amidst the thousands of Wyvern Peak soldiers. Ivy put down hermunicator and turned toward Adrian. ¡°Are you crazy? Is there even a need for that many soldiers just to go up against a hundred assassins? Why would you cause such a huge ruckus?¡± Still, Adrian refused to answer. Mya shot Ivy a nce and asked, ¡°Do you think we¡¯re all as emotional as you are? Now stop uttering nonsense and keep quiet.¡± Ivy was stumped by Mya¡¯s words, while the other women quietly watched the scene unfold. Bloody Rose¡¯s hundred assassins were instantly dispatched when Wyvern Peak¡¯s soldiers showed up, leaving them stunned. On the distant mountaintop, a sudden intimidating presence surged up. This person¡¯s temperament was extremely cold and murderous as though God himself had shown up. ¡°She¡¯s here! Inform all units to retreat immediately!¡± Adrian immediately spoke when he sensed the presence. Mya nodded and spoke through hermunicator, ¡°She¡¯s here. All units fall back and disperse within Swallowston. Your mission is done. Leave the rest to the legate.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± ¡°The legate has ordered us to retreat!¡± ¡°Retreat!¡± The thousands of Wyvern Peak soldiers swiftly retreated upon receiving their instructions. Within less than five minutes, they all disappeared from the forest, their whereabouts unknown. Moreover, the assassins from Bloody Rose had disappeared too. ¡°Have thedies bring the book back here,¡± Adrian said to Ivy. Ivy immedia nodded and said, ¡°Nyssa, bring the book back now.¡± ¡°Got it!¡± A few voices sounded next to the SUV on the street, belonging to Nyssa and the others. They quickly sped back to the mountaintop without a moment¡¯s hesitation. However, were suddenly hit by a wave of intense intimidation on their way back, which felt as though a horde was marching to ard them. This presence caused Nyssa and the others to stop. They trembled when they turned around to look at the source. All they saw was a shadow rushing toward them. ¡°I¨CIt¡¯s her¡­ It¡¯s Eternity!¡± Jenine shouted. Despite how fast the figure was traveling, the four women were immediately able to recognize who it belonged to. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°We need to get out of here!¡± Phoenix was in tears as she screamed. The figure was closing in on Nyssa¡­ ¡°Nyssa! Run!¡± one of them yelled. ¡°Run!¡± All four of them were trembling in fear, while Nyssa was dumbfounded. Her body had turnedpletely stiff, and she was unable to move. All she could do was stare as the figure got closer and closer to her. She was hit by such tremendous power that she felt as though she would be ripped to shreds. ¡°Etemity!¡± The other three were screaming in a panicked frenzy. Nyssa would surely die if she got hit. However, she would not budge no matter how loudly the others screamed. They then realized that her mind had gonepletely nk, her fear clouding her judgment. At that moment, the figure showed up in front of Nyssa and swung a powerful punch right at her chest. ¡®Is this where I die? Nyssa stood there thinking, still dumbfounded. Yet, as though a mirade, Nyssa felt a huge gust of wind from behind her as a powerful man swopped in front of her, intercepting the punch on her behalf. It was Adrian Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Out! Chapter 715 Chapter 715 A loud ¡°boom¡± was heard the moment both punches connected, followed by a powerful shockwave that spread in all directions. Everyone found it hard to keep their eyes open at that moment. Immediately after that, the figure took a few steps back and abruptly stopped in its tracks. Nyssa opened her eyes after the shockwave was over and realized that Adrian was standing before her and had received the punch that would have otherwise taken her life. Stunned, her legs gave way as she gasped heavily. Watching from atop the mountains, Ivy heaved a sigh of relief when she saw what had happened. She and the others only realized that Adrian was no longer sitting there when they turned around. They thought Nyssa was a dead woman for sure, but were now surprised had Adrian chosen to save her. ¡°Are you all right, Nyssa?¡± Arianne, Phoenix, and Jenine ran over to help Nyssa on her feet. Nyssa merely shook her head and gazed at Adrian¡¯s back in a daze. She then looked toward the woman who was dressed in ck with her face covered up. ¡°I¨CIs that Eternity?¡± Phoenix nodded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s her. I didn¡¯t think she¡¯d actuallye here to Swallowston in person.¡® After that, Phoenix looked at Adrian and said, ¡°Be careful, sir. That¡¯s Eternity, and she¡¯s really strong.¡± Nyssa, Phoenix, Jenine, and Arianne were all trained by Bloody Rose, so they knew quite a lot about its internal matters. They were merely young women when Bloody Rose kidnapped them, and during their time there, Eternity was the person who became everyone¡¯s biggest nightmare. Right after Phoenix said this, Mya brought Ivy, Eira, and the others to the scene and surrounded Eternity. Ivy and the others were already prepared for battle based on the looks on their faces. Storm also rushed onto the scene with the four Wyvern Peak soldiers who were with him. Seeing the masked woman surrounded, he said, ¡°Youngdy, I don¡¯t know who you are, but you¡¯re not the only powerful person in this world.¡± Storm was from Azure Creek Military Academy, and Azure Creek was considered Wyvern Peak¡¯s headquarters at that moment. Hence, everythin at Adrian knew would be reported back to Azure Creek, and the ten elders would follow up problems that arose. on all In other words, This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . show that Adrian mentioned before was probably the operation on that night. After Storm spoke, everyone held their breaths as they very carefully surrounded the masked woman. Mya, Storm, and the other four Wyvern reak soldiers had their daggers drawn. Ivy and the oth were at the ready, prepared to take action anytime. Nyssa and the other three women were all on standby as well. The situation had be extremely dire. ¡°Do you think you can stop me?¡± At that moment, the masked woman that Nyssa and the others referred to as Eternity suddenly said. Her voice was extremely cold, but melodious at the same time. Judging by her voice, it was likely she was a very beautiful woman. However, it was evident she was not Navian as her eyes were brown. Chapter 716 Chapter 716 Upon hearing Eternity¡¯s voice, Ivy warned Adrian, ¡°Something¡¯s off about her, Draco. There¡¯s no way she¡¯d show up here alone. I¡¯m sure there are other people from Bloody Rose somewhere nearby.¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Adrian said nothing but stood before Eternity with his hands behind his back. When Eternityid her eyes on Ivy, she smiled and said, ¡°Looks like Bloody Rose has been too kind to you all. I¡¯m going to deal with all the Navian women when I get back.¡± ¡°You wouldn¡¯t!¡± Ivy yelled. Eternity merely smiled in return. Eira gripped her dagger tightly as she said, ¡°You killed our families and took everything from us. If you dare harm any of our sisters back there, we¡¯lle for you for vengeance. This I swear!¡± ¡°In that case, shall we see if you all are actually capable of doing so?¡± After that, Eternity turned toward Adrian and continued, ¡°I¡¯ve heard so much about you, War Legate Draco. Looks like I really underestimated you. I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be capable of forcing me to show myself. ¡°But unfortunately, I know everything about you, while you don¡¯t know anything about me.¡± Myaughed out loud when she heard this and said, ¡°You really think you¡¯re oh¨Cso powerful, don¡¯t you? Who do you think the strongest person in the ounds is? Nobody would dare to im they¡¯re the best in the face of the legate, yet you, a little b *tch, dare to im you know everything about War Legate Draco? Have you no shame?¡± Eternity looked at Mya. ¡°Mya Dean, I know you. I also know that you¡¯re as defective as the rest of them are. Your greatest weakness is that you can¡¯t leave Draco¡¯s side, am I right?¡± ¡°What?!¡± Mya was dumbfounded when she heard this, while Ivy and the others looked at her. With a smile, Eternity said, ¡°I suppose you could say that while Draco is leading you, you can be considered a talented person. However, remove him from the equation and you¡¯re nothing. Is there even a purpose for you being alive, hmm?¡± Mya took a deep breath as a murderous intent enveloped her. Eternity turned toward Adrian once more and said, ¡°My time¡¯s precious, Draco, so go ahead and tell me what it is you want from me. Surely you didn¡¯t cause such a huge stir just to force me out here, did you?¡± The women looked at Adrian. They were going up against Eternity, whom only Adrian was capable enough of facing no matter how they looked at it. However, Adrian remained silent. After a moment, he let go of his hands and walked over to a boulder before sitting down. Everyone, including Eternity, was confused by Adrian¡¯s actions, who then looked up at Eternity with a smile on his face. ¡°Storm¡¯s right, you know. There¡¯s no need for you to think you¡¯re the strongest person. At least not while I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°I see that even the great Draco has learned how to make bold ims,¡± Eternity said with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s not a bold im. Killing you would be a piece of cake.¡± Eternity frowned when she heard this, evident that she was unhappy with what she heard. However, Adrian was not nning on arguing about this any longer. Instead, he said, ¡°I believe Bloody Rose has multiple countries within the ounds under its control. What I¡¯m more curious about is who it is that gave you the courage to walk into our country?¡± ¡°Why would you think I need courage from others toe here?¡± Eternity asked in return. ¡°I¡¯ve seen many people like you over the years I¡¯ve been with Wyvern Peak. Some people think they were born to live extraordinary lives, and that they should make a name for themselves. However, most of the time, that¡¯s not what happens to them. ¡°How about this? I won¡¯t cause you any more trouble if you tell me why you want the book. Or have you gotten in bed with the ounds?¡± Adrian asked. Eternity raised an eyebrow. ¡°You Navian men. You just love putting on airs. I¡¯ve killed many men like you, so are you really going to tell me that you mobilized a hundred thousand men to force me out here just to ask me this?¡± Chapter 717 Chapter 717 ¡°Why else would I make you show yourself?¡± Adrian asked. Eternity was now enraged. In her mind, Adrian should be a lot more anxious and helpless at the sight of her appearing. Yet, it was obvious he waspletely ignoring her power. Eternity would never face such treatment back in the ounds. But now, she has experienced it, thanks to Adrian. ¡®He¡¯s looking down on me.¡® At that moment, Eternity¡¯s fists were clenched as she unleashed her rage. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Seeing this, Mya, Storm, Ivy, and the others clenched their fists, ready to fight. ¡°Stand back, all of you,¡± Adrianmanded. ¡°But she¡¯s Eternity. You can¡¯t-¡± ¡°Stand back!¡± Adrian cut Ivy off. Ivy and the others gradually released their clenched fists when they heard this and stood back. So did Mya and Storm. When Eternity saw this, she coldly said, ¡°Is this the stance you¡¯re going to take, Draco? To be honest, I¡¯ve never thought of you people as a threat, and naturally, nor have I ever regarded you as some kind of hotshot. ¡°But¡­are you really nning to fight me one¨Con¨Cone?¡± Adrian got up and pped his hands. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ll beat you up until you submit. And since you think you¡¯re a hotshot, I¡¯ll give you the courtesy of fighting you with just one hand.¡± ¡°What?¡± Eternity was instantly startled, while Ivy and the other women stared at him wide¨Ceyed. ¡®He¡¯s giving her a handicap?!¡® Ivy said in a panic, ¡°Don¡¯t push yourself, Adrian. You have no idea how powerful she is.¡± Eternityughed. ¡°Looks like you people love putting on airs. I wasn¡¯t going to kill you at first, but now, you¡¯d better not regret dying by my hands after what you just said.¡± Adrian smiled and bent his finger at her in ae¨Chither motion. ¡°Arrogant b*stard!¡± Eternity yelled. Immediately after that, she dashed forward, leaving behind her shadow as she approached Adrian. There was a powerful gust of wind in her wake as she swung a powerful punch at Adrian. Yet, Eternity¡¯s punch ultimately hit absolutely nothing. She, too, felt a powerful gust of wind as Adrian disappeared from her sight. She immediately retracted her fist and turned around, realizing that he was already behind her. ¡°You¡¯re rather quick,¡± she said. ¡°And you¡¯re rather beautiful,¡± Adrian replied, leaving Eternity startled. Realizing something was wrong, she quickly touched her face, only to find that her mask was gone. Her face, something that nobody has ever seen before, had been revealed. Adrian fiddled with her mask before he threw it on the ground. ¡°Y¨CYou took my mask? You b*stard!¡± Eternity yelled. Adrian merely smiled, but he was indeed mesmerized by Eternity¡¯s beauty. She was an Eastern woman with brown eyes and fair skin, making her look like she was of mixed ancestry. Ivy and the others were in shock as they looked at the cold beauty. After all, this was the first time they were seeing Eternity¡¯s true face despite how long they had been with Bloody Rose. At that moment, Eternity¡¯s murderous intent was sky¨Chigh, and so was her fury meter. ¡°Anyone who sees my face, be it a man or a woman, shall die. I¡¯m going to kill you today!¡± Once more, Adrian beckoned at Eternity with his finger, causing her fury meter to rise even more. She tried to charge at him once more, but her mouth was wide open as she gasped, followed by a loud ¡°thud¡± the next moment. Eternity had been kneed in the stomach, sending a huge wave of pain through her abdomen and causing her to break out in cold sweat. ¡°Gah!¡± Chapter 718 Chapter 718 Finally, Eternity let off a painful shriek before being sent flying tens of meters away. Yet, just as she was about tond, Adriannded a fierce kick on her cold yet beautiful face. Like a spinning top, Eternity spun twice through the air beforending face¨Cfirst. Now, she had both hands over her abdomen as she squirmed and trembled, mumbling something at the same time. Adrian walked over and looked down at the woman as he calmly said, ¡°To be blunt with you, I never thought of you as a worthy adversary. You¡¯re nothing more than a clown.¡± Struggling, Eternity tried her best to get back up on her feet. She had a shoe mark on her face, half of which was swollen. As she looked at Adrian, there was now a mixture of fear and shock in her eyes. It was evident she had not expected War Legate Draco to be this powerful. In the past, she had genuinely, albeit naively, thought that the man the ounders called ¡°God of War¡± was nothing more than a joke. Obviously, that has all changed that day. ¡°Question one. Why are you seeking to obtain this book? ¡°Question two. Who do you all answer to? ¡°Answer me!¡± Adrianmanded. Eternity took some time to gather herself, but she still could not stand up straight from the pain she felt in her abdomen. You¡¯ll never know the answer to those questions because I¡¯m not going to tell you.¡± ¡°Are you sure about that?¡± Adrian asked. ¡°I¡¯ll never tell you-¡± Before Eternity could even finish, there was another loud ¡°thud¡± before she shrieked and was sent flying once more. While she was in mid¨Cair, there was a loud crack. Her arm had snapped and broken! ¡°Argh!!!¡± Eternity held her broken arm and screamed whilst trembling ferociously. Ivy and the others were stunned by Adrian¡¯s tactics. They even felt pity for Eternity for a moment. Meanwhile, Adrian walked over and asked, ¡°I want answers to both my questions.¡± Eternity, now lying on the floor, was not only trembling from what seemed to be the pain she was going through but even tearing up. After all, it was natural for a person to cry when hurt. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she replied. Hearing this, Adrian stepped on Eternity¡¯s other arm. ¡°Arghhhh!¡± she yelled in agony. She cried as both of her arms broke. Once more, Adrian said, ¡°For the third time, same questions¡­ Answer me!¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I don¡¯t know! I really don¡¯t!¡± Eternity cried from sheer agony and seemed to be filled with fear. She was in great pain. Crack! Crack! Following the two cracks, both Eternity¡¯s legs were broken. Adrian now had his palm straightened and raised. ¡°For the fourth time¡­ If you don¡¯t answer me, you¡¯re going to have one less hand to live with.¡± ¡°Let go of me!¡± Eternity cried. However, Adrian merely shook his head. Eternity screamed in agony as her face turned pale. ¡°He won¡¯t let you get away with this¡­ He¡¯ll kill you. All of you! Now, let me go!¡± Once more, Adrian shook his head. He swung down his palm at Eternity¡¯s arm without repeating himself for a fifth time. Eternity¡¯s eyes went nk and fainted from all the fear she felt. It was at that moment Adrian stopped swinging his hand. ¡°She¡¯s fainted.¡± Ivy and the other women walked over and looked at Eternity who wasying on the ground like a dead log. Chapter 719 Chapter 719 Eternityid on the ground with her eyes closed, causing others to feel slightly heartbroken for her. Ivy got down on one knee and looked at Eternity¡¯s cold yet beautiful face and heaved a long sigh. ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought that the woman we were so afraid of actually looks like this¡­ Looks like she feels fear too, after all.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, Ivy. In the past, I thought she was a fearless woman.¡± Eira smiled with her lips pursed. ¡°She¡¯s an evil woman. There¡¯s no need for us to feel any sympathy for her. Let¡¯s just kill her and be over with this.¡± Jenine pursed her lips. The women started discussing Eternity¡¯s looks. However, right at that moment, Adrian got down on one knee and touched her abdomen. When Eira saw this, she quickly looked at Adrian and asked, ¡°What are you doing? Surely you¡¯re not going to sexually harass her while she¡¯s unconscious, are you? I know she¡¯s not a pretty woman, but-¡± Adrian said nothing and proceeded to unzip Eternity¡¯s clothes to reveal her abdomen, revealing a scar the size of a little finger. ¡°What the¡­¡± Ivy and the others were instantly shocked to see this. ¡°She has the same scar too?¡± After saying this, a few of them stood up and revealed their own abdomens, which had the exact same scar Eternity had. This was caused by a surgery that would make them infertile permanently, something Bloody Rose would do before making them killers. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Ivy and the others were even more confused at that moment. ¡®Eternity went through the same surgery as us? Even though she runs Bloody Rose?¡± It was then Adrian said, ¡°She¡¯s not Eternity.¡± The women were startled when they heard this and looked at each other. Ivy said, ¡°That¡¯s impossible, Adrian. I¡¯ve seen her before, and she matches Eternity¡¯s description, both physically and temperamentally. How could she not be her?¡± Adrian stood up and looked at Ivy with his head nted. ¡°Is there any difference in a woman¡¯s physique if you don¡¯t see her face?¡± ¡°Surely you can¡¯t mimic one¡¯s temperament. Besides, how can you be so sure she¡¯s not Eternity?¡± ¡°She¡¯s right. What¡¯s your reasoning?¡± the others asked. Adrian replied, ¡°Eternity¡¯s supposed to be the woman pulling strings from behind the scenes and in command of millions of killers and assassins, so I¡¯m sure she¡¯s gone through all kinds of experiences. How would it make sense for her to faint from shock?¡± ¡°Umm¡­¡± The women were unable to refute, so Adrian pped his hands and said, ¡°All right, let¡¯s take her back with us to Southrive for the time being. Mya, send her to the hospital and have a few people stand watch at all times.¡± Mya nodded in acknowledgment. Adrian continued, ¡°All right, let¡¯s go.¡± After that, Adrian left with the women. On the way back to Swallowston, Ivy purposefully got into the same car as him. She had a lot of questions she wanted to ask. ¡°What happened tonight, Adrian? How did you know Eternity was going to be there or even show up?¡± Adrian pointed to his head and replied, ¡°The mind is a powerful tool, but it all depends on how you choose to use it.¡± ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll admit that I¡¯m stupid, so could you please just tell me already?¡± Ivy said anxiously. ¡°Bloody Rose is adamant about obtaining the book, which means it holds great importance to them. I¡¯m sure they¡¯d do anything to try and get their hands on it.¡± ¡°So?¡± Ivy pursued urgently. ¡°So, I deliberately asked for the book to be delivered to me from Azure Creek as a trap to lure them out.¡± ¡°But why did you ask a hundred thousand soldiers to be there?¡± Ivy seemed confused as she continued, ¡°They did close to nothing and then left, so don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a little¡­¡± Adrian looked at her and replied, ¡°They didn¡¯t do nothing. The reason I had them there was so that our enemies would understand that it¡¯s impossible for them to obtain the book.¡± Chapter 720 Chapter 720 ¡°Which serves you¡­how?¡± ¡°My soldiers captured their assassins alive, which forced them toe up with a new idea to obtain the book. So, I had my men stand back while Nyssa and the others returned with the book so that she could have a chance to take the book herself,¡± Adrian replied. ¡°I see¡­¡± Ivy seemed enlightened as she pointed at Adrian and said, ¡°I get it now. You caused all that ruckus to lure her out into the open, didn¡¯t you?¡± Adrian smiled, ¡°Looks like there¡¯s hope for you after all!¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°Shut up.¡± ¡°I¡¯m serious!¡± Ivy seemed very sincere as she said, ¡°I thought you wanted to make us your cannon fodder. I didn¡¯t think about anything like this. You made me seem like I¡¯ve been rather petty.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d you realized that.¡± Ivy said nothing more. However, it was exactly because of this incident that her opinion toward Adrian had changed, very slightly. *** Everyone soon arrived back at Battle Warrior Tower. Mya headed off to deal with the woman they arrested, while Adrian left the tower and prepared to head home. Right after he got out, a woman who seemed extremely nervous was waiting for him. It was Nyssa. Nyssa¡¯s full name was Nyssa Jade. Being twenty¨Ctwo, she was the youngest among the women under Ivy, albeit the nimblest. She had joined Bloody Rose when she was sixteen. That night was probably the most extraordinary night she had gone through in her entire life. After all, a man had shown her that her life meant something to him, even saving her when she thought death was right at her doorstep. In the past, Nyssa had gone through all kinds of beatings and insults at Bloody Rose. Not a single person had treated her like a decent human being. Hence, Adrian¡¯s actions touched her right in the heart. After being seen by Adrian as a proper human being, this was the first time this twenty¨Ctwo¨Cyear¨Cold woman had felt any true emotion. ¡°Is there something you¡¯d like to say to me?¡± Adrian asked the nervous¨Clooking Nyssa. Nyssa nodded and kept on fiddling with the hem of her skirt, not daring to look up at him. ¡°Go ahead, speak your mind.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Nyssa nodded and spoke in a very soft voice, ¡°Thank you for saving me. Thank you for keeping me alive.¡± Nyssa rubbed her eyes as she spoke. It might have been something of convenience for Adrian, but to Nyssa, it was enough for her to feel warmth, something she had never felt during her time at Bloody Rose. Seeing that she was wiping her tears with her head lowered, not daring to cry out loud, Adrian said, ¡°Think nothing of it. It¡¯ste, you should get some rest. You¡¯ve got more training to go through tomorrow.¡± Nyssa nodded again but did not leave. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Nyssa suddenly got down on her knees and looked up at Adrian with her tear¨Cdrenched face. ¡°C¨C Could you promise me something, please?¡± ¡°Sure, go ahead.¡± Nyssa handed over a photo that had blood stters on it, which was of a boy around eleven years old. However, the blood stter had covered parts of his face. Adrian received the picture and seemed confused as he asked, ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡± Nyssa quietly looked at Adrian. ¡°That¡¯s Terry Jade, my little brother. He was only eleven when I was taken by Bloody Rose. It¡¯s been six years since then, and I have no idea where he is. Could you help me find him? I really miss him¡­ He¡¯s the only living rtive I have left.¡± Chapter 721 Chapter 721 Nyssa¡¯s face waspletely drenched at this point, filled with grief. Her outpouring of emotions pulled on Adrian¡¯s heartstrings. ¡°This is the thing most people would ask for in this world.¡® Looking at Nyssa, Adrian pursed his lips and reached out his hand to pull her back to her feet. ¡°Go back and get some rest. I¡¯ll find your brother in five days, I promise.¡± ¡°Thank you, sir!¡± Nyssa cried. Adrian smiled and said, ¡°Go on.¡± Thus, Nyssa happily returned to the tower, while Adrian left. *** Over the next few days, Adrian trained his attention on ¡°Eternity,¡± the one that was lying in the hospital. He asked Mya to keep tabs on her status at all times so that he could interrogate her whenever. Aside from that, he had also asked de and Storm to look into Terry¡¯s whereabouts. Perhaps due to the operation a few days ago, Ivy and the other women now saw Adrian in a new light, causing them to be a lot more obedient, especially Nyssa. In fact, Nyssa now saw Adrian in apletely different light. She was extremely hardworking and happy to do so, probably because Adrian agreed to help her locate her little brother. In fact, she would look for him almost every day to ask and see if there was any news on her brother. On the morning of the fifth day, Nyssa, Ivy, and the others were having breakfast at the tower¡¯s canteen after their morning routine when de walked in and said, ¡°Nyssa, the legate has asked for you. Go to him at once.¡± Nyssa quickly put down everything she was holding and got up. Meanwhile, Eira curiously asked, ¡°Why would the legate want to see Nyssa? Is something the matter?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve found Terry, her younger brother,¡± de replied. Ivy and the rest exchanged looks when they heard this, while Nyssa was over the moon. ¡°Ivy, Eira, I¡¯m going to see the legate. Youdies enjoy yourselves.¡® Everyone was happy for Nyssa. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Ivy said, ¡°Go on. We¡¯ll be here, waiting for your good news!¡± Nyssa happily made an ¡°ok¡± gesture and left the canteen. When she arrived outside Adrian¡¯s office, she knocked on the door and said, ¡°I¡¯m here, sir!¡± ¡°Come in.¡± Nyssa walked in and asked excitedly, ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve found Terry. Is this true? Where is he?¡± Adrian smiled at her and replied, ¡°It¡¯s true. Pack your things. I¡¯m taking you to him in ten minutes.¡± ¡°All done. I can leave right away.¡± Adrian looked at Nyssa and pursed her lips. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you change into some normal clothes at least? Don¡¯t you want to leave a good impression on your brother?¡± Nyssa looked down, realizing she was still wearing her battle suit. She became embarrassed with herself and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll go get changed then. Give me a few minutes please.¡± Adrian nodded. Chapter 722 Chapter 722 Nyssa happily jogged to her room and changed into a short skirt. Ten minutester, she walked out of the tower, where Adrian had been waiting in his car. Adrian punched the elerator after Nyssa got in. Inside, he said, ¡°Terry¡¯s not even seventeen this year, is he?¡± Nyssa hummed in acknowledgment. ¡°He¡¯s just celebrated his sixteenth birthday, so he isn¡¯t seventeen yet. Where is he, sir?¡± With a smile, Adrian said, ¡°He¡¯s been living pretty well actually. He wandered around in Wellborough for a few years before the headmaster of Wellborough High took him in out of pity, even sponsoring his studies. Terry¡¯s just got into high school. He¡¯s in his first year.¡± Wellborough was within Southrive, the same as Swallowston. Moreover, Wyvern Peak was in control of all of Southrive. Nyssa became extremely excited when she heard Adrian¡¯s words. ¡°He¡¯s been alone ever since our parents died. I¡¯m surprised to see he has managed to stay strong all these years. I¡¯m also surprised he crossed paths with such a kind man.¡± ¡°Well, most people are nice. I¡¯ve looked into the guy who took him in. He¡¯s the headmaster of Wellborough High with a decent history. He¡¯s also a really nice guy who has helped more than fifty students throughout his life. Your brother is one of them.¡± Gazing at Adrian, Nyssa¡¯s happiness was written all over her face. ¡°He¡¯s such a nice man! I have to thank him in person when we get there, sir.¡± Adrian smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve already arranged for that to happen. You¡¯ll see when we get there.¡± Nyssa¡¯s opinion of Adrian changedpletely when she heard this. In the past, she felt a little hatred, fear, and even respect for him. However, after dealing with him over the past few days, she realized that War Legate Draco was very much unlike how Eira had described him. Instead, she felt that there were times when Adrian was capable of being kind. At least, she felt that way. It was at that moment Nyssa finally understood she was slowly recovering her past self she had lost over the years. And unbeknownst to her, she was slowly falling for the man she was in the car with. Happily, she said, ¡°Everyone back at Bloody Rose used to talk about you, saying how you and Chase are both selfish people and jerks who only care about yourselves. But now, I can see that¡¯s far from the truth.¡± Adrian was surprised for a moment before he smiled. ¡°What kind of man do you think I am then?¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°I think you¡¯re manly, kind, brave, determined, yet benevolent. Also, mature and very attractive. You saved my life, you¡¯ve found my little brother. I¡¯m confident that you¡¯re a good person.¡± and now This was the first time someone thought of Adrian as a good person, so he shook his head and thought Nyssa was pretty cute. ¡°I¡¯m not actually as nice as you think, Nyssa.¡± ¡°But you are to me. Aside from Ivy and the others, you¡¯re the only one who treats me well,¡± Nyssa said earnestly. Adrian let off a heartfelt smile and stroked Nyssa¡¯s head, causing her to squirm a little. After that, the two of them headed to Wellborough High in silence. *** Wellborough High was a rather old school, but it was the best one Wellborough had to offer. The headmaster¡¯s name was Owen Tucker, a sixty¨Cseven¨Cyear¨Cold man who had given his entire life to educating others. For over more than forty years now, to be exact. Even though he was nearing retirement at this point, he still had not forgotten about why he was doing all this. At that moment, Owen was watering some nts at one of the courtyards behind the teacher¡¯s faculty. He had been living here for more than twenty years. Suddenly, an old woman walked out of a little house by the courtyard. She looked at Owen and said, ¡°We don¡¯t have enough money to buy meat, Owen. You have to think of something.¡± Chapter 723 Chapter 723 The old woman was Cheshire Tate, Owen¡¯s wife, who had experienced many helpless situations throughout her life with Owen. Hearing this, Owen turned around and asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you have money to buy meat? Didn¡¯t I just give you some money yesterday?¡± Cheshire felt a wave of helplessness when she heard this. ¡°Have you forgotten that money was used to pay off our water and electricity bills? You spend most of your sry on your students. When are you going to start saving it up a little? ¡°Just look at yourself. None of your children are willing to take care of you, and we don¡¯t even have the money to buy something as simple as meat!¡± Cheshire was on the verge of tears. This was because Owen spent most of his sry on his students, which caused his son and daughter to abandon him. However, Cheshire¡¯s words did not seem to faze Owen, who continued to water the nts as he said, ¡°Ask our daughter to lend us some money. I¡¯ll pay her back when I get my sry in a few days¡® time.¡± ¡°This again?¡± Exasperated, Cheshire continued, ¡°How much money have you asked her to lend you over the past few months? Shouldn¡¯t you be giving her money to spend instead?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pay her back, won¡¯t I?¡± ¡°What are you going to pay her back with? Your sry? It¡¯s true you¡¯re earning a decent sum, but you spend most of it on others. Have you ever thought about me? About how I¡¯d feel?¡± Cheshire angrily asked.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°We¡¯ll be able to get by if we save up on our daily expenses, but those children are at the age where they¡¯re supposed to be studying. What else do you expect them to do otherwise?¡± ¡°You¡¯re always using them as an excuse, but how are we supposed to live our lives now that we don¡¯t have any money?¡± ¡°Then ask Tom to lend us some money. I¡¯ll pay him back once I receive the school¡¯s sponsorship,¡± Owen said. ¡°What?!¡± Cheshire pounded her chest from all the helplessness she felt. At that moment, the sound of a car¡¯s engine could be heard. Owen and his wife turned over curiously, only to see a few cars driving through the campus and into the courtyard. Confused, Owen put on his sses. ¡°Is that Tom¡¯s car?¡± he asked. Cheshire shook her head. ¡°No, it isn¡¯t. It looks like they¡¯re from another department. Wyvern something.¡± ¡°Wyvern Peak?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it! It¡¯s written on the car¡¯s number te.¡± Owen was surprised, unable to understand why Wyvern Peak would visit them. Being the headmaster, it was natural for him to know about Wyvern Peak and Internal Affairs. Soon, the cars stopped outside the courtyard as Owen and his wife looked on curiously. Adrian and Nyssa then alighted from one of the cars and walked toward them. Curiously, Cheshire asked, ¡°Who are you two?¡± Adrian replied, ¡°Long time no see, Mr. Owen.¡± Owen adjusted his sses. ¡°You seem familiar, but I don¡¯t remember your name.¡± ¡°Allow me to introduce myself. My codename is Draco, and I¡¯m from Wyvern Peak.¡± Owen and Cheshire were instantly shocked when they heard this. Cheshire then pointed at Adrian and said, ¡°Y¨CYou¡¯re¡­War Legate Draco?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Adrian nodded. ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting you to be so young. What brings you here?¡± Chapter 724 Chapter 724 Owen followed up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside, sir!¡± ¡°I¡¯m actually here for two things, Mr. Owen. First, I¡¯m here for a student of yours. Second, I¡¯m here to give you a sponsorship.¡± ¡°What?¡± Amid Owen¡¯s confusion, Adrian snapped his fingers. Immediately after that, more than a dozen people got out of the cars, each carrying two briefcases, which were all ced in front of Owen. ¡°There¡¯s a total of fifteen million dors here.¡± ¡°Fifteen million dors?!¡± Cheshire¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Why would you give me this much money?¡± Owen asked. ¡°It¡¯s a gesture from Wyvern Peak. I know you¡¯ve sponsored many orphans so that they get the chance to study, and that you¡¯ve spent a lot of money and effort doing so. Thus, this money is a gesture from Wyvern Peak, and we hope you¡¯ll be able to continue using this money on your students¡® studies.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Owen became nervous, while Cheshire said, ¡°B¨CBut this is too much, we will never finish spending it. Please take it back with you. We haven¡¯t done anything beneficial to Wyvern Peak to deserve this much. You should use it to console the families of those who have sacrificed themselves in the line of duty instead.¡± Adrian smiled and handed a document to Owen. ¡°Here¡¯s a donation agreement from Wyvern Peak. All fifteen million dors shall now belong to Wellborough High from this day forward. You may use this money as a foundation for your students or use it to enhance your facilities. Either way, it¡¯s yours. ¡°Also, there¡¯s something else I¡¯d like to ask. Is there a student by the name of Terry Jade studying here?¡± Adrian asked. ¡°Terry?¡± Owen nodded. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s studying here. Why do you ask?¡± Nyssa quickly said, ¡°Terry¡¯s my little brother, Mr. Owen. We¡¯ve been separated for the past six years, and I¡¯m here to reunite with him.¡± Owen took a deep breath as he looked at Nyssa. ¡°You¡¯re Terry¡¯s sister? I¡¯ve indeed heard Terry mention he has an older sister whom he got separated from. He was only ten at the time.¡± In tears, Nyssa said, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me. I was taken by some bad people and couldn¡¯t go back to him. So, I asked the legate to help me find him. Please, Mr. Owen, I¡¯d like to see him immediately!¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Owen said, seeming surprised. ¡°I ran into Terry a few years ago, and he was eating scraps from a rubbish heap at the time. After I heard about what he had gone through, I brought him here and provided for his studies. It¡¯s been four years since then.¡± ¡°How¡¯s he doing? Has he been working hard?¡± Nyssa asked. ¡°He has,¡± Owen continued, ¡°He¡¯s especially hard¨Cworking and would always be at the top of his ss. He told me he wanted. to visit every city to find his sister when he grows up.¡± Nyssa covered her mouth and sobbed when she heard this. Seeing this, Cheshire quickly said, ¡°Why are you still standing there, Owen? Hurry up and take her to him.¡± ¡°Oh! Right!¡± Owen gathered his thoughts and said, ¡°It¡¯s a weekend today, so logically, most students would be away from school at the moment. However, I think Terry¡¯s still inside his ssroom. I¡¯ll take you to him right now. ¡°Come with me.¡± He then led the way, with Adrian and Cheshire following behind. Cheshire quickly said, ¡°Sir, please take this money with you. It truly is too much for us to ept.¡± Adrian turned around and smiled. ¡°Good things will eventually happen to those who do good in this world. I¡¯m sure you will be able to live your lives a little better with this money, so you should stop rejecting it.¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°But¡­¡± Chapter 725 Chapter 725 Cheshire was about to say something, but Adrian had walked away from her to walk alongside Owen. Thus, she sighed and dragged all the briefcases inside the house. Adrian, Nyssa, and Owen headed to one of the ssrooms on campus. The two listened to Owen talk about Terry along the way, and Nyssa felt extremely excited upon hearing all of it. At that moment, a young man around sixteen years old was sitting inside a ssroom meant for first¨C years. It was a Sunday today, so most students had gone home. He was the only one sitting inside, focused on his studies. This young man was, no doubt, Terry Jade. Terry¡¯s life was different from others, what with losing his parents at an early age, and his older sister he had been relying on disappeared when he was ten. He dreamt of going through every city when he grew up and was capable enough to look for her, which was the only thing that was keeping him going.. It was also his only reason to live. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. He wanted to find his sister, dead or alive! The ssroom was so silent that even the sound of a pin dropping could be heard. Terry was quietly reading his book, seeming deeply engrossed with it. He did not even notice the sound of high heels clicking caused by a woman walking in. As Nyssa walked in, she looked at the handsome young man that seemed so familiar to her. She seemed to calm down a lot at that moment. She had dreamt about this young man every night when she was at Bloody Rose, but would always wake up with her face drenched in tears. Yet, on that very day, she was able to see him in the flesh¨Cthe boy who had grown into a young man after six whole years. Nyssa stood in front of Terry and quietly watched him reading his book. Perhaps sensing someone had appeared, Terry sharply raised his head. His gaze then fell on Nyssa¡¯s face. However, all he felt at that moment was confusion. Perhaps he could not recognize Nyssa because of how young he was when they got separated. ¡°Who are you?¡± Terry asked curiously. Nyssa let out a heartfelt smile and wiped her tears. Then, she bent down and looked up at Terry¡¯s cute and attractive face that had a hint of youthfulness in it. ¡°Don¡¯t you recognize me, you little brat?¡± Terry became even more confused, shaking his head with a smile on his face. ¡°I don¡¯t think we¡¯ve ever met before, so how am I supposed to recognize you?¡± Nyssa stifled augh. ¡°Let me ask you this¡­ Why are you still sitting here when everyone¡¯s gone home to get some rest? It¡¯s a Sunday. Aren¡¯t you tired?¡± Nyssa replied. Terry shook his head. ¡°I feel fine. By the way, who are you? I¡¯ve never seen you around here before. Are you a new teacher?¡± Nyssa got up and ced her hand on Terry¡¯s table with her eyes narrowed. ¡°Do you seriously not know who I am? You ungrateful little brat.¡± ¡°Why would you scold me all of a sudden?¡± Terry stared at her. ¡°So what if I am scolding you? I¡¯d love to punch you if I could.¡± Nyssa waved her fist. Terry scratched his head, genuinely dumbfounded as to when and how he offended the woman before him. Thus, he pursed his lips and changed seats, hoping to get a little further away from Nyssa. Chapter 726 ? Nyssa looked at him and asked, "Terry Jade, Do you really not know who I am?" Startled once more, Terry turned around to look at Nyssa, whose eyes seemed to have turned red as she struggled to hold back her tears. At that moment, Terry stood up and took a closer look at Nyssa. He did feel that she was familiar, yet he was unable to recall who she was. "You... You look very much like someone I know," Terry said. Nyssa wiped her tears and asked, "Go on. Who do I look like?" "You look like my sister. My biological older sister. She disappeared six years ago, and I haven''t seen her since. You look a lot like her, but different at the same time, it''s strange..." Nyssa took a deep breath when she heard this. After that, she pulled her long hair back, revealing her forehead. After that, she tied her hair into a ponytail with a hairband. "Look again and see if you can recognize me now." Terry did as he was told, but this time, his entire body trembled as he was stunned. Seeming to be in disbelief, his eyes were in a daze as he took a few steps back. Tears began to roll down his face as he yelled, "You''re my sister!"C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Nyssa closed her eyes and opened up her arms, which Terry ran toward with tears on his face. After throwing himself into Nyssa''s arms, the siblings were finally reunited. "Nyssa! Nyssa!" Terry called out continuously as tears drenched his entire face. Nyssa held her little brother in her arms and took a deep breath. "You finally recognized me ... I''ve missed you so, so much." Terry''s mouth was wide open. He never dreamt that he would reunite with his sister at Wellsborough High. Nyssa had appeared in his dreams countless times, even to the point where he had lost all hope of finding her. He had wondered if he would ever see her again. Terry curled up into a ball in a corner on the day she disappeared, enveloped with fear as he felt extremely helpless. Now, after six years, he was finally reunited with her. His entire body trembled and tears rolled down his cheeks. He opened his mouth and held on to Nyssa, crying to his heart''s content. Suddenly, he pushed her away and wiped his tears. "Why... Why did you abandon me six years ago? Why would you leave me all alone? Mother and Father died, and you left me... Do you have any idea what my life has been like this whole time?" Faced with Terry''s questions, Nyssa fought hard to hold her tears back as she said in a heavy tone, "I''m sorry... It''s my fault for not taking care of you." "You''re sorry?" Terry cried, "Do you think you can get away with abandoning me with a mere apology? Older siblings are supposed to act as parents when their parents are away. You were supposed to be the one I depended on after our parents died. I almost died after you left!" Nyssa took a deep breath. "I''m really sorry, but I''m going to make it up to you now. I''m so, so sorry..." Terry shook his head. "I''ve looked for you all these years, but I failed. I''d hoped every day you''d find me, but it took you six whole years... Why?! Why would you abandon me?!" Terry began to yell after losing control of his emotions halfway through his sentence. "I didn''t mean to abandon you..." Nyssa cried, "I''m really sorry. Please forgive me!" "You didn''t mean to abandon me?!" Terry shook his head. "No, you did it on purpose. You left without saying anything because you saw me as a burden, didn''t you? Otherwise, why couldn''t the police find you after I lodged a report?" He then pointed toward the door and continued, "Get out... I don''t want to see you ever again. Just go..." Chapter 727 ? Faced with her brother''s hatred, Nyssa was at a loss for a moment. With her face drenched in her tears, she grabbed Terry''s hand and said, "Please, Terry... Please forgive me. Please!" Maybe Terry could not ept his sister abandoning him, or he was trying to release all of the hatred he had pent up deep inside of him. He pushed Nyssa''s hand away and ran out of the ssroom. However, he immediately bumped into Adrian right upon exiting the ssroom, sending him to the floor. Terry covered his forehead, which was causing him a lot of pain at that moment. "Terry!" Nyssa ran over to help her little brother to his feet. Terry stared at Adrian for a few seconds after he got back up before asking, "Who are you? Could you please let me go through?" However, Adrian did not budge. Nyssa quickly said, "Mind your words, Terry. Hurry up and greet War Legate Draco properly." "War Legate Draco?" Terry felt shocked and stared at Adrian for a while longer. It was well-known that War Legate Draco''s face remained a mystery, but Terry had no idea that the man standing in front of him would be that very person. Still shocked, he asked, "You''re War Legate Draco? Seriously?"N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. "What do you think?" "Ack!" Terry sucked in a breath of cold air and stood there, dumbfounded. Meanwhile, Adrian looked at him and smiled. "There aren''t many students in Wellborough now who are as hardworking as you. I heard from Mr. Owen that you''ve got the best results throughout all of Southrive. Is that true?" Terry had no idea why Adrian would ask such a question and was lost for words for a moment. Adrian patted his shoulder and continued, "I''m sure you''ll be able to achieve great things when you grow up should you continue to disy such capabilities. Have you ever considered joining ACMA?" "ACMA?" Terry shook his head. "Why would I want to go there? I''ve never thought about living there at all. Isn''t that a very poor ce? I''d like to live in a wealthy city when I grow up, and Azure Creek isn''t on my list." Adrian smiled faintly, while Nyssa puffed her cheeks. ''Sounds like Adrian''s trying to recruit Terry into Wyvern Peak... Does he like Terry?'' "How about we take a walk together?" Adrian invited. Terry stood there in a daze, not knowing what to say. Nyssa gave him a little push and said, "There aren''t many people privileged enough to get such a chance. You should take it." "Huh?" Terry scratched his head. Adrian was already heading for the field. Terry quickly ran after him, while Nyssa followed behind. Chapter 728 ? Without saying a word, Terry followed Adrian to the field. There, Adrian stopped and turned to Terry. "Actually, there''s no rich or poor when ites to dreams. Plus, who told you Azure Creek is a poor ce? I can say with confidence that Azure Creek is the wealthiest ce in our country." Terry replied, "I''m not an idiot, you know. Azure Creek has gone through more than a thousand battles with many sacrifices, so how do you expect a ce like that to be wealthy?" Adrian thought that this statement was funny. ''Looks like Terry''s been reading up on his history.'' At that thought, he smiled and said, "Sometimes, having money doesn''t mean that ce is wealthy. Instead, it''s the mentality that makes one truly wealthy."C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. "What do you mean? I don''t understand." Terry shook his head. "One''s mental wealth originates from their hearts their dreams. Would one even be considered human if they don''t have any dreams?" Terry thought about it for a while and replied, "I get what you mean now. My dream is to be so rich I won''t have to look for scraps in bins, nor will I have to be worried whether I have enough money to eat the next day." "If that''s the reason you''re studying, is there really any meaning to it? Is there any meaning behind all of the effort you''ve put in so far?" Adrian asked. "Honestly, being a studious person isn''t the key to bing rich, if that''s what you want to be. Instead, you''ll be able to earn mountains of money if you do something that interests you. Studying, on the other hand, limits your capabilities." Terryughed. "This is the first time I''ve heard someone say there''s no future in studying." Adrianughed along but said nothing. After a pause, he continued, "If you attend ACMA, you''ll realize that the dreams you currently have can''t be considered to be dreams at all. You''ve read a lot of books, so you should''ve read about how with great poweres great responsibility. "So, don''t you think you''re wasting all of the knowledge you''ve learned if all you wish to get out of life is to have a lot of money?" Terry could not understand what Adrian was getting at, probably because he was still too young. "I''ve never thought about going to Azure Creek, nor is it a part of my dream. My dream is still to be rich." Hearing this, Adrian sat down on the ground, while Nyssa quietly observed them from afar. After that, Adrian said, "Once, there was a pretty youngdy who was around sixteen years old. Her parents had just died, and she had to take care of her ten-year-old brother. But, one day, the youngdy got kidnapped and was taken overseas. There, she was forced to train every single day until she became a killer. "She tried numerous times to escape, but she failed every single time. In the end, she cried every night, wondering how her little brother was doing, andmented over how helpless she was to do anything to help him. After all, she was no better than a prisoner," Adrian''s story was a very short one. Nyssa lowered her head and wiped her tears, knowing that Adrian was telling Terry a story about herself. Upon hearing the story, Terry turned over to look at Nyssa and asked, "Is that story about Nyssa and me?" Adrian nodded with a smile on his face. "Correct. The youngdy is your sister, and you''re the brother." "Nyssa was kidnapped?" Terry asked in shock. "Yes, she was." "She was trained to be a killer?" Adrian nodded once more. Terry immediately got up and yelled, "Who?! Who did this to Nyssa?!" Adrian looked at him. "There are many more young women who are going through the same thing as her. All their sisters were kidnapped and trained so that they''d one day be killers. So, would you like to stop them? "Would you like to do something meaningful when you grow up?" Chapter 729 ? Terry stood there in a daze. He turned to look at Nyssa once more, who was smiling at him. He then turned back and asked, "Who kidnapped Nyssa? Why would they do such a thing?" Adrian replied honestly, "It was Bloody Rose-an organization from the ounds. They''ve kidnapped many young women to nurture them into killers. Your sister was only one of many." Terry took a deep breath, not expecting to hear that answer. Even though Nyssa left him six years ago, he had no idea she had been kidnapped. He walked over to Nyssa before getting down on his knees. "I''m sorry, Nyssa. I had no idea you''ve gone through so much. I''m sorry for what I said before." Nyssa smiled and stroked Terry''s hair. "It''s all right, I''m fine now. War Legate Draco saved me, and I''m doing much better by working for him." Terry got up and turned toward Adrian. "Will I be able to change everything if I get into ACMA? Will I be able to destroy Bloody Rose to avenge my sister and all the other women?" "That''s only if you''repetent enough to do so." "Competent? I don''t know martial arts, so I can''t fight. I doubt I could be a soldier," Terry replied honestly. Adrian pped his hands and got up. "Actually, soldiers aren''t the only ones we rely on in a squad to win battles. We have to rely on this too."C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. He then pointed at his head before continuing, "Allow me to give you an answer as to what is wealth, Terry. The knowledge in your brain and the books you''ve read in the past are your wealth. With these, you''re now a wealthy man." "I understand," Terry said. "What do you understand?" "I may not be able to fight, but I can lead, which means I could be a strategist. I''ll rely on nothing but the knowledge I have in my head." Adrian smiled. "But first, you have to be determined. If you''re able to get into ACMA, you''ll be set on the path to make something out of your life. "I doubt you''d be satisfied with just being a money-rich man after all the books you''ve read, would you? Don''t you want to make a legacy for yourself that gets recorded in history books?" These statements made Terry''s blood boil as he excitedly asked, "C-Can I really do all this?" "So long as you have an undying will and believe that you''re worth something to the world and bravely face every obstacle in the way, I''m sure you''ll be able to do all that. In fact, you might even be a legend-a myth." "You mean like you?" Terry asked. "No, you should surpass me. The student should always be better than the master for the world to progress. So, if your will is strong enough to support you, you''ll one day surpass me by leaps and bounds." Adrian smiled. "Okay. I know what I should do with my life now. I''m going to be like you, no, better than you." Terry experienced an adrenaline rush. Adrian once again pointed to his head and said, "In order to achieve greatness, one should have a kind heart, glorious ambition, and the ability to see through all the nonsense in the world. Then, you''ll be able to identify what you should and shouldn''t do." Terry clenched his fists at that point. Adrian smiled. "ACMA will be holding their annual recruitment drive at the end of the month, and it''s open for everyone to join. Go ahead once you''re sure you want to do this. "And one more thing. Your sister will personally pick you up when you''ve graduated from there." Adrian stood up after this and said, "Nyssa, you''ve got an hour to spend with your brother before we head back to Swallowston. We''ve still got things to do." Nyssa stood up and loudly said, "Yes, sir!" Chapter 730 ? After that, Nyssa held Terry''s hand and said, "Come on. Let''s go to your room. I''d like to have a look at it!" Terry nodded, and the siblings headed for the dormitories. When they arrived there, they spoke for quite a while, with Nyssa giving him a lot of life lessons. After sitting for a while, Nyssa noticed that her time with Terry was almost up, so she took out a card and handed it to him. "Here''s some money I''ve been saving over the years at Bloody Rose. I want you to take it. The passcode is your birthday. I have to head back to Swallowston with the legate soon." "But we only just met. I thought we could have a meal together..." Terry said, reluctant to see his sister leave. However, Nyssa shook her head and said, "You''ve grown so much and have gotten used to living without me. You should have your own dreams now. "I''m now working at Wyvern Peak. Plus I would be dead if not for the legate, which is why I''ve got to go back. I''ll leave you my contact so that we can always stay in touch. "Remember this... You''re a man, so you need to learn how to be strong and brave. You should also learn when you''ve got to let things go." Terry nodded his head and wiped his tears. "I get it." Nyssa smiled and stroked his head. "All right, stop crying, silly boy. It''s not as if this is ourst time together. Here''s my number. I want you to buy yourself a cell pher and send me yours. I''ll always be around if you need to talk." Terry nodded once more, and Nyssa reluctantly left her little brother. *** Adrian was waiting outside the school when Nyssa came out. After she got into the car, she chuckled and said, "Sorry to keep you waiting, sir." Adrian said nothing and drove off.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Curious, Nyssa asked, "By the way, why did you ask my brother to join ACMA? Is there a specific reason for this? "Take a guess," Adrian casually said. Nyssa pursed her lips and pondered for a while, but she could not figure it out. "I don''t know." Adrian smiled and shook his head. "His name''s in the book." "What?!" Nyssa became dumbfounded at that moment. "The book of prophecies? The one Bloody Rose has been trying to get their hands on?'' "Are you saying that my brother''s name is in the book of prophecies?" "That''s right. Plus, it''s not just your brother''s name. Ivy, Eira, the other women, and even your name is in the book. It states that Terry will be a crucial person in Wyvern Peak in the future. He''s going to assist the new legate to build Purgatorium." "Has the prophecye true?" "The correct way to say it would be that I''ve made ite true." Nyssa pondered for a while and asked, "Has anyone else read the book, sir? I think you shouldn''t let them see it, or it will definitely be chaotic." "I''m not sure about the others, but I know for a fact I''m the only one in Wyvern Peak who has read it." The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!